《My Blood Legacy: Reincarnated as a Vampire》


 Chapter 1: Reincarnated

    The sound of rain reverberated throughout the surroundings, small droplets fell onto the muddy ground as birds sought shelter in the tree canopies. It was a day heavy with sorrow, a day that could only be seen when a loved one passes away.


    The somber weather enveloped by the impending storm brought to life a scene not entirely umon. A woman carrying a basket with a newborn baby appeared in front of an institution. She gently ced the basket at the door and left a letter on the child''sp.


    The letter contained some sentimental words, irrelevant for the moment. She then knocked thrice on the door and hurried away.


    A woman in her sixties opened the door and found the little crying child. She wore a somewhat displeased expression but soon brought the child inside.


    "We''ve got another addition, John," she said, observing a man in the kitchen preparing a pot of meat and vegetable soup. The man smiled and nced at the child, clearly a boy of a few weeks old, perhaps not even a month.


    "Another one, huh?" He chuckled and called out, "Food''s on the table, kids!" His shout echoed all around as he ced therge pot on the table.


    Soon, about six children appeared, aged between 4 and 8... varied in skin tone, height, and facial features. It was clearly a meager orphanage, yet very loving and cozy.


    The baby, on the other hand, was confused.


    "What happened to me?!" He inwardly questioned as he observed the scene from the elder woman''s embrace, holding him tightly.


    "It can''t be, I was buying a video game just a few minutes ago at Walmart! What kind of dream is this?" He screamed inwardly while looking at his tiny hands.


    "A baby?!" Hemented as he struggled in the old woman''s arms. "Let me go, olddy!" But the woman didn''t release her hold; despite being old, she had considerable strength.


    "Oh! Looks like this little one doesn''t like being held. John, could you warm up some milk for him, please?" She said, attempting to soothe him. "Your food ising, little one," she added with a gentle smile.


    "It''ll be ready in a moment!" He replied and returned to the kitchen.


    Margaret took the newborn directly to the second floor, wrapping him in a nket and cing him in an old, small crib, probably once used by one of the orphans. She looked at the child with pity in her eyes and then retrieved a kind of cellphone different from what he was ustomed to.


    "Is that a cellphone?! At least I haven''t been reincarnated in the past. What year could it be? 2020? 2024? Oh!


    Thank you, almighty lord, for reviving me in the modern era!" He praised whatever deity might have brought him back, but he couldn''t be more wrong.


    "Hello, may I speak with Lady Scarlet?" The woman said on the phone. "It''s a matter of extreme urgency, tell her that Margaret has found what she was looking for."


    The child, on the other hand, was misunderstanding something. Thedy who seemed sweet before now appeared somewhat scary from his perspective. She looked at him with greedy eyes, and suddenly he felt a chill down his spine and began to cry.


    "Hey, calm down, I''ll find you a home," the woman replied, wearing a long smile on her face.

 Chapter 2: Adoption

    Two days had passed while the newborn merely survived... well, he was a newborn; it''s not like he could do much, right?


    I mean, besides eating and attending to his needs, he just observed his surroundings.


    He quickly understood that he was in an orphanage. He also understood he was in Romania, a European country where the mainnguage spoken was Romanian. He didn''t understand anything spoken to him or around him, but he grasped some basic things.


    But the truth was far from that; he wasn''t really in the Romania he knew from Earth''s geography, and they weren''t speaking Romanian...


    Though unable to speak, he could still read in English, and often, the newspaper left on the table while Margarete fed him contained writings in traditional American English.


    Hisst memory from his previous life was around January 2019, when he was 21. He no longer remembered his name or his actual memories, only basic knowledge about the reality he lived. For instance:


    He could recall what it was like to ride a bicycle, but he couldn''t remember how he learned or when.


    He remained motionless in the old woman''s embrace while watching the children y in the garden with a worn-out and patched-up ball. It truly was a poor orphanage.


    He wanted to grow up quickly to leave this ce, but time didn''t flow as he wished... it seemed like an eternity and simultaneously too fast; it was all too confusing.


    Several days passed, and despite the boredom, it seemed his perception of time had changed. He had arrived at the orphanage eight days ago, yet he felt like it had been only four or even less.


    He came to the conclusion that a baby''s perception of time differs from that of a developed human; the time he spent sleeping was like a "timeskip," as if he didn''t feel that he slept, just transitioning his view to a moment when he woke up, as if sleep time didn''t exist.


    And being a baby, this was amplified, as babies spend most of their time asleep.


    The rainy times returned, and one day he felt that same bad feeling all over again, just like the day he was abandoned by whoever had him.


    Hey on the bed, alone, staring at the ceiling. Then he heard a noiseing from downstairs, a characteristic sound the front door made when someone entered.


    "We have visitors?" He reached this conclusion, and his assumptions were confirmed when Margarete climbed the stairs and picked him up.


    "Let''s go, little one," Margarete said. This time he understood what she said because, for the first time, she was speaking in English, which initially startled him; she had never spoken like that before.


    She descended the stairs with the boy in her arms, in a way that he could see what was in front of him.


    When she descended the stairspletely, he came face-to-face with a woman with long, silky hair the color of scarlet blood, cascading down to her waist.


    He looked directly into the woman''s eyes, her piercing and deep eyes enchanting him slightly; even her eyes were bright red like two pieces of rubies.


    She was tall, very tall for a woman. Around 5''11'''' with a well-defined and alluring body like a deadly weapon. She wore a ck dress that entuated all her curves.


    The woman looked directly into the child''s eyes, and the child didn''t look away; on the contrary, the more they stared, the more interested the woman became.


    "Lady Valentina, this is the baby that was recently abandoned, as I informed you. I thought he fits your criteria. I hope you''re interested in adopting him," Margarete said in a respectful tone, and the boy looked at the woman again.


    "Is she going to be my mother in this life?" He murmured mentally while looking at the celestial beauty before him.


    "Margarete, you''ve received a disguised blessing recently," Valentina said as she approached Margarete, who felt a chill down her spine with every step Valentina took.


    "Let me hold him," Valentina ordered as the old woman handed the tiny newborn into her arms.


    "Hm..." She carefully examined the little boy with her eyes, and the boy, in turn, felt as if he were going through a very difficult test.


    "What are you looking at, Miss Celestial Beauty?" the boy grew curious, then soon felt warmth enveloping his entire skin.


    The woman embraced him, feeling him entirely. For a second, the boy closed his eyes and basked in the warmth.


    "How can such a pale woman be so warm?" He thought while still keeping his eyes closed.


    "Margarete," Valentina said as she held the child. "That should be enough." She handed over a small paper.


    "Yes!" Margarete eximed, then realized her enthusiasm.


    "Um... yes, it''s enough, Lady Valentina," she corrected herself with a smile on her face. Valentina appraised the olddy as she turned and walked out the front door.


    "Let''s go, little one," she said as she walked out of the house. As she exited, a maid with brown hair awaited her.


    "Is this the new employee of our n, Lady Valentina?" the maid asked curiously, looking at the child who seemed to be sleeping in Valentina''s arms, the child''s head looking backward over Valentina''s shoulder.


    ''n?'' the boy thought as he was just listening to the words.


    "No, he will be my son," shemented and turned him toward the maid who was incredulous at the unexpected situation.


    "L-Lady Valentina, did I hear correctly?" She stammered as she followed her mistress. "What do you mean, your son?" She asked again incredulously.


    "That''s what you heard; I will adopt him as my son," Valentina replied, and suddenly a portal appeared in front of her.


    ''What do you mean, a portal?'' the boy eximed as he looked at the window connected to another world. Before the boy could understand what was happening, he fell asleep... Any drastic change in his mood like this could have caused something like that, just the stress from thinking like this made him faint... but in reality, they thought he was just sleeping.


    "Oh? He fell asleep. Must be a newborn thing, right, Sk?" Valentina asked surprised the maid.


    ''How do you adopt a child without knowing how to raise one?'' Sk eximed in her thoughts, something she would never say in front of Valentina Scarlet... the Devastating Scarlet.

 Chapter 3: Who Came to Bother

    The boy woke up in a luxurious bed. He didn''t know how much time had passed, but he clearly remembered seeing a portal.


    Although he was still a baby of about six weeks, he already had a better grasp of his limbs and tried to turn around, swinging his body in one direction. He swung and managed to turn his body in the opposite direction, and he found himself facing that woman from before.


    She was sleeping calmly as if she were protecting something precious, she was wearing a sexy red nightgown, but she was still wearing a brassiere and red pantines.


    ''That woman is my mother.'' He thought calmly as he tried to get closer to the red-haired woman. He didn''t control his limbs well, and as he got closer, he ended up moving his hands too much and identally bumped into therge breasts of the woman who was sleeping like an angel.


    "Hm?" She woke up calmly and looked at the child.


    Naturally, she would be furious if someone woke her up, but with this child, it was different. She gave a very broad smile and got up to a small bench, gently starting to look for something.


    "You must be hungry," she said as she picked up a bottle of milk and brought it over to the boy.


    "Drink it all, my little bat," she murmured as she held the bottle out for the boy to gently drink the milk. It was something instinctive.


    A considerable time passed, and soon the same maid he had seen appeared and was shocked by the scene she saw. The little boy was on the older woman''sp, drinking her milk, while the red-haired woman made a sweet expression.


    ''What happened to her? Where is the woman who killed an entire n because they wanted her body? Little Lord, give me back my master!" she shouted inwardly before opening her mouth for the first time.


    "Master, we have guests." Sk said, as she seriously observed her master''s change of mood. The passionate smile now turned into the face Sk knew so well, her legs already trembling with fear.


    "You need to control your temper, I wouldn''t attack you Sk." She said this as she calmly took off her clothes, revealing herselfpletely as the child watched her. She felt a slight nce and smiled.


    "Please stop lying, mistress. We know your temper," Sk retorted after Valentina said she wouldn''t attack her¡ªapparently not now! If the young boy hadn''t been there, Sk would have flown out of the window and fallen into the mud!


    "What did you say?" Valentina asked as a ming dress appeared on her body


    "I''ll never get tired of seeing that. Sk muttered internally


    "I said you look as beautiful as ever, Lady Valentina," Sk said with a smile on her face.


    "I see," Valentina said as she walked over to the bed and held the child on herp, who was still calmly drinking his milk but was about to finish it.


    "Who came to bother you at this time of the morning on a rainy Thursday?" Valentina, who was now out of her "motherhood mode" and into head of the family mode.


    "Envoys from the Vampire Queen..." Sk muttered.


    The little boy''s eyes widened as he thought about what he had just heard. Vampires? What has he gotten himself into? Was he really reincarnated in a world other than Earth? Many questions arose in his mind, but he ignored them. He understood that if he thought too much, he might end up falling asleep while something important happened.


    He wanted to see how his mother would deal with the Vampire Queen.

 Chapter 4: Respect is important

    Though it all could be considered mere child''s y, the little one observed and absorbed everything. His greatest advantage in this reincarnation was grasping the basics of the supernatural reality through manga and anime. It wasn''t entirely practical, but he believed it could help him understand things faster through this knowledge.


    Upon realizing he was in a supernatural world, he quickly understood that his mother could potentially be a significant figure given the way the maid reacted when speaking to her.


    Initially skeptical, he changed his mind when he noticed small red punctures on the necks of his mother, Valentina, and the maid, Sk. These marks indicated the ssic vampire bite, quite clich¨¦ but better than some profane ritual or the like.


    He was never truly a supporter of bloodsuckers in the fiction he consumed. The reason? Vampires were weak, except for Viktor Alucard, of course¡ªhe''s an anomaly.


    A vampire has super agility, super strength, and super vision... The question that truly bothers is: what supernatural race doesn''t have these traits? Even thosecking these abilities possess many advantages.


    Take werewolves, for example. Yes, they have all these powers and an enhanced sense of smell. Witches can use their powers to have all that and more. In short, being a vampire is overrated. At least that was his mindset, and it was about to bepletely shattered.


    He had no choice about his race¡ªafter all, not being able to eat food anymore and not being able to walk in the sun is such a disadvantage that even being an abandoned dog would be better.


    Well, that was, of course, before he met his Mother. Valentina Scarlet is not a normal woman. In fact, she''s the anomaly among anomalies, but the boy didn''t know it yet.


    While the little one indulged in his musings, Valentina was walking with the child in her arms to ''wee'' the guests.


    When Valentina entered the room and saw three beings... One of them was a royal representative named Asta, a member of the Silverblood family. He was a tall man, about 6''3" with silver hair, wearing a suit that covered his muscles, but anyone could imagine the bulging muscles in his chest; he looked like a robust basketball yer with broad shoulders.


    Apanying Asta Silverblood were two women: the heir of the Silverblood n, Arieta Silverblood, Asta''s niece, and the other was Ranni Silverblood, a special member of the Silverblood n.


    As Valentina set her eyes on the three, she felt something slightly repulsiveing from them.


    "Tsk," she clicked her tongue, drawing attention to her. ''Still as repugnant as ever, tinum Dragon,'' Valentina thought as she nced at a sword Ranni held.


    When everyone looked at Valentina, their first reaction was shock, followed by curiosity about the child in her arms, and then... fear.


    A fear coursed through every vein, every pore, every cell trembled with fear just from looking at the child. The reason? Merely setting eyes on the child triggered an invincible murderous pressure from Valentina towards the "little" vampires in front of her.


    For a few seconds, the three didn''t see Valentina, nor the room in the mansion.


    They saw an entire world of torn bodies, a rain of blood, and a woman sitting at the top. Itsted less than 2 seconds, but it caused all three visitors to sweat as if they were inside a furnace being cremated alive.


    "Respect is important" Valentina said, waking everyone up from their conscious reverie.


    ''What on earth was that?'' The child asked inwardly. He had witnessed the same scene as everyone else, but it didn''t shake him for a moment.


    Valentina didn''t hold back, not even in the presence of her son; she didn''t even block the grotesque view of her expanding aura.


    ''A world of corpses... my mother is truly terrifying.''

 Chapter 5: Never Bow

    "It''s good that you have a good reason to have taken me out of bed," Valentina said as she sat in a cozy red armchair.


    "Lady Valentina, we have a message from the Vampire Queen Lisa Tepes," Asta said as he stood up and bowed.


    ''A mature man like this bowing? Doesn''t he have pride?'' the child thought, although new to the supernatural, pride was a natural thing for vampires in all stories.


    "Just say it," Valentina replied, her ruby eyespletely lit up like neon.


    "It''s about the gathering of the races'' rulers; she requests your presence," Asta said as he handed over a ck and gold invitation.


    "I see, we''re already at that time, right?" Valentina said, recalling small memories of thest meetings. At the request of a few favors, d asked her to apany him twice.


    "I refuse," Valentina said in a subtle tone.


    "Eh?" Asta was surprised. "But, Lady Valentina!" Asta tried to start a conversation aggressively, and before he realized it, his arm had fallen to the ground,pletely shredded.


    "Respect," Sk said while looking with neon-red eyes.


    "First, the only one who still has any right to ask me for something is the Vampire King," Valentina raised her hand, pointing her finger upward.


    "Second, I don''t serve vampires; I only assist d, so if d doesn''t ask, I won''t follow anyone''s orders," Valentina raised the second finger upward as well.


    "Bow to speak to me; my son is present," Valentina lowered her hand, and soon the three sank into the ground, their bodies damaged and broken by the pressure.


    Valentina stood up from the armchair and looked out the window; she looked at the child''s face and simply gave a smile followed by a lesson.


    "I know you understand what I''m saying, so this is your first lesson." Valentina held the child firmer, and then everything around began to catch fire.


    "This is your first lesson, little Dante. Never bow to anything or anyone, even if that someone is a King. My son doesn''t bow his head to anyone but me." A golden spear was summoned, the spear had engravings in runes and a de with a red jewel.


    "Roam the world as my me. Gungnir," she threw the weapon forward, leaving everything in its path incinerated.


    Vampire King''s Castle, Capital of Arindel Vampire City


    "Lisa." A tall man about two meters tall called out to the woman lost in thoughts and books.


    The woman ignored the man due to her extreme focus during her research; the man felt a little bad, so he raised his hand and saw the blonde woman floating toward him.


    "Eh?" she was surprised.


    "I''m talking to you, Lisa," the man said.


    "Yes, yes! Sorry, I was busy. What are you doing here? I thought you went to town," she asked curiously.


    "Nosferatu said you did something reckless," he said in a neutral tone while looking directly into her eyes.


    "I didn''t do anything, dear. I don''t know what you''re talking about." She started to whistle and pace back and forth.


    "I swear I didn''t do anything, d," she said while trying to disguise.


    "Yes, and I''m a human," d replied while looking behind Lisa through the window, he raised three fingers of his hand and in the next 3 seconds lowered each one. When they were all lowered, Lisa began to say something.


    "Dear, she wouldn''t do that, would she?" Lisa said, and soon something entered through the window into her back, impaling her from behind.


    "I warned you," d said while holding his now-impaled wife with a goldennce.


    "Dear!" Lisa shouted in screams, feeling her life almost ending. "You deserved that," d replied, then removed thence.


    "Ah!" she screamed in pain.


    "I''ve told you several times not to provoke the Devastator," d sighed while using his blood to heal his wife.


    "But," Lisa tried to gesture, but soon she heard d speak again in a somewhat sad tone.


    "Do you think someone who killed a god would be afraid of me?" d replied.


    Gungnir had a small piece of paper catching fire on its handle; d picked it up, and when he returned to where he was looking, thence had disappearedpletely.


    "If you want to be killed, try jumping from the top of the vampire castle! Idiot! PS. I became a mother. Don''t bother me."

 Chapter 6: The First Word

    Dante Scarlet that was the name the boy received, he easily epted it, he thought about receiving a clich¨¦ vampire name like Alucard, but above all expectations he received a reasonably normal name by the supernatural standards he remembered, Dante was name of Demon not Vampire.


    Now Dante was over six months old and had learned to crawl, he slept every night hugging his mother and despite finding her scary he weed her as family, he was living very well. In Dante''s previous life he had no mother or father, he was also an orphan.


    It''s even sad to think that lightning struck twice in the same ce, but the thread of destiny ced it over Valentina and saved him from the cruel fate of living without love.


    Dante spent his days trying to improve control over his body, why? He wanted to be freer, he felt there were several chains holding him back from being who he wanted to be.


    Valentina is a first-time mother, she never even considered having children or anything like that. So she takes extreme care with Dante, watching him for almost 24 hours.


    Even when he sleeps she remains cautious, why? Although Valentina has the power to protect him, she is not an absolute deity and protecting another person is not an easy task.


    The information that Valentina Scarlet has a son was marketed by members of the Silverblood family and now Dante had a big target on his head, despite having no idea it was happening.


    Valentina almost went to war because of this fight, but d stopped her. d may not control her, but he knows how to deal with her personality.


    He promised that Dante could enter the Academy that he would build in the future, when he turned thirteen, Dante could have the best education in the entire world and so Valentina epted, despite wanting to teach everything to Dante, she is still aware that an institution like The one d wants to approve will be good for Dante''s development.


    Dante, in turn, has no idea about this information and barely knows who his mother is. Sk and all the maids were banned from talking about Valentina after the incidents months ago with Lisa Tapes, the Queen.


    No information enters or leaves Valentina''s castle, what does that mean? Everyone knows that Dante would never imagine the chaos that happened after that spear was thrown straight into the Vampire Queen''s back, except poor Dante.


    All of this was to improve Dante''s development.


    While Valentina focused on spending her time with Dante, little Dante focused on understanding the world and most of all, he wanted to learn to speak.


    Dante knew how to speak, but his vocal chords were not yet developed, he only had seven months to live in this new world. He would need at least a year or two topletely master speech.


    So he started by trying the basics. "Mommy" was what he meant


    At this moment he was lying down with Valentina pampering him, Valentina often talked to Dante about trivial matters that she found childish like "What clothes do you want now?" and tried to see your reaction


    She gradually realized Dante''s talent, he could understand what she was saying and soon the conversations became more interesting, of course it was still a childish thing like pointing out what you want or "yes and no", but it was still something different


    Valentina felt a constant connection with her son, a lot happened when she decided to adopt Dante, it was a very new experience and it made her happy to know that it was working out.


    Two more months passed and finally something happened.


    Valentina was lying down ying with Dante, she tickled him and heughed like it was the funniest thing in the world


    Valentina watched him with a smile on her face and then when she stopped, she stared at him with a very kind smile.


    Dante saw that kind of smile in his mother for the first time, Valentina was cruel and hid her emotions very well, she was an agent of chaos in Dante''s life, he always wanted to understand what led her to be that way


    Dante climbed on top of his mother who was lying down and sat on her belly, he lightly touched her breasts as hey on her


    He was at peace for the first time he could remember. He felt Valentina''s heartbeat with his head on her chest, he suddenly got scared, because they were very strong beats, when he turned to look at her mother''s face she was blushing


    Dante didn''t understand, how could he? But he reacted differently


    He climbed on top of her and ced his lips on her cheek, Valentina was scared, but soon she heard something;


    "M-mo mommy" Dante said with a mischievous smile on his face that made Valentinapletely melt


    Valentina Scarlet, with more than two thousand years of life, with more than a million deaths in her hands, was at this moment moved to the point of shedding a small tear in the corner of her eye.


    She put her hand on the red-haired boy''s head with a smile and hugged him.


    "Yes, it''s me" She said as she hugged him and kissed all the little corners of his cheeks.

 Chapter 7: Baby Steps

    Not long after his first words, Dante showed more proficiency in speech, but he also didn''t give up on regaining control of his body.


    He had already turned into a vampire, but he hardly felt this "blessing" that his mother seemed so proud of; the ritual happened while he slept, so he felt nothing or didn''t remember the ritual urring. Valentina was very meticulous about it.


    At this moment, Dante and Valentina were in the mansion''s garden. Valentina sat in a small chair at a table while sipping ck tea and watched Dante on thewn trying to stand up. He swore that today would be the day he could rise! Valentina smiled as she watched theical scene of her son trying to stand.


    "Don''tugh at me!" Dante mentally shouted as he looked at his mother with an irritated pout. Valentina saw the scene again and couldn''t help butugh at the situation.


    Her son was simply adorable.


    Valentina continued to enjoy her tea when she sensed a disturbance around her and quickly stood up. Dante noticed the movement, but when he blinked, he was already in his mother''s arms again.


    "Leave." Valentina roared as a golden portal appeared in the environment, and a maiden emerged from within.


    The woman was about Valentina''s height, very beautiful, with an hourss figure, golden eyes and long ck hair that reached her knees. She wore a ck dress with purple trimmings and carried arge hat.


    "Hey, lower that thing!" The woman roared, observing Valentina''s reaction. Dante didn''t notice, but Gungnir was ame in Valentina''s hands, ready to strike the woman.


    "Morgana," Valentina murmured with an aggression that initially startled Dante, as his mother didn''t react this way even to a messenger from the Queen.


    "Hey, I just came to visit, okay? I heard news that you had a son! Valentina, the Queen of Virgins, finally had a son!" Morgana roared with a smile on her face.


    Dante quickly understood the situation; Morgana was a close friend. If not for her, she would have visited the warmp of Lucifer in the seventh biblical inferno.


    Valentina flushed with anger upon hearing Morgana''s words, to the point of conjuring several fire spears around her, almost as if she were about to fight an army.


    "Please, stop," Morgana said, raising her hand with a gesture, and all the fire spears disappeared.


    "Morgana, the next time you speak of something like that in front of my son, you will die," Valentina spokepletely seriously.


    Valentina adopted a new mentality when she decided to have a child. Mess with me? Fine. But never, under any circumstances, interfere with my child.


    "I know, I should have warned that I wasing," Morgana said as she walked to the tea table and sat down.


    "Let''s talk," Morgana said in an authoritative tone, looking into Dante''s eyes with a frightening smile.


    "You''re scaring him," Valentina said as she vanished with her spear.


    "Yes, I''m sorry," Morgana said, and a gentle smile appeared on her face, much like the one seen on his mother''s.


    Valentina put Dante on the ground to continue trying to walk on the grass and sat at the table. When she looked at her ck tea, it had turned into coffee. She nced at Morgana with a sharp look but ignored her; she didn''t want to deal with Morgana.


    "So, why did youe?" Valentina asked, sipping the coffee and being surprised by its delicious taste, making Morgana smile.


    "Fairy Pollen Tea from ¨¢lfheim," Morgana said.


    While the conversation between Morgana and Valentina began, Dante, on the other hand, crawled closer to listen to what the older women were talking about.


    "I have to stop being so curious; Mom will scold me," Dante thought, trying to get closer to his mother.


    "Oh! Little Dante wants to stay close to Aunt Morgana?" Morgana noticed that Dante wanted to get closer to the table.


    "Making mommy angry," "Meandy," Dante said, pointing at Morgana.


    A silence hung in the air. Valentina tried to hold it in; she held on as much as she could, but when Dante said "Meandy," she exploded.


    "PFFFFF..." Valentina began, putting her hand over her mouth to muffle it, but she wasn''t the only one. Morgana also couldn''t hold it in.


    Both of them let loose and startedughing uncontrobly, causing a small earthquake around them, and when Dante realized this, he pouted; being a child was hard. Nothing he did sounded anything but cute.


    "Darn it! They''reughing at me!" Dante said while trying to stand up. He felt so frustrated; he wanted to show that he wasn''t a joke.


    Dante focused on his legs, and for the first time, his legs supported his body, and he stood up.


    Valentina and Morgana hadn''t noticed yet, but Dante made sure to get their attention and said, "Mommy!" He shouted for the first time, and Valentina looked at Dante near her legs, tapping them lightly.


    "Mommy!" He said again and let go of Valentina, turning to the garden and starting to walk in that direction.


    Valentina was speechless, and Morgana just chuckled softly at her old friend''s reaction.


    "Being a mother changed her more than I thought... Almost killing the Vampire Queen for interrupting Dante''s feeding time... She''s definitely changed. She would have personally gone and dismembered the queen, set fire to the castle, and left a message in blood telling d to take care of his dogs properly..." Morgana thought as she watched the friend run and hug Dante with moist eyes...


    "My son is amazing," Valentina said while hugging Dante tightly between her breasts.


    "Cozy," Dante thought mentally, and a smile enveloped him as he hugged his mother.

 Chapter 8: Studies about the World

    A year had passed since Dante met Morgana, although Morgana didn''t show up much at the Crisol Castle, the current residence where Valentina Scarlet settled.


    During this year, Dante finally mastered both his speech and walking. He was now approaching his second year; indeed, he hadpletely mastered speech and his body in less than two years of life, something far beyond what specialists in vampire children expected.


    There are two types of newborns: adults turned into vampires through rituals and naturally born vampire children.


    Adults who transform tend to bepletely "wed," so to speak. An example is an adult vampire transformed through ritual; they struggle greatly with controlling their desires and strength in the first years of transformation and are more prone to blood thirst.


    However, a vampire baby differs; their essence grows alongside them. It''s instinctual how they use their powers, and their emotions are controlled as they grow with their mentality. It''s difficult to change human mentality to vampire quickly, so turning humans was set aside if they weren''t children.


    This wouldn''t work quite well for Dante, who was reincarnated. However, as his past life was consumed by negative feelings and he barely lived his life, his mentality naturally shaped as a vampire more quickly.


    Of course, Valentina and her intimidating way of teaching also helped him ept his new reality. The Mother of crooked teeth tortured Queen''s messengers in front of her son and used her thirst for killing to say, "I am your mother, do not defy me," back when he was just a defenseless child.


    Dante now lives a reasonably peaceful life. He wakes up every day beside the most beautiful vampire of all, he attends regr sses about the supernatural world and his reality taught by Sk or his mother.


    Dante lives on a called Umbral, although it looks simr to Earth, it''s not quite the same.


    For example, Romania, which he "saw" in a newspaper, isn''t exactly the same Romania he knew from history books.


    Umbral''s world consists of six continents, with four of them isted from the supernatural world, each distinct from the others. He hasn''t learned their names yet because Umbral is the Human world; this is because he isn''t in the Umbral World, but in Nightsphere, a purely supernatural where most humans have no ess.


    Nightsphere is, as the name suggests, the supernatural sphere of the entire world, where all races meet for business and territory. The reason? Umbral is a very small worldpared to Nightsphere.


    Umbral is like the Human Realm; there are kings and emperors, as well as factions with differing opinions, a medieval technological society.


    It''splicated to understand; imagine Earth''s technology in a Victorian era setting. Victorian-style castles and houses but with the technological touch of social media and phones.


    "That''s cool," Dante said while looking at images of the human world. "Maybe it really is a different world; I got confused when I read that newspaper article about Romania."


    "But it''s still strange to know that the mythologies from my world are real." Dante turned back to the previous page and took another good look at the image of the beautiful woman the book described.


    "If I had to choose, I''d want Persephone for myself..." Dante murmured while looking at the Queen of the Underworld.


    "I hope there isn''t an Alucard like Viktor in this reality..." This murmur was something he asionally released, remembering the characters he had read about.


    Viktor Alucard, Nux Leander, Bai Zemin, Sol Luxuria, and other protagonists he truly feared meeting, especially Viktor Alucard, who''s a Yandere at a godly level, and if he saw Dante''s mother, he''d easily take her away from him...


    "I really hope I don''t encounter any of these three monsters out there, having my super-strong mother is enough," Dante sighed while flipping through more pages and reading more about this world.


    But soon, he heard footsteps behind him and quickly closed the book before being caught up in things and embraced by big, soft bosoms.


    "Hmm, so clever," Valentina murmured as she ran her hands over him and hugged him from behind.


    "My son," Valentina said, and Dante quickly responded, "Yes, it''s me." Then he tried to get up, but Valentina quickly forced him to stay seated.


    "You know, I was thinking... how about you have a little blood?"

 Chapter 9: The Blood

    At this moment, Dante was having a somewhatplicated delight before his eyes...


    His mother, Valentina Scarlet, the strongest vampire there is, was taking off her clothes.


    Valentina was preparing to offer her blood to Dante. She decided to do this in a way to understand Dante''s intentions towards her. Dante doesn''t know it, but Valentina has a slightly mischievous ability that allows her to fully read a person, their intentions, and their personality.


    That''s how she understood that in the first few weeks, Dante couldprehend her, and she taught him about not bowing his head using the Silverblood family members as a demonstration.


    Valentina might seem like a loving mother, but it''s quite the opposite. She''s extremely cautious; she can understand everything and everyone with just one look, so she was really gentle and loving with Dante.


    The reason?


    Dante is more than just amon vampire; he inherited everything from Valentina''s essence. So, it''s fair to say they are in equal positions. He has all of Valentina''s potential added to his own, which is quite scary, but that''s how his existence was molded when he arrived in this world.


    Valentina wants to make sure it was the right decision, but she hesitates for one reason. Dante looks at her with lust. She thought she could be a normal mother, she made the decision for personal reasons she wouldn''t reveal to anyone in this world, and when she realized that Dante doesn''t only see her as a mother, something inside her activated, and she can''t help but think that way anymore.


    Valentina thenpletely took off her clothes; she waspletely naked, and all her skin could be seen.


    Dante swallowed hard when he saw that; he was still a 22-year-old man despite being in such a small body.


    "What are you going to do, Mother?" Dante thought mentally while seeing his "mother" like he had never seen before.


    Before he could say anything, Valentina got into bed as she moved towards Dante.


    Dante could catch a glimpse of the red hairs in her cleft; he was hypnotized. Soon, Valentina approached him andy over his body; her breasts covered Dante''s entire body as she looked with a gentle expression on her face very close to him.


    "Dante, we are vampires; we drink blood as our main source of nutrition, but you can''t just drink any blood youe across from anyone, understand?"


    "Noble vampires like us are obligated to drink the blood of our partners to enhance our strength."


    She raised her hand, and a small fire presentation appeared; Dante sighed again when he saw his mother''s fire control.


    In the presentation, she recreated two fire vampires sucking each other''s blood.


    "Never drink blood carelessly, understand? Blood is the currency for everything." Then she showed a vampire drinking the blood of a dead beast. "When we drink blood stronger than us, we can absorb the energy and make it ours; this helps our strength grow. But if you do this with something much stronger than you, this happens."


    The fire illusion showed a small vampire drinking from the beast again, and soon he began to die and melt, a light burned his entire body.


    "You''ll overload your magic core, and you''ll start dissolving into mana," Valentina said with a serious look.


    "I understand, Mother." Dante said as he watched the grotesque scene of a vampire turning into something like a meat jelly on the ground.


    "But mother, can''t I drink your blood?" Dante asked curiously; he read in his history books that Dante''s Mother, Valentina Scarlet, is "The Bloodthirsty Reaper," a being of pure evil and blood who killed thousands of people throughout her life. She is the top when ites to vampires.


    Of course, Valentina never really disclosed who or how she is like that, but history books were hypocritical; they never tell the true story but rather what they saw happen, not the reality of the facts. Or do you think a war happens just because someone got annoyed?


    War is a ce where people kill each other without hating each other, by old folks who hate each other but don''t try to kill each other.


    "It''s not quite like that," Valentina said as she showed two men with her fire power.


    "Pretend the first one is d, the current Progenitor of Vampires, you know about the progenitors, right? The beings who birth the life of their races?" Dante nodded confirming as he looked clearly at the image of the first man.


    "d isn''t the first progenitor of Vampires, this man is Cain ''the Father of the Night,'' and the first progenitor of the vampire race." Valentina showed the other man.


    "Do you know the difference between them?" Valentina asked, hoping Dante wouldn''t know, but...


    "They are from different eras," Dante said.


    "Oh!? That''s a good observation, that''s correct. d is more recent than Cain; this affects your progenitor bloodline." Valentina said.


    "The Purity differs," Valentina said as she took a drop of blood from her finger.


    ''Dark Blood...'' Dante thought as he looked at the almost ck wine-colored blood in Valentina''s hand.


    "I am a vampire from Cain''s lineage, not from d''s." Valentina revealed, and Dante''s eyes widened. How old was his mother?


    "Old Mother," Dante said, and a scowl appeared on Valentina''s face.


    "I AM NOT OLD! I AM VERY HEALTHY AND HAVE THE BODY OF A HIGHLY DEVELOPED MATURE WOMAN!" Valentina shouted, heard by the house staff.


    ¡ª On the first floor.


    "Lady Sk, is she saying she has a Milf body to her own son?" A woman in battle attire like a Valkyrie said to the maid.


    "Seems like that''s the case, Miss Asper," Sk replied calmly.


    "Isn''t he too young to hear about the art of Snu-Snu?" Asper replied, adjusting her battle maiden outfit while trying to appear less sexually affected.


    "Let her, she educates her son as she wants... after all, if we say something, she''ll kill us, right?" Sk said while holding her arms, puffing out her chest. "He''ll be a pervert anyway, all men are like that!"


    "Lady Sk, do you have any trauma with men?" Asper asked curiously with a smile on her face.


    Sk remained quiet while Asper simply startedughing at her. Was it so obvious that she had issues with men?

 Chapter 10: Drinking Blood

    "NO, I''M NOT OLD! I''M VERY HEALTHY AND HAVE A WELL-DEVELOPED BODY OF A MATURE WOMAN!" Dante was taken aback by his mother''s reaction.


    ''Does that really matter?'' he thought inwardly as he observed his mother turning red with anger. He faintly felt she could summon Gungnir at any moment and impale him, just as she did with the Vampire Queen.


    "Hump!" Valentina pouted, calming down, and resumed her exnation.


    "What I mean is, being from a purer lineage, you can drink my blood even if it''s very strong, given that I turned you into a vampire. But this applies only to my blood! Don''t attempt to drink a Dragon''s Blood! I don''t want you to die." Valentina said, looking into Dante''s eyes.


    ''You''re trying to achieve something. This doesn''t make sense. Can''t I drink anything other than your blood? Are you trying to get me addicted?'' Dante quickly thought, trying to recall things from his past topare with Valentina''s statements. He was confused as it was the first time he had heard something like this.


    "I understand," Dante said, although he lied, ying along with Valentina''s game. Firmly, he ced his hand on Valentina''s face.


    "You don''t have to worry; I''ll always let you drink mommy''s blood until you grow up and find a partner. Do you know what a privilege that is?" Valentina reminded Dante who she was.


    Before Valentina could offer her arms for Dante to drink her blood, he stood up and pushed her, making her fall whileughing.


    Initially startled, Valentina thought it was just a child''s y; after all, her son loved ying with her. However, Dante wanted to test something he had always seen in novels and manga about female vampires.


    Dante stared at Valentina''s entire body, then directly at her neck.


    ''I''m a vampire, who cares about the consequences?'' Dante thought inwardly as his sharp fangs sank into Valentina''s neck, where it''s typically reserved only for their lovers.


    "Hey, hey Dante!" Valentina tried to push Dante away but feared hurting him.


    "Mhffm¡­ mffhm¡­" She moaned seductively, muffling her sounds as he voraciously drank her blood, sending her into ecstasy. She then caressed Dante''s head.


    "Drinking blood directly from my neck, what a naughty boy," Valentina blushed. Dante quickly questioned why this was happening and what kind of reaction this was. He expected many things, but not this joyful response.


    But then, he remembered something, and a mischievous smile appeared on his face.


    Dante continued to drink blood directly from Valentina''s neck while she gasped in a way far more indecent than she should have. He continued for one simple reason¡ªit was too delicious. He had never been a fan of fine dining and scarcely had money to eat expensive things in his past life, but Valentina''s blood was easily the most delicious thing he had ever tasted in his entire existence.


    The breathless Valentina was enjoying it far more than she should have, but Dante finally stopped. Dante never did more than touch his fangs to Valentina; on the other hand, she felt a little disappointed that Dante stopped. If he was already going to do that, couldn''t he havepleted the task? She wanted more.


    After Dante stopped, Valentina looked at him with a deep, serious look. Her authoritative voice resurfaced with hints of disappointment and anger.


    "Do you know what you''ve just done, Dante Scarlet?" Valentina asked, this time using Dante''s full name, adding even more seriousness to the conversation. Dante had never seen his mother this serious before.


    Dante wondered if what he did was so serious, but he pretended not to understand and simply said, "I drank mommy''s blood."


    "Dante, you shouldn''t bite the neck; it''s reserved only for lovers and husbands," Valentina said firmly.


    "Husband?" He already knew this; he pretended he didn''t. He opened a gap to see where this talk of biting was going.


    "A husband is the final stage of love; it''s when you decide you want the person destined for you until the end of your life," Valentina said, a bit sad. Of course, she would feel that way; Valentina never managed to find true love despite living for so long.


    Dante quickly understood, and not to hurt his mother, he made a risky decision. He already expected this, but he wouldn''t waste this chance. Despite being cute and not taken seriously, this was a different matter.


    "So, am I mommy''s husband now?" Dante asked, feigning confusion, but internally, he wasughing and chuckling about how embarrassing it would be if he weren''t a child. Regardless of Valentina''s response, he would carry on. He was a Vampire; taboos didn''t exist for him long ago.


    Valentina, feeling a bit down when she thought about her long and lonely life, quickly snapped back to reality inplete shock. She couldn''t help but smile and burst intoughter as if she were at aedy show, and Dante was the funniest man alive.


    Undoubtedly, she was the craziest and most possessive woman in all reality. Dante thought he had control of the situation, but this had been nned for longer than he existed.


    Does it take one bad thought for a sane woman to go crazy? No, for a crazy woman to get crazier, all it takes is a n to create the perfect husband.


    Valentina feltplete when she realized she had hooked Dante into her trap and finally let out a hugeugh.


    "HAHAHAHAHA," echoed throughout the castle, and she finallypleted her n, or part of it.


    "Yes, you''re my husband now," she said with a smile on her face that made Dante''s entire body tremble.


    ''I FELL INTO A TRAP!'' Dante eximed as he realized what had happened; he had been deceived! He remembered how a Vampire transformed; she had already performed the marriage ritual with him!

 Chapter 11: The Supreme Monster

    While Dante''s life was settled, with the strongest Vampire existing, the real global problem was worsening.


    The Gathering of Rulers was happening again for the third time in thest year since Dante became a vampire. These meetings didn''t happen regrly, only when something really significant urred.


    At the top of the Tower of Nightmares, ten super-beings conversed.


    Titania Nightfall, the Queen of Fairies, sat in the tenth seat, with a rigid stature like a warrior. Her long red hair exuded an aura of royalty, and her golden armor reflected a noble air befitting her title. It''s worth noting she bore a striking resemnce to Valentina with her hair, and to the Elven Queen with her pointed ears.


    In the ninth seat was Velkan Sucellus, the Ruler of all Werewolves. Muscr andrge, with a ck beard and abyss-like ck hair, he didn''t show any obvious signs of being a werewolf; he looked easily like a human.


    In the eighth seat sat the Dwarf King, Barskev Arton. Amon dwarf, he had red hair with a braided beard and wore a silver armor suit.


    In the seventh seat, the Elven Queen Aewyn Frostsky sat. With hair as white as snow and pale skin that could easily be mistaken for a vampire, she wore a sky-blue dress and a crown.


    In the sixth seat sat the Giant King, Orion Dfor, dark-skinned, cloaked in dark green that concealed his entire body, much like his Long ck Iron Sword.


    In the fifth ce sat the Western Human Emperor Ad?o Smith, an ordinary human but emanating a sacred aura, with a golden sword at his waist. He had golden hair and wore Emperor attire with golden and red details everywhere and a ck cape.


    In the fourth ce sat the Human Empress Lyriana Vortex, the Empress of the Eastern Human Empire, the supreme ruler in a region of the Umbral World simr to Asia. She had blue hair and also had the "Aura of the Hero" emanating from her body. Compared to Ad?o, Lyriana was much more stable and powerful. She had with strong Asian features making her a unique beauty.


    In the third seat was Alice Arcano, the Queen of All Witches, the first Witch, and the foremost expert on the energy known as Mana. She wore a purple cloak and a long hat, with silver hair and golden rune-like eyes. Her body was as seductive as a Subus; even the strongest would falter against her charm.


    In the second seat sat Andrius ck, the Current Beast King, a lion-like demi-human, imposing and emanating an extremely dangerous aura. He wore a hide as a luxurious piece from a sessful hunt; his attire was highly intimidating, exuding his superiority.


    In the first seat,pleting the cycle, was d Drac Tepes, the King of all Vampires... well, almost all. Valentina would kill d if he imed to be the King of "ALL" Vampires. He was tall, two meters in height, and wore a ck cloak with a red interior.


    The audience began calmly; besides the rulers, all the right-hand people of the kings were present, such as Lisa Tepes in rtion to d and Morgana Arcano with the Witch Queen.


    The topic of conversation? It was thepletion of the new academy in conjunction with all the races, the so-called Royal Academy, an institution transcending the worlds of Nightspefere and Umbral, where all forces could enroll their potential members and discover the geniuses of each region. An academy aimed at raising the world''s power level as a whole.


    While the kings discussed, the topic of the academy''s opening was finally addressed.


    "When do you think we can open it?" d asked, looking at the Dwarf King who was in charge of designing the project n.


    "Five years, but we need manpower," the Dwarf King replied to the Vampire King.


    "Can anyone volunteer?" d asked, acting as the leader of the council of kings since he was in the first seat.


    "We can help," replied the Demi-Human King.


    "We can also provide manualbor for this project," the Werewolf King said. Despite not liking d, he was still supportive of this n; it would benefit younger werewolves and increase the strength of everyone.


    "Need anything else?" d asked, and the King shook his head in negation.


    "May I ask a question?" The Elven Queen raised her arm, and d nodded.


    "Will the new generation appear only six years after the academy''s inauguration? Will you all send your children at that time?" The Elven Queen asked curiously, and the first to respond was Titania.


    "I will send my daughter once she turns thirteen," Titania replied kindly.


    "Same here, my son is growing healthy," the Dwarf King replied.


    "Yes, thirteen seems the right age," Alice Arcano said, recalling her recent offspring created by magic, a magical little girl made with all the love in the world given by her mother.


    "I have no problem; at thirteen, it seems my daughter''s growth willbust and ascend to new heights rapidly," Lyriana replied. Her daughter had acquired something very unique at birth.


    "I agree," d said, and the image of his youngest daughter came to his mind.


    "I understand," the Elven Queen said and then summoned a ck and golden scripture. Everyone there knew about the epic prophecies that the elves received with each change of era. This time, Aewyn received this scroll directly from the chief prophet. In front of everyone, she recited,


    "One day, incredible beings will arise and will dominate everything within their reach. An era akin to a frenzied me of madness that will ignite the hearts of the young to the furthest reaches of the stars." The Elven Queen finished reading and then looked at the rulers.


    "In ten years, all the heirs of all factions will meet amid all the chaos that the elven prophet foretold," Aewyn Frostsky said with a smile.


    "It will be interesting," d said with a smile.


    It wasn''t a bad prophecy; on the contrary, it marked the beginning of a new era. The onset of a new era meant new beginnings for all; changes of eras are moments when the bnce breaks, and powerful beings flourish until the bnce is reestablished.


    "It can''t be..." Lisa Tepes said, drawing everyone''s attention as she began to unconsciously tremble, thinking of a little child she hadn''t yet met in person.


    "Are you okay, Lady Lisa?" Morgana asked, seeing a disturbing looking from Lisa that made some people ufortable...


    Lisa ran her hand over her back to make sure she hadn''t been pierced by a ming Lance yet and then looked at the people who were witnessing her embarrassment.


    "I see," d said, returning his gaze to the rulers with a chilling smile that even his subordinates found a little intimidating.


    "What did you understand, old man?" The Werewolf King said, trying to mock d.


    "The Supreme Monster," d said with a wide smile.


    "What do you mean by that, Drac?" Queen Titania asked incredulously. It had been years since she heard that nickname, and she didn''t want to hear it again.


    "Oh yes! I better secure his ce in our personal academy," d said and then stood up, a hologram appearing on the screen.


    A two-year-old boy appeared on the screen, and Morgana began tough, catching everyone''s attention.


    "Ha! Ha! Ha!" Morgana roared withughter in front of everyone. The Witch Queen was embarrassed at how her daughter was behaving in front of so many important people, but her embarrassment faded when Morgana looked at her and shouted with all her might.


    "Valentina''s son! My little Dante!" Morgana said while everyone''s eyes widened in profound shock. They didn''t know about this information because d suppressed all the leaks that the Silverblood n had made on the Vampire Continent.


    "NO WAY!" Queen Titania roared as she saw the two-year-old child and even broke part of the table where she was sitting. Not only she but most of the rulers had the same reaction.


    The reason? Fear of Valentina.


    "Yes, that''s right, Titania," d said with a big smile.


    "My dear friends, I present to you the son of the Scarlet Devastator, Valentina Scarlet." d said with a smile on his face, feeling normal; a monster''s son? Just a little monster.


    "Dante Scarlet," Morgana added with a smile on her face, making even her mother wonder how she could keep that on her face knowing who the boy was.


    Of course, Alice didn''t know that Morgana had her eyes on the little boy...

 Chapter 12: Moms Job

    After the Kings'' meeting, the construction of the academy began, and Dante received the news that when he turns thirteen, he''ll go to the Royal Academy.


    Initially unconcerned, Dante began to wonder about the Academy where he would study. His mother had put a lot of expectation on it, and he was curious.


    Sk, the chief maid, made a point never to disclose what really awaited him, but Dante decided to focus on his training.


    Now, he was almost five years old, just a few days away from his birthday, and Valentina finally decided to start the training of little Dante.


    Dante was excited. He often saw his mother do incredible things like flying and using her mes to burn things or do simple tasks.


    "Mom, what are you doing?" Dante said, seeing his mother sitting with sses on her face, reading some papers.


    "Oh! Sweetheart, I''m working," Valentina replied. She started doing this to keep the family well enough for Dante to develop.


    Valentina dissociated herself from d''s force seven years ago when she began to go through her real aging process. She became more aware of things when she finally freed herself from the uncontroble bloodlust that haunted her, and then she adopted Dante and performed the ritual to pass her blood to him.


    "Working on what?" Dante asked. He usually wasn''t interested in work, but he quickly wondered what the strongest woman would work with if not killing?


    "Mom''s faction is growing," Valentina said, standing up. "Since I''m out of d''s army now, I needed to create my own force to sustain the household and you," Valentina said, turning around.


    "We''ve established a Guild to manage everything more easily. The Guild''s name is Hellsing. We help rulers with problems that only skilled warriors can solve," Valentina said, sitting back in the chair.


    Dante pondered, but this job was truly his mother''s style¡ªcontrolling an army from home while taking care of her young son.


    "I understand. I hope you didn''t only use women and called them Valkyries; it would be problematic if Odin found out," Dante said, looking at Valentina, who suddenly began to whistle.


    "Mom," Dante said as Valentina continued to whistle.


    "You''re incorrigible, aren''t you? At least ease my mind by saying there are men in the guild too," Dante said yfully.


    "Of course... men... they''re just not in the personal squadron..." She replied... a bit suspiciously.


    "Tsk," Dante bit his lip but continued the conversation.


    "Is today the day my mana will awaken, Mom?" Dante said with an excited look.


    "Yes, let''s go," Valentina said, grabbing a coat from the chair and putting it on. A few secondster, she took Dante by one of his hands and simply disappeared.

 Chapter 13: The White Tower

    In the blink of an eye, Dante and Valentina appeared in front of one of the Witch Towers. The tower was sophisticated, adorned with Greek carvings and white statues of women from different races and ethnicities.


    "How beautiful..." Dante murmured, and his mother smiled, holding his hand and beginning to exin about the ce.


    "It''s called the White Magic Tower, the second most important tower in the Witch Kingdom, only behind the Celestial Tower of the Witch Queen, Alice Arcano," Valentina said, walking toward the entrance while holding her son''s hand.


    "Who manages this tower?" Dante asked, walking casually with a smile on his face.


    "You know her very well..." Valentina murmured mischievously, and then they passed through the entrance arch. Dante calmly released his mother''s hand and walked a bit ahead, observing the ce.


    He read several ques in front of statues referring to Super Witches who had existed and left their mark on history in their own way.


    "Catherine Monvoisin ¡ª The Seer"


    "Dion Fortune ¡ª The Golden Witch"


    "Joan Wytte ¡ª The Healer"


    He calmly read about their lives and was surprised that many of these witches, despite appearing young, were very old, just like the names he had heard on Earth, but they looked nothing like the witches he had studied. He concluded that age wasn''t valid most of the time. For example, his mother was over two thousand years old and still as beautiful as a young woman in her twenties.


    "Hello, wee to the White Tower. What do you desire?" A manager appeared before Dante and Valentina, who was far behind them, allowing Dante to handle the situation.


    "Hello, I am Dante Scarlet, here to speak with the Tower Mistress," Dante introduced himself and bowed, showing courtesy before stating his purpose.


    The older witch didn''t understand at first why a child came to see the Mistress. Well, it wasn''t a problem, but an appointment needed to be made.


    "I''m sorry, young one, you don''t have an appointment to speak with the Mistress," the witch said, feeling bad for turning down such a cute little boy from achieving his goal.


    Valentina already figured that Dante wouldn''t be taken seriously, but the moment he used "Scarlet" in his name was simply the starting point of everything. Disrespecting Dante when he presented his surname was the same as disrespecting Her.


    "Go quickly and call that old witch before I incinerate the entire tower, and learn to respect my Son," Valentina said, appearing behind Katarina.


    Katarina turned to see who was speaking to her and disrespecting her Mistress, but when she turned... the shock was so great that she fell to the ground, murmuring.


    "M-m-mo-monster!" Katarina screamed, drawing the attention of the higher-level witches who were on the upper floors of the reception, and they all looked at the woman called a monster...


    "Valentina!" Several witches began to shout as Dante looked at his mother with a smile on his face. It was very funny to see several witches trembling in fear and his mother''s name echoing throughout the tower. He wanted to burst intoughter, but he just put his hand over his mouth and tried to stifle hisughter.


    "Mama really is a monster, hehe..." Dante said while smiling at Valentina, who raised her eyebrows and became a bit angry. She epted being a monster to everyone, but she didn''t like her son calling her that.


    "I''m not a monster; don''t call me that," Valentina said angrily to Dante, but his smile didn''t fade, so he returned the earlier "dear."


    "Yes, you''re a monster, Mom," Valentina became very angry upon hearing this from Dante again, but then he added, "But you''re MY monster." Dante said, and Valentina''s expression softened, and she started to chuckle softly.


    A few seconds passed, and a cough behind them was heard. When he turned, he saw Morgana Arcano, Valentina''s friend, and quickly understood.


    "Hi! Aunt Morgana, came to visit," Dante said and ran toward Morgana, who picked him up in her arms with a smile.


    "Oh! If it isn''t my favorite little bat," Morgana said while holding and hugging him.


    "Hump!" Valentina huffed as she watched her precious son in the hands of the ''witch vixen.''


    "Release my husband," Valentina said, scaring everyone who observed the scene. Dante blushed a little because he remembered the previous situation...


    Yes, Dante continued to drink blood directly from Valentina''s neck, and asionally, she drank directly from his neck. Valentina didn''t see a problem since he looked at her in that way; it wouldn''t do much good to ignore her son''s desire...


    Dante, on the other hand, began to have problems with his former self and the taboo he wasmitting, but he started sweeping his problems under the bed and stopped worrying about trivial matters. He would deal with it when he reached adulthood.


    "Husband?" Morgana said, looking at Dante, who began to turn his face to avoid directly answering her.


    "Yes, he did this." Valentina said, slightly opening the neckline of her dress, showing Dante''s somewhat aggressive bite marks...


    "Dante!" Morgana scolded Dante, who once again ignored everything; he didn''t care anymore.


    "I didn''t do anything, just love my mom." Dante said as he wriggled out of Morgana''s arms and stood on the floor.


    "But!" Morgana tried to contradict, but soon a chill ran down her spine, leaving her in a state of panic quickly... Only she felt it, but even a blind person would know what had happened¡ªValentina became irritated and projected her battle aura onto Morgana, who began to tremble.


    She was a witch, not a warrior.


    "Alright, we''ll talk about thister," Morgana waved her hands, and many crows began to appear, surrounding Valentina, Morgana, and Dante. Soon, they appeared in Morgana''s office, and she started to move toward the desk.


    "Dante, Valentina exined to me that you want to awaken earlier. Although I think it''s too early, I can''t contradict her. Naturally, your mana will appear at ten years old when your body is properly prepared with mana veins," Morgana picked up a golden ball with several runes in anguage that Dante didn''t understand.


    "This is the Sage Sphere; it will force your body to awaken its magical potential by forcefully opening your veins, and this can be very painful," Morgana said with a worried look.


    "But the choice is yours. When you touch it, the sphere will start injecting mana into your body, and your magical potential should appear. There are several levels of talent." Morgana then summoned a magic.


    Several colorful spheres began to appear, and then Morgana began to point to each one.


    "Firstes the Bronze, it''s the worst of talents and is mainly more present in less popted areas or with low magical energy concentration, like the isted realms of the Human Empire." Morgana pointed to a copper-colored sphere.


    "Second is the Silver, representing the low-grade talent, and most nonbatant people have this talent. They can refine it to the next level only by growing and training, even though it''s extremely difficult." She pointed to a silver, chrome-like sphere.


    "Nowes the Gold Talent, it represents most people born in regions where there is magical concentration, but it''s still a bit lessmonpared to Silver." She showed a slightly worn golden sphere.


    "This is the Diamond-grade talent; it already ranks you as a good contender as a mage, indicating potential for achieving great things." She pointed to a blue sphere.


    "This is the Amethyst grade; it''s more present in royal families and rulers of each race. The Amethyst grade is very rare but not umon. Most heirs fall between the Diamond and Amethyst grades." She pointed to a purple sphere.


    "And finally, the highest grade of all, the Celestial Grade. This grade is only for those who can challenge everything, those who have the talent to destroy, conquer, and rule." Morgana said with a smile as she touched the Sensory Sphere, and the crystal began changing from opaque golden to a very strong golden light.


    "Aunt Morgana is Celestial." Dante said as his mother approached and removed Morgana''s hand from the sphere, cing her own hand in its ce.


    The neon gold, now emanating even more light, became aplete ball of light. "Your mother is an aberration; she''s almost reaching the next level," Morgana said disdainfully.


    "Mama''s strong." Dante said, and a smile appeared on Valentina''s face.

 Chapter 14: The Awakening

    "Let''s go, my turn now," Dante said as he approached the sphere.


    "Wait, Dante," Morgana said, and then a staff appeared in her hand. It was made of wood with celestial blue runic carvings and a blue sphere at the top.


    The whole environment trembled slightly, and then a magic circle appeared at Dante''s feet. He was startled, but when he looked at his mother, she was calm, so it wasn''t anything malevolent towards him.


    [Heroic Magic: Pendragon], Morgana murmured, and the circle started turning golden, and Dante began to feel a tingling sensation all over his skin. He looked at Morgana, who opened her golden eyes and looked directly at Valentina, nodding her head.


    [Draconian Magic: Dwiirok], Valentina said, and Dante''s body began to warm up and quickly settle, instilling him with courage even in the face of potential danger. He faced it, and his whole body started to change in a different way.


    Dante looked at the two women who were expecting some reaction, but he just felt like his body seemed stronger. It was as if he had received a Strength Buff, but it wasn''t exactly that. He then looked at Morgana and Valentina and asked, "What happened?"


    Morgana and Valentina looked at each other, realizing the experiment was sessful, and both smiled. What happened? They would never reveal, but Morgana was very sentimental upon seeing the results.


    In her mind, a sadness followed by happiness emerged when she remembered her past... Mentally, Morgana was happy, feeling fulfilled.


    "Merlin... the magic worked," she mentally said, as the image of a grizzled old man with a gray cloak like snow in a blizzard observed her with a smile on his face, carrying a scepter and a tinum sword with golden engravings.


    "Arthur..." She murmured, seeing the Sword in the hands of the old man vanish like a memory that should never be forgotten, of the man who once left a mark in history. She could still see the ghost of her blond-haired friend in golden armor disappearing on the horizon along with his twelvemanders.


    Morgana opened her eyes at Valentina''s touch on her shoulder. Valentina knew what was happening but decided to remain silent, after all, Morgana had just destroyed the most precious magic she had.


    Morganaposed herself and looked at Dante, who was a little sad seeing how Morgana was. Dante didn''t have the same ability as his mother, but he could understand what was happening from Morgana''s disyed sadness. But soon, a smile appeared on his face as she handed the sphere to Dante.


    "It''s time." Morgana handed it over, and everything began to grow bright; the entire room started shaking.


    Morgana looked at Valentina, who seemed content. Morgana had concealed some information... There''s a ss outside the Celestial ss that could be mistaken for it.


    The magic they cast became Dante''s personal aura for a while, and the moment everything awakened, he would absorb both Auras... The Aura of the Holy Hero King Arthur and the Courageous Dragon Kmish''s Aura.


    They were forcing Sacred Magic into the body of a nocturnal being to naturally create a new category of talent, fully boosting all the strength Dante absorbed from Valentina''s blood.


    The orb shone in an almost white-gold for the first time; a level that not even Valentina could reach in talent appeared. Dante fainted, but he was stillpletely fine, and finally, the conclusion was made.


    The First Vampire capable of using Sacred Power was born, The First Vampire Hero.

 Chapter 15: A Flame without Ambition

    Dante fell into aa after touching the orb, experiencing such intense pain that his brain shut down to prevent further damage, leaving him in a near-death state.


    For the first time, Dante entered his mental world, a ce where one''s strengths converge¡ªa central hub where their powers coexist and mana is stored¡ªa world shaped by each being''s existence. Typically, it takes years to form this world, but Dante''s differed. He found himself lying on the ground, gazing at a red sky¡ªunderstanding it was the color influenced by his race.


    Dante remained a Noble Vampire, from a distinct lineage, yet his race influenced his dominion.


    Rising to his feet, Dante realized he was surrounded by an immense sea of blood, akin to what he had once seen of his mother''s...


    "I see, she showed me not her aura but her mental world..." Dante stood, observing the endless horizon.


    While his mother''s mental world showed only endless bodies and corpses, his was a sea of blood, calm and without any waves or breaks, just water extending to the edge of sight.


    ncing behind him for the first time, he spotted an item in the distance¡ªa stone with a sword embedded within.


    Dante attempted to approach, but the stone seemed to distance itself. He tried running, but the same urred¡ªthe stone now seemed thousands of kilometers away, unattainable at that moment.


    "Strange," Dante muttered, attempting toprehend why this was happening. However, his attempt was in vain. Time felt elerated, his world devoid of day and night cycles, yet he sensed the sky changing.


    "How long must I be confined here?" Dante questioned, sitting down and closing his eyes, recalling his mother''s words.


    It was a rainy day, cold and with thunder echoing¡ªa weather that always made Dante fearful, especially in his previous life. He wanted to stay away from anyone who used or controlled lightning.


    The night was bleak, cold, and shadowy. Dante wished to sleep but couldn''t. His mother noticed, understanding his numerous fears. Valentina was aware of many things about her son, recognizing he had many anxieties. She chose to impart another lesson to her son, eager to awaken histent powers.


    "Dear, calm down and contemte your fears," Valentina said, caressing her son''s head as he tried to rest with her.


    "You know, Mom had fears in the past," Valentina began an unpredictable monologue¡ªher son surprised that she was once afraid. Valentina continued.


    "It''s hard to believe?" Valentina smiled, and Dante, trying to sleep facing the other way, nced at her and nodded.


    "I know you will be very strong, but weakness is not for the feeble-minded; it''s for the mindful. Never forget them," Valentina said, as a me emerged between them.


    "One day, you''ll face a great wall in your life, a wall significant enough to question your existence. Was the journey in vain? Did I err in some way? These will be your queries," Valentina said, as the me turned into a flower.


    "My love, I want you to understand something. Our mes are fueled by who we are. A me without ambition won''t burn, one without anger won''t defeat your enemies, and above all, a me without love will never flourish," Valentina said, as the me in her hand wilted and disappeared.


    "One day, you will blossom into your powers, challenging greater existences than I did in my youth, and most importantly, you''ll live as someonepared to a monster. You''ll be a shadow of who I am and bear the worst the world has to offer someone like me. Have the right ambition to get through this," Valentina said, and Dante was now not as calm as before. The thunder no longer frightened him.


    Dante returned from his memories, now not as tranquil as before, but with a determination. His mother''s words finally made sense in his mind.


    "I won''t be your shadow; I want to walk alongside you," Dante said, as the sea of blood started to manifest, waves breaking, and peace vanishing amid tremors everywhere.


    The sky spiraled out of control, clouds forming hurricanes, a rain of blood initiating, and mes from his heart emerged.


    A ck me as deep as the abyss, a golden me with divine power, and a crimson red me with golden touches appeared in the sky.


    A firestorm erupted, igniting the ground, evaporating the blood. Dante looked at the distant sword, but now he could see it better, though it remained far away.


    Smiling, everything ceased, a calm ensued, disturbances vanished, and calm settled after the storm.


    Looking at the horizon with his eyes closed, when he reopened them, he saw two beautiful women smiling at him, expressing pride.

 Chapter 16: Hes Too Honest

    Before Dante woke up, Morgana and Valentina had already ced the boy''s body on a king-sized bed. Hey in the middle while the two older women surrounded him on both sides, their warm bodies enveloping him. His body''s condition was normal, but his consciousness hadn''t returned. It had been two more hours since Dante had entered hibernation.


    "He must be going through Arthur''s trial. It may take a while for him to understand his ambitions," Morgana said, running her hand over Dante''s face.


    "He''ll pass it easily. I told him the mes need ambition to grow stronger," Valentina said, a proud expression on her face as she looked at Morgana.


    "I never asked you, why did you want to have a child?" Morgana asked, looking at Valentina, waiting for an answer.


    "I was tired of living. I sought a new experience... but..." Valentina said, ncing at Dante.


    "It was more than an experience," Morgana said, understanding what Valentina meant, and Valentina agreed, continuing.


    "I can''t exin it, but when I saw him in the hands of an old caregiver, it felt like destiny telling me to hold onto him, to make him mine," Valentina exined, holding Dante''s small hand.


    "He also seems to want to stay close to me more and more. My inconvenient ability to read people has been thrown off near him. It''s like..." Valentina tried to express something, and Morganapleted her thought.


    "His nature is just being himself," Morgana said, understanding what Valentina was trying to convey. Morgana always tried to analyze Dante using her magic to know if he lied or hid something but always failed.


    "He''s too honest. Even when I mentioned the bite on my neck, instead of pulling away, he attacked me," Valentina said, remembering when Dante forcefully bit her neck and smiled when he imed to be her husband.


    "You''re thinking indecent things," Morgana said, reading Valentina''s thoughts through her expressions.


    "Don''t me me; he''s the one who said he wants me to be his wife," Valentina said,ughing as she recalled the moment.


    "It''s a pity that it will never happen," Morgana said,ughing, and Valentina became sullen.


    "Why not?" Valentina asked seriously, and Morgana also became serious.


    "Because he will be my husband," Morgana replied, raising her magical aura, while Valentina raised her battle aura, causing the entire tower to tremble.


    Those who were in the tower were alerted by themotion, but they stopped when they heard the floor manager, Katarina, saying it was just Morgana and Valentina arguing.


    Of course, it didn''t go unnoticed, but everyone quickly assumed that the two monsters were vying for the cute little boy they had seen earlier.


    Just as their auras were about to explode against each other, a grunt came from where Dante was lying, grabbing both their attention. They saw him slowly opening his eyes.


    The atmosphere of war quickly shifted to a familiar one, and a smile appeared on both women''s faces when they saw that Dante''s mana cirction waspletely fine.


    "Wee back, Dear/Love," they both said simultaneously, which surprised Dante; he had never been called "dear" by Morgana.


    He sat up in bed, now looking at the two women who seemed to be waiting for something.


    At first, Dante didn''t understand, but soon, he raised both his hands, and three different mes appeared, illuminating the faces of the three present in the room.


    Both women looked at each other and smiled more than usual. Then, they leaned in, each nting a kiss on Dante''s cheek, and said in unison:


    "Congrattions!" They seemed happier than usual, but Dante became serious, and they looked at him.


    "I think I deserve a better reward than just a kiss on the cheek," Dante said, turning to Valentina, holding her face, and pulled her into a kiss on her lips thatsted about 5 seconds, leaving Valentinapletely red.


    Of course, she''d turn red; it was her first kiss. Even though it wasn''t with tongue, she was a legendary warrior who had just fallen for a child''s charms!


    Morgana looked surprised, but a smile quickly appeared on her face, clearly saying, "My turn!"


    As Dante separated from Valentina, he turned his face towards Morgana and was surprised by another kiss. He had intended to do this, but thought Morgana wouldn''t ept it. He couldn''t have been more wrong.


    The kiss alsosted for their 5 seconds and left both of them blushing. Dante hadn''t imagined this, as both women were as old as the cities they lived in. But it was indeed true¡ªValentina and Morgana werepletely innocent when it came to pleasures between men and women. They never had the chance to find someone who would cherish and make them happy... Not until a few years ago when Dante appeared.


    Dante looked at Morgana, who was still recovering, and then at Valentina, still red. Why did they look like that? Dante wondered. Soon, he stuttered slightly and asked,


    "Was that your first kiss, Mother?" Valentina blushed and turned her face, confirming his suspicions. He then turned and saw Morgana doing the same.


    ''I took their first kisses...'' Dante was shocked internally, yet at the same time, he felt like the happiest man in the entire world.

 Chapter 17: The First Level

    Six months had passed.


    Dante awakened his mother''s lineage, and with Morgana''s help, he tapped into a side of the world''s positive energy. He didn''t fully understand it, but he now possessed two energies besides his mother''s.


    The first was the energy granted by the "Hero''s Birth." Several individuals could ess this energy due to their characteristics that make them a Hero. Being a "Hero" doesn''t involve saving people or fulfilling "god-given" missions, but rather being blessed with that title by the positive side of the bnce.


    A hero is a necessary existence for the world, the bncing factor to the Demon King, maintaining both positive and negative aspects in order.


    Dante didn''t know, but he received something much more important than a mere Hero Title.


    The second energy is a dark energy whose origins Morgana couldn''t recognize. Valentina concealed the truth from Dante, but to turn him into a vampire, she performed a marriage ritual. Therefore, the trap for him to call her "wife" had been nned from the start. After all, if he couldn''t ept it, he would suffer from blood thirst and never be able to satisfy it.


    This dark energy belongs to Dante. When one is directly transformed by the marriage ritual, the vampire awakens their own power. Normally, this wouldn''t be the case with regr vampires, but Valentina used her life essence for the ritual, so he inherited everything.


    The third energy is the Mutated Mana Valentina possesses. She''s proficient in Chaos Fire, a fire stronger than the elemental fire of fire mages. It''s akin to dragon fire, but iparable to it. Yet, on the pyromantic scale, it ranks just one level below Draconian Fire.


    Due to this proximity, Valentina can use one or two Draconian spells, but they consume almost three times more than if they were regr Draconian Fire spells. These are secret cards that should only be used if something extremely dangerous happens and she needs to protect herself or someone she deems important enough for such a sacrifice.


    Dante was now umting mana in his body. Unfortunately, he couldn''t train his fire or physical body.


    He''s too young to endure his mother''s training, and Morgana''s training can''tmence until Dante reaches the first level of the mana core.


    And that''s what he was doing now, meditating in an area of high magical concentration on Morgana''s property. Furthermore, every time he visits Morgana''s property, he''s treated like a Prince, and at this moment, Morgana''s butler, Simon Cloht, is watching over and protecting him. He''s a spatial mage.


    "Honestly, why does the mistress want me to watch over a child?" A woman with white hair and blue eyes said while sitting next to Simon, who was standing guard.


    "Don''t be disrespectful, Ariel; this young man has a lot of potential," Simon called Ariel''s attention as she sat on the grass, observing and analyzing Dante.


    "A vampire training in magic; I find it really strange," Ariel said, waiting for Simon to exin why a vampire was training.


    Vampires are more known as fighters than mages because of their strength and agility. Most of them choose the path of a warrior, knight, or fighter, thanks to their regeneration abilities.


    "He''s not amon vampire," Simon said, observing the Young Master levitating small rocks around him.


    "What do you mean?" Ariel asked curiously. She knew Simon as the highest-rated spatial mage, and besides being a mage, he was a Master-level knight. So, if he praised someone, there must be a reason.


    "I believe Mistress Morgana hasn''t informed you of the situation, but she instructed me to treat him as the Mistress herself." Simon said, surprising Ariel. Morgana is known for her pride in the Witch Realm; if they were to assign her a sin, she''d easily be the Sin of Pride.


    "Treat him with the highest authority?" Ariel said, looking at the Young Master who started sweating due to exceeding his meditation time.


    "Yes, his name is Dante Scarlet, and his mother is that woman," Simon said somewhat disdainfully. Valentina is feared because of her massacres in past wars.


    He''s not entirely against her, but he personally witnessed some devastating scenes that kept him awake when he was younger, especially twenty years ago when he was exploring the Human Continent at the peak of his life and encountered Valentina personally.


    "Valentina Scarlet... I guess it''s understandable since she''s the most Destructive Fire Mage that has ever existed. Not even my Mistress would cause so much damage with fire magic," Ariel said, recalling a scene she had seen in a memory recovered by the witches from the Golden Era of the supernatural.


    It was Valentina Scarlet using the original magic she created, "Blood Dragon''s Breath," on a mountain.


    Dante was focused but didn''t fail to overhear Ariel''s words. He felt d knowing his mother was the strongest. He had been more thoughtful about ittely; he didn''t want to always bepared to his mother but wanted theparisons to be fair.


    Everywhere Dante visited, his mother was always the center of attention, and he often heard things he didn''t want to in whispers.


    Like the time he went to an ice cream parlor with Valentina in the Human City of the Eastern Empire; Valentina wasn''t recognized, but he overheard two humans talking about how "hot" his mother was.


    The anger Dante felt made his fist slightly catch fire before quickly stopping when he saw his motherughing. When he snapped out of his thoughts, he finally managed to reach the first stage of his magical core.


    "Congrattions, Young Master," Simon approached with a smile and said kindly.


    "Thank you, Uncle Simon," he chuckled and got up.


    "I need a bath," he said as he looked at Morgana''s house, again, much like the tower,pletely white and golden throughout.

 Chapter 18: I will be your Master

    Dante''s proficiency increased greatly with Morgana''s help; she encouraged him with her mana along all paths, and Dante''s veins strengthened with each session, thus drastically boosting his control level, even for a child.


    Dante has now reached the age of eight. He was around 4.5 feet tall and his red hair already exuded a more regal air when people saw him; he already seemed like a noble vampire from a respectable family.


    At this moment, Dante was about to begin training with his mother. The boy''s body reached the initial peak level for Valentina''s training to have a real effect. Dante''s bodyposition differs from the noble vampires created by the Vampire King. As Dante descends from Caim, the purity in his blood has many benefits.


    Valentina then analyzed her son''s body using her energy and concluded that at eight years old, Dante''s body wasparable to that of a fourteen-year-old adolescent.


    It may seem like a lot, butpared to other direct descendants of Nightsphere races, Dante was among the top 5, only behind Elves, Werewolves, Demi-humans, and Giants.


    "Son, today your training will begin. I will no longer be your mother until you be a worthy Warrior, understood? From now on, I will be your master!" Valentina said, and her whole demeanor changed. The gentle mother he knew disappeared, and in front of him stood Valentina Scarlet, the Scarlet Devourer.


    Time stopped for a brief moment, and when Dante looked at Valentina, he took the sword at his waist and pointed it at her.


    "Come, Master!" Did Dante''s courage act as arrogance? No, far from it. Dante fully epted reality and assumed the position he wanted, away from the shadow of the strongest woman.


    When these words hit Valentina, Gungnir immediately appeared in her hand, and sheunched herself toward Dante, bathing her sword with fire magic and managing to deflect the attack. Why did he seed? Valentina limited her power to 1%.


    Dante felt a chill when he realized that his mother was really fighting to kill¡ªor at least he thought so. When he stopped to think, he received an attack and was sent flying.


    "Focus." Valentina said, cing the spear on the ground, and a wave of fire headed towards Dante, who was still recovering.


    He saw the fire waveing and quickly reacted, summoning a spell [ming Barrier]. However, he used the Golden me instead of the other two. The golden me was more effective in defense than in attack and was the best option for dealing with fire.


    Dante thought the fire would stop, but unexpectedly, the Barrier was pierced by Gungnir. He tried to defend with his sword, but Valentina appeared behind him, holding the sword, and Gungnir, floating, aimed at Dante''s midsection and threw him toward the spear.


    The spear pierced Dante''s belly and went through, leaving the golden spearpletely red with his blood.


    The wound was massive, but soon Dante waspletely healed. In addition to a vampire''s rapid regeneration, Morgana taught him to ess the Hero''s golden aura to speed up his metabolism and heal faster. He became almost indestructible as long as he had energy, but it was a pity that he was still too weak to abuse this resource.


    "Good." Valentina smiled, and the second round was about to begin.

 Chapter 19: You have improved

    Dante had been under constant stress for over a year, battling Valentina, who now used about 3% of her current strength. Their battles could be described as massacres.


    Valentina stopped merely attacking and started using dirty strategies, such as throwing sand and even summoning fire spirits to overwhelm Dante, who was now close to ten years old.


    Dante began constantly changing weapons, using Great Swords, Spears, Straight Swords, Whips, Odachi, Katanas, and Triple Nunchakus that turned into staffs, among several other weapons avable in Valentina''s training field.


    Valentina taught him only the first technique she created, the "Fiery Steps of the Fire Queen."


    When Dante questioned why the technique had such an extravagant name, Valentina shrugged and said, "A stubborn phoenix refused to lower her arrogance," in a neutral tone.


    At this point, Dante could only use half of the capacity of this technique. Still, it was a celestial grade technique, so any slight advancement was better than a King-level technique.


    Valentina exined that there are certain types of techniques: Beginner, Apprentice, Warrior, Specialist, King, Emperor, and Celestial, with Celestial being the highest category that epasses the strongest techniques of all.


    At that moment, Valentina was lying in the bathtub with Dante resting on her body like a baby. Valentina missed these reactions from the little boy. She had always been loving with Dante but became afraid of being too soft on him and gradually started pushing him away.


    She used his motivation to reward him; every time he managed to surpass her expectations, she would reward him. And now, he was enjoying his reward¡ªlying with one of the most beautiful women in the supernatural world in a bathtub.


    "Dante," Valentina said, waking him up. They had been resting for too long.


    "Just five more minutes..." Dante murmured, lying on Valentina''s soft bosom.


    "None of that, young man. You''re going to train," Valentina said, getting up and easily dropping Dante underwater, waking him up with a start and almost drowning him in the process.


    Valentina inwardly let out a heartyugh but showed nothing but a serious face. A still sleepy Dante got up, soaked, and grabbed a towel to dry off.


    Valentina observed and noticed that the training had begun to take effect. Even the small movements to dry himself were more precise and didn''t waste energy.


    "Good," she murmured, using magic to dry herself, something Dante could do but refrained from because although he knew about magic, he usually didn''t trust it for simple things. He might end up trying to dry himself and burning his entire body.


    The training resumed, and Valentina now changed weapons for the first time. Gungnir disappeared, and a longsword appeared.


    "Never trust a weapon," Valentina said, throwing the longsword at Dante as she ran towards him.


    He dodged the sword and did something Valentina hadn''t anticipated: he caught the sword in mid-air with one hand and threw it back at Valentina before lunging forward.


    Both fists shed, and for the first time in several months of confrontation, Dante managed to hold on. This time, he didn''t simply get thrown back when their fists met.


    Then, with the experience of oveing a massive barrier, he smiled as if he had just won a prize. Unnoticed by him, Valentina''s eyes started to burn like mes of pure andplete satisfaction.


    "Nine years old, and already handling 3% of my power," she said with satisfaction, knowing that by thirteen, he could reach 10%.


    It might seem small, but 10% is a lot considering who holds that 10%. Valentina is a battle monster and a grandmaster with the spear and almost a grandmaster with the greatsword.


    For the first time, Dante felt satisfied facing his mother inbat, but none of it truly mattered. His ambition was to reach the top and step out of her shadow.


    And the path toward the end of that goal was as extensive as his mother''s life. He could have his path facilitated by Morgana and Valentina, but the reality was: no effort, no gain. Using the "cheat" of having the experience of these women would only dy his evolution.


    Gradually, Valentina''s warrior gene awakened in Dante, and in a few years, another being that would shake the bnce would arise¡ªa maniac of battle who would set the whole world aze with his fric me.

 Chapter 20: Valentina Scarlet, My Mother and Wife

    Soon Dante would turn twelve. Over the past four years, Dante focused on being the best version of himself; he grew stronger with each passing day. Every battle became a sponge for him to absorb experience, and each reward Valentina gave him only fueled his excitement to reach the next level.


    It''s worth noting that Valentina never gifted him anything sexual or of that sort. They were just normal things they did together, but to avoid spoiling Dante, she used them as simple rewards. From sleeping together, taking baths, to simply having some rest for the two of them and controlled small kisses. These were simple things that the training deprived him of, and he would miss easily.


    But all this time, Valentina didn''t let him drink her blood often, only afterpleting something she deemed extremely beneficial for blood consumption. To be fair, she also didn''t drink his blood. She wanted Dante to ovee the weakness of vampires, the thirst for blood.


    Dante went berserk twice during all those years. Once when he was ten, he started to slip into madness and went berserk during his dispute with Valentina after going a month without drinking blood. Valentina allowed Dante to do whatever he wanted and never interfered with his bloodthirst, even though it was cruel for a child to be treated this way.


    Soon, he would ovee this thirst just as she did after understanding the nature of blood.


    Valentina had a training method far beyond Spartan. She never helped her son recover, and he always did everything himself. His food, clothes, baths, lessons, and development of his techniques¡ªhe did it all. She guided him but that didn''t mean she would hand everything to him on a silver tter.


    Dante was self-taught; he was surprisingly smart in all lessons. Every time he hit a wall in his training, he went back to everything his mother taught him.


    "A firm foundation forms a strong warrior. If the wall in front of you is too big, review all your basics and start over." This was a rule Valentina imposed on Dante. Never forget your origins.


    Dante then took this as a rule for his life. He now saw his mother as a very imposing woman; previously, he had a much gentler view of her. He thought the stories about her were exaggerated, but he understood it was just precaution about who she was.


    An entity so intimidating that rulers engraved in their children''s education that she shouldn''t be disturbed.


    Dante then understood what it meant to be Valentina''s shadow. It meant that even if he didn''t want to, everyone would always judge him by who his mother was. His name had been etched in history as a Monster.


    Dante pushed these thoughts out of his head, and Valentina stopped the fight. With just a day left until Dante''s birthday, she decided to impart a lesson she wished she had learned early in her life but never had anyone to teach her.


    "Dante,e here," Valentina was sitting cross-legged and asked him to sit between her legs.


    When he sat, she put her arms around his shoulders, embracing him from behind. Dante chose not to think about the ample bosom against his back and stayed silent, trying to understand what was happening and why his mother had be so sentimental.


    "Son, who am I?" Valentina asked, expecting an answer.


    "Valentina Scarlet, my mother and wife," Dante said, looking at the surrounding nature, still with his back to his mother.


    "I see, then observe who your Wife is," Valentina murmured, and suddenly everything went dark, and Dante realized he was in Valentina''s mental world.


    He looked around, andpared to the previous vision, everything was clean; there were no more corpses, only a long sea of blood and a red sky. He still felt his mother embracing him from behind, but a copy of her appeared in front of him.

 Chapter 21: The Awakening of the Spear Grandmaster

    He still felt his mother behind him, embracing him, but a dark and more barbaric copy of her appeared in front of him.


    She wielded a crimson-red spear engraved with ck runes, lifeless eyes marked with dark circles and blood from various battles, her hands rough, and her gaze was that of a raging beast.


    She wore a broken crown from her former title. Did it represent a queen? No, it was more like a sign of destruction. Her armors were soaked in blood, her fair skin mostly reddened withbat stains, bruises, and many cuts that were beginning to heal. Dante watched her raise her spear once more for the next battle.


    The woman looked into Dante''s eyes, and he almost copsed under the pressure. Soon, the vision changed to the same woman opening two enormous wings engulfed in pure fire.


    Her body turned redder, her hands transformed slightly, her power acted as a catalyst, and a new form emerged. The bat wings shifted into reptilian wings, and the fire darkened; her power surged in a deadly red pir.


    Various sounds of armies were heard, and Dante witnessed a brutal scene. There were screams of fear, hatred, and despair echoing from all sides¡ªpeople begging for their lives, praying for God''s salvation, and those in their final moments seeing that monster before them.


    Dante felt apprehensive watching that scene, his mother as a Valkyrie in ming fury, destroying everything in sight¡ªhumans, werewolves, elves, and even her own race.


    Dante looked at his mother again; she seemed tired¡ªa sorrowful gaze covering the long stretch of destruction where the beasts had fought. He saw that red-haired womanpletely shattered.


    It was an ancient Era; some current rulers hadn''t even been born. Tensions among the other races had surpassed the limit, and then this war happened. The ambition of a god reached this state¡ªa conspiracy plotted by this god who never revealed their name or divinity. A fallen god manipting everyone with lies and false realities.


    Valentina was hunted for years; she was never truly free throughout her life. She had been enved by reality, forced to fight to survive, and that''s how she became that, deciding to destroy everything and die free.


    During the generated "Holy War," Valentina appeared in the midst of the battlefield, shattering all expectations and assuming the position of Devastator¡ªa Berserker unleashed on the field without any control over her attacks and no sides, just hers.


    She was frustrated with her world, saddened by her life, and felt hurt for never being herself since bing a vampire because of Caim.


    During the war, Valentina began to havepses about the wall in front of her¡ªa wallrge enough to even leave her feeling depressed about how to surpass it.


    Valentina at the war''s epicenter began to change during the battle. She entered a totally new state of martial arts with her spear, her rage calmed, and something within her began to awaken. War scouts felt a change on the battlefield.


    Valentina stopped in the middle of the battlefield, her rage and Berserk mode gone, leaving only a beautiful yet broken maiden. She seemed to be in a trance, her movements returned, each one bing more refined, akin to a deadly dance¡ªher strikes were like mes cutting through the air as she dodged attacks, diving into the crowd and tearing apart more and more people.


    Valentina entered the Flow State, and everyone began to retreat, leaving only a pile of bodies.


    When he regained his senses, he saw his mother sitting on a massive pile of corpses, and Dante observed her.


    "This is how I overcame the wall of my destiny and became a Grandmaster," the real Valentina murmured in his ear, then added, "3,892,293 lives were imed by this spear." Dante looked at the broken spear.


    "So, the mysterious God descended upon me, frustrated with the failure of his years-long n."


    Dante looked and saw a strong man, with golden hair and eyes as blue as a viin stereotype. He summoned Gungnir and aimed it at Valentina.


    The rulers appeared, ready to attack, especially Vampire King d; he knew Valentina''s value and would stake the race for her, but it didn''tst long.


    Dante looked and saw some familiar faces from the stories he read¡ªheroes from hisnds who survived the war were fallen and injured.


    Atop the pile of bodies, Valentina looked at the God from head to toe. Dante looked at his mother and saw a look of disdain, hatred, and a gaze as dark as the abyss.


    When you reach Grandmaster level in a weapon, your reality shifts to that weapon; your body bes one with it. And as he thought of this, the old worn-out Spear rose again, but the God tried to attack toote, and his spear vanished.


    Gungnir betrayed him.


    Valentina''s damaged weapon exploded in the body of the god who flew away, he looked ahead in fright and roared for the first time in a differentnguage.


    "$@!$!@$#@!" No one understood what he said, but soon their eyes fell on Valentina who wielded a new Spear in her hand.


    The God turned pale, his sweat began to run down his forehead and then Gungnir went through his skull.


    Gungnir, the weapon capable of killing an immortal, bathed in the blood of a god again after so many years. The Weapon that would serve Odin during Ragnarok adopted a new Master.

 Chapter 22: The Most Important Woman in My World

    Dante recovered from the scenes he had just witnessed; he gazed deeply into the starry sky ahead, immersed in thoughts.


    A cruel god manipted an entire event only to fail in the end and antagonize a woman who just wanted to be free.


    He still felt his mother holding him from behind, but he couldn''t bring himself to talk to her anymore. His thoughts began to gnaw at his mind; he knew it wasn''t normal for a woman to harbor so much hatred within her. Something really must have happened for it to lead to such an event.


    Dante then set aside all the anger he was feeling and turned to a Valentina surrounded by corpses. He released his real mother''s arms and approached the remnant of her memories, facing her.


    The real Valentina observed him; her eyes were teary, but she didn''t want to cry¡ªshe needed to be strong. She was the strongest.


    Dante stood face-to-face with the woman kneeling, bathed in the blood of countless races, even a god. She turned her face and looked at the young man before her.


    "You''ve been through a lot," Dante said in a somber tone as he looked at Gungnir lying on the ground.


    Dante stooped and picked it up in his hand. It was the first time he held Gungnir. It wasn''t the real one, but he could feel its power. "Thank you, little Spear. Keep protecting the most important woman in my world." He said this, and the Spear gently vibrated, as if agreeing with what he requested.


    Dante turned to the woman again and offered her the spear. She didn''t take it immediately, but Dante insisted and began to speak.


    "I''ll never understand your pain, never know what it was like to be you, but I''ll honor your sacrifice and heal your wounds with my heart." Dante said, and the lifeless eyes of the red-haired woman slightly lit up again.


    "The True me will never forget the True you, Valentina Scarlet," Dante said, bowing in a sign of respect, honor, and above all... love.


    "Thank you for existing, and for being my dear mother and now wife." Those were thest words Dante said to Valentina''s Memory Fragment, which began to vanish like dust.


    Thest thing he saw? A smileing from the Memory Fragment.


    "You''ve grown," Valentina said as tears streamed down her eyes, ones she couldn''t hold back even if she wanted to.


    "Of course, I need to take care of you," Dante said as he approached his mother to embrace her tightly.


    He looked into her eyes and wiped her tears away, giving her a gentle kiss on her lips. He couldn''t see this woman merely as his mother anymore; his mind healed, and he could see the reality in her eyes. What was this woman to him? She was everything, she was the beginning of his journey, and she would be the home he returned to in the end.


    She was his sanctuary, his family, his existence¡ªshe was the woman he loved.


    Despite knowing he couldn''t love only her...


    When they exited the mental world, he was greeted with an even more starry night than before, a full moon, and a dense forest illuminated by fireflies and nts he had never noticed.


    A breathtakingndscape left himpletely speechless. Valentina was the same; she only began to enjoy life''s pleasures after meeting and raising Dante. She was a warrior obsessed with battle, but now she understood that moments like these were good. When she saw the moon''s position, she smiled and looked at Dante.


    "Happy birthday, my love," she said with a gentle smile on her face, much gentler than thest few times.


    Valentina felt relief after Dante epted her story; she feared reality would make him afraid of her, but it only deepened their bonds.


    Dante smiled, thinking that it was almost time for him to enter the Royal Academy; he had just turned twelve.


    Dante looked at the horizon, where he could see their home. He then let go of his reverie and held Valentina''s hand, pulling her closer.


    "Let''s go home," he said as he walked with the red-haired woman by his side.

 Chapter 23: The Place Where Geniuses Meet

    At the current moment, world leaders were preparing their heirs and potential warriors for the Royal Academy. Needless to say, thepetition over who would have the best child had begun.


    As the leaders filled their descendants with techniques and methods to improve before entering the academy, the institution was bustling!


    The wide hallways of the academy were filled withughter and young ones running, from all sses and races, a scene rarely seen¡ªa coexistence achieved almost a millennium after the great war, although there were still exceptions with some youths disying extremely xenophobic and even racist behavior.


    The professors were the best in their fields, and the students had gone through a rigorous selection. There was no doubt that the Academy had be a stage for the Geniuses among Geniuses; mediocrity was not epted within the Academy¡ªonly individuals with potential could join this institution.


    But now the real issue was the uing first year, where an entire generation would converge¡ªthepetitors of Danteing from their own families, with support and years of training just for this moment.


    The stage set by world leaders essentially dictated, ''We want the Geniuses above all Geniuses,'' and this was clearly reflected in all visitors and students of Royal.


    While the preparations of the youth were underway, some of the major races were finalizing preparations for their heirs.


    In a dark forest, a young Elf emerged from the abyss, looking at her mother ahead.


    "You''ve advanced," the Elven Queen said with a gentle smile.


    "Yes, I''m ready." The Elf smiled back proudly, head held high.


    "Great, Elowyn." The Elven Queen handed a frost bow to the young elf as she smiled.


    In a part of the Dwarven Kingdom.


    "Is he asleep again?" The Dwarf King asked upon returning from a trip to an important subordinate he considered.


    "No, he''s been in the forge for a week, my King." A subordinate replied, and a smile appeared on the Redhead''s face.


    In a part of the Vampire Kingdom.


    "I see she''s dedicated," the Progenitor of all vampires said, observing a young woman who resembled a perfect copy of his younger wife.


    "She hasn''t stopped swinging the sword once since she heard about that woman''s son." Lisa replied, a chill running down her spine as she remembered the Spear hitting.


    "Stop fussing, woman, you provoked her." d said and continued. "She wants to consider that little monster a rival?" dughed, already realizing he couldn''tpete with Valentina even if he wanted to.


    "Support your daughter." Lisa said and scoffed.


    "Of course, but support doesn''t mean foolishness," d replied as he vanished in a cloud of bats.


    In the Fairy Kingdom.


    "Titania, why are you so cautious about your daughter''s training?" Titania''s advisor asked.


    "d has scared everyone with the news that Scarlet will send her offspring to that ce; she has to be prepared for all difficulties," Titania replied.


    While all the rulers sought to improve their heirs, a young Redhead was setting his sights on a very seductive woman...

 Chapter 24: The Witch and the Vampire

    While the rulers and their chosen Young Geniuses were working hard to excel in the new Era about to begin, Dante was having fun with a mischievous witch.


    It had been a few weeks since Dante arrived at the White Tower toplete his basic training that Morgana wanted to provide him.


    Having trained enough with his ''Mistress,'' he now wanted to spend time with Morgana and finish what he started. He wasn''t someone who grewzy with matters he initiated.


    At the moment, Morgana was teaching Dante a magic spell called "Silence," a simple spell that sealed off all sound in the environment within a dome that only the user could control.


    "Silence," Dante said, and outside the barrier, Morgana started saying a few things, but he heard nothing...


    What was Morgana saying? "Propose to me already!" But Dante didn''t read her lips, as he was happier to have sessfully cast a simple spell than to know what she was saying.


    Morgana entered the barrier and congratted him. Dante learned incredibly fast, faster than most of her disciples and novice witches whom she personally instructed over the years as the Tower''s Mistress. Morgana turned to Dante and made a proposition.


    "Little Dante, how about a wager?" She said with a seductive smile, sitting at the table. She looked like a teacher from an R-18 adult game.


    "What''s that, Aunt Morgana?" Dante feigned innocence, but he suspected Morgana''s intentions and how much she wanted to get closer to him.


    "If you cast the [Light] spell without invoking your Sacred Aura and without reciting the incantation, I''ll reward you with something significant," Morgana said, smiling gently and adding to the strange atmosphere.


    "And what if I fail?" Dante asked, needing to know the consequences if he lost.


    "Well, you''ll have to be my disciple and bow down, calling me Mistress three times," Morgana said.


    Dante didn''t really understand if that was a punishment. But he agreed; he really had nothing to lose.


    "Okay, teach me the basics of this magic," he said, and Morgana began exining how the magic was activated.


    In summary, it''s quite simple. First, you really need to understand what you desire and have the conviction to perform the magic correctly. Why? Precision is the most crucial aspect; a slight misstep in a light spell to illuminate an area could turn into a ray of light that kills a person. That''s why the primary training for a mage is control.


    At this moment, Dante wasprehending the theory behind the magic, which was straightforward. However, the problemy in the conditions. Without reciting and without using Sacred power, he had never done anything like this, despite having a strong affinity for Sacred power and some elements like Fire, Darkness, and Lightning.


    The saying "Words have power" is very real in the magical world. Intonation can make casting any magic easier. For instance, [Heroic Magic: Pendragon] is impossible to cast without reciting the incantation''s name. Well... Morgana altered the recitation mode to conceal the true magic, but she still activated the magic. There''s a reason she''s called a Magical Aberration.


    Dante finished understanding the essence of the magic, and Morgana got up from her table and turned off the lights.


    "Ready, little Dante, you can try now," Morgana said, looking towards where the boy was with a small light radiating from the window, lit by the moon. It waste at night, and all the witches had retired.


    "Light," Dante said, and a sphere of light appeared in his hands. It was a strong yet gentle light that didn''t strain the vision of those who looked at it.


    "Very good," Morgana said, looking at the sphere of light that began to float beside Dante.


    "It''s simple; it was quite easy," Dante replied as he stopped the spell and looked at Morgana, who nodded for him to try again without reciting.


    Dante concentrated, focused as if he were about to be killed if he failed the spell, but he failed. He attempted numerous times and couldn''t do it; it seemed as if the mana itself refused to react to his thoughts to generate the magic¡ªa blockage of sorts.


    Morgana observed and understood what was happening. Dante was so focused on not making a mistake that he overloaded his core with the pressure of his thoughts. As she had exined, words have power, so if he continuously thinks "I can''t fail" instead of focusing on the magic itself, the mana itself would refuse.


    "Dante, you''re going the wrong way," Morgana said in a more serious tone than usual and turned on the lights.


    "What do you mean?" Dante asked.


    "Dante, what did I tell you to never forget?" Morgana asked with a piercing look, and he quickly felt surprised when he understood.


    "Words have power," he murmured aloud enough for Morgana tough and say, "Understand now?" she questioned and turned off the lights.


    "Yes," Dante replied and closed his eyes.


    His mind was covered in mana; he let the mana channels flow through his entire body and then thought of the spell correctly without any fear of failure or mistake.


    [Light], he thought mentally, and a sphere of light almost three timesrger than the first one appeared. It had the shape of a football and seemed dense. Morgana widened her eyes when she saw the magic.


    ''He surpassed the limits of [Light] and reached [Total Light],'' Morgana thought as she analyzed the magic Dante had summoned.


    If [Light] was the initial magic, [Total Light] was the advanced magic derived from it. A magic that could purify small negative mdies. Essentially a magic that clears impurities, effective against small curses and malignant debuffs from weak animals and small parasites. Still, it was surprising that he could do this. Dante seemed happy, but he heard Morgana''s voice calling him.


    "Dante, you''ve failed," Morgana said while smiling, genuinely strange for Dante to have made a mistake, and she was smiling at his failure.


    "How did I fail?" Dante asked confused; he did what she asked.


    "You just used a different light magic, and without reciting," Morgana replied and began to exin about [Total Light], and Dante quickly felt a bit shocked; he didn''t think he could do something like that.


    After Morgana exined what happened and that he didn''t use Light, Dante felt a bit down knowing he made a mistake. But Morgana resumed speaking.


    "That said, you deserve a super prize," Morgana said as she picked up a small red box.


    Dante was a bit startled at the turn of events, but if Morgana said it, he deserved something. Morgana asked Dante toe closer and opened the box in front of him. Inside were two rings.


    The first ring was golden and contained a red jewel like a ruby, with a circr golden structure around the gem reminiscent of a sun.


    The second ring was silver and had a blue jewel like a diamond, with a tinum structure around it in the shape of a moon that easily fit with the other ring. Both rings seemed to connect.


    "These are the Twilight Rings, Lunar Twilight and Sr Twilight, an Arcane artifact that I created with my mother, the Queen of Witches," Morgana said as she took the Sun Ring and put it on Dante''s finger.


    The ring was toorge, but Morgana whispered something, and the ring fit perfectly on the ring finger of his left hand.


    "This ring was made for when I found someone special," Morgana said kindly as she took the Moon Ring and put it on her ring finger, smiling at Dante.


    A small connection emerged between the two rings, and both rings changed slightly when their stones ascended. It was a bond ring.


    Dante faintly began to see two different auras appearing on the ring, and a new mana appeared.


    Dante was taken aback by the purity he saw, and then the ring shone and transmitted two volumes of knowledge directly into his soul.


    Dante closed his eyes and entered his mental world, noticing a true change. A Sun and a Moon were seen, and now his world had a cycle of day and night.


    Dante saw the sworde closer but still couldn''t approach it, so he looked at the two Magic Tomes.


    He took the two books and read their titles: [Apocalypse Magic: Descent of Sr Queen Amaterasu] and [Apocalypse Magic: Descent of Lunar Queen Tsukuyomi].


    Dante tried to open them, but the Tomes refused to open. When Dante returned to normal, he looked at Morgana in shock, and she continued her speech.


    "These rings were created for me to use during my wedding ceremony; they would be given to the man I deemed worthy to have me as his wife for all eternity," Morgana said with a smile.


    ''Another trap, isn''t it?'' Dante questioned when he finally understood what Morgana wanted to do.


    ''What do I have to lose?'' He thought, remembering everything he had been through with Morgana, and soon, he didn''t even care.


    Dante looked into Morgana''s eyes as if a wild me had ignited within him. His sharp eyes met hers as she did the same, and then they just smiled at each other.


    That alone was enough to seal the vow, and soon, the rings glowed even brighter. When it was over, only a connection was felt.


    The Witch and the Vampire got married.

 Chapter 25: A Furious Mother

    While Morgana and Dante enjoyed a moment together, in a part of the Witch City, a woman was extremely angry.


    "You wench! How dare you do this!" The woman in question hadpletely destroyed the throne room, where she usually stayed. There were marks of fire, cuts, and even a spatial rift within the room. One of the maids was looking at it, frightened. Who could have done this to her mistress? But she didn''t question and just tried to prevent damage using magic.


    "She did it!" The woman yelled as she threw a chair out the window. Fortunately, the act of throwing things out the window was already known to all the castle staff.


    "I''m going to kill her!" The woman shouted as she hit the table until it broke in half, and papers flew around the room. A man over 1.90 meters tall, with ck hair and an Asian appearance, wearing a ck cloak along with a kimono, entered the room while seeing all the chaos.


    This man was none other than the world''s greatest swordsman, the Supreme Sword Saint, Miyamoto Musashi, who was paying her a visit.


    "I need to know what''s going on?" Musashi said while looking at the frightened maid. It wasn''t every day that one spoke with the "God of the Double Sword."


    "She went mad out of nowhere..." The green-haired maid said while looking at the ground, as a sign of respect. Witches were very polite, despite the royal family being... somewhat exotic.


    "Alice Arcano" Musashi said while looking at the horrendous appearance of the infamous "Queen of All Witches."


    "EH?" She turned around and saw that Musashi was standing leaning on her door. She was startled and almost fell.


    "This is not the sight I expected to have when a Queen called me to advise on a school." Musashi said while looking at Alice, who was trying to fix herself.


    "Should I be worried?" Musashi said as a magic circle appeared on the floor of the entire room.


    The magic circle glowed in blue, and soon the entire room waspletely repaired. Even Alice fixed her hair and her wrinkled clothes. When the light subsided, what was left was a well-groomed woman and a swordsman sitting at a very well-crafted wooden desk.


    "Can I know what happened?" Musashi asked curiously.


    "My daughter got married." She replied without hiding anything, and you could still feel the bitterness in her mouth pronouncing those words.


    "Oh, did Friga get married?" He asked, surprised, remembering the witch who controlled nature. She would probably be the first of Alice''s daughters to get married.


    "No." Alice replied with even more anger. You could see a vein pulsating on her forehead.


    "Don''t tell me it''s Morgana." Musashi also didn''t want to believe. He himself had been rejected by Morgana years ago when they were both young.


    "It is... she got married... to a damn boy..." Alice said with her facepletely red.


    "Hey, but Morgana wouldn''t be interested in a boy, right? Are you sure about this information?" Musashi said.


    "The boy is the son of that damned red-haired woman" Alice said, startling Musashi. How could he not know who she was referring to? If Musashi was the "God of the Double Sword," the strongest Human, Valentina was the "Goddess of the Spear," the strongest Vampire.


    Musashi stood up and bowed to Alice and said, "My condolences for your loss, see you at school." Musashi said and left. He was now extremely excited to teach at the academy, a monster that Morgana, the Master Witch, personally recognized as worthy of her attention and love? He doesn''t care about love; he just wants a fight that elevates him to the maximum!


    ''I hope he chooses the path of the sword just like his mother once chose.'' He muttered to himself. Alice Arcano, on the other hand, just felt alone and shocked by Musashi''s reaction. As she looked at the door, she took a long sigh.


    "I hope you don''t regret giving those two magics to a Scarlet," Alice said as her body began to turn into blue butterflies that shone like neon.

 Chapter 26: Mother and Daughter

    Dante was still resting after the long training session. Dante hadn''t taken any further steps with Morgana, mainly because he still saw himself as a child, despite now having memories of a 33-year-old man. Besides some light kisses, they hadn''t done anything more, and Morgana, although considering it trivial, didn''t mind saving it for the future.


    At this moment, a woman appeared in the White Tower, ignoring everything and everyone, and heading straight to Morgana''s personal quarters.


    "You sure make yourself at home, Morgana," the woman said as she looked at her daughter lying with a red-haired boy sleeping peacefully.


    "It''s good to see you, dear mother," Morgana said as she looked at Alice, who was clearly red with anger.


    "Before you wake him up, let''s go somewhere else." Morgana and Alice disappeared and reappeared in the clouds at a small tea table.


    "What do you want, mother?" Morgana said, pondering everything her mother could say.


    "Why?" Alice said, looking seriously at her daughter. "Why did you marry him?" Alice added.


    "Because I wanted to," Morgana replied, staring at her mother.


    "Your authority over my life is over, Mother. I decide my life. My choices don''t have to be approved by you," Morgana responded, raising her tone. She had reached her limit.


    "And if you really have something to say, say it now," Morgana concluded.


    "Do you understand what you''re doing? These two spells can''t fall into a child''s hands, Morgana!" Alice said, and then Morgana looked at her mother seriously and showed her something.


    "Domain Expansion," Morgana murmured, and her mental world materialized throughout the area.


    "See this." Morgana pointed to the horizon. Alice was shocked not to see the object that should have been there.


    "Where is it?" Alice questioned while looking at Morgana, who smiled.


    "Don''t tell me..." Alice almost fell into shock but quickly summoned her center and called for two legacy spells.


    "Legacy: Pendragon!" She shouted, and the magic had no effect. She quickly tried the next spell, "Legacy: Merlin!" Both spells broke and disappeared from Alice''s mind.


    "The Legacy has been unlocked," Morgana said, looking at Alice.


    "Do you want to discuss now why I married a child?" Morgana said, but in an angry tone. Her mother had always been authoritarian and arrogant, even when something benefited her, her mother belittled her. But not now. Now, she had reached herplete peak. Who cared about the whims of an arrogant old woman pretending to be young?


    "Tsukuyomi," Morgana murmured, and the whole world was covered by a starry ck sky.


    "It''s over, Mother. You have no power left to subjugate me," Morgana said as she pointed the scepter at her mother. "If you try to separate me from Dante, I will separate you from this reality." Morgana said seriously.


    Her mother, however, despite being shocked, couldn''t help but sigh. She knew about the resentment Morgana held, but she never tried to approach her daughter and fix the rtionship; all of this was just the result of herck of wisdom.


    Alice looked at Morgana and smiled; her daughter had grown enough to challenge her. She was truly proud.


    Morgana didn''t understand the smile but maintained her posture and the scepter pointed at Alice.


    Alice raised her hands and snapped her fingers. "Anti-magic," she said, and everything stopped, all the spells Morgana nned to cast ceased, including "Tsukuyomi," as the night disappeared into a garden of cherry blossom trees.


    "You''ve grown, my daughter," Alice said, then snapped her fingers satisfied as her entire mental world unraveled, and both returned to reality.


    "Congrattions on your wedding," she said and stood up, turning into beautiful neon blue butterflies as her smile reached Morgana.

 Chapter 27: Crious, Euphoric and above all, Anxious.

    Dante woke up to find Morgana next to him,pletely naked, sleeping like a child. He got up and looked through the enormous ss panel on the top floor of the tower. Below was the city of Avalon, illuminating Dante''s entire field of vision.


    The Avalon Empire¡ªDante understood that the city was, in fact, Britannia, the city where King Arthur once ruled.


    Morgana hid this information, but Dante knew about "Pendragon," the holder of the legendary Excalibur. Ironically, Excalibur was sealed within his Mental World.


    Contrary to what people thought, Dante understood the history of this world well.


    He was familiar with most legends¡ªfrom the Knights of the Round Table and the two wolves chasing the sun and the moon to the legendary swordsmen Musashi Miyamoto and Sasaki Kojiro, the Dragon yer Siegfried, the Wisest Man Mimir, the Seven Celestial Virtues, the Seven Deadly Sins, the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, and the 72 Keys of Solomon.


    Dante flew upward and now was outdoors, hovering above the tower. He looked down with mixed emotions. He wanted to understand why he reincarnated, why he came to this world.


    His memories began to return, the traumas he barely remembered resurfaced. Now, about to enter the Academy, traumatic memories of his past life in school began to emerge¡ªthe days he contemted jumping from the school building terrace, the days when his existence seemed erasable.


    Dante looked seriously at the city; his vision had improved significantly, allowing him to see people living peacefully. It was curious since he could only see so clearly in Avalon.


    Deep in thought, Dante believed that no one his age could match him. Arrogance prevailed after being trained by the Goddess of the Spear and the Supreme Mage, but it slowly dissipated when he watched videos of other candidates'' demonstrations of strength.


    "Alexander Sucellus, Elizabeth Tapes, Seraphina Nightfall"¡ªthese three names quickly came to his mind, individuals nurtured with the best of their ns. Dante was curious, euphoric, and above all, anxious.


    To fight them? Dante no longer wanted just to fight.


    He wanted to defeat them. A feeling inherited from his mother. "If you consider yourself a genius, you have to be strong enough to uphold that quality," Valentina once said.


    However, what worried Dante was not the people he knew but those he didn''t. Being a genius doesn''t mean having a name or a family to support you. Many geniuses and heroes in history emerged out of nowhere, like King Arthur himself.


    Miyamoto Musashi was another who rose from obscurity, building himself on blood and sweat, just like his mother, until he reached the pinnacle of what he believed.


    That was the real reflection: being nurtured by your family didn''t make you a genius; you were just spoiled. Who were they? Who were the geniuses of this new era? Dante knew that there were at least more than thirty real geniuses in this academy.


    He had thought about the Seven Deadly Sins and the Seven Virtues. Someone born with that entity supporting them surely was a genius. Each family could easily have 2 to 5 geniuses. And, finally, there were people like Dante, who reincarnated.


    Dante had no proof of their existence, but he knew that smartphones didn''t make sense in a world where architecture hadn''t advanced even half of what it should have. Of course, he didn''t know the Human Realm, but from what he heard from Morgana, they weren''t different from cities in Nighsphere.


    To any observer, he would seem like a young king contemting his empire, but they would be deeply mistaken.


    "What a drag," Dante said as he looked down, leaving his thoughts behind when he felt Morgana waking up.


    He descended to the tower and saw her in bed looking at him. She was still naked, covered only by a sheet. Dante was always surprised by this scene. He was still trying to digest what happened between them for her to be like this, but he concluded that there would never be an exnation unless she said it herself.


    "Go back and sleep, my love," Morgana murmured, and Dante shivered, returning to the side of the helpless maiden who wanted a warm pillow to sleep on.


    Hey on the bed, and she used his chest as a pillow. It was so close that Morgana heard the young man''s heartbeat, but she ignored it. She was happy, and if she was going to sleep, it would be listening to the heart of the one she loved.

 Chapter 28: Strength Isnt Everything

    After almost six months of training with Morgana, he was now heading to Scarlet Territory. Naturally, he could simply teleport with Morgana''s help, but he decided to go by carriage while enjoying the scenery of the Witch''s Kingdom. He had heard about the academy; previously called the Royal Academy, the rulers decided to change the name to something more fitting.


    So, with the high ie the Academy generated, several merchants began building establishments near the academy.


    When the Academy waspleted two and a half years ago, a city formed around it. The city was named Kryoris, and thus the academy''s name was chosen: Kryoris Academy, where all the geniuses gathered.


    At this moment, there was only a month left for Dante to enter this famous academy, but the reality was that he didn''t rush his steps; he just wanted to see his "mother." Dante had been traveling by carriage for a week, and halfway there, a problem urred.


    The carriage stopped, and a smallmotion unfolded outside. Normally, Dante wouldn''t care, but he decided to step out of the carriage and see what was happening. Dante then opened the carriage, and the Scarlet Valkyries looked at Dante with fearful eyes. Dante didn''t understand initially, but then he looked ahead.


    A carriage with a symbol of a silver heart was in front of him. Dante immediately remembered the small disy his mother made when he was only a few weeks old. The symbol was vivid in his head; after all, he saw Asta''s expression after being crushed by his mother.


    As Dante was about to say something, a young master came out of the carriage with a scowl on his face. The boy was the same age as Dante, but his body was much less developed than the red-haired boy. He had silver hair and wore noble attire. Dante ignored him and looked at the Scarlet Valkyrie expedition leader; her name was Bruna.


    "Bruna, what happened?" Dante looked at her with a reddish gaze in his eyes, and Bruna pointed to one of her Valkyrie sisters, who had an organ pierced by a stake.


    "They attacked?" Bruna didn''t respond with words, only with a nod; she wasn''t much of a talker.


    "Guldir, are you okay?" Dante asked, looking at the girl a little younger than the others; she had blonde hair and brown eyes and looked like a war maiden who had just undergone training.


    "I''ll heal soon," Guldir replied with a bit of bitterness, her first expedition, and she was already wounded. "I didn''t ask that, Guldir." Dante said as he pointed his hand at Guldir and said in a low voice, "Sacred Healing," Guldir''s body was enveloped in a red aura, and soon she was healed.


    "Strength isn''t everything, Guldir; your safetyes first." Dante said as he turned to see the aggressor. A man on horseback, he was of advanced age and looked like a trained Common Vampire.


    "Finish off this brat and return to the convoy," the arrogant youth said, looking into Dante''s eyes with a hint of malice. "Right." The soldiers spoke, and before they could do anything, pressure fell on the entire ground; all the soldiers began to kneel, and Dante''s eyes glowed like dragon mes. Dante looked again at the scared young man and asked a question.


    "What''s your name?" The boy didn''t respond, so Dante had no other choice. "I''ll remember this." He said, and when several fire spears pierced the bodies of all the soldiers present. Even the soldier on the horse wasn''t spared; his head was cut off, and his horse was handed over to the mes. The only one who wasn''t hit was the child who was now freaking out in anger.


    "You! Get up!" He roared as he prepared to fight Dante by drawing a sword. "Don''t draw a weapon if you''re not ready to fight." The sword was taken from the boy, and it burned until it disappeared. "Don''t attack those who haven''t attacked you." Dante punched and broke the boy''s nose. "Third lesson.


    Stop pretending to be strong." Dante punched again, breaking the boy''s arms; then, he set fire to the carriages, leaving the still-living soldiers without a means of transportation. Even in the Vampire State, it doesn''t mean you can unt your authority everywhere.


    All of this could have been avoided if Dante chose to travel with the Scarlet Crest on the carriage or if noble vampires weren''t so arrogant, but now they would pay for not correctly identifying their enemies. Dante turned to the Valkyries who were somewhat surprised by the unfolding battle, or rather... the massacre. Well, he was the son of their master; it made sense for him to be strong...


    But not this strong!


    "Let''s go, girls," Dante said as he entered the carriage again.

 Chapter 29: My Wife is Furious

    Dante was about to reach his home, the mansion where he spent his entire childhood and trained with his mother when he got close to the gate and felt that something was wrong. The warm atmosphere disappeared. Dante exited the carriage and saw Sk approaching as the weather worsened; she was in a bad mood.


    "Master Dante," Sk said with a serious look, "Calm that monster."


    Dante looked into her eyes and then turned to the grand mansion in front of him. "Report," he said, and Sk began to recount what had happened.


    "Lord Dante left in the morning on that day to head towards the Witch''s continent. Since then, Lady Valentina has been having fits," Sk replied, looking towards the window where Valentina''s office would be.


    "But that was just the beginning. She started to stay away from the mansion, stopped calling us, and then she had a fit after a few months," Sk said, then turned to look at a side Dante hadn''t seen.


    "That happened some time ago," Sk pointed to a location. When Dante turned, he saw a mountain open in a circle, as if energy had struck it, creating a perfect circle, splitting the mountain into a hollow.


    Dante wanted to try to understand what was happening. He put his hand on his face, covering his eyes, but when he opened them, he remembered the Ring of the Sr Twilight. Dante felt unwell for a while, and soon the conclusions made sense. A beam of fury emerged from his mother''s office.


    ''She noticed my presence.'' Dante swallowed hard while trying to think of a way to calm her.


    "Dante Scarlet. Exin yourself immediately." Dante heard the roar of a womaning into his mind, not just him, but everyone began to fall to their knees and suffocate with so much pressure. Dante had felt this before, but it was on a much smaller scale. He fell to the ground and began to lose consciousness when he closed and opened his eyes again.


    He saw a woman sitting on a throne of severed heads, looking at him like a dragon would look at an ant. ''She is really angry...'' Dante thought as he focused on using his aura to protect himself. He managed to deny part of the burden, stood up, and went towards the mansion while the staff returned to their normal state. The pressure disappeared when Dante managed to endure it.


    He climbed the stairs and saw an oak wooden door; he was going to open it, but quickly hesitated and stepped back. At the moment he did that, he saw Gungnir pierce through the door, almost hitting his head.


    "Dante," Valentina said with eyes as dark as the abyss; Dante could feel the possessivenessing from her. Dante looked serious at her, both staring at each other, and Dante gave in.


    "Judging by your reaction, you already know," Dante said as he approached the woman.


    "And you must know the consequences of betraying me," Valentina said, summoning Gungnir into her hands.


    Dante didn''t give her space and appeared in front of Valentina, hugging her very tightly. "So cute," Dante said as he closed his eyes and smiled.


    Valentina was taken aback; she wanted to say something, but it caught herpletely off guard. "Cute?" Valentina said seriously.


    "Yes, the cutest in the world," as Dante caressed Valentina''s back and buried his face in her breasts, he was still around 1.55 meters tall.


    Valentina was confused, strange, and above all embarrassed; no one had ever called her cute. Dante realized this while watching the reactions of the Supreme Monstrosity, like a little girl, he couldn''t help butugh.


    "Haha, my wife is so cute," Dante said as he let go of Valentina and looked into her eyes. "I''m really lucky to have such a good wife. Hahaha," heughed.


    Valentina didn''t know how to react. She really was his "wife," but her feelings were still confusing, and the ritual usually led her to be attracted to him, but it didn''t mean it was really "REAL," especially with Dante always calling her mother, which distanced her and reminded her of reality. But now? She was lost.


    Dante approached her and pushed her onto the small sofa in the room, leaving her quite vulnerable. Dante got close enough to feel the redhead''s breath, then connected their lips. But this time was different; he began to use his tongue more while enveloping the redhead in a passionate kiss.


    For more than five minutes, the only thing that could be heard from inside the room were wet and suction noises through the hallways.


    Valentina could no longer resist, but her mind returned with her pride. She was the strongest! She pushed him off her while panting. Both were very breathless, and even the older woman was exhausted from such an act, but what was making her ufortable was what she felt running between her legs. She knew exactly what she wanted but didn''t give in.


    "You haven''t exined yourself," Valentina said after recovering.


    "What do you want me to exin? I just did what I wanted," Dante replied while straightening his wrinkled clothes.


    "That''s not what I meant," Valentina said again angrily.


    "I just imed what was mine. Morgana is mine," Dante replied while looking at Valentina possessively and added, "Just like you, both are mine."


    Valentina was perplexed again; today was a very surprising day. She never thought something like this would happen, and that she would be feeling like this.


    "I know you''re jealous, but I love both of you," Dante replied while looking at Valentina and said again.


    "You are my first woman, my first kiss. My first everything," Dante said possessively.


    "me yourself for throwing me into the wolf''s den; you''re to me for making me want both of you like this," Dante said, approaching the woman and grabbing the red strands of hair he loved so much.


    "me yourself for wanting you to be my empress forever," Dante replied with a gazepared to an abyss.


    Valentina''s feelings were in turmoil, torn between confusion, embarrassment, and a strange sense of attraction. Dante''s boldness and possessiveness were overwhelming, and she found herself unable to resist.


    Dante continued his advances, pushing Valentina back onto the sofa. He got close enough to feel her breath before connecting their lips once more. This time, the kiss was even more intense, with Dante exploring every inch of Valentina''s mouth.


    The passionate exchange continued, creating an electric atmosphere in the room. Dante''s actions left Valentina both flustered and intrigued, her emotions a chaotic mix of desire and confusion.


    As the intense moment unfolded, Dante''s hands roamed Valentina''s body, and the room echoed with the sound of their entwined passion. The older woman couldn''t deny the undeniable chemistry between them, despite the unusual circumstances.


    Eventually, Dante broke the kiss, leaving Valentina breathless and disoriented. He looked into her eyes with a mixture of affection and mischief.


    "I love you, Valentina Scarlet. You''re mine, just as Morgana is. I won''t let go," Dante dered, his words hanging in the air.


    Valentina, still caught in the whirlwind of emotions, didn''t offer an immediate response. Theplexities of her feelings and the sudden turn of events left her in a state of vulnerability.


    Dante, unfazed, continued to express his affection and imed ownership of both women in his life. The room remained charged with tension and desire as the unusual dynamics between them unfolded.


    The events of that day marked a significant shift in the rtionships within the Scarlet mansion, introducing a new dimension of intimacy andplexity. As Dante navigated the intricate web of emotions, he seemed determined to assert his dominance and secure the bonds that tied him to Valentina and Morgana.


    The consequences of that day''s revtions would undoubtedly echo through the lives of Dante, Valentina, and Morgana, shaping the course of their intertwined destinies.

 Chapter 30: Preparations

    Dante was getting ready at this moment, wearing a basic ck suit as he looked at himself in the mirror. Vividly, he could see his past self: a boy with ck hair and brown eyes, weak, barely able to stand, with dark circles suggesting weeks of sleep deprivation.


    Contemting that image, Dante almost vomited, fearing to return to his past and lose the people he loved in the present. Panting, he recovered and adjusted himself. Today was the day the academy would wee the new freshmen.


    Dante was eager to meet people his age but also afraid that everyone would be afraid of him. The shadow of his mother was toorge for young Dante to step out of it at thirteen.


    While getting ready, he felt a hug from behind, two long hands wrapping around his neck. He smiled when he saw the Witch''s reflection in the mirror.


    "Are you ready?" Morgana asked as she hugged him from behind.


    "Yes, I''m excited," Dante replied, observing who he had be.


    Dante, Dante Scarlet, Little Dante, Young Master, Lord Dante, Dear, Love, Husband. He could hear calmly in his head all the people he had met during his childhood calling him. Did he miss having friends? Of course not; he had the best employees and people close to him.


    "Shall we?" Dante said as Morgana smiled, releasing her grip and walking beside him down the stairs.


    When Dante reached the bottom, he saw Valentina wearing a red Chinese dress with a golden dragon carved on the side. He almost drooled at the sight of Valentina like that but managed to maintain hisposure.


    "Dante, before we go, we need to do something," Morgana said, and Valentina approached to exin.


    "The information about you has already leaked to all the realms," Morgana said, disying an article on a tablet. The headline read: "The Devastator will send her son to Kryoris Academy! The Scarlet heir will be in the first year!" with only a photo of Valentina and none of Dante.


    "We made a pact with the rulers so that your face is not disclosed, not even to your heirs. Your identity is safe, and you can live your school life peacefully. However..." Morgana murmured, looking at Valentina.


    "You cannot use ourst name, or it will be obvious that it''s you," Valentina said, staring at Dante, who had already understood what she meant.


    "Take this." Morgana handed a small ID with Dante''s photo, but his red hair was now ck and long, resembling a Murim cultivator. Morgana pointed her hand at Dante, and his hair began to change, flourishing down to his waist, simr to Morgana''s.


    "Now you look like me, fufufu!" Morganaughed, while Valentina was not happy at all.


    "Tsk." Valentina bit her tongue, furious for "losing" even her son''s appearance, which now resembled hers. It wasn''t enough that she had to share with Morgana; now he even looked like her!


    "Don''t be jealous, my love," Dante said, drawing Valentina''s attention, who bit her tongue again, stopping her from entertaining inappropriate thoughts.


    "Dante, pay attention. The moment you step into Kryoris, you will be Dante Rider, a member of a declining noble vampire family in the realm," Morgana said, starting to exin.


    "We talked, Valentina and I, and found it fair to alter your identity. If you use Scarlet in the name, many problems will arise, and we can''t interfere with the academy to help you." Morgana said, looking deeply into Dante''s eyes. Valentina decided to continue.


    "Although we have the power to protect you, that would mean offending all the world rulers, and we can''t handle that alone, at least until you graduate." Valentina said.


    Dante was confused. He thought his mother was the most powerful of all time, didn''t he?


    "I know what you''re thinking. You know how big the world is; don''t underestimate or overestimate me, thinking I can handle everything, Dante." Valentina said, and Dante nodded.


    "Alright." Dante agreed, and now it was the final stretch. Only one day was left.

 Chapter 31: One Week Before

    Tower of Nightmares, One Week Before.


    Dante had no idea that this meeting was taking ce.


    "She ising," d said, feeling the world grow heavier.


    From the ceiling, a crack in mes broke, and a red-haired woman emerged, floating like a god among mortals.


    The Ten Rulers looked directly into the woman''s eyes. Despite her monstrosity, none of them backed down. They were the pirs of the world, and that meant facing head-on even the most feared woman in the world, if necessary. To maintain peace, sacrifices could be made, and what everyone truly felt was caution and care because if a fight broke out, the entire ce could be erased from history.


    Titania, the Fairy Queen, with hatred in her eyes, stared directly with uncontroble fury, letting her assassin''s aura leak slightly. How could she not? She saw her loved ones, who once served her, die coldly at the hands of Valentina. She had so much bitterness that she would sacrifice her own existence to kill this woman if necessary.


    Titania, as the Fairy Queen, is immortal. Even if her heart and powers are erased, she will always revive and return, as long as the Spirit Realm continues to support her. Her father is the current Spirit King, the Supreme Ruler of Spirits, and the being closest to the Primordials.


    When facing Valentina, she vividly remembered her sisters being torn apart by a redced spear covered in runes and blood. The grudge against the two races she hated the most, vampires and dwarves, was immense, but it wasn''t the time for that.


    Valentina didn''t let Titania''s aura intimidate her and raised her killing intent even more. No one dared to open their mouths to speak during her arrival. She stood in the middle of the table in the center of all the Rulers, looking at them like garbage. And then she began her speech.


    "I have only a few things to say, and I''ll let you continue your pajama party in peace." A purple magic circle appeared behind her, and the amount of magic emanating from the magic circle was immense, putting the rulers on high alert.


    The rulers prepared to fight, moved away from the table, but it was in vain. ck chains emerged from their chairs, holding them heavily, basically sealing them in their seats, preventing any kind of movement. Even d, who was the calmest, found such actions from Valentina and her strange magic circle strange.


    Everyone looked directly at Alice Arcane because only a mage like her could use this level of magic. However, they realized that even she was under the effect of the ck chains. They were without their subordinates, so it couldn''t be them who cast the spell. Thus, the origin of the magic was revealed. From the magic circle, a woman with ck hair emerged.


    She looked at everyone like Valentina, and then everyone fell silent.


    "The information about my son is blocked. Anyone who makes any move against him with their heirs," Valentina said, looking at d.


    "Will have their family, kingdom, or whatever, eradicated," Morganapleted, as a hologram appeared showing all the cities ruled by these beings.


    In the hologram, a magic circle could be seen. Everyone knew magic and how magic circles were made; the circle had 9 circles inside, so they understood... [Magic ss Apocalypse: Meteor Shower]


    "My son is alone in the academy with a different surname. He will be without support, and my influence will not help him to be fair to all of you insignificant beings who I know want to antagonize a child," Valentina said, and then Gungnir was summoned.


    "He is not me, so learn to value your existence if you want to make his life difficult intentionally. As for your heirs, they are free to do whatever they want with Dante. This fight is between the new generation, not the old," Valentina concluded.


    "Morgana and I have decided that your children will go unpunished for any act theymit without your interference. As she said, this is between the new generation, and if you don''t lower this stupid pride, it won''t be just one Supreme Monster after your heads but Two," Valentina said.


    "Farewell, vermin," Valentina said and disappeared, while Morgana stayed and looked at some who were still scared, like the Dwarf King.


    "Pathetic," Morgana said, and as she was about to leave, she heard a voice.


    "Do you intend to betray the Witches?" Alice said, looking at her daughter.


    "I intend to be loyal to my husband, and if the witches cross the line, I will wipe them all out," Morgana replied, leaving some surprised by the deration. Then, Morgana, a flock of crows surrounded Morgana, and she vanished into the wind.


    Alice gave a slight smile as she looked at the others. The moment she got Morgana to say the words "My Husband," the status of the Witch Queen would rise to that of Valentina Scarlet''s rtive.


    Ironically, it was more beneficial than negative, but it should be considered dangerous to maintain that status.


    "Well, you heard," d said normally. How could he deny it? He still owed Valentina for the achievements she once helped him with.


    "At least she won''t massacre our children if they offend her son," the Giant King said as he got up to leave.


    "Although I find it extreme, it''s better to have this than nothing. It will help our descendants grow," the Elf Queen said.


    "Whatever, my son will end up killing him," the Werewolf King said.


    "I wouldn''t count on that, at least not anymore," d replied.


    "What do you mean, d?" the Werewolf King questioned.


    "He trained a lot," d replied.


    "My son also trained a lot," he replied with a scowl.


    "What he meant is who trained him," the Dwarf King said.


    "Yes, that''s right," the Demi-Human King replied.


    "The greatest destructive mage and the most feared woman in the world, who is a grandmaster with a spear," Alice said.


    "The boy may not have talent," the Werewolf King tried to argue, but no one took him seriously.


    "Your arrogance will kill you, old man. You have to learn to set aside that pride; otherwise, you really will have to pass your title to your eldest son sooner than expected," d was thest to respond before disappearing into bats.


    The Werewolf King stood there, static, thinking about the conversation as everyone left. "I''m getting too old," he murmured as he got up.

 Chapter 32: The freedom I wanted

    Dante was immersed in thoughts as he was escorted by a group of mercenaries his mother had previously hired to ensure his son''s safety.


    Despite trusting his son''s abilities, the world''s evils had begun to emerge slightly as various information was being traded by malicious mercenary groups, and dark guilds were resurfacing.


    Since bing just amon vampire, the group consisted of a coachman and two guards who said nothing. For Dante, it was even surprising to see such a small caravan, as he had always been surrounded by powerful women.


    None of the people in this group were authorized to speak to Dante. They just had to leave Dante at the entrance of the city of Kryoris, and their payment would be made directly at the Hellsing Guild branch.


    Until now, Dante wanted to understand why Valentina had a guild. Her status was very strange; he didn''t really feel that she was the strongest female vampire that existed. On the contrary, everything seemed more confusing.


    His entire life was confusing, so he just wanted to enjoy it while he still had time, and that would start now.


    Dante now had strong thoughts on how he could hide his powers in a way that could keep the eyes of other students away. He didn''t want too much attention, and even with his changed appearance, his powers were still the real problem. He didn''t know how to hide them.


    Dante couldn''t use his mother''s mes because they were too characteristic, just as he couldn''t use sacred mes precisely because he was a vampire, and vampires didn''t have the Hero''s aura. So, Dante would have to rely only on his physical ability and the magic he learned from Morgana.


    "What a hassle." While watching the carriage approach a reasonablyrge line, he sighed, thinking about how long he would have to wait to enter the city.


    "We''ll be here all day." He closed his eyes while meditating. Meditation helps improve breathing and mana concentration in his body. Unfortunately, he felt that something in his body didn''t fit with this method; it was as if there was a missing gear in the machine he was trying to make work.


    Dante adopted this method that his mother taught him. However, Morgana taught about mana veins. Dante then created a new method, merging the two modes, but it was still very wed. He felt constant difort when using this method he called "Complete Cirction," where breathing and mana cirction urred at a constant rhythm, forming an infinite cycle that channels and enhances his veins.


    The ability to breathe increases every time he does this; it''s as if his lungs are always in a greater flow to improve his breath and internal stamina, increasing the work of his organs and thus elerating his metabolism. This helps in the development of his body and veins as a whole.


    However, as it is not yetplete, he has some problems, such as his mana core bing unstable, and his body ceases to absorb mana for a while.


    While mana enters the veins, improving the entire circtory system of blood and mana, strengthening the bodypletely, the strengthening can give the "boost" needed for the improvement and refinement of techniques, and so on. But his mana has a constant surge, disrupting the process.


    When the technique is performed, the body will enter refinement again, and then mana will strengthen him inrge surges, making both body and mana unstable, and this problem can overload his magic core.


    This was a problem.


    A unique method created from the foundation Dante built with his own hands, sweat, and blood, but itcked refinement. He had to think about how to ovee this barrier alone again.


    Hours passed as Dante continued to meditate, and finally, it was time to enter the world capital, the city most concentrated in power in the whole world.


    Dante passed through the Arches of Destiny, the main gate of the city of Kryoris, and finally fell into the main street.


    He never needed to say anything, and the mercenaries did everything for him. It was really convenient, as he hardly knew what to do in this situation. It was the first time he went out alone without a direction or security by his side to take care of his needs.


    Dante saw his eyes fill with satisfaction at that scene, taken directly from a medieval painting.


    "Finally, alone." With a long sigh, he puffed out his chest and moved forward, entering the Most Popr City of the Present.


    Different races, colors, sizes, and ages, all kinds of people could be seen, Catskins, Werewolves, Witches, Vampires, and Demi-humans coexisting with each other, even with some disagreements among each race.


    Really a painting that could only be seen in an RPG.


    "I''m finally here; I hope they won''t bother me so soon..." Dante said as he thought about two specific women...


    "Now, let''s explore!" He moved forward like an excited child.


    It was the first time alone and interactingpletely with the world; previously, he only went to ces controlled by his mother, where she had total control, and everyone treated him like a great Lord.


    But Dante never wanted things like that. He felt useless most of the time simply because he was someone of High Status. But he never lost his desire to venture into the world and learn more about everything.


    Dante wanted to live more, learn more, enjoy more, and above all, be proud to live the way he really wanted in this life.


    In recent weeks, every day he had dreamed of moments from his past life where he suffered some trauma rted to school. He couldn''t remember perfectly, but it was still there, and it began to generate insecurities beyond what was expected. So this was his moment to prove to his past self that all this was just bad luck for being born in the wrong world; it was time to live the way he really wanted!


    At this moment, he was walking through the streets, observing the buildings and shops. He saw something that caught his attention, a small stall selling Fried Squid, something he had never tasted in his entire life.


    "Hmm... I''m going to take the opportunity to get to know the cuisine of this world." Convinced, he went to the stall and saw an old woman he had met before.


    He immediately recognized that damned old woman!


    "Margaret!" Dante said when he saw the old woman who once held him before selling him to that scary red-haired woman.


    The kind woman turned around and looked at the boy but couldn''t recognize him. "Oh, who would you be, little one? Have we met? I don''t remember encountering such a handsome young man."


    "Of course, I know you; you sold me!" Dante said, provoking the old woman who was slightly shocked by the boy''s assertion. She raised an eyebrow with wide-open eyes and tried to analyze the boy again.


    "Don''t you remember your biggest sale, huh?" The boy said, and the old woman didn''t understand; she really didn''t remember. "Slow old woman, Valentina Scarlet." Dante said, and the woman fell back slightly in fear.


    "Hey, hey, calm down, I''m not my mother, okay?" Dante said, seeing the old woman almost have a heart attack in front of him; obviously, he didn''t want anyone to die.


    "How do you remember me?" She said in shock, as if a baby would remember her.


    ''Oh, it''s true, she thinks I was just a baby; I have to make up something.''


    "My mother told me; thank you, olddy, you gave me the best wife of all!" Dante said, leaving Margaret in even greater shock.


    "WIFE?"


    "Oh yes, we did the wedding ritual; now I''m her husband." Dante said lightly; the woman was too shocked while trying to understand the absurdity that the boy had said; it was really absurd.


    "Absurd!" Margaret was still stuck in human thoughts, so such a reaction.


    "Ah, rx there; I''m fine, you know? Now sell me a squid. It''s the first time I''ve been out there; that crazy woman is too overprotective of her precious possessions." Dante said, pointing to the grilled squid in the small stall''s showcase.


    "It''s 2 Copper Aurins, Young Master." She said immediately; she was a merchant! She wouldn''t give a squid for free to a little boy she sold!


    "Oh, yes, of course, here." Dante threw two copper coins on the counter and took the squid from Margaret''s hand.


    "See youter, olddy, and don''t sell any more children to dangerous women." Dante said, waving back, leaving several stares directly at the older woman.


    "What are you looking at! That was more than ten years ago!" She shouted at some merchants who were nearby, looking with unpleasant looks.


    ''I''m going to kill you, boy!'' She cursed to herself, as if she could do anything when he was the husband of that woman.


    ''Who got the wife was me! Screw off, old hag, you almost condemned my life!'' Dante thought as he walked past other stalls, and he saw the merchants slightly raise their eyebrows and stare at the old woman.


    ''Hehe,'' he chuckled.

 Chapter 33: Between Queues and Unexpected Encounters

    Dante wanted to make the most of the city; however, unfortunately, he arrivedte due to the long line he had to face. He could simply enter as a guest of the city through an Authority Token that Valentina possessed, but as mentioned, he needed to conceal his true identity. Of course, all of this could be easily solved with teleportation.


    However, Dante longed for freedom and, most importantly, independence.


    "Let''s see." While holding a letter in his hands, it had a seal from the Vampire King himself, basically a rmendation letter as the "Prodigy of the Vampire State."


    ording to the exnation he received, all he had to do was present this letter to a knight stationed to receive prodigies. It was just presenting this letter, and he could pass through the initial stages of the trials to be admitted.


    Dante walked directly towards a massive building, which upied a circr area in the city center. It was a huge castle that housed a vast areaparable to a medium-sized city. As time passed, he could no longer wait and increased his walking speed.


    On the way, he encountered various candidates and aspiring students. He took it as a child''s y to walk through the city observing these strange young people. Of course, he was one of them too, but his mindset had already advanced to much deeper levels, and he could barely consider himself a youth.


    The boy''s anxiety was about to explode; he wanted to fight someone to test his skills! How could he not? He trained only with powerful monsters and never got to battle someone of his own age.


    He already imagined what it would be like when he was an adult, walking through these streets with Valentina or Morgana, without having to hide behind his childish mask that had hindered his life. He wanted time to pass quickly.


    1 minute... 5 minutes... 10 minutes.


    Not much time had passed, and finally, Dante arrived at the ce where they could register. There was a line that could easily circle a small neighborhood and a single entrance where a silver-armored knight stood guard.


    Dante looked at the line and simply ignored it, passing by everyone without caring. He had a rmendation letter, so he could easily skip all the basic steps. Despite that, others were not like him, and many looks hit him with hatred and disdain. However, an older boy stared at him and did not allow him to pass as he was doing.


    "Hey you! Get in line!" He shouted, expressing what everyone wanted to say. Dante just ignored him and moved on.


    He was not content; he left his own ce and went to Dante. When he approached, he bathed his fist in aura and attempted a punch. The punch traveled all the way, and when it was about to hit Dante, the young man''s arm was stopped by the knight.


    "I believe you don''t want to die, do you?" The knight said to the undisciplined youth, who was slightly stunned.


    "It would be a shame if a promising warrior like you were killed so quickly. You wouldn''t kill him, right?" The helmeted knight muffledly said, but Dante faintly recognized him. ''Hahaha, you old bastard!'' heughed.


    "Of course not, just going to burn your arm so it never regenerates again," he said with a grin from ear to ear.


    "Oh, I understand. It''s good to see you again, Dante." The knight took off his helmet and revealed himself to be Simon Cloht, the Space Mage.


    "Indeed, but what are you doing here? I thought you were a mage," Dante asked curiously.


    "I was a royal knight before bing a mage. I''m here at Lady Morgana''s request to deal with some... unforeseen circumstances, if you know what I mean." Laughing lightly, he let slip the real intentions surrounding; he was basically saying, "I''m here to prevent you from causing a massacre, you damn kid!"


    "Oh, I see. Send my thanks to my dear White Tower Mistress, if you know what I mean,"ughing again, Dante said. "Of course, I understand, Lord Dante." Following Simon, he left at least thirty people open-mouthed with the situation. Who was he? How does he know the White Tower Mistress? Who would speak so informally to a magic knight?


    Hey, Lord? Who was this bastard? That''s what everyone thought, but they couldn''t even open their mouths because offending someone with such status could make their families disappear, after all, they were stillmoners and low-ranking noblespared to someone who was called Lord.


    But the rebellious young man who attacked him was furious. Kill him? Who would dare to do that? Soon him? He was in rage; his arrogance left a bitter taste after such humiliation.


    "Dante... I''ll remember that name," muttering in anger, he returned to the line. He was infuriated and wouldn''t let it go.


    While Dante left a new enemy behind, he managed to catch the attention of another person with this demonstration...


    In the distance, a woman with blue hair watched this situation. She looked at the boy with long ck hair and just smiled.


    "Suspicious," she said, pulling slightly.


    This was Sara Vortex, daughter of the Human Empress Lyriana Vortex, a woman who was bored with her spoiled princess life and decided to explore the magical world at the academy.


    "I hope he''s not another troublesome one I have to crush until they disappear," Sara said as she looked at the boy disappearing.


    "Looks like it''s my turn," she pulled out a card with a blue seal. "I hope you''re interesting, Dante." She muttered as she remembered the boy''s previous moments and the knight talking casually.


    "Hm?" Dante looked back and felt a sly gaze hitting his back slightly. "What''s up, kid?" Simon asked, and Dante just replied lightly: "I felt someone watching me; take a lookter and let me know." He replied,pletely changing the atmosphere. He clearly already understood that his position was given because of Valentina and Morgana.


    "Of course, Master," Simon bowed and snapped his fingers, and two womenpletely dressed in ck clothes and white masks appeared from Simon''s shadows. "Keep an eye on the young master''s rear."


    "Understood," they said and disappeared with the wind, and Dante hardly cared about the two figures.


    "Good," he continued walking with his hands behind his back while whistling lightly. He was in a good mood, and it wouldn''t be a mere peek that would throw him off.

 Chapter 34: The first meeting with your rivals

    Dante handed the Vampire King''s letter to Simon, who forwarded it to the people in charge of registrations. This led directly to the affinity test, which was the final exam. It might seem like a "shortcut" that he didn''t need to demonstrate anything to pass, but it was one of the rules established by the rulers for each kingdom.


    They could send up to three rmendation letters, and Dante was one of the nominees, after all, he still belonged to the Vampire Kingdom, despite not following the King''s Rules.


    Dante was now in a queue that led directly to a kind of arena, where there were several spectators and participants. Dante heard from some members that it was amon practice for people to observe future geniuses, especially some families that recruited these geniuses for future generations and created deep bonds.


    The number ofbatants had grown by more than 150% in thest hundred years, so it was amon practice nowadays.


    Dante was calm; he was sure he would pass, even if he had to hide what he was. Dante received a spell on his Sr Ring made by Morgana. This spell would ensure that Dante''s secrets never leaked to those with good observational skills. Apart from his magical core, nothing could be seen.


    Morgana did this because of the Sword Dante described to her months ago, a convenient spell, but Dante couldn''t help but think that she was already preparing him for this.


    Returning to his reality, he saw that he was almost approaching his turn to enter the arena. He expanded his magical zone to see if anyone was watching him with ill intentions. He knew that Morgana''s Witches were hidden and monitoring things, but he was still suspicious. He had felt something strange since he arrived in the city, and it has been bothering him.


    Unfortunately, he felt some extraordinary people. He disguised himself and tried not to look directly at them, but they were clearly there.


    He finally entered the coliseum, where he faced numerous youths from 10 to 18 years old, talking, isting themselves, and even sleeping. It was the first time he had seen so many people his age in thest five years, in fact, in his entire life, and it excited him.


    Dante looked fearlessly at some corners of the long arena and saw about eight highly developed individuals. How did he know this? Strong people have denser auraspared to weaker ones, and these people were from different races, so it was obvious who they were.


    "Two more are missing." Realizing, of course, he identified all eight... This level of strength at just thirteen years old? They were undoubtedly the heirs.


    "I see... they are looking for me." Dante murmured as he saw a beautiful woman with golden hair using magic in her eyes to search among all the participants.


    ''What desperation.'' He thought as he saw a Giant walking towards the golden-haired girl.


    ''Son of the Giant King and possibly that''s Morgana''s sister... The golden eyes don''t deny that.'' Dante identified them quickly; the girl didn''t emanate any supernatural aura, but she clearly had a lot of Mana in her reserves, like a nuclear power nt.


    Dante was wearing a ck cloak with golden embroidery forming a dragon, and he also wore arm armor and a Katana.


    He decided to train the third weapon during school, the Sword or the Katana was his focus. But if something went wrong, he would use thence, after all, it was his best weapon and was almost reaching the Specialist level. His longsword was also close to that, but he didn''t have a decent longsword to use it.


    He observed the Giant walking towards the blonde woman and just saw the scene unfold, and soon they started arguing, the woman pped him in the face, making him fly to the other side of the Arena.


    The Giant wasn''t exactly giant; the word Giant doesn''t always represent height but the Race, he had bluish-gray skin, but he looked like a yboy who thought highly of himself.


    Dante didn''t hear the conversation, but from the expression the blonde girl made, it was clearly something disrespectful that hurt her integrity or offended her.


    Dante started to observe the other heirs; he clearly saw Elizabeth Tapes sitting on the ground while meditating. Dante did a few things under Valentina''s eyes, and one of them was to arrange someone to gather information for him.


    "Elizabeth Tapes... a prodigy in Rapier. Direct daughter of Lisa Tapes and d Dracul Tapes... Son of a dragon, dragon it must be..." Dante said looking directly at the girl''s body.


    Dante turned his eyes and was greeted with a Western beauty, a girl with blue hair and light tinum armor apanied by a skirt and a greatsword... "Sara Vortex... bearer of the Durandal Sword...


    The sharpest sword in the world, given by the hands of an angel..." Dante said as he looked at the majestic long sword, she was with a cloth covering it, but Dante knew exactly what was in that sword; he felt its aura being called...


    ''Could she be a Virtue?'' Dante thought as he looked at the girl while hiding his face in his hood.


    "There''s no point in thinking about that now," he said while watching three knights followed by mages entering from the opposite side of him.


    "It must be now." He heard the voice of a person near him, so he stood up, looked at Durandal onest time, and simply pretended he hadn''t seen anything.


    "Everyone pay attention!" A mage used sound magic to get everyone''s attention.


    "Those who are already here have been approved to enter the Academy." He said, then he took out a sphere very simr to the one Morgana used years ago to awaken his magic, but it had the color of a pearl.


    "We will measure your levels. Those with the best results will go to ss A, B, and C, the worst will go to E, F." "The criteria are simple, you just need to inject your mana, and the Akasha Sphere will analyze you between Silver, Gold, and Diamond." He said, putting his hands, and three different lights appeared in small shes.


    "Who will be the first?" He said as all the students wondered why they had already passed. They thought they had to do something else to be epted, but the final test was just a pretext to make them give their all to get there.


    It was as if they had already exerted themselves fully during the race and crossed the finish line without being warned.


    Dante observed everything calmly and sat on the ground again. He decided to gather information about everyone first, and then he would go through the Akasha Sphere to reveal his talent, although he knew that there probably wouldn''t be any talent below the Gold Level.

 Chapter 35: Two Talented Young People

    About thirty minutes passed, and Dante didn''t show any kind of reaction as he watched the young people go in front of him; in fact, he found it all quite boring. He thought that people with Silver Level wouldn''t even get into the school, but it was quite the opposite. There were more than 120 candidates from Silver Rank.


    "Am I too arrogant? Silver rank shouldn''t be considered low level, right? Why are so many bad people passing so easily? I thought this was an elite academy." He really thought that way since that''s how it was presented to him. Everything seemed too easy? He didn''t even know what to do.


    Dante observed everyone go ahead of him; he wanted to be thest, but everyone thought the same. After all the "normal" students were gone, only about 60 people remained. And these people werepletely different from the Silver and Gold Rank groups that had passed; different energies began to emerge, and Dante was a little ufortable.


    "So many strong energies... Have my senses deceived me?" He thought; he had sensed only eight people, but now, everyone in that field was emanating enough energy to be considered strong for their ages.


    Soon, the numbers decreased; from sixty people to twenty, and then only those who really wanted to see all the strengths remained, but the first to give in was surprising.


    The first to go was the Giant; he seemed to want to show off to the girls who were in that ce. In Dante''s view, he was the most hideous, but he had very high self-esteem, trying to convey something to the remaining girls... who honestly found him disgusting. "Poor thing..."


    He went up to where the examiner was and then put his hand on the crystal. No one could see it, but the examiner and the Giant saw a message.


    [ Forki Dfor. Talent: Amethyst] The ball then shone like a diamond, and Forki left heading towards the exit gate. He looked back and used the "techinese" magic.


    "Whoever the son of that woman is, he will be exterminated, and if any of you help or ally with him, I will consider you enemies..." He said sounding in the heads of everyone present.


    Dante didn''t look at him; in fact, he didn''t care about the threat. What really worried him was the reaction of the other people; he already knew he would be intimidated, and honestly, he had a lot of personal problems with his past self in thest few days.


    He didn''t even have time to really think about it; everything was too fast, and the test continued.


    Next, another young man stepped forward. He was tall, had tinum hair, a well-developed body, and strong fangs; Dante quickly identified him as the Son of the Werewolf King.


    [Alexander Sucellus.Talent: Amethyst ] The ball then shone like a diamond, and Alexander left without saying anything, just staring into Elizabeth Tapes'' eyes.


    The rivalry between Vampires and Werewolves continued strong even in the new era. Dante really didn''t understand why this rivalry went so far for nothing; it was just two races that hated each other, but he couldn''t understand no matter how hard he tried. Couldn''t they just ignore each other and move on?


    He, for example, had nothing against a Werewolf, and would love to meet a female Wolf, just like the Demi-humans. Maybe because he found everything interesting? Who knows, he doesn''t even care about that; he is honest with himself, and if he wants to have a friendly rtionship with a Werewolf, he will, and no one has the right to interfere.


    Next, with a slight anger, the Vampire Girl decided to move and stood up with an angry look in her eyes. She seemed angry for a long time.


    "Does she have a brother named Alucard? So far, no Alucard has appeared in this plot, I hope there''s an Alucard for me to beat up." Dante slowly thought as memories of old novels he read passed through his mind. "Two Deagles... damn, that''s so cool."


    Meanwhile, the girl injected mana into the sphere, and the message appeared for the administrator conducting the tests.


    [ Elizabeth Tapes.Talent:Celestial ] The ball shone again like a diamond, and Elizabeth gave a sly look to Dante; he felt it slightly, and he showed nothing.


    "She has a good talent; the examiner couldn''t help but be surprised." Dante noticed that the examiner slightly raised his eyebrows and opened his eyes wide, almost trying to clean his vision to confirm what he was seeing.


    Before the next participant could go through the test, a woman approached Dante, a young one.


    "Looks bored." The woman said while aligning herself side by side with Dante without looking at him.


    "This is all boring." Dante replied, crossing his arms and yawning. He really found all this a waste of time; he just wanted to go to the hotel and sleep until the next day.


    "I understand you; it really was a very boring test." While fixing her blue hair, Dante remained silent; he didn''t want to give any hints about who he was. Meanwhile, the other participants were passing, and only three people were left: Dante Scarlet, Sara Vortex, and Elowyn Frostsky, the Elven Princess.


    Elowyn ignored everyone and just went ahead and put her hand on the crystal.


    [ElowynFrostsky.Talent: Celestial ] She left without saying anything to the examiner or the two left behind.


    "Who''s going first?" Sara asked, but Dante didn''t mind, waving his hand; his tired, hoarse voice said, "You can go, if I go first, it might cause problems for you." With a gentle smile, he sat back on the ground and waited for the girl to make her entrance.


    "What do you mean it might cause me problems? How arrogant!" Sara Vortex wondered as she ignored the ck-haired boy and approached the sphere.


    [Sara Vortex. Talent:Celestial] She saw the result and left the ce satisfied. Dante then stood up and went towards the sphere to put his hand on it. She stayed at a considerable distance and watched him carefully with all his movements.


    "Even walking, he avoids unnecessary movements. It seems my master was right, again..." Sara murmured when she finally began to understand who the boy was.


    For the first time in her life, she was slightly interested in someone. She found him curious and wanted to observe the boy in front of her more because who would go to the point of even avoiding unnecessary movements while walking? It interested her! What kind of life did he have? What happened to make him like this? The more questions she asked herself, the more the answers were missing.


    "He''s definitely the son of that woman!" Sara quickly came to this conclusion; of course, this was the hint her master gave, but it didn''t matter now.


    Dante had already understood why the girl''s eyes shone so much... She was already understanding the situation; he felt a slight happiness because he confirmed that this girl wouldn''t harm him.


    "You know, my mother taught me a saying once." Dante said while looking at Sara, who was a little scared by the sudden sentence. "Curiosity killed the cat."


    [DanteScarlet.Talent: ??? ] The test executor was bewildered and very scared, as if he had seen something surreal, and before he said anything, the pearl exploded into thousands of pieces that scared both the Test Executor and Sara, who quickly pulled out Durandal to defend against the shards.


    Sara stared at Dante, and a tremendous pressure lightly exerted on her body; the explosion scared her, but what really left her perplexed was the staredown they both had at that moment. Sara stepped back slightly, but a smile appeared on Dante''s face, and he began to speak again.


    "It''s nice to meet you, Your Majesty, Princess of the Eastern Empire, Sara Vortex." Dante said with a smile on his face while saluting as an Easterner does, bowing slightly.


    Sara was still scared; she was curious but didn''t know she would find a Dragon instead of a swordsman... but she got even more excited when the atmosphere becameical between them.


    "It''s nice to meet you, Scarlet''s son." Sara said lightly with a smile.


    ''Now I''ve ruined everything because I got carried away! Damn protagonist line! I gave away my identity to a rival! Idiot!!''


    In his mind, when Dante returned to normal, he realized the mess he had gotten into.


    "Keep this a secret, okay? I know everyone will find out quickly, but for now, I want to keep up appearances." Dante said and looked at the girlpletely covered in dust from the pearl explosion that left a lot of magical dust in the atmosphere.


    "I think you should go change, princess." Dante said looking into the girl''s eyes, and she nced slightly at her body.


    "Kyaaa!!!" Her face turned red when she saw that she was only wearing the lower part of the armor and her skirt, revealing slightly her cleavage, and her armor pieces were on the ground.


    She screamed and quickly covered herself while Dante turned to the other side and whistled lightly, watching the clouds.


    "In my defense, I didn''t keep looking at you." He said with his back turned, and something flew at his head.


    "OUCH!!" He shouted as he saw a piece of Sara''s shoulder te hit him. ''How did I not dodge that?''


    "Be quiet! Disappear from here! Never talk to me again!" She shouted several times.


    ''And to think that the imposing knight I met just now was actually quite cute when embarrassed. Hehe.'' These were hisst thoughts before disappearing from the training ground.


    "This is going to be fun."

 Chapter 36: Its a misunderstanding

    Dante revealed himself to Sara in a moment of excitement, but he lied to himself, contemting an alliance.


    After all, he couldn''t stay idle while everyone targeted him, and sooner orter, everyone would find out about him. Unfortunately, it was the only choice he could make.


    Firstly, he was alone, with more than ten people aiming at him, and secondly, Sara had Durandal, a sword that unconsciously called for Dante, piquing his curiosity due to the pulsations Durandal faintly gave him.


    He didn''t want to be an enemy of the sword considered the "sharpest in the world." Besides, it''s not like Sara was antagonizing him. He felt something positive in her presence, something that only Morgana and Valentina had offered him so far. So, he trusted his judgment and followed his instincts.


    The day was approaching when Dante would finally be a student at the prestigious academy he had heard so much about from his Wives.


    Was he excited? Of course, he felt a new sensation of anxiety, something slowly burning his soul.


    The day after the test, he woke upte, considerably dying himself because the boredom of the previous day consumed him entirely. Again, he had a terrible dream that left him slightly frustrated. Anyway, he got up with his things and headed to the Academy''s facilities.


    He picked up the instructions and went straight to the main corridor.


    Again, he had a small reality shock seeing so many people living their lives. There were people of all kinds, from small elves withrge cloaks and books in their hands to strong vampires in American school uniforms and girls wearing Japanese schoolgirl skirts and various blouses.


    It was still the initial period, so the uniforms would be required the next day. All the young people were enjoying the freedom to wear the clothes they wanted.


    Dante then picked up a card. On this card, there was his photo, his name, and his ss. Dante was in ss 1-A. sses 1-A, 1-B, 1-C, and 1-D referred to the first year, and so on.


    "Let''s see... Third floor," Dante said, looking at a small sheet with some instructions. He needed to go to his dormitory, so he calmly climbed the stairs in a building a bit far from the ssrooms. The building looked like a small three-story tower, called the "Golden Primary" only for ss A students.


    Dante waste, did some physical and psychological preparations to face this ce and ended up oversleeping in the hotel where he was staying...


    Dante was immersed in thoughts of sharing the room with someone. However, he quickly thought that this could be good; he would get another ally to not suffer alone during school life. But this thought waspletely killed when Dante entered the third floor. All the rooms had already been allocated, leaving only a less conspicuous room. Dante med himself for beingzy.


    "Stupid! Overslept!" Dante said aloud, letting his thoughtse out of his mouth.


    He hadn''t seen any ssmates from ss A yet; he only saw the closed rooms with a small message on the door: "Allocated."


    "Well, all that''s left is this..." Dante said, looking at the oak door very simr to Morgana''s office. It had no identification or magical carving, just said "Dormitory," unlike the others with some protective runes.


    "This isn''t a broom closet, right?" putting his hand on the doorknob and turning.


    Even before openingpletely, he began to say, "Hello, I''m your roomma-" But surprisingly, he was greeted by a beautiful maiden he knew very well, wearing white lingerie and semi-naked...


    "KYAAAA!" She screamed and threw her sword towards Dante, who had quickly activated a Silence spell so that no one would hear and caught the sword before it hit anything.


    "Wait a minute! I''m not going to make up an excuse for seeing you like this! But you left the door open! Why are you changing clothes almost at the entrance of the dorm?" Dante shouted, contradicting himself in a moment of weakness.


    "Eh? Kyaa!!!" She screamed again! Sara was extremely embarrassed and just wanted to die soon to forget such humiliation.


    "I get it! I''ll leave." Dante said, closing the door and sitting on the floor. Some minutes passed, and Dante fell asleep at the door.


    On the other hand, Sara was as red as a tomato. Her thoughts began to umte, and the idea of a man having seen her body started to enter through her ears and invade her headpletely. She clearly imagined her master saying, "A man has no right to look at a maiden like you; if he sees your body without permission. Kill him!" Her master was... well, she was very prone to hating men...


    Especially perverted men.


    "There''s only one thing left to do: kill him." She said with a cold look, but soon went back on the idea. "If I kill him, the Supreme Demon wille after me when I leave school."


    "What do I do, master?" She pondered, thinking of the ck-haired heroine who once taught her about wisdom and war.


    Sara dressed properly, and when she opened the door, she saw a man falling into the room and waking up. This was the asleep Dante, who, in less than ten minutes, slept at the dorm entrance.


    "What do I do with you..." Sara said, while Dante opened his eyes and looked at her up and down, seeing her underwear through her skirt...


    ''What am I doing? If Morgana saw this, I would have turned into a toad. I have to be more respectful; I need to project a good image!''


    "Are you going to stay on the floor all day?" Sara said with a pout.


    "Yes, the view from here is very good." Dante said, pretending not to see the white lingerie Sara was wearing, and a vein popped up on Sara''s head. His jokes were starting to drive her crazy!


    Dante got up and left the jokes for another time. He also didn''t care about seeing her like that. He had lived thest twelve years with two of the most beautiful women in the world and constantly saw thempletely naked...


    ''I need to take advantage the next time I see them,'' Dante thought with the lower head for the first time.


    "Alright," Dante looked at Sara and then entered the room.


    "What are you doing?" Sara questioned, and he just replied.


    "Pleasure to meet you; I''m your roommate." He answered, throwing his small baggage into the "room." But Dante quickly realized. Despite appearances, it was actually a whole house! It was a reasonably luxurious apartment, with a living room, bedroom, bathroom, and kitchen! He then looked around, and when he got to the bedroom...


    "So much luxury, but the room is shared..." Dante said, while Sara, behind him, agreed. He then threw his baggage on the other side of the room, where there was a wardrobe, a bed, and a desk with two drawers, separated by a window, and the same happened on the other side where Sara chose.


    "I''ll ask the manager why they allowed a man and a woman to share rooms." She said, and Dante turned around and replied.


    "Don''t waste your time on that. The answer will be ''You arrivedte; there are no more rooms,'' and he will kick you out of his office." Dante replied, as he had already imagined something like that.


    ''Believe in this lie, please!'' Dante prayed internally; he didn''t want to stop sharing the room with her because she was, at least, entertaining. He was afraid of getting a roommate who hated him.


    ''But I''m a princess...'' Sara murmured lightly in her thoughts, but Dante saw her face and quickly responded, "If I, who am the son of a demon that can destroy this entire ce, don''t have respect, imagine you,"pletely diverting Sara from her silly thoughts about her royalty. ''He''s right.''


    But quickly she remembered what happened a while ago! Sara had been in a rage since the lingerie incident... Dante noticed this and turned to Sara and said.


    "I''m sorry, it was an unfortunate ident, and I had no intention of spying on you. You can do whatever you want with me to feel better." He replied honestly, and a vein appeared on Sara''s head.


    "Do whatever I want with you? WHO WOULD WANT TO DO WHATEVER WITH YOU!" Sara shouted. Again, Dante thanked for having kept the Silence spell activated the whole time.


    It would be a big problem if others heard about him and Sara in this distorted way.


    Still enraged and with a huge vein on her head almost bursting, she went towards Dante.


    "Pervert!" She shouted and gave him a big p that made him fly to the other side of the room. Dante slightly saw stars spinning over his head as he tried to regain his senses.


    ''That was a strong p!''


    He looked at the girl who was pping one hand to the other as if cleaning the dirt from touching Dante''s face and again "Hump!" snorted and walked out of the room, leaving Dante with a red handprint on his face.


    ''This girl... is she crazy?'' was his questioning with the sudden change in the girl''s attitude.


    This was a reality check; literally, Sara''s harmonious and respectful personality waspletely gone in front of him in just one stupid incident. Now, in front of him, it was as if a white tiger had its teeth at his throat, ready to swallow him at any moment...


    ''I think I want to switch now... I lost an ally... and gained a great enemy.''

 Chapter 37: Annoying Human

    Dante got up after receiving one of the hardest ps of his life; honestly, he still didn''t understand this girl. How could she change so abruptly? Was she the Joker?


    He left the room and headed for the kitchen, where he saw the angry face of the girl. It seemed like she could summon Durandal any moment and split him in half; such was the murderous aura around the apartment.


    He wanted to try to resolve it through dialogue, but he realized it couldn''t be that easy, even if he tried. ''I''ll fix this mess,'' was his first thought. He needed to improve the atmosphere in this ce to live in peace, at least during breaks from the school routine.


    He went up to her and initiated the first dialogue after the powerful p he received.


    "Can we pretend that didn''t happen?" Dante said, staring at the girl seriously, but she wouldn''t give in so easily with just a question, without even an apology.


    "I cannot forgive you for defiling a princess''s body before marriage!" She shouted, hitting the table forcefully. There was a slight creak in the table, and she stopped immediately.


    "Yes, want to defile the body of the Child of the Godyer to make it even?" Dante said, taking off his shirt. If she was going to be irrational with just a peek, he would be even more irrational!


    "KYA!!!! What are you doing!" Sara shouted, embarrassed, quickly covering her eyes to not see anything of the boy.


    "Letting you defile my body." Dante replied, with an obscene smile on his face. Bowing slightly, she felt a shiver down her spine.


    "No!" She shouted, covering her face even more.


    Dante took off his shirt, showing his well-developed muscles, while Sara simply closed her eyes not to see. However, she sumbed to temptation and opened one of her fingers, pretending she wasn''t watching.


    "There, now don''t get mad for no reason." Dante said and put on the ck shirt again, as if it was nothing, just a big joke.


    "Alright. I have three conditions for us to share the room." She said, raising the first finger, and Dante quickly felt that it was something irrational the girl was going to say, and so it was.


    "Don''t look at me, Don''t talk to me, Don''t breathe near me." She said with conviction.


    "That''s impossible, Sara. Stop being a spoiled child!" He repeated, pointing to his face. Dante left and started moving to the room, and Sara quickly followed him.


    "If you want to resolve this, we''ll just decide it with the sword. Whoever wins decides the rules," Dante said as he took his katana from his things and ced it next to the bed.


    He began to unpack his things and put them in the closet while talking to the girl.


    "The princess won''t deny a duel, will she?" Dante said with a gently scary smile, provoking her. ''Of course, she won''t fall for this, will she?''


    "Alright, I''ll finish you in one round! But whoever loses has to obey the winner for the rest of their life!" Sara said as she sat on the bed.


    "For the rest of your life? Are you sure you won''t regret it? I''ve already defiled the princess''s body..." Dante said, drawing attention directly to himself.


    "Shut up! There''s no way I can lose!" She said, throwing herself onto the bed chest-first on the pillow and burying her face, with perverted thoughts in her head...


    ''What a body...,'' she thought to herself as she felt a bit warm, remembering the nce she gave to Dante a few moments ago...


    Dante, on the other hand, was curious. How did things escte to this point so quickly?


    ''Well, I''ll at least gain an eternal ally; she''s basically surrendering to me... or does she think she can win?'' Dante thought of the foolishness Sara was doing, but he was again being arrogant.


    Dante just epted and treated her like a scared girl who would regret everything for the rest of her life if she continued down this path, making bets she couldn''t bear the consequences of. An extremely arrogant and malicious thought, but that''s how Dante was raised. He was raised to be the strongest among the strongest.


    Dante looked at the girl onest time before lying down and getting some sleep. It was stillte, and he wanted to enjoy a bit before the ceremony day. The reality was that in two days, sses would start, and Dante would have no more peace until he graduated.


    Why? Because he needed to train until his body broke and regeneratedpletely and keep training to achieve his true goal...


    Dante slept for more than four hours. When he woke up, he realized Sara was no longer in his bed...


    "Slept too much... what a stress," Dante said as he got up and stretched. Quickly, he smelled somethinging from the kitchen and went to see what it was.


    It was already night. Walking lightly down the hall, he saw an excited silhouette cooking.


    He approached and watched a beautiful girl doing something on the magic stove. She seemed very focused, and Dante didn''t want to disturb; he just watched.


    Sara took the chopped onions and threw them into the pan, along with two reasonably decent pieces of meat. Added rosemary and some seasonings, giving the meat a decent appearance.


    She turned to a small magical object that was cooking white rice, took two eggs, and cracked them into a bowl, adding a wheat batter. She started making small dumplings, stuffed with small pieces of meat, and then rolled them in a kind of flour and fried them.


    ''What concentration...'' Dante observed the girl in an apron and tied hair having fun in the kitchen with a smile.


    ''She is...'' Before Dante could think of anything, his thoughts turned dark, and he didn''t want to nurture it. With just one look, he ignored it and went back to just watching the girl.


    "Do you want help?" He said while seeing the girl being too busy. The sound of his voice didn''t startle her.


    "Well, it''s better than you watching me with those predatory eyes." Dante approached, grabbing a cleaver and cutting some more seasonings.


    "Chop small."


    "Yes, I know."


    "Take this, use it on the meat."


    "Yes, it will be better with this."


    "Did you get some rest?" He asked while still finishing everything and ting.


    "A little, and you?" She replied while setting the table.


    "A little?"


    "I couldn''t after what you did." She said while putting two tes on the table.


    "You know it''s not my fault." He said.


    "And that''s what annoys me even more." She replied.


    "You are too much of a victim, as if I would covet a spoiled brat like you while I''m married to the two most beautiful women in the world." Dante replied, leaving Sarapletely perplexed.


    "You are married? To Two?!" She raised her eyebrows slightly; a thirteen-year-old boy is married? Not even she, who is the future empress, is married yet! Let alone with TWO!


    "I am." Dante coldly replied.


    They both took their utensils and began to enjoy the food. Despite not really liking each other''s presence, they were still roommates; they would have to do things together by obligation.


    "We cook really well." Dante said, and Sara agreed, putting aside the rivalry and disagreements. The food really was sensational, despite being made by two children.


    "Indeed, we are very good." Sara replied and added, "Who taught you to cook?" She didn''t look at him at any moment since he said about being married.


    "My mother taught me; she said that if one day I''m alone in a different environment, I have to know how to prepare my food." Dante replied.


    "You seem too calm..." Sara said while eating the fried meatballs she made.


    "Well, what should I worry about?" Dante said, lying.


    "Many things, Scarlet." Sara said.


    "You''re worried about me? I don''t remember us being close like that." Dante, making Sara extremely angry.


    "Worried about you?! Of course not! I''m worried about me; you put a target on my back now!"


    "As if you didn''t like that; weren''t you looking for interesting things? Now you have a big target on your back, survive in the jungle Hahaha." Dante said,ughing as if he yed a prank on a small child.


    "This partnership won''t work." She said.


    "It doesn''t need to work; it''s just one wins, and the other obeys." He retorted.


    "Are you taking this seriously? I won''t back down from this bet." She said.


    "Do I look like I''m joking? You''re going to be crushed."


    "Yes, or did you forget who I am?" She asked.


    "I think it''s you who forgot who I am." Dante said, with a red gaze.


    "Disgusting vampire..."


    "Irritating human..."

 Chapter 38: The change that a duel made

    Some say the night is a child, but kids nowadays are taking it too seriously.


    Two children were now breaking several rules just because they wanted to fight each other, hoping to beat their rival in the most brutal way possible.


    Dante and Sara were in a private arena at the Academy; they sneaked into the ce to finally decide who is the best among them and end that useless bet.


    Dante was now drawing his Katana, and Sara wielding Durandal.


    Both had already assumed theirbat stances, and now, it was do or die.


    Dante had been carefully analyzing Sara since they arrived; her posture was impable, and her strength could already be felt. With just one hand, she could lift Durandal effortlessly, as if it were a mere dagger, but in reality, it was a greatsword that anyone would find too heavy just by looking at it.


    Dante had alreadye to the conclusion that it was impossible to face Durandal head-on with just his Katana. It''s impossible to win against Durandal without an equivalent Sword; a fight between them with just swords is almost cheating when calcting their differences.


    While Dante''s Katana would be just a bread knifepared to Sara''s Sword, Sara''s Sword could be described as capable of cutting the scales of a dragon, and that was the real difference between the des they both wielded.


    Did Dante find it unfair? Of course not! He fought against Gungnir, the weapon that killed a god.


    They stared at each other without taking any steps; time was short and lonely, the night was dark, and only small low mes were illuminating the open-air arena. It was a full moon night, and nothing could spoil that peaceful atmosphere, not even a couple fighting for the sovereignty of the strongest.


    "You seem eager," Dante said as he focused on Sara''s face, which stared at him with a sharp gaze.


    "I could say the same," she replied casually, pointing the sacred sword at Dante''s chest. Her long hair slightly covered her eyes, and then a huge impulse came from her feet, and she appeared in front of Dante.


    TIN


    The first standoff began; the des shed for the first time, and their masters collided them non-stop.


    TIN


    TIN


    TIN


    It was the sound of the steel of both swords hitting; all attacks were instantly defended, and the attention of both never wavered.


    ''What absurd strength for a human...'', Dante said this while blocking her onught.


    "Come!" She said with a smile.


    For a second, time stopped; their eyes met, and then... BOOM! Both delivered a blow that caused a slight explosion, sending both of them backward.


    An explosion of power when the two weapons shed head-on; the once weak Katana was now powerful enough not to be destroyed by Durandal. Dante put some of his magic into the weapon to fortify it.


    By using magic to strengthen the weapon, Dante just faced it head-on. Although it was a lost strategy, it was the only preliminary solution he could think of; he couldn''t infuse the true aura he had, only magic.


    He then made the first move after they both backed away; he quickly ran and unleashed a sideways cut, trying to sever Sara''s right arm.


    She countered with another blow, causing Dante''s stance to shift slightly backward.


    "Is that all you''ve got, vampire?!" She said, unleashing a tremor with the sword. Only the wind emerging from the sword could make parts of the arena shake.


    "Bring it on!" She said, and Dante followed.


    The sound of iron shing began to make the arena shake; many blows were blocked, and much force was exerted.


    The sound of des colliding was like that of an experienced cksmith dealing with steel; it sounded like hammer strikes. It seemed like a hammer hitting a massive iron anvil.


    The aura bath was extended to fire, and now the silver-ded Katana seemed consumed by mes; he attributed the fire element to increase the strength of his de, but it was in vain.


    The Elemental Fire derived from Dante''s Magic was much weakerpared to his three types of mes, but he couldn''t fight with everything. From the beginning, he knew he had to hold back, but his arrogance made him think everyone was weak, but there were so many limitations that he himself became the burden.


    He could me the Katana, but he knew it wasn''t to me; it was a weapon given by his mother, so it was never a question of it being weak. It was only his arrogance to try to hide his strengths.


    He thought he could handle her without using his other abilities; he could use spells of various elements, but fire is his central element, and as he blocked his unique mes, he was at an impasse.


    He had reached a dead end, and all he could offer was resistance; arrogance consumed him and let it take him.


    "Darn," he muttered realizing his mistakes. He then conjured a firestorm while mixing the sandy ground, creating a hurricane of sand and fire.


    The fire was so hot that it began to turn the sand into ss, creating hot ss fragments all over the arena.


    "You''re good, but this has no effect," Sara said and for the first time used magic in battle.


    "Crystal Fields." She said, and a magic circle appeared; the circle covered arge part of the arena, and then water starteding out of it, water jets started wetting the field that now became muddy.


    With the ground moisture being made, the hurricane went out. But before that, Sara had already appeared in front of him, and without reaction, he was almost killed.


    His reaction time was very good, but he still suffered a small cut on his arm while trying to dodge. His arm began to regenerate, but his blood had already fallen on the arena.


    Sara seemed tired, as she should be. The mana she had used to defend herself and strengthen Durandal was already very high. Unlike Dante, who has his own method of refining mana, she didn''t have anything like that; she was a warrior, not a mage, and like the boy, she hid part of her strength.


    Again, they looked at each other; despite both being breathless, they still wanted to fight. Finally, they found people who could leave them tired.


    A genius''s life is boring, and when you always learn everything quickly, youck opponents. It''s not hard toe to this conclusion; all the heirs and nobles whoe to this ce are precisely because of this, because they need to ovee the wall in front of them.


    Dante and Sara are perfect examples of this. One is the greatest chaos that could exist, and the other is the overestimated princess of the Empire.


    For both, life was full of constant nightmares and pressure to be stronger than yesterday. But now? They were enjoying each other''spany.


    It''s not even a matter of sharing a room anymore, but rather who is the strongest. And if one is stronger than the other? Who cares! Both would want to be stronger than they once were. They were immersed in battle.


    Their smiles finally matched; both smiled as if they had just won the greatest fortune of their lives.


    The battle resumed, but now it was only with fencing techniques, without any magic or technique outside the pure exchange of blows.


    TIN


    TIN


    TIN


    The swords echoed throughout the ce, creating immense wind currents and small embers of live coal; the blows were always defended, no matter the strength, and so the battle continued for several minutes, always tying in everything.


    Dante didn''t even care anymore; he just wanted to beat her, but at the same time, he wanted her to beat him; he didn''t want to leave that ce anymore, the feeling was too good, it made him enter the Flow.


    While Dante was in a state of "Flow," Sara was thinking even more about the fight; above all, she was happy.


    ''Mistress... I understood what you said,'' Sara muttered mentally as she remembered the woman who taught her about the sword. The bearer of the Virtue of Justice. The first and only Saint of Orleans... Joan of Arc.


    Her words echoed softly in Sara''s ears: "One day you will meet someone who will make you explode with excitement, someone who will change your way of living and make you do things you would never do... What I mean is that you need to value these encounters, little Sara. When it happens, you will understand more about yourself and your virtues.


    Be humble with your opponent, but know that humility can sound like pride." Again, in her mind, small images returned from the moment she met Dante; she was proud, wasn''t she? It was her thought, it was true, her humility turned into foolish pride.


    Sheughed and looked at Dante, who had a huge smile on his face. ''It seems I found someone like that, mistress,'' she thought again of her mistress, when she still had ck hair and wore a silver armor.


    "Find your own path, Sara."


    Sara looked at Dante again and smiled, a smile that let her humility and respect for the opponent flow over every corner of her rosy lips.


    So, finally, Sara entered the Flow Zone for the first time, consumed by the me of battle, she surrenderedpletely. Dante was the same, they wanted to meet again and make their swords roar through the sound of metals.


    Again, they went for it. A fierce fight continued, leaving giant sounds echoing throughout the academy, as they greatly enjoyed themselves.


    The arena could be seen from the windows of some rooms; boys and girls began to wake up and look out the window.


    "Hey, what''s that noise?" The elf girl asked the vampire girl.


    "See for yourself," the girl replied to the other and opened the curtain where she was looking. The view they saw was terrifyingly beautiful.


    "They seem to be dancing..." She murmured, and her roommate just nodded.


    In the buildings around the arena, amotion began slightly after the start of Sara and Dante''sbat.


    "What''s this iron racket!" Two boys shouted together as they opened the curtain with ignorance.


    "Vortex," one of them said. "And that weird guy..." the other muttered.


    "No wonder she''s talented, but that guy..." He murmured as he tried to identify the person. Unfortunately, no light beyond the moon could illuminate the arena for them to see more calmly.


    "They''re too excited! They woke everyone up!" He said with much anger.


    "I''ll warn the building coordinator; he''ll do something." He replied as he left, but before that, he was called.


    "Hey, a teacher showed up." They looked at the man and quickly realized who he was.

 Chapter 39: Lets end this in one blow

    In the distance, a tall man with ck hair observed the event from the sky while floating on a sword, alongside another tall man with white hair.


    "It''s hard to believe they''re only thirteen. It''s truly a disguised victory to be able to teach these young ones," replied the white-haired man.


    "Yes, the worst part is knowing that both are holding back considerably. How much of their real power do you think they''re using?" The ck-haired man said, crossing his arms.


    "Hard to say. Maybe the girl is using only 50%, but the boy... that boy is using even less. It''s challenging for me to gauge him. It seems like there''s some artifact concealing the presence of things within him."


    "An angel and a demon flirting in a fight, it reminds me of my youth with Yuna," the white-haired man responded curiously, wanting to know the backstory that led to this point.


    "They are young; they might not even understand that their auras have merged, creating a bond. Despite the boy being Scarlet''s son, it''s hard to see her in him. In fact, he''s so different... I feel there''s something special about him," the ck-haired man said.


    "Indeed, they seem like us in our adolescence. I vividly remember our fight in the ck Forest. Hahahaha!" The white-haired manughed.


    "I hope these two stay together and don''t be enemies like us, although I think fate always writes in twisted lines, they seem to match," the ck-haired man said as he looked at the two young fighters.


    "Our disagreements stemmed from being too arrogant. If we were more humble like them, we might have be great friends back then, Musashi".


    "True, but it took us a long time to grow mentally, which made us the best in our styles, Sasaki," Musashi responded with a smile, and Sasaki understood.


    "You''re right," he replied and then looked again at the young ones with a mncholic smile. He closed his eyes and pondered.


    "What do you think?" Sasaki said while watching both warriors panting; he quickly remembered a moment from the past but snapped back to reality.


    "Well-polished," replied Musashi.


    "I didn''t ask about that; I''m talking about romance, old man, romance!" Sasaki teased Miyamoto.


    "Old romantic! Pull yourself together! Stop seeing love even in battles between rivals! You''ll end up teaching the young ones bad things!" Miyamoto tapped Sasaki''s head with the sheath of his katana, who quickly put his hand up, grumbling.


    "OUCH! Cut it out! Better romance than hatred! They''re at the age to marry; we have to nurture the next generations, you old grump!" Sasaki replied.


    ''I hope their paths aren''t as daunting as ours...'' He prayed internally.


    The fight continued fiercely, with no openings or chances for attack. They had reached the peak of their power, so it didn''t matter anymore; they just wanted to have fun, and with each sh of swords, they understood each other more.


    "The best way to understand someone is by exchanging blows," his mother once told him, but Sara had never understood. The same goes for Dante; his mother also said something simr.


    "Someday, you''ll meet the intent of an enemy. On that day, you''ll learn about understanding people, son." Dante remembered the red-haired woman educating him in the art ofbat.


    When they realized it, once again, they became more excited and elevated the level of the battle. Durandal''s shes began to get out of control, and the remnants of their strikes affected the arena.


    Dante was sent flying far away, but it was just a push; he wasn''t injured.


    Dante assumed a different stance, clearly stating, "Let''s finish this in one strike." Dante''s intent reached Sara, and both took attack positions.


    They looked into each other''s eyes, and Sara saw the mes of hell, while Dante saw the depth of the ocean.


    Both ran towards each other, and again, an explosion urred; a lot of dust was raised, and soon they thought the battle had ended with a winner. But unfortunately, when the dust settled...


    A tall man held both swords with just one hand each.


    The man stopped both swords with just one hand; he was smiling, but he didn''t stop smiling until he saw the faces of the two young ones returning to normal.


    "I understand that you want to learn more about each other''s rtionship," he said slowly. "But don''t you think it''s too soon to destroy the newly built Arena? You know, it''splicated to recover this."


    When he finished speaking, the two young ones looked around and saw several cuts and stones everywhere; the stands had deep cuts, and the arena floor waspletely burned, wet, and with several irregr unevennesses.


    Realizing they had been caught by some instructor or administrator, they had no way to escape and epted everything that came, doing the only thing they could do after causing so much chaos to the people around them.


    "We''re sorry." Both bowed their heads and spoke in unison. Musashi chuckled softly at the two while admiring them up close.


    "So young and so eager to fight... that elf wasn''t lying," he said, recalling Queen Elf''s announcement about a new era.


    Both felt embarrassed when they came to their senses. When you enter the Flow Zone, your body works exclusively to satisfy your desire for battle. It''s such a focused zone that you lose even the perception of colors; nothing exists beyond your opponent, and any thought ispletely extinguished, focusing only on your goal.


    "Listen, I know the desire to fight is strong, but don''t you two think this was a bit too passionate of a scandal for the students to witness?" Sasaki appeared, although the two didn''t know either of the two teachers, they showed respect.


    Sara, who was recovering from the battle and with a racing heart, blushed quickly when she looked at the dorms and saw several people watching them...


    "Passionate?" Dante questioned Sasaki, who wasn''t introduced or made any greetings.


    "Well, you two lovers were passionately dancing with your swords, murderous intent? Spare me, you were almost giving your hearts to each other." He replied calmly while looking at Dante''s face, who blushed halfway and then responded.


    "Sorry, we were foolish when we made a bet and came here without permission."


    Sara bowed again in respect, and both nodded.


    "Honestly, if you want the opinion of the more experienced, the fight would be a draw. This wasn''t a dispute over something like a bet; it was a humble exchange of blows to get to know each other," Sasaki said, and Musashi nodded in agreement.


    "Both are limiting themselves too much for it to be valid for a bet. If it were a real fight, both should have died together." Musashi said calmly with a smile on his face.


    Of course, he smiled; how could he not? He would love to see a fight like that. Maybe they would even reach the full expert level in their weapons.


    "What kind of bet was this that made you two fight so passionately, youngsters?" Sasaki, being a lover of romance, quickly asked when both had already calmed down.


    "It''s just something about the dorm..." Sara said, afraid to reveal too much...


    "Wait, are you two sharing a dorm?" Musashi said rmed. Man and woman? Young? Sharing a dorm? Even more THESE YOUNG ONES?


    "I''m afraid that''s a problem," Sasaki said, worried as he looked at the young ones. He didn''t think about anything sexual or such; he actually thought, in fact, about their mothers.


    "It wasn''t our choice," Sara said, and then Dante continued. "We were thest to arrive, and there was only one vacant dorm. Even if we go there and ask to switch, no one would really want to." He replied.


    "I understand, but still..." Sasaki pondered but gave up; he already had no way to contradict the young man.


    "And is it okay with you, youngdy?" Musashi spoke to the shy girl.


    "I... I''m okay. It''s better to share with him than with the other girls... you know about us, right?" Sara said as she looked at the two adults.


    "Yes, Sara Vortex and Dante Scarlet," Musashi replied, confirming their names.


    ''So he''s really Scarlet''s son...'' She still had her doubts since she didn''t see him using the scarlet me, but now with a teacher confirming, she had no reason to deny it anymore.


    "It looks like I''ve gained several enemies..." Sara said, catching Dante''s attention, who gave a bitter smile, as if apologizing.


    ''Are they starting a romance? How interesting, I want to know more about this!'' Sasaki said telepathically to Musashi.


    ''Really, so young and with so many problems and still falling in love. Actually, I think they haven''t even realized it, so I guess it''s okay, isn''t it?'' Musashi replied with aplicated smile.


    "I guess we can consider this a draw." Dante said to Sara, specifically. She couldn''t show more, just as Dante couldn''t either.


    "I guess my disguise won''t work tomorrow, will it?" He said looking into Sasaki and Musashi''s eyes.


    "Don''t count on it. Even we could hardly see anything beyond sword techniques, and apparently, you didn''t use anything either, did you?" Musashi said as he looked at the boy''s hair.


    "No, there was no need to reveal, so I used only the basics." Dante said.


    "Doesn''t this long hair interfere with the fight?" Sasaki asked.


    "No, I''m getting used to it... it''s also a form of training to adapt to new situations, and changes in the body like this help." Dante replied with a smile. "And also... it was my wife''s magic that did this..." He held strands of his ck hair while seeing small traces of arcane magic.


    "With a wife... you mean..." Musashi dared to ask, and Dante nodded. "Morgana Arcane, a Master of the White Tower." He said, and Sara became engaged, hearing the affirmation.


    "You''re fine, young man?" Sasaki asked.


    "Of course."


    "So that''s why Alice did all that." Musashi quickly remembered weeks ago when Alice had a fit of rage in front of him.


    "Anyway, go back to your dorm, kids. Tomorrow will be a long day..." Sasaki said,pletely ending the conversation.


    Dante and Sara said their goodbyes and walked side by side together. "I forgot to ask what your names were." Dante said, and Sara noticed the same. "It must not be very important; we don''t know their faces... I think."


    Dante put his hand on the hilt of his sheathed sword, and a bitter smile appeared on his face. The entire de had beenpletely shattered like ss, bing just small shards inside the sheath.


    "A draw... what a lie, I lost." He sighed lightly as he looked at the sword on Sara''s back.


    ''Durandal... why do you think she''s like Excalibur? A legacy? I wonder who gave such a powerful weapon to a child...''


    As Dante pondered his first failure, little did they know they were conversing with the two greatest swordsmen in history: Sasaki Kojiro, the Grandmaster of Nodachis, and Musashi Miyamoto, the Grandmaster of the sword.


    It''s different from the story Dante knew; both walked away alive from Ganryujima. In this world, Ganryujima never existed, and both became friends after a great draw, where both katanas broke. Dante still didn''t know this story, but two legends arose on the same day and at the same moment in an ego sh to know who was the strongest.


    A fight so bnced that made the threads of destiny intertwine, and both never managed to surpass each other.

 Chapter 40: Tell me a Secrets

    Both returned alone and together, a simple scene that could be set to a calm soundtrack, and anyone would think it''s a scene from a romantic movie. Dante and Sara understood each other through the fight; their souls connected momentarily as their weapons collided, and any feeling of resentment waspletely erased when both realized they were simr people.


    The feeling was etched in both their minds; mutual understanding contributed to their own growth. It was a feeling that few people truly understood during battles, but for both, they now understood how advantageous it was to give themselvespletely in a fight.


    Time might be passing, but they felt that nothing else mattered now. They just wanted to stay silent and enjoy the moment as they walked together, without any problem or worry; it was just a calm moment after an incredible battle.


    Sara was slightly shaken by knowing that Dante had a wife, but she honestly began to ignore that fact, thinking of her own father, who had four mistresses. Why was she thinking about this? She didn''t know; it just seemed natural.


    Her small morale had increased by finding someone who could rival without having to worry about things. Don''t confuse not holding back with hiding one''s strength; both fought with all they had in that moment, and that was a fact. Not using something meant they couldn''t, both for their own safety and the other''s.


    They had the humility to understand that not using something wasn''t a matter of arrogance but mutual respect.


    They hadn''t exchanged a single word since they left the two old men behind. Dante wanted to say something, but the words wouldn''te out, and little Sara was too lost to have the vocabry to express herself.


    As they both entered the building, they passed many people who looked at them in different ways: pride, respect, anger, interest, and even envy. Many watched that battle after they both started roaring during the swordfight, causing tremors throughout the arena''s proximity.


    After returning to the building, they finally reached the third floor and were greeted by some people wanting to say something. However, upon seeing Dante''s look, they simply decided to go to sleep. He had a red gaze that could easily intimidate people who stared at him.


    "Your look is scaring people, Dante," Sara said while taking the key to open the dorm.


    "It''s not my choice; they''re looking at me sideways. Aren''t you afraid?" He replied with a gentle smile. After all, Sara was different from the others; he felt he could be kind to her after the recent events.


    "I''m not afraid," Sara replied with a calm smile. "Maybe I''m the only one, right?" Her calm smile was carried away as she entered the small apartment they both shared; everything was calm.


    That warlike atmosphere had be a familiar atmosphere of peace and tranquility, as if they had been best friends for a long time.


    After settling in, Sara was the first to take a bath. Both were very sweaty and dirty, but Dante gave in and let her go first. Despite not being an exceptional gentleman, he still knew how to treat a woman well.


    Dante swallowed and kept looking at Sara, who was only wearing a towel. "You became shameless, didn''t you?" Dante asked as he saw Sara walking around the house.


    "Well, you''ve seen almost everything, right? Does it make a difference now?" Sara said,pleting with a smile. "And you have a wife; you wouldn''t touch me, right?" Sara smiled.


    ''You''re crossing the line, girl; I''m still a thirteen-year-old teenager!''


    "Sure..." Dante replied, grabbing the towel from his shoulder, and headed towards the bath. It had been a long time since he exerted himself so much in a fight. Since he spent more than six months with Morgana, he hadn''t had training with Valentina. Of course, he still exercised, but fighting and exercising are very different.


    ''You wouldn''t touch me, would you?'' The thought crossed Dante''s mind, and he remembered what Morgana and Valentina had said...


    "We don''t have a problem with you finding others; you just need to be loyal to us and let us know when something happens or someone catches your attention."


    "In three years, a lot can happen. We won''t see each other much, so you have the freedom to do whatever you want. But of course, if you truly love someone, you''ll have to introduce them to us."


    ''What a strange life I''m living...'' Dante said as he looked at the ceiling, letting his wet hair obstruct his vision...


    "I must look like a girl with all these strange feelings," he said as he stood up to leave the shower.


    He wanted to get back at her, so he dried his hair and left the shower, wearing only a towel, just like Sara. His slightly muscr and wet body was quite provocative for a girl.


    When Dante came out, he saw Sara in a small blue top that highlighted her breasts, which were reasonablyrge for her age, and a short ck skirt. She was quitefortable while eating a cookie at the kitchen counter.


    "Want some?" She offered the cookie package; he thought she would mind, but no, she didn''t care about his attire.


    "What vor?" He asked like a child; he was one.


    "Strawberry," she replied, and he took the package.


    "You know, I thought the atmosphere would be bad between us. It was a draw," he said as he took a cookie and chewed.


    "Well, we can''t do anything about it," she replied, grabbing another and eating.


    "Right."


    "Well, we can''t do anything about it," she replied, grabbing another cookie and munching on it.


    "You''re right."


    "So, the ''But whoever loses has to obey the winner for the rest of their life'' was in vain," Sara said, a bit disappointed.


    "Well, if you want to win by revealing a secret to prove you''re stronger, you can take the victory," Dante said with a smile, approving of the idea.


    "Clever. Only if you reveal first," Sara said, grabbing the second-tost cookie.


    "Sure, why not?" Dante said with a mischievous smile, and soon his entire body turned golden...


    "W-what?" Sara almost fell backward when she felt the Hero''s Auraing from Dante. A vampire with sacred power? What kind of joke was this?


    "I showed something... now it''s your turn," Dante said, looking at Sara curiously.


    "If you insist," Sara said, and then the Hero''s Aura emerged from her, but in a different way. He felt something and quickly understood the sensation.


    "A Celestial Virtue in... which one?" Dante quickly understood why her Aura was stronger. But Dante didn''t back down; he just felt satisfied and left the defeat on the table.


    "You''ll have to find out, but again, a tie," Sara said. "There''s nothing to be done. One will grant a wish to the other, and we''re even, what do you think?" She suggested, and Dante agreed.


    "So, do you already have something in mind?" Dante asked.


    "Of course, don''t leave me," she said with a smile. Dante was surprised but couldn''t help butugh.


    Initially, Dante didn''t understand what she really wanted to ask, but he simply agreed. It wasn''t difficult; after all, they would have to spend the entire three school years together. For him, it was just routine to spend time with her.


    "Alright," Dante replied with a slight smile, and she smiled back, asking, "And you? What do you want?"


    "A secret," he signaled with his finger, and Sara revealed a slight pout of frustration.


    "You''re too boring!" Sheined.


    "Hehe, it''s my charm," he replied,ughing.

 Chapter 41: Youre very cruel, you know?

    The day began with birds singing, a sunny morning with clear skies, resembling a painting by a famous artist.


    Sun rays entered through the window, hitting Dante''s face as he slept like a baby. It took him a while to wake up, but the sun eventually reached his eyes, and he grunted slightly as he turned to the other side of the bed. The warmth didn''t diminish, so he had to ovee hisziness, open his eyes, and saw a young woman in front of him.


    "What are you doing on the floor?" he yawned. The girl''s body was on the floor as if she were dead, probably because the fight from the previous day was very intense.


    He got up, went to the kitchen, ced coffee beans in the coffee maker, sat on the counter, and watched the girl lying on the floor, still asleep, for a few minutes.


    Then, he heard the coffee maker signal that the coffee was ready. Dante grabbed two mugs and ced them on the table, went to the cupboard where there was a stock of food, took some bread, made toast, fried eggs, and grabbed a small container of honey.


    Checking the time, it was still 7:45 AM, too early, but at nine, they would have the official opening of the Academy.


    "I hope I don''t have to do this every day," Dante said, standing up and sitting on the floor, poking Sara, who was sleeping like a log.


    "Hey, wake up," Dante said, receiving no response. He continued poking and shaking her, but she didn''t budge.


    "She''s not dead, but is she in a deep sleep? What azy woman," Dante wondered but decided it was better to wake her up. He pulled her by the arms and caressed her face.


    "Wake up, Sleeping Beauty," Dante said in a gentle tone, "or I''ll use my wish to do naughty things to you," Dante said with a smile, and the girl''s eyes opened immediately, meeting his.


    ''Even asleep, she''s selective, only hearing what she wants. Such a weird girl,'' Dante thought. He felt like there were no weird people like him, but he was totally wrong.


    "Good morning," Dante said with a charming smile that made her blush instantly, but the mood was destroyed when he added, "Sleeping on the floor doesn''t seem veryfortable, huh?" The girl looked around, embarrassed, and threw a pillow at him while hiding her sleepy face.


    "You''re too cruel, you know?" she said, lowering her head onto her knees against the bed.


    "Do you want to discuss cruelty when you show up just in a towel after a bath? Or when you used your wish so that I won''t abandon you? That''s cruelty, especially to me! A married man!" Dante countered, making her even more embarrassed. The worst part was she couldn''t deny it because it was true... ''Since when did I be so irrational?'' she questioned herself.


    "Hey, it''s alright. Let''s have breakfast," Dante said, pulling the girl''s arm, who still didn''t know what had happened.


    Sara got up and sat at the table; her clothes were wrinkled, and the strap of one of her blouses was almost revealing part of her chest, but Dante kept quiet, avoiding embarrassment.


    "Toast and honey... neverbined the two," Sara said, taking a bite of the toast, "Delicious..." she murmured.


    "I know, I invented it," he said, smiling, ''She doesn''t need to know that Valentina taught me about thisbination.'' It was a lie! It was one of the foods Valentina introduced to him when he was a child.


    Sara didn''t react and just kept eating. When she finished, she went to take a shower, and after ten minutes, she reappeared wearing a white uniform and a white schoolgirl skirt. The uniform had a white zer and a golden tie; she also wore her identification tag, "Sara Vortex."


    "I didn''t think you would use your real name," he said, showing his identification, "Dante Rider."


    "I didn''t have a target on my back just for being who I am," she replied while Dante stood up from the chair. He looked at her for a few seconds and smiled. He slightly adjusted his ck hair and straightened his clothes.


    "I thought about giving up on it, but it would be a problem for you, so I''ll ask again. Are you sure you want this partnership? We''re sharing a room; rumors will spread, and your life will turn into hell with gossip and maybe even bullying. Maybe even your mother will be a target," Sara lowered her head, feeling a slight guilt for being so "inferior" to the point of needing protection like this.


    The mere thought of Dante wanting to protect her like this already made her feel guilty; she was strong and knew she would face many problems, but she didn''t back down. Gossip? Who cares!


    Dante saw the girl''s expression and put his hand on her head; she was a bit shorter than him, so it didn''t look too strange. He caressed her head and said, "If you keep making those expressions, I''ll fall in love, so just answer correctly, okay?" Heughed; it wasn''t a lie, but he needed her to answer to avoid any regretster.


    "I already took the risk when I agreed to share the dorm. Besides, you''re married! Stop these silly jokes!" The atmosphere changedpletely, and Dante just nodded. He didn''t want to dwell too much on things, but his mind was in constant motion, so ignoring something that could hurt Sara wasn''t an option.


    "I''ll get ready now; I''ll be right back," he said, leaving the girl behind, who decided to set the table while Dante got ready.


    --


    A few minutes passed, and Dante and Sara were now heading to the opening ceremony together. Although they didn''t stay very close to each other, a pleasant aura could be felt even by the students watching both of them.


    Many whispers passed through Dante''s and Sara''s ears during the walk. People wondered which families they came from, what kind of life they had, and above all... if they were a couple. Of course, they still didn''t know; the list of names hadn''t been revealed yet, and few people knew about the heirs being in this school. It was expected, but they still didn''t know who they were.


    Their attention was drawn when they entered the line leading to the gigantic training field of the Academy, where the opening ceremony would take ce. They stood side by side and waited patiently.


    "Hey... aren''t those the idiots who woke up the entire first year?" a second-year student asked a tall, overly muscr young man.


    "Tsk, arrogant fools trying to show off on the first day," the student continued, "At least she''s cute, would make a good ything," he added.


    Dante usually stayed quiet andposed when it was only about him, but this guy had done something very wrong.


    Dante was now seeing a expression on the face of a warrior woman that he never dreamed he could see, but it wasn''t really a "dream" to see it; it was, in fact, a nightmare.


    Dante turned to the girl andforted her by caressing her head. "I''ll be right back." He said, and she held him back.


    "Don''t do anything," she said with her head down while holding her clothes, but he just turned around and looked at her face again. Sara was pale; she thought it was just a joke and could ignore it, but that''s not how things worked at school. Dante, on the other hand, knew that; his memories of the bullying he endured were rooted in his mind.


    This girl, on the other hand, grew up being protected her whole life and never wanted to cause problems for anyone. She was aware of who she was, but she was still very young and didn''t know how to defend herself verbally. But who was Dante? He was himself, and if someone messed with the people he wanted around, they were insulting him.


    "Quiet," Dante said in a tone she had never seen before; he withdrew his arm holding her clothes and turned around. To where the voice came from and went towards the boy. The boy who had said such words saw themotion and also wanted to act; he was eager for a fight and stood up, facing Dante, who was standing in front of him.


    "What''s wrong? Sad because I offended your girlfriend?" He said with a sarcastic smile. More students startedughing, and Dante stayed silent.


    "What, not going to do anything?" He said, then put his hand on Dante''s head. Dante was around 1.70 at this moment, and the boy probably 1.90 as a Demi-human with Leopard characteristics.


    He nced sideways and saw three more boys and a somewhat scared girl.


    ''Bullying, huh...'' Dante thought, seeing the eyes of the green-haired girl; she was somehow forced to be there with them.


    "I''m talking to you, freak." He said, pushing Dante''s head back, making him take two steps back.


    Everyone stopped to watch that; many admired the courage on both sides, but the truth was that most high-status people had already realized one thing... Sara Vortex, the Imperial Princess. If the princess was standing next to someone, that person wasn''t normal. So many students stepped back and watched from afar.


    "Repeat what you said," Dante said, looking into his eyes.


    "What?" He asked confused.


    "I told you to repeat it," Dante said, but the boy didn''t say anything and tried to force Dante''s head again, but Dante''s hand didn''t move.


    "Well, who cares. I make the rules anyway," Dante said and then grabbed the boy''s arm, and all they could hear was a strange sound, as if something were being ripped apart. Dante tore the boy''s arm with brute force.


    The boy almost fell to the ground from the pain; an excruciating scream came out of his mouth as blood gushed from his arms.


    AHHH AHHHH HMMAA


    Cutting the arm with a sword in a clean cut caused reasonably little pain, but tearing it off was apletely different situation. Tissues, joints, nerves, blood vessels, and muscles, everything was forcibly torn off; it was an agonizing experience that everyone witnessed with horror in their eyes.


    The boy slightly fell to his knees on the ground while trying to stop the bleeding; his eyes were filled with pure horror.


    "Demon!" He screamed desperately. "Help me! He''s a demon!" The scream echoed, but no one took a step, not even to breathe. The grotesque scene was just too shocking for young eyes like theirs.


    Dante, on the other hand, didn''t care.


    "There''s one thing I love to remember," Dante said while holding the boy''s head, who was trying to escape Dante''s grip while still on his knees.


    "If you''re willing to hit, then you''re willing to get hit, right?" Dante said and then started squeezing the boy''s head, digging his nails into his skull.


    "AHHHH" The boy writhed in pain and desperately tried to get Dante''s hand off his head while screaming.


    "STOP!" He shouted. "SOMEONE HELP ME!" He begged. "PLEASE STOP! HAVE MERCY, PLEASE!" He pleaded for help.


    But no one raised a single finger to help him because this is thew of the Academy, the Strongest Dictates the Rules, a simply brutal academy for those who think this is a yground for tasteless jokes. This boy is an example of that; he''s so pathetic that only the weak stood by him, and he pretended to be strong while truly strong people hid, even in the most innocent girl.


    "Let this be a lesson to you all. I''m not joking, and next time, I will kill. If you think this school will protect you from me, you''re mistaken." Dante said this and exploded the other arm of the boy, making blood spray on all sides of the corridor and set it on fire to heal. He couldn''t let him die now, could he?


    Everyone, without exception, looked at him in fear, a fear so genuine that turned into trauma; some managed to resist his act of cruelty, while others wondered "who he was?"


    "Let''s go," Dante said while leaving with Sara in silence. She was partly ming herself for not being able to protect herself and was happy that someone protected her, but deep down in her soul, she was terrified. It was just a silly insult, and someone almost lost their life.


    In the distance, a girl was watching Dante. She was about 1.60 meters tall, her hair was short and ck as the night, and her eyes were piercing like a ck abyss.


    "A powerhouse like you, protecting a spoiled human princess... You''re quite disappointing, Scarlet."


    The girl, wearing the same uniform as Sara, continued forward towards the Grand Day, the Opening of the most prestigious Academy in the Worlds.


    Elizabeth Tapes was ready to challenge the son of the greatest female vampire of all time. The resentment she carried for witnessing her mother impaled by a spear lingered in her mind all this time¡ªa genuine trauma that she would never forget.


    The disdain she felt for the name Scarlet burned like an endless me of revenge. And she would achieve it, turning the son of that woman into a dposing skeleton.


    -------


    N/A: This chapter has not been fully revised and is subject to change./ PS: I had to edit and shorten the chapter

 Chapter 42: They are afraid of you

    In an office at the tallest tower of Kryoris Academy, someone entered to speak with the school''s head. She faced the old man, who raised an eyebrow slightly, sensing that the woman had brought some trouble.


    "Report," he said, and the woman bowed, handing over a spreadsheet with some reports. He began reading and quickly gave an order, and she started talking.


    "A boy had both his arms forcibly ripped off during the line after a disagreement. Moreover, the boy who tore off his arms even threatened to kill him." The woman, an Elf dressed as a nurse, reported to the older man in a white suit and cape.


    "Just give that boy who lost his arms a suspension," he said, and the Elf was incredulous at his order.


    "What do you mean?! He lost both arms, Director! Why is he being punished?" She said, furious.


    "First, he bullied the weaker ones. This girl who reported it had previously reported his actions, but no one took her seriously. Second, his arrogance led him to offend someone who shouldn''t be offended, in addition to hisck of manners with the freshmen. Third, look at the description of the boy who tore off his arms." He said, and the Elf looked closely; did she miss something?


    "Red eyes, ck hair down to the waist, apanied by a girl with blue hair..." The Elf looked again and nced at the Director.


    "Scarlet and Vortex, do I need to say what that means? Unfortunately, we can''t interfere in this case, not out of fear of Valentina, but as we were requested. Matters of this level must be handled by the students themselves.


    Reverse the boy''s physical condition and instruct him not to cause trouble for himself by insisting on foolish revenge," the Director said, and the Elf swallowed hard, almost crying. ''Why do I have to deal with these problems?''


    ''He... is really her son?'' The Elf wondered as if talking about a cmity.


    "But Director, are you sure you won''t give any punishment to this young man? He''ll think he''s immune to everything he does; this could be dangerous," she said, and she was indeed right. The Director then calmlymented:


    "Tell Dante Scarlet not to kill anyone without an adequate reason unless he ims to be in a rtionship with Sara Vortex; calling a man''s lover a whore justifies death." The Director said, remembering something that made him smile.


    "Director... why are you like this?" She sighed lightly. ''Why did I agree to help you, my queen? What did I do so wrong to receive such punishment? I thought we were friends... Geez...''


    The Elf was going through a difficult time in her life, and it was only just beginning.


    --


    "ATCHUMMMM!" Dante sneezed, and then a cute sneeze was heard. "Atchinn!" Dante looked to the side and saw Sara wiping her nose.


    "Are you caught a cold?" He asked. "You sneezed first, idiot," Sara said.


    Dante looked at the blue sky and had a quick thought. "They must be talking about us," he said aloud.


    Sara also looked at the sky and replied, "Probably, we made quite a scene back there." They looked at each other andughed like great friends.


    "Look, it seems they''re getting ready to start the ceremony," Sara said, seeing some students arriving, including those two who were with the boy Dante crippled a few minutes ago; they had scared expressions on their faces.


    "You traumatized them," Sara said, watching both walking as if they were in constant danger.


    "It''s your fault," Dante replied lightly, but before the conversation could continue...


    "Make a single line in front of the central building; the entrance ceremony is mandatory!" An assistant with a badge said, and most students went; however...


    "They''re afraid of you," Sara said,ughing while looking at some girls watching and keeping their distance from Sara and Dante, basically clearing the way between them.


    "You got it wrong, princess," Dante replied, and Sara was confused, and Dante said, "They''re afraid of you," and fell silent.


    "What do you mean?" Sara asked, confused.


    "What do you think people would say if a man like me protected a princess so brutally?" Dante said with a smile. "Wee to the bottom of the pit, my dear roommate. Everyone now thinks you''re crazy and scary HAHAHAHA," Dante said,ughing like a light novel viin, and Sara was speechless, just looking at Dante and ended up bursting intoughter.


    "Hahahaha, you bastard, I''m going to kill you," sheughed along with him.


    "You can try," Dante said. "But will you endure it when I get a spear?" Dante said with a smile.


    Sara''s smile broke; she only realized now... He was using a sword... but he matched her, and... his mother wasn''t a spear grandmaster... He trained with a sword grandmaster by his side? He was holding back much more than she thought.


    "You have a long way to catch up, little one," Dante saidughing, and then those two teachers appeared.


    ''This bastard keeps mocking me!'' She roared internally.

 Chapter 43: The Opening Ceremony

    "I didn''t expect so many people. Wasn''t this academy for geniuses only?" Dante remarked as he observed the individuals in the grand hall, with several chairs filled. It resembled an opera house with a stage.


    "Yes, it seems like there are many geniuses, if that''s the case, or were these just extravagant stories?"


    "Looks like we''ll be isted."


    "It''s better than being the center of attention," said Sara, and they both headed towards the referenced location: one of thest rows where there were hardly any students.


    "Kids are too noisy... especially those who call themselves geniuses. I don''t want to get involved in their lives, and I hope they do the same with mine."


    These were their honest thoughts as they listened to various parallel conversations, all leading to a single conclusion: the heirs were supposed to be intimidating.


    "Huh?" Dante saw an old gray-haired man with a wizard hat and a red willow staff with a magical core at the tip. The old man looked directly at Dante and winked one eye.


    Dante quickly associated with the elder''s action. He felt a sensation he had only experienced when he was with Morgana and looked around.


    ''Magic.''


    With just one nce, he saw the barrier emerging throughout the environment. The barrier looked like a bubblegum bubble stuck to the walls. It was invisible, but Dante clearly felt it, and it wasn''t just him; Sara also quickly realized that they were inside a barrier.


    With just one word, everyone fell silent.


    "Wee, future leaders, schrs, and forces from all realms, to this fabulous academy," he gracefully bowed and introduced himself, befitting a director.


    "I am Director Gaspar Falk. Naturally, I would like to make a speech, but the conditions have changed this year. Hahaha!" He introduced himself withughter, and soon, ten portals opened.


    The rulers of each race emerged, each with their own aura and unique characteristic. Despite this, only two people caught Dante''s attention. First, of course, Lyriana Vortex, Sara''s mother, and second, the Elf Queen Aewyn Frostsky.


    The truth is, he didn''t care about the rulers; his mother is much more important than all ten of thembined to him. Still, he showed respect upon seeing them.


    He stared into Lyriana''s eyes as if he were directing his gaze at her, and soon, she felt his piercing gaze pass through her aura. She turned and looked in Dante''s direction.


    ''My daughter... what are you doing with this man?'' Lyriana thought as she saw her daughter next to the man with ck hair; she could see through magic the true color of his hair.


    ''Scarlet.'' She thought and looked again at her daughter. ''I hope you know what you''re getting into, my daughter.''


    "It seems we have many prodigies this year," quickly dered the Werewolf King as he observed the waves of Werewolves who managed to enter the Academy.


    "Yes, I agree," d replied as he watched the three vampires he selected to enter. Of course, he looked directly at Dante and just sighed. It was frustrating that such great talent did note from his lineage, but he could change that with just one request from Dante.


    The powers of progenitors over bloodlines are almost absolute, especially with Vampire Progenitors who can use blood as the ultimate currency.


    While some analyzed the new youths, an ecological silence fell, as if they were expecting something to happen, though they themselves never spoke. However, one person decided to confront the issues head-on in front of these more powerful beings.


    That person was the son of the Human Emperor, Ethan Smith. He was clearly a genius and had an honorable aura. Soon, others began to elevate their auras as well; it was as if a me had been lit.


    Elizabeth Tapes, Ethan Smith, Elowyn FrostSky, Alexander Sucellus, Clovis Arton, and several others that Dante had not yet discovered the names of.


    It was a demonstration of power, simple, but it made everything more enjoyable for everyone. The rulers smiled slightly, especially Adam Smith, as the Emperor, seeing his son be the first to attempt something, he felt a slight happiness despite not being a very present father; he valued the small achievements.


    Before the event continues...


    A massive rift in the Christian reality, like ss, opened a dimensional crack in the middle of the stage. The rift seemed to have been made by a sword.


    From the rift, two men appeared.


    "Sasaki Kojiro and Musashi Miyamoto, wee," the Director said, grabbing everyone''s attention, but he didn''t stop there.


    Another portal opened.


    "It''s good to be back." An extremely beautiful woman emerged, she looked like an angel, but carried a ruthless and just aura.


    "Jeanne, it''s good to see you again, Celestial Virtue of Justice," the Director smiled, causing another shock for everyone present.


    "It''s good to see you, old friend," Joan of Arc said as she observed the audience. "We have many young faces here, don''t we?" She said,ughing.


    "Indeed." He responded.


    "It''s a shame that I arrivedte." A seductive woman appeared; she was a demi-human, a nine-tailed fox.


    "Oh, Akemi Yosuka, you''ve grown. I remember you as a little one running through the valleys of Arthozia; you were much cuter back then," he said, leaving her with just a smile.


    "It''s good that you remember! Today, I am a woman of the highest ss! A MILF! Hahahaha," she replied,ughing like a viin...


    "It seems we have quite a few talents here." Joan of Arc shifted the topic as all the super-beings looked at the other students.


    Green smoke rose from the ground, forming the figure of a woman. Slowly, she began to materialize.


    She had white hair, green eyes, and was very majestic. Her skin was tan like diluted chocte. She wore ck leather pants and a top with a hole revealing ample cleavage. It was quite sexy.


    ''I already have my favorite teacher,'' Dante quickly appeared selling the MILF in front of him, who he quickly drew straight to his face with a deadly re. Dante faintly felt a white vibration surrounding his neck, but it quickly disappeared.


    "It seems we have many lustful men as well," the woman replied.


    "I agree, Nagasawa, too many... too many men," d responded as he looked at his daughter, who had already lowered her aura.


    "You''ll pierce her with your eyes if you keep it up, d. Besides, if you get too possessive, fate will make her end up with the person you detest the most." It was Alice Arcano who spoke those words.


    "Personal experience, Alice?" d said with a smile, and she simply nodded. She still hadn''t fully approved of Dante and Morgana''s rtionship.


    "It seems we forgot to mention some things," the Dwarf King said, affirmed by the Director.


    "We are judging your talents, showing what you can do with your auras," the Director said, and soon the entire room was enveloped in a strong pressure. All the students summoned their auras, making the atmosphere heavier.


    On the other hand, Sara and Dante remained motionless as they watched the strange and senseless spectacle unfold.


    "They fell for it, idiots," Sara said and looked at Dante, who seemed to be watching a Stand-Up. How could he notugh? They made their strengths visible just because an old man asked? Right in the midst of a war between the heirs?


    "Either they are too innocent or their masters are ipetent," Dante said, recalling his training with Valentina.


    "I agree, my master warned me about this from the beginning," Saramented while staring at Joan of Arc, who noticed her gaze and glowed.


    "I see..." Dante said, looking at Joan, who observed him and suffered a shock, but quickly recovered. Dante just smiled because he blocked the [Analysis] spell that Joan used on him.


    ''For someone who stands for Justice, you''remitting crimes just to see my personal information, Miss Celestial Virtue?'' He said through [Telepathy] to Joan, who immediately startedughing, startling the rulers and teachers.


    ''Sorry, little Dante,'' she replied, leaving Dante in shock... "Little Dante" was a term only one person used, and that person was Morgana Arcano, his wife.


    ''Do you know me?'' He asked, but got no answers, just a smile that he associated with a Yes, but he could be wrong. People who live for a long time tend to be disguised foxes.


    A very loud radio noise was heard, startling everyone. Dante looked at the ceiling of the ce and thought it might be some storm or something, but he remembered the sky was too clear for a storm.


    "Sara..." Dante said, grabbing the girl''s attention. "Yes?" She said confused, and then Dante turned with a scary face, his tense smile going from ear to ear, and he had a frightening expression that left her slightly suspicious, but she tried to stay firm.


    "Please, hold on... I think a meteor is falling from the sky." Danteughed and held on tightly.


    "It seems she has arrived." d was the first to say something, and Titania, who had been quiet the whole time, sighed.


    "I hate being immortal, seeing that woman for all eternity makes me want to rest in the abyss." She said, and soon the ceiling of the entire ce began to crack and lift, like ss shattering.


    A woman with red hair, a perfect body, and ruby-red eyes appeared. She wore an all-ck leather outfit, her hair was tied up, and she even wore makeup. It was a divine yet demonic scene.


    ''She got excited, didn''t she?'' d thought lightly.


    She had a very good-looking face; it seemed like she had dressed up for a date with her boyfriend.


    ''I haven''t seen him in days!'' She screamed internally.


    "Wee, Valentina Scarlet," the Director replied kindly.


    "It''s good to see you, Tina!" The demi-human quickly jumped into her small Fox form on Valentina''s shoulders and sniffed her. "MMM, YOU SMELL SO GOOD! DID YOU GO TO THAT PLACE OF OURS?" She said happily, recalling the sanctuary she had made for Valentina years ago.


    "Yes, the best flowers are there," Valentina replied with a light smile.


    "She seems like a different person," Lyriana said, and Nagasawa chimed in asionally. "That''s the power of love," Sasaki said. He was a ROMANTIC! He knew everything about ROMANCE.


    "Stop meddling in my life, you old folks!" Valentina spoke lightly. "No, your love life is very entertaining!" Akemi replied, returning to her humanoid form.


    The atmosphere was light, even though Valentina was slightly teased by these people, it didn''t matter. While she was being treated very well, others didn''t care at all, like Titania, who was eager to attack Valentina directly, even though she knew she would die if she did. So she decided to stay quiet and just observe.


    Valentina is very strong; even the strongest wouldn''t risk fighting her. Besides, she is very temperamental. In a one-on-one, she can defeat almost everyone, except d Dracul Tapes and Alice Arcano, who can easily overpower her. d because of his progenitor powers and Alice due to her anti-magic and sealing spells, something Valentina can''t handle.


    Musashi and Sasaki can also rival Valentina, but only in martial arts. Both are grandmasters, so it''s reasonable, but they don''t use mana, only Aura. In a fight, they would lose because of this disadvantage.


    Valentina turned to the Director and finally responded to the greeting.


    "It''s good to see you, old man. They burdened you with taking care of this ce, huh? I feel sorry for you running this little school for spoiled kids." Valentina said as several disapproving looks hit her from the students. She gave a smallugh, "Hehe."


    "Oh, they really have the nerve, huh?" Valentina said as she looked at Lyriana. "Nerve, is it? I call it foolishness. At least my daughter is well-behaved, not showing any negative behavior toward you." Responding, she nced at her daughter again, and resumed the conversation she was having.


    "That''s your mom, isn''t it?" Sara said while nudging Dante. "Yes, she''s my wife too," he replied coldly as he stared at his mother, who was too busy talking to Lyriana and didn''t pay attention to him.


    "Wow, she''s hot..." Dante heard murmurs from the students below him and began to tremble with anger, feeling Valentina smiling faintly.


    "Calm down... they don''t know," Sara said, holding Dante''s hand, who was about to storm out to kill all those idiots who were disrespecting his wife!


    "Sara... let me go," Dante replied as they both moved away. Valentina, on the other hand, looked directly at him with a scowl on her face.


    ''You''ll die if you keep this up!'' She roared internally.


    ''Hope so! You''ll be punished! Laughing while kids disrespect you? You''ll be punished!'' Dante had these thoughts in his mind but couldn''t say them out loud, or everything would go to hell, and his identity would be exposed.


    He didn''t know, but she had been watching him the whole time and was eager to punish him in the cruelest way possible. Back on stage, Valentina''s conversation continued.


    "Oh, little Sara is already as tall as Dante, isn''t she? Where is she?" Valentina asked. Yes, Valentina met Sara when she was a newborn, a few months before Valentina adopted Dante. The age difference between them was almost four months.


    "She''s over there," Lyriana pointed to where Dante was, and Valentina immediately shifted her gaze. She had seen the girl before, but she hadn''t connected that she was Lyriana''s daughter, simply because it didn''t really matter. But now, it was different. "Why are they together?" Valentina said with a serious look.


    "I don''t know, but they seem close," Lyriana replied. She also wanted to know why her daughter was standing next to a monstrosity like Dante without any preparation. ''Doesn''t she know he''s Valentina''s son?''


    "Understand, I''ll have to have a word with my sonter," she said with a silencing spell so that the students couldn''t hear.


    "They were fighting in the arena yesterday, made quite a mess," came the voice of Musashi Miyamoto.


    "Yes, truly quite passionate," said Sasaki Kojiro.


    "Don''t even get me started. My disciple has no contact with men. If she''s by your side, it''s because he did something good for her," said Joan of Arc.


    "Well..." The director wanted to say something but felt pressured to speak. "Old man, if you know something, you better start talking, or you''ll turn into barbecue," Valentina said as her smile appeared and her red hair slightly lifted in mes.


    "He just ripped the arms off a young man because he called Princess Sara a whore," the director replied, sweating a bit. He had only seen two women have their facespletely deformed in front of him, looking like a frame from Junji Ito''s manga.


    "Who gets to kill Dante, you or me?" Valentina said as two abysses operated in her eyes. Lyriana, seeing that, replied, "We can split him in half first."


    "Hey, hey, hey! Calm down!" Alice began to get desperate, trying to stop the two women.


    "Good thing I didn''t mention they''re sharing the same room," Gaspar muttered very quietly. He thought he was safe, but Valentina''s super hearing was working perfectly.


    Valentina turned her head like a malfunctioning robot and looked at the director. "Gaspar, can you repeat that?" Valentina said.


    The silence echoed among them, the two surprisingly relentless women sucking out all the truth from this man, but Sasaki intervened, trying to lighten the mood.


    "They told me about it yesterday," he said, attempting to calm the situation. "They werete, and there were no avable rooms, so they stayed together. They were fighting yesterday because of that... although it looked more like a lovers'' quarrel than a real battle at a certain point." Kojiro exined, and Valentina sighed.


    "I tried to be kind to him, gave him a new name and a home, even asked d for help to get him here, and how am I rewarded? My only husband in my entire life betrays me at the first opportunity he gets. Seriously, I''m tired of trying to be a good wife," Valentina said and then moved forward.


    All the rulers were shocked. "Did she marry her own son???" Everyone was surprised, except d, of course, as incest is normal among vampires.


    "I am such a lenient mother, tried to make my son morefortable, but he doesn''t deserve such kindness. He''s scum who betrays his own wife, both of them on top of that! Wasn''t Morgana, the Witch Slut, enough!" Valentina dered, and now Alice took a step back, feeling incredulous ncesing her way.


    "Hey, you ckers, my son is at the academy." She said casually, frightening both Dante and Sara, who quickly looked at her.


    ''WHY ARE YOU REVEALING THIS? I THOUGHT I WOULD HAVE TO USE DISGUISE!'' He said inwardly.


    "For the three years in the academy, my son won''t have my support, so do whatever you want with him; I won''t avenge him." Valentina said and then added.


    "If you kill him, it''s fine; no one will be involved." Valentina said with a smile.


    All the students looked at the woman, and many fierce auras began to emerge, but then... a scene unfolded before them.


    Danteughed, quickly understanding what had happened, and looked at Sara, who was a bit scared.


    "It seems she got angry finding out about us," Dante said,ughing. Then he looked at the fools who wanted to challenge him, simply ignoring all the strong auras present.


    "Great, a me has been ignited." Valentina said, and the rulers agreed, part of it was already a n to throw gasoline on the fire, although Valentina deviated a bit from the script.


    "Valentina, did you marry your son?" Titania asked, still incredulous about the earlier im.


    "He is adopted and was a human." Valentina responded quite amicably, even startling the Fairy Queen. "We don''t really have a real blood bond, if you find it disgustingpared to your culture. It doesn''t matter, I''m a Vampire, incest is quite normal in our society." Valentina said, and then Gungnir appeared.


    "You are all very scandalous." Aewyn, the Elven Queen, said while observing the entire scene, but she waspletely ignored. Just like the other rulers, who are very reserved, these people were too entric.


    "Let''s light a fire." The spear began to catch fire. "Be brief, Valentina." Adam Smith said, and Valentina ignored him again. ''Such insolence...''


    "You are promises, but you know... something is missing." Valentina said, and then her aura exploded throughout the area, leaving everyone in shock. "Learn the first lesson when you want to be strong: be bold." Valentina said, her sinister aura lingering throughout the area.


    "Learn from the elders what power is." Valentina said and transformed into a massive Fire Phoenix in the dark sky, yes, the sky was as dark as the abyss...


    A sound came from the sky, and a giant ck Phoenix appeared next to the Fire Phoenix, both flying towards their respective partners, making quick movements and leaving traces in the sky, like fireworks working as they flew.


    "It''s good to see my wives showing off." Dante said as he watched Morgana appearing as a ck Phoenix.


    "That phrase always hits me in a negative way." Sara said, how could it not? He just said that one of the most dangerous women in the world, as well as the First Princess of Witches, are his wives.


    "You''ll get used to it." Dante said, looking at the Rulers who, on one hand, enjoyed the show and, on the other, wondered if it was right to do so.


    "Indeed, I''m already tired of being looked at like this." Sara said, feeling malicious res directed at her.


    "Looking at a princess with those eyes, it seems you haven''t been taught manners. Bow your head." Sara''s aura sank them into the ground, Joana D''Arc wasn''t happy seeing her apprentice intimidating the weak, but she understood it was just a show of power.


    "It''s a pity that I can''t use my full aura." Dante didn''t want to reveal himself, so he just sent a message but swore something.


    "Make sure you enjoy it well..." Were hisst words as he watched those forces emanating from the Academy''s Elites; he was excited!

 Chapter 44: The Table of Titles

    Dante couldn''t talk to Valentina or Morgana, so he headed to his room, or rather, his apartment.


    "I don''t know if they are afraid of me or you," Dante said, observing how distant people stayed from him; pure fear hung over the entire ce.


    "Rumors spread quickly; they probably already know about our battle, just as they know that I am a Vortex. It''s a shame you have to keep up appearances," Sara replied, walking by his side. She was genuinely confused by so much exposure, something she had never faced before.


    "At least they''re not focusing on Valentina''s demonstration. Thankfully, she didn''t use her ''Mental World'' to intimidate these kids; they would still be having breakdowns,"mented Dante.


    "What is her Mental World like? I formed mine recently when Durandal epted me," Sara asked curiously, even though she knew she might regret it.


    "The Mental World of someone who killed more than 4 million people. What do you think it would be like?" Dante asked Sara, who was shocked.


    "An entire world full of stacked corpses and a throne of bodies; that''s the vision of my mother''s world. Although I think it''s false," Dante said casually while climbing the stairs.


    "False?" Sara asked.


    "It might be my perception, as I don''t understand how the Mental World really works. But my Mental World is a representation of what makes up my existence. Hers is strange. How can bodies that haven''t been extracted or absorbed be materialized? I have some unique things in my world, but nothingpared to that," Dante exined, recalling the Sword and the two Magic Tomes in his Mental World.


    "She is truly a monster," Sara said, a bit shaken by what she heard.


    "Morgana is like that too," Dante said as both stood in front of the room door.


    "Hey,e quickly, look at this!" They both heard some girls and boys gathering in the hallway in amotion.


    "What''s happening?" Sara asked, but Dante didn''t know the answer. "Let''s see."


    They descended the stairs again and came face to face with a massive crowd in front of the First-Year Updates board.


    Dante couldn''t see what was in front of him, but he calmly said, "Move." Even Sara, who was by his side, was startled by the order. No one uttered a single word after Dante ordered; they calmly opened the passage for him. Most of them were weak individuals who hadn''t fully awakened yet, so Dante''s intimidation worked quickly.


    Then he came face to face with a message and some names.


    [Potential Kings - ording to estimated ranking], Dante read aloud, and everyone heard.


    There were few names, but he only emphasized those he knew.


    "1st Sara Vortex - Queen of Clear Waters," he read, and Sara shrank a bit but raised her head and looked forward.


    "2nd Elizabeth Tapes - Bloodthirsty Queen," he silently heard a "Tsk," a tongue clicking from behind him. When he turned around, he saw a woman with ck hair and red eyes looking at him with a lot of anger. It was the Vampire Princess herself.


    "3rd Ethan Smith - Golden King," he didn''t see the person, but he knew he was the son of the Western Human Emperor.


    "30th Dante Rider... Fire Mage," he read somewhat demotivated. "Seriously, imagine when I achieve something; they''ll give me what title? Apocalypse-Bringing God of mes? What a boring school," Dante said, leaving everyone open-mouthed. Even Sara was shocked by what she had just seen.


    "I''m going, what a fucking waste of time," Dante said, leaving the ce, even leaving Sara behind.


    "Hey, Sara Vortex," Elizabeth approached her and drew her attention using a transmission technique.


    "Tapes," Sara replied as she examined the girl with a dead look in her eyes.


    "Why are you hanging out with him? He''s the son of that trash woman," Elizabeth asked as if she wanted to force an answer. But she heard something she had never heard in her life as a Princess.


    "I know, but my choices have nothing to do with your despicableck of character, Vampire Princess. Don''t meddle in my affairs," Sara said, leaving, leaving Elizabeth talking to herself. But before leaving, she didn''t forget to give her a warning.


    "Take care of your own life and don''t antagonize someone because of the past of one of your loved ones. Or do you really expect him to be afraid of a Director, Lineage, or Renowned n," Sara said with a tone of superior indignation and hatred.


    Sara left the huge room, leaving looks of strangeness, repugnance, and, above all... hatred.


    Elizabeth Tapes, the Vampire Princess, was emanating such a strong killing intent that some of her colleagues fainted.


    "Don''t antagonize someone because of their past?" Elizabeth muttered, while her red eyes glowed as if they were going to shoot aser and pierce anyone who stared at her.


    "Dealing with him is going to be difficult, but you? You''re just a warm-up, little princess," Elizabeth said as she left.


    Some heard what she had just murmured, but ignored it. If a fight between women was really going to happen, they would love to record and show everyone how two princesses beat each other up and which one was stronger.


    After all... that''s how the world works, isn''t it?


    -


    -


    -


    -


    N/A: Hey! Soon I will add an auxiliary volume exining basic things and a volume just with images of the characters'' appearance. Vote more so the novel can reach new people! Thanks for the support!

 Chapter 45: The Nightmares of Memories

    My body was weak; I tried to react, but I had no strength. My stomach hurt too much to get up.


    I tried to shield myself with my arms, but two hands opened up, and again, an intense pain in the stomach. The hands let go of me, and my vision was blurry.


    "Congrattions!" I heard, but I couldn''t identify the voices; there were at least three male voices.


    Biff!!


    A punch to the face. I had no strength left. I started to give up until I felt a slight burning sensation.


    "Hahaha, it''s going to leave a mark!" I heard from my left, like a joyful shout from a blur slightlyrger than the other two.


    "Come on, put the sses on him! He needs to look good for the photo!" I heard from the right, and a third person put my sses on my eyes.


    When I heard those words, I started to sweat cold. My hands were cold, and when I looked forward, a sh.


    My beaten body was photographed to humiliate me before everyone.


    "We''re your only friends, aren''t we? What would you do without us? Hahaha!" One of them, who was smoking a cigarette,ughed while taking more pictures of my terrible condition.


    My face was dirty, my head was bruised and scraped, my shoes were taken off, and my feet had been beaten with stomps.


    My stomach was kicked, and a cigarette was extinguished on one of my arms.


    TRRRIINNN


    "The ss is over; let''s go," one of them said, leaving me on the ground after being beaten. "History ss. The teacher is boring; we better run."


    I stayed there on the ground, without the strength to get up, my feet injured. Trying to get up, I fell.


    The adrenaline had already passed, and the pain began to hit all my bones. As I tried to get up again, I heardughter from nearby windows.


    "I feel bad for the loser." "They must have made fun of him again." Those were the voices of girls who watched the whole scene. I couldn''t see their faces, but their voices were familiar.


    Stopughing, please, I can''t take it anymore.


    "Loser!" A shout. "If it were me, I would have killed myself by now!"


    Please, don''tugh at me.


    [I want to die... do I have to go through this?]


    The warm blood on my hands was slowly dripping. Sitting with my back against the wall, I closed my eyes slowly as I felt all those emotions.


    Days when I was constantly beaten, days when my only good moments were when I was asleep because reality hurt me just by breathing.


    [What is it like to die?]


    These cursed thoughts wouldn''t leave my head anymore.


    [Kill yourself; it will be better for everyone.]


    Get out of my head.


    [You''re worthless.]


    Please, leave me alone.


    [You''re useless.]


    Go away.


    The voices stopped for a few seconds. My cold body began to rise; I felt all the pain again. When I looked ahead, the whole world started to catch fire, a fire as ck as the darkness of my thoughts.


    I looked, admiring the sight, but my own voice passed through my ears, a whisper filled with regret, resentment, and sadness.


    [Die.]


    The darkness consumed the entire world that passed through my eyes until it finally reached me.


    WOOF!


    I quickly got up and looked ahead; I saw a small, strangely beautiful wardrobe, luxurious, to be more precise.


    I rubbed my face; my hands felt the wet sensation as I touched it. "Tears in... it was a dream."


    I looked around; my consciousness slightly returned to normal. I managed to remember who I am and where I was.


    "I can''t go on like this," I said.


    "Hump."


    "Hm?" I heard a slightinting from my right side, and when I turned, I saw a familiar scene again.


    A blue-haired girl hugged a teddy bear while sleeping on the floor rug.


    "Why have a bed if you''re always going to fall off it?"


    She was sleepy, but she slightly woke up, rubbing her eyes with her hands and yawning. "Good morning, Dante," she said, and I just nodded.


    "Good morning, Sleeping Beauty."


    Dante got up; he looked at the clock and realized he was almostte for the first ss. Coincidentally, the first ss was outside the Academy rooms, in the greenhouse next to the arena where Sara and Dante almost destroyed during their previous battle.


    Dante wasn''t worried; he could easily get to ss before it started. What mattered?


    "What fatigue," he said as he stretched before heading to the shower.


    Sara was still in bed getting ready, so he went ahead to the bath. He wanted some time alone to digest what had happened overnight.


    Dante''s expression changedpletely, from a friendly face to a hurt, sad, and hopeless one.


    "How long do I have to stay here?" Dante said as he sat on the shower floor.


    Hot water fell over his entire body; the water soaked his red hair and left itpletely over his face as he looked at the floor.


    "What a depression..." He said with his thoughts focused on everything that has been happening.


    "I''m sinking," he said again.


    "Every step, every moment, every breath. I''m consuming myself every day with theseplicated emotions, and my memories have been killing me softly."


    "Damn it." Dante said getting up, and everything around him turned into ck mes, and the water evaporated; his body dried, and his hair becamepletely smooth as always.


    "This fire has been getting stronger every time I think of something bad; this is going to be problematic." Dante said looking at his handpletely in ck mes.


    His eyes closed, and the mes disappeared.


    "I have to go to ss." He said; then, mes consumed him, and the uniform appeared on his body.

 Chapter 46: The First Class

    Dante and Sara managed to get ready on time and went to their first ss. The ssroom in question was outside the main facilities, a room simr to the Arena that functioned beyond regr sses.


    It was a dome-shaped greenhouse with a massive millennia-old tree. The tree was around six thousand years old and was provided by the Elven Queen to fertilize the soil where the Academy would operate. It was the first facility during the academy''s construction.


    Because of this tree, all the green areas of the academy could be tended to without the risk of dying. The tree and its roots provided nutrients to the entire soil, fertilizing and aiding in the maintenance of the natural life of the academy.


    "Why this exnation?" Dante questioned a lively Sara who hummed lightly as she walked alongside him.


    "Because it''s fun! Just look at this ce; it looks mystical!" She said as they walked down the road leading to the greenhouse. Indeed, the appearance was very beautiful, with smallkes filled with flowers and blooming trees in every corner, like a beautiful springndscape.


    "You''re right; this ce is truly beautiful." Dante couldn''t deny it. He had never seen ces like this that exuded a mystical aura in everything they saw. It was as if he had stepped directly into a Wuxia novel with mythicalndscapes from tales.


    "Look, we''re getting there," Sara said and started walking faster, leaving Dante behind, who walked casually.


    ''I should pretend I''m okay. If I show it, she''ll want to ask too many questions...'' His thoughts were still lingering on his previous dream. The pains were not physical but psychological.


    Despite now being a powerful individual as the son of Valentina Scarlet and now the husband of Morgana Arcano, the tough years of bullying while attending his school in the other life were consuming him. His physical strength was robust, but his mentality... Upon recovering some memories, he was emotionally exhausted. Mental fatigue could break him.


    ''I need to be strong...'' Dante said and moved forward without dwelling on it again. He swept the dirt from his past life under the bed and hoped it wouldn''t affect him.


    "Hey, walk faster!" He heard the slightly excited girl''s shout and feigned a crooked smile, which didn''t go unnoticed.


    "Sure, let''s go." He replied and quickened his pace, but it didn''t take long before they had already spotted the ss structure, along with several students approaching and entering the venue.


    "Looks like we made it on time," she said while walking slowly, as her hurry had already faded due to Dante''sck of enthusiasm.


    ''Something happened.'' Sara''s light thoughts were indeed real, but she couldn''t draw any conclusions since she didn''t know Dante.


    "Let''s go inside; we have a teacher to meet," Dante said and went ahead a bit more excited, so Sara also decided to move forward without thinking too much about what was happening.


    "Hm? The teacher hasn''t arrived yet?" They heard some murmurs as ss time had already started, but no qualified adult was in sight.


    "Is there no ss?" A girl with pink hair asked. She wasn''t very pretty or Dante''s type, but she had a certain charm.


    "Fufufu," a matureughter was heard, and then the nts began attacking all the students.


    "KYAAA!!!" A girl screamed. She had brown hair and waspletely entangled by a strange green vine that seemed to have a life of its own.


    "Damn, someone help her!" shouted the pink-haired girl, unable to reach the girl who waspletely immobilized.


    "Darn it, take care of each other!" They shouted. A group of youths started gathering in a circle and began using magic to cut the vines attacking them.


    "HEY! Don''t just stand there!" A golden-haired boy yelled, Ethan Smith.


    "Hm?" Dante turned around, seeing the students inplete despair as they defended themselves; some were getting hurt slowly, but Dante stood next to Sara, just watching.


    FLIN FLIN FLINT


    A rapier began cutting through the vines, and a ck blur grabbed the girl who was in the air. "Are you okay?" Elizabeth asked, setting the girl down, who nodded. She had red marks all over her body where the vines held tightly, causing bruises on her arms.


    "Come together; we need to defend ourselves. Ignore those two!" She shouted,manding like a natural leader, but Dante couldn''t take it anymore...


    "PFFFFF" He put his hand on his mouth, trying not tough, but it wasn''t just him. "HAHAHAHAHA!" Sara startedughing loudly, grabbing everyone''s attention.


    Elizabeth''s eyes began to tremble with anger, but when she lightly released her killing intent, Dante raised his hand, and all the vines caught fire.


    "Pff... Pff... Princess Pff... Look Pff... Up HAHAHAHA," Dante said,ughing, and everyone looked up, only to see an elf floating down while bursting intoughter after witnessing this unfortunate defense demonstration.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA!" She roared loudly, unleashing a terrifying wind that cleared all the ashes from the Greenhouse.


    She descended to the ground and approached Dante, slightly angry and stillughing.


    "Pff... Come on, student, why ruin my fun?" She said pouting, her smile trying not to show, but she couldn''t. She was almost peeing herself fromughter.


    She ced her hand on her belly afterughing so much; she had aches from so manyughs she had. Only Dante and Sara saw it because they were away from the others. So she didn''t bother them, just stood there watching the kids fall and hurt themselves with desperate looks as they tried to defend themselves from a simple basic magic.


    "Oh well, okay, it''s over!" She said, pping her hands, causing a loud sound, grabbing everyone''s attention; then, small vines dripped droplets onto the heads of all the students.


    "Cure?" The girl who was caught during the teacher''s yful act remarked, looking at herpletely healed arms.


    "Cool," a boy said, someone who had never witnessed healing magic personally.


    "Okay, how are we now? Are you all right?" She asked, and everyone nodded again.


    "So, shall we begin?" She said and slightly bowed. "I am Linnea Greenleaf, your beloved Magical Herbology teacher!"


    Linnea Greenleaf, an elf who dedicated over a hundred years to Magical Herbology, traveled the world learning about herbs and nts from all continents. She was also known as "The Enchanted Gardener," teaching students about mystical herbs and how to survive with nts.


    A woman with a striking appearance, middle-aged, wearing emerald green clothes, immersed in the essence of nature, she resembled a Dryad. Wielding a staff carved with intertwined vines and a basket with various magical nts, her eyes were kind and yful, carrying love for flora and a smile that conveyed her joy in having a ss to teach.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you!" She said, making a V with her fingers and winking at the students, who were slightly enchanted by the illustrious and entric presence of this teacher.


    But Dante and Sara couldn''t... They were in the corner trying to stopughing at the reactions they saw, but it was difficult.


    Elizabeth and Ethan, who were watching the two, began to look at them with a slight desire to kill embedded in their res.


    "Pff..." "He fell t on the ground" "Pff..."


    "Yes Pff..." "She acted like a leader, but Pff..." "The boss was on top of her head Pff...."


    "Pff..." "My stomach hurts Hehe"


    "Mine too hehe"

 Chapter 47: The Professor is against me!

    The room began to settle as the teacher sat on a desk; where there was once ample space, oak tables with flowers emerged, several tables for students to use, and soon chairs appeared as well.


    Of course, everything had been nned for the first ss to be like this; Linnea was known for ying pranks on her students, and this ss wouldn''t be an exception to the entric teacher''s taste for mischief.


    "So, my dear students, I would love to say it''s a calm, peaceful, and simple ss." Linnea began to recite lightly. "But we live in aplicated world, so you have three seconds to leave my room before the ss starts." She said with a mischievous smile, but three seconds weren''t much.


    ''Okay, what''s up with this weird teacher? Three seconds isn''t even enough time to respond to you,'' Dante thought as he looked at the teacher''s mischievous smile.


    "Alright, three seconds have passed, so you agree with my actions, and if someone dies, it''s solely your fault and your weakness." She said while pping her hands together.


    "Eh?" Some wondered, did they hear correctly?


    "I knew." Dante said, and Sara nodded slightly. Well, who cares, right?


    "Sit down, let''s talk about nts." She said with a macabre smile on her face that even gave Dante a shiver down his spine.


    Everyone began to sit in pairs as the tables were divided. Sara and Dante sat together because, aside from each other, they only knew Elizabeth Tapes, who disliked both of them, and Ethan Smith, who also seemed to have a dislike for both. So, they became table buddies.


    "As I said, my name is Linnea Greenleaf, and I will be your teacher." She repeated her introduction and began to teach. The ssroom atmosphere changedpletely; now, she was a serious woman, with a slightly kind yet still robust look, as if she had changed personalities.


    ''Another joker?'' Dante questioned himself as he looked at Linnea and turned to Sara. ''They do look alike.''


    "Can anyone tell me what Magical Herbology is?" Linnea said while holding a pot of a strange nt.


    A girl at the back, the one with pink hair from before, raised her hand, and Linnea nodded. The girl then stood up.


    "Magical Herbology is the art of studying the nts in our world. There are countless types of nts with various effects. Essentially, Magical Herbology is not only about cataloging but also identifying the actions of nts in our world!" She quickly responded. The girl was a very dedicated human.


    "Oh, we have a herbology enthusiast here? What''s your name, little one?" Professor Linnea asked curiously. The response was quite good.


    "Harper Mitchell," she answered with a smile.


    "A very good answer; I''ll remember your name." "Yes, professor!" She quickly replied and sat down.


    "As she said, that''s exactly it. We focus on studying nts and their benefits to our society. But it''s not just that; their use is also crucial. A practical example is potions that, over the years, have been invented. Diseases have decreased significantly, and currently, most basic illnesses, like the flu, have beenpletely cured," Linnea said, and many attentive looks began to appear.


    She smiled slightly, thinking these kids wouldn''t quickly grasp the benefits.


    "There are various types of mystical nts. Could someone give me an example?" She said, looking directly at Dante, who realized it was meant for him. ''Ugh, is she already interested in me? I haven''t done anything.'' Dante raised his hand, and she acknowledged him.


    "Ghost Spider Lily, Thousand-Year Ginseng, Dragon''s Tooth, Frost Lotus Flower, Golden Lotus Flower."


    "Great references. Your name?" She said with a sly smile. "Dante Rider."


    "Hmm, strange. How do you know about Dragon''s Tooth? Only the best in the field have that information... hmm," she said with a slight smile, and Dante turned pale.


    "DAMN IT! EVEN THE PROFESSOR IS ALREADY AGAINST ME!"


    "COME ON, THINK FAST!"


    "COME ON, DANTE!"


    "OH! I KNOW!"


    "I am well-versed in medicinal nts, and my tutor was involved in a matter rted to this new variation," Dante said with a confident smile, but deep down, he was trembling with anger and fear of being found out.


    Dragon''s Tooth is a variant of Dandelion that has been nurtured with mana for over a hundred years, mainly growing in the corners of forests where the mana concentration is absurd. Compared to themon Dandelion, it''s almost an offense; it is a thousand times more effective and was discovered just a year ago.


    How did Dante know about this spice? Morgana showed him, after all, the White Tower was developing a magical solution based on Dragon''s Tooth to rebuild the mana veins that pass near the central core. It was an extremely delicate research.


    "Hmm, I see. Your tutor must be someone very important, isn''t she, Little Dante?" She said as she prepared to move on to the next topic.


    "DESPICABLE PROFESSOR! I''LL SET YOU ON FIRE, YOU WEIRD GREEN PLANT!" Dante internally shouted, like a furious dragon''s roar. He was very angry.


    "Yes, she is," he answered gently, but Sara, who was beginning to notice Dante''s reactions, was about to burst intoughter because she knew his secret.


    "TO THINK I WAS WORRIED ABOUT THIS GIGOLO. HE''S EVEN A TARGET FOR THE TEACHER! Hahaha!" Like an evil mind, sheughed internally.


    "If youugh, I''ll barbecue celestial virtue," Dante said, looking directly at the teacher.


    "Sure, Mr. ''I have a tutor involved,''" Sara mocked, making the boy even more irritated.


    "Sara, I''m going to kill you," Dante said, turning to see Sara''s eyes, which were glued to him. When Sara realized, she saw only two abysses in his eyes, as if they were going to swallow her.


    "Hey, stop looking at me like that."


    "Dante, no side conversations!" Linnea said, and everyone instantly looked at Dante, who lowered his head with a huge vein almost popping out of his face.


    ''I''m going to kill you, you damn pointy-eared!''


    "Now, let''s move on to the next topic," Linnea said, continuing to teach about the magical herbs and nts that this vast world has. Dante just stayed quiet, almost exploding with anger, and Sara just endured her urge tough after seeing her opponent totally defeated.

 Chapter 48: Do You Like to Intimidate The Weakest?

    An educational system based onpetitiveness implies an environment where students are constantly assessed andpared to each other. The academic pressure resulting from this system often trantes into intimidating behaviors, with students bullying those who may not perform as well as them.


    Yes, bullying.


    There''s no need to exin; we can use logical exnations or whatever nonsense the mainstream media says, but regardless of the location, year, or era, bullying will always exist. It''s not a choice; it''s just an eptance.


    People, regardless of race, will always have issues, either being the target or the one engaging in bullying, and this is no different in a magical academy.


    Why does this happen? Because people are inherently bad, and even if they find an excuse for such behavior, the truth is that the world is a big mess with more mess piled on top.


    SLAP


    A boyy on the ground; he was slender with cat-like features in his ears. His frame was somewhat skeletal, and his appearance conveyed only one thing.


    Weakness.


    SLAP


    "Come on, get up, you trash," a tall boy with wolf ears said while hitting the boy.


    SLAP


    "What''s the matter? Tired already?" he shouted again as three more boys watched the scene inside the school bathroom.


    "Stop it, Alexander. He can''t take it anymore," one of the boys said with a smirk, resembling a wolf, just like Alexander.


    "Are you trying to show mercy to him, Morry?" Alexander asked, while the boy simply raised his arms slightly. "Never, but is it really fun ying with a ss like him?" he asked with a smile.


    "Oh, you got an idea?" Alexander was intrigued by Morry''s smile.


    "Oh, don''t get me wrong. Let''s just use him to attract more idiots," he said with a smile. "I like the idea," Alexander responded with a grin.


    "You guys sound like kids," one of the other two said, looking directly at Alexander and Morry. "What do you mean, Gron? Want to get beaten?" Alexander said, with a vein almost bursting on his head in anger at being called a kid.


    "You''re too dramatic, Alexander," the other said. "Let''s form a gang," he said. "Okay, now you want us to be criminals in a school like this? Are you out of your mind, Dominic?" Morry said, while grabbing something that looked like a box.


    "Hey, don''t use that in here; someone might see," Gron said, taking the small box from Morry''s hand.


    "For God''s sake, it''s just a cigarette!"


    While they argued, the boy tried to crawl away from that ce. They were too immersed to notice, but it was a foolish idea.


    SLAP


    The boy''s leg was crushed under Alexander''s foot. His leg didn''t break, but the pain was immense. It didn''t take ten seconds for the boy to start screaming in pain as Alexander forced his foot.


    He was basically being tortured.


    "AHHH AHHHH AHHHH," he screamed. "Someone help me!" He shouted again, but nothing came. It was another forty seconds, and someone entered the bathroom.


    They couldn''t hear his footsteps, but quickly sensed the presence of someone else. The boy who entered had long ck hair and red eyes.


    "Get lost," Alexander said, ordering him to leave. "We''re busy here, or you''ll be next."


    The boy ignored the threats, walked past Alexander, leaving the five of them behind, and entered one of the stalls to use the bathroom. He never said anything, just had a cold expression on his face.


    "That guy is the one who was fighting with Vortex," Morry said, and Alexander slowly opened his eyes as he remembered the fight he witnessed. Did he get intimidated? Of course not, he really wanted to beat up that weakling now.


    Then, the sound of the flush went off, and the boy came out, his cold expression leaving all four of them irritated.


    "Hey, you ignored me," Alexander said while facing him. "You want to fight?" Dante asked, his head was a bit turbulent from the previous ss, and now he was eager to unleash his full strength on someone.


    "Fight? I''ll break you apart," Alexander said, but Dante just ignored him and walked past.


    He turned to the boy with the injured leg and looked at him with a cold stare; he saw his image being oveid.


    ''You caught me on a bad day, mangy dog.''


    Dante''s eyes faintly glowed red as he crouched down by the boy.


    [Basic Healing]


    Everyone can use magic, and Dante is no exception, but depending on the affinity, it''s possible to use stronger magic. With the Holy Affinity Dante obtained, he can use various minor spells from almost all elements, except dark magic. Of course, being able to use and being proficient in the element are two entirely different things.


    Dante knows many basic spells that are easy and only require mana.


    The boy''s leg healed slightly; unfortunately, Dante could only apply it to a specific area of someone''s body, and despite wanting to help, he couldn''t do much.


    "Get up and go to the infirmary; ask someone toe here to check on these guys'' situation," Dante said, and the boy hurriedly got up, nodded, and managed to run away.


    "Hey, you little shit, what do you think you''re doing?" Gron said, and in a second, his entire body froze as Dante''s mild killing intent exploded.


    "Hey... is it fun to hurt the weaker ones?" Dante asked with a slight smile.

 Chapter 49: Bullying in The Bathroom

    "Hey, you little shit, what do you think you''re doing?" Gron said, and in a second, his entire body froze when Dante''s mild killing intent exploded.


    "Hey... is it fun to hurt the weaker ones?" Dante asked with a slight smile.


    "Let''s settle this quickly; there''s a girl waiting for me." With just those words, Dante reappeared in front of Gron andnded a punch to his stomach, causing him to fall to the ground immediately.


    Then


    SMACK


    He delivered a kick that made the boy''s head hit one of the bathroom stall doors; the stall became sttered with blood, but Dante didn''t care, as he wouldn''t be the one cleaning it up anyway.


    "One less," he said, looking directly at the other one; this was Morry, who was wielding a small sword.


    He had taken it out of his storage ring, an immensely expensive item that only nobles possessed, clearly showing that he wasn''t just anyone.


    He rushed forward and tried to sh Dante, who dodged to the left and pushed him away. Dante didn''t want to use any magic, as it might reveal who he was or could simply kill these idiots.


    After the dodge, Dante kicked Dominic in the stomach, who was acting as if he wasn''t involved.


    "AHHH" He screamed.


    Alexander had stood still, thinking it was just a simple matter, something even Grom or Morry could handle, but now he turned to Dante and went at him with great speed.


    HA


    A strong punch was thrown by Alexander, but Dante caught his fist; it was the first time in his life that something like this had happened. As he pondered it, he received an elbow straight to his nose, which started to bleed.


    Morry got up; his head was bleeding, but he couldn''t care about that right now. The bastard in front of him was fighting against four and winning. Their pride was at stake. Losing 4 against 1 would be shameful, and if the school found out, it would be a murder to their growing reputation.


    Morry tried tond a sneak attack, but Dante sensed it before and intercepted it with his leg, delivering a kick to Morry''s shin that destabilized him.


    On the other side, Alexander came andnded a blow to his face; it was enough to make Dante''s nose bleed.


    Then another blow came and hit his stomach, causing him to stagger back slightly.


    ''Four against one is still tricky... Could my Valentina handle this?'' Dante wondered as he adjusted his stance.


    ''What a stupid question, she could fight an army alone.'' Dante said, and soon, part of his anger began to emanate from his body. The atmosphere began to chill, at least for the four.


    ''Just don''t kill them, and it''s all good.'' Valentina''s words passed through his mind when she mentioned visiting the Tower of Nightmares.


    Dante didn''t care. His body slightly loosened up and became lighter. Hended a jab directly to Morry''s chin, who instantly passed out.


    He waspletely defeated.


    Alexander already had a furious expression on his face, but he didn''t lose himself. He just started using aura to reinforce his physique.


    He made a slight dash across the reasonably small bathroom for a fight and struck Dante again, who managed to block it.


    "Hey, mutt." Dante said, holding onto Alexander''s hand. "Are you trying to die?" Dante said with an empty look on his face, like a ck hole, and Alexander tried to pull away but couldn''t; his hand was stuck.


    "I hate people like you," Dante said but received a punch to the stomach again,ing from the guy named Dominic who had fallen earlier.


    GASP


    ''Damn! Wasn''t this asshole supposed to be knocked out?'' Dante almost vomited his breakfast after the punch he received.


    "Enough of this child''s y," Dante said and infused a bit of aura into his punch, hitting Dominic''s arm, who immediately flew unconscious.


    Next, he imbued more mana into his hand and was about to deliver a fatal blow to the guy holding him. But a hand grabbed his. Dante was clearly going to kill everyone in that ce.


    "Enough," said an older guy wearing a darker uniform. He was over 1.80 meters tall and quite muscr.


    "Who the hell is-"


    SMACK


    Alexander received a closed fist punch to the face, making him faint instantly. "This guy has caused enough trouble," the guy said as he picked up all four and ced them on his shoulders, two on each side.


    ''What monstrous strength is this?'' Dante wondered as he witnessed something surreal before his eyes. Was this guy a teenager? His strength was that of a trained adult!


    "I know you can handle yourself, just make sure you won''t kill anyone like you were about to, Dante Scarlet."


    "How did you..." Dante wanted to ask but was interrupted. "Student Council member. Darius, pleasure to meet you, Scarlet''s son," Darius said with a smile on his face, clearly knowing everything.


    "Was it the director?" Dante asked quickly. "Yes, everyone on the council knows. Fortunately, the one in charge of looking after you was the president, but as she was busy, I had toe when I saw that Demi-human running to the infirmary."


    "Luckily, I arrived on time," Darius said and turned. "If you need anything, feel free toe to the Student Council; we are open to you. That''s the message from our president."


    "And what about this ce?" Dante said, pointing to the blood-filled bathroom. "Leave it as it is, wash your face, and return to your next ss; we''ll take care of everything for now," he added and walked away.


    "What a nice guy," Dante said and went to the sink, looking at his slightly bloodied face. His nose had burst, and his lips were covered in blood.


    "It''s better than bowing your head and taking a beating in silence..." he said as he cleaned up; there was only blood, and the wounds had alreadypletely healed.


    "I will never be like them, even if I have to kill them."


    His cold and emotionless eyes returned. He felt a bitter taste in his mouth, and his dark thoughts began to fill his mind again.


    When Dante came out, he saw a girl sitting in front of the bathroom entrance. The bell had already rung, and sses had resumed.


    She looked at his downtrodden face, and she didn''t say anything, just stood up and walked towards the boy. Something seemed wrong from the beginning; she wanted to ask, but she didn''t. She simply felt the warmth of his hand and held it firmly as she pulled him gently.


    No one said a word, just silence.


    ''And here I thought you were going to be a barbaric and disgusting man like the stories describe your mother. You''re actually kind of cute.''


    Those were the only thoughts she could have as she held Dante''s hand and guided him, who seemed more like a soulless body, someone who broke for no reason.


    Sara thought lightly and walked away, her eyes turned slightly golden, and a horrible sensation ran through her entire body. Slightly, for the first time in her life, she thought only of tearing the Wolf apart until he was dead and dismembered in front of her.


    ''Alexander Sucellus... you will pay, you wolf piece of shit.''


    The expression she saw on Dante''s face was terrifying.

 Chapter 50: Im Not in Love with Him!

    The unpleasant feelings Dante felt slightly worsened as he returned to his dormitory. Sara couldn''t keep him in ss and simply had to ept that Dante was doing what he wanted. Now, Dante was in the shower, sitting on the floor while water fell on his head. His eyes were somewhat lifeless, and his hair lost its ck color; once again, it was red.


    "I have to ovee this somehow."


    "I can''t go on like this..."


    "Damn dreams."


    He left the shower and got dressed again. He skipped two sses, but there were still two more to attend, so he had to go.


    While changing, Dante glimpsed the sheath of his sword hanging over the bed''s headboard.


    "I need to fix that, but where am I going to find a cksmith?" was the main problem Dante had now.


    His carelessness had turned his first weapon, given to him by Valentina, into nothing more than shattered ss, thousands of pieces due to the enormous destruction caused by Durandal.


    Mana strengthening on the de helped keep the pieces together, and it might be possible to recover it, but it''s uncertain. If the cksmith isn''t someone very skilled, there''s no chance of restoring the de, and Dante was feeling a bit desperate.


    Why? Why did the de matter so much? The de itself didn''t matter; he was just finding an excuse not to think about his bigger problems. The de itself was more important as a gift from his beloved Valentina.


    It was something more emotional than functional. Valentina would say it''s just a tool, but Dante saw it as a present that meant "Use it to protect yourself."


    Their mindsets were different, and that''s why many things Valentina said, Dante took as teachings that may or may not be beneficial. Unlike Valentina, Dante wasn''t cruel and didn''t treat weapons as mere objects, but often her teachings and perspectives shed to see which one prevailed.


    "I need to fix this..." he muttered and got up, leaving the dormitory and descending the stairs.


    "The town isn''t far. Maybe I can find an experienced cksmith to fix it."


    "Even if I find one, I won''t have enough money to pay for the repair. Damn it, Mom... why didn''t you give me money?"


    While Dante was having a tough day, on the other side of the school...


    Sara was sitting with a girl of oriental appearance like herself, a longtime acquaintance named Akiko Tanaka.


    She had long ck hair cascading down to her mid-back, and her eyes were ordinary but quite expressive, with amber coloration. She looked like a typical Japanese student.


    "Akiko," Sara muttered as she lowered her head, ignoring all the exnations from the History teacher in front of her.


    "Yeah?" She asked, confused by Sara''s casual way of speaking, one of the main changes she had sensed, the casualness Sara had begun to adopt since she arrived at this school.


    "I''m feeling strange," she said as she covered her tired and mncholic face with her arms andid her head on the ssroom desk.


    "What are the symptoms?" Akiko asked monotonously. She knew Sara would say something unthinkable, and she already understood the mind games of her childhood friend, so she didn''t want to try to figure out what she wanted.


    "Dante... he''s making me feel strange," Sara said softly, and Akiko stared at the girl''s bowed head on the table. She felt a slight urge to smack the princess''s head, but she took a deep breath and tried to understand.


    ''Damn it, Lady Lyriana... I won''t be able to do this!'' Akiko recalled the words of her Empress. ''Don''t let Sara fall in love with anyone! It''s an order!''


    [Complete Silence.] Akiko cast a small spell that covered only their voices so the teacher wouldn''t notice.


    "Sara, no," she said a bit louder, and Sara raised her head, realizing the small sound barrier around them.


    "As your confidante, I say no. Stop getting involved with Dante Scarlet," she said again, and Sara''s eyebrows slightly arched in surprise and confusion.


    "I think you''re confusing things, Aki¡ª"


    "Sara, you''re already in love with him," she said instantly, not letting Sara finish, and Sara''s face blushed slightly.


    "See!" She said in a louder tone. "Sara, think it through!"


    "I''m not in love with him, damn it!" she said. "I just want to understand what happened!"


    "Is that all?" Akiko raised her eyebrows slightly.


    "Yes! Just that!" Sara retorted and turned her face, which continued to be slightly flushed.


    The spell dissipated, and the ss continued calmly as the teacher left the room, and then a voice came from the back.


    "Did you hear? That guy got into a fight against 4 students." A boy said to another who sat behind Sara and Akiko.


    "A weakling, must have taken a beating," they said, and for a few seconds, the whole room started whispering about the incident.


    "I heard one of them was the son of the Wolf King." One of them said, and Sara raised her eyebrows. She hadn''t identified the boys, as when she arrived, she only saw them unconscious and with their faces covered; to her, they were just demi-humans.


    "Where did you hear that?" Saramented, turning around and staring at the two students.


    "A guy from ss 1-D. He said a guy from his ss was getting beaten up in the bathroom, and this guy from our ss tried to intervene but ended up fighting one against four and got beaten up," he said.


    Sara felt an astronomical urge to kill this guy, and her eyes glowed slightly golden. She tried to get up, but her arm was held back by Akiko.


    "Not, Princess," she said in amanding tone, making Sara sit back and huff slightly.


    ''Where are you...'' were her only thoughts. Everything for her was utterly confusing.

 Chapter 51: A Poisonous Teacher

    The silence was like an agonizing sentence in Dante''s ears. He couldn''t see the difference between silence and death; it was something he could barely differentiate, after all...


    He had already died.


    His moments before death didn''t make sense, his reincarnation didn''t make sense, his life didn''t make sense.


    Everything for him made no sense.


    He felt like he was part of a cruel joke, made by an insane god who thought it was a good idea to do this.


    He would love for the System screen to appear, saying [Great Sage Equal to Heaven is observing you] or any clich¨¦ thing he had thought of. That would make him feel less overwhelmed with his current world.


    But his reality wasn''t like that; on the contrary, it was cruel.


    "What a headache."


    His thoughts could consume him, and his mind could fall into Limbo at any moment, but he didn''t want that right now. He needed to continue.


    Thirteen years of growing up and learning about this world; he could keep going. In fact, he couldn''t give up. He decided to erase his past and be only Dante Scarlet, the adopted son of Valentina Scarlet, husband of Morgana Arcano, and bearer of Excalibur. And for him, that was enough.


    The empty hallways left a bitter taste for Dante, who just walked aimlessly, as if he were lost and without a path.


    His eyes were those of someone who had mildly died or gone through trauma. They were cold and intimidating; his ck hair covered much of his face.


    A strange feeling filled him when he was in this state, a kind of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, he felt familiar with these moments, but couldn''t remember.


    "Damn it," Dantemented as he arrived at the next teacher''s ss. It was a special ss out of the ordinary; it wasn''t a simple subject.


    Studies on Poisons [Nagasawa Yamata]


    He read the sign faintly but didn''t immediately muster the courage to open the door. He ced his hand on it but didn''t open it.


    "Come in," he heard, without even saying anything. He looked at the dark door from which a faint green smoke emanated.


    ''Here we go,'' Dantemented as he pushed the handle and entered the room.


    He observed the scene and saw more than fifteen students asleep on the floor. He identified only those who remained alive as he put his hand on his face, pretending to be trying to avoid the poisonous gas.


    Ethan, Elizabeth, Sara, Clovis, Akika, and two more students were conscious but clearly struggling.


    "Another crazy one," Dantemented aloud. He let his thoughts escape slightly as a woman began to form from the Green Mist.


    "Crazy?" she said.


    Brr!


    Dante''s entire body shivered with a spine-chilling cold. When he turned around, a beautiful MILF stood with crossed arms, looking directly into his eyes.


    She wore tight ck leather clothes with openings in specific ces, her skin tan like chocte, and her eyes green like two emeralds. Her eyes were terrifyingpared to Professor Linnea''s.


    "Let''s see. Vortex, Arton, Smith, and Tapes. You are disappointments; your parents didn''t teach you about the poisonous arts, did they? It was supposed to be normal for you, a simple poison like this," she said, ncing at Dante. "You remain unaffected; it seems we have someone who underwent good training, Rider," she said.


    "Yes, Professor. My dad is a sick guy. Now get rid of this strange gas; it''ll end up killing those foolish kids," Dante replied as he sat in an empty chair, noticing that Sara was already apanied.


    A few minutes passed, and the green gas disappearedpletely. Now, Professor Nagasawa was sitting on the table, looking at the students with a disappointed gaze.


    "You are all too weak," shemented while cing her hand over her eyes, covering thempletely.


    Dante had disconnected slightly from reality and no longer cared about the boring ss in front of him. In fact, he would prefer not to be there,ing only out of obligation, because if it were optional, none of this would have happened.


    He lowered his head slightly. He was in a reasonably distant position from the teacher, so he could rest his mind and pretend to be watching the ss.


    He remained quiet for a long time.


    Time passed, and he fell asleep.


    SMACK


    He received a p on the head that made him wake up immediately on guard, quickly looking up.


    He saw the Milf from earlier looking directly into his eyes, and he felt a snake entwining and squeezing him tightly.


    "You know, I think sometimes killing one or two shouldn''t be a problem..." she said, and the entire room filled with poison. This time, everyone put their hands over their faces to avoid inhaling the toxic gas.


    "First, you arrivete, then you question my lesson by stopping the gas because they were going to die, and now you sleep in my ss. Dante Rider... Do you want to die?" She said, and the whole room went cold.


    The green poison began to change to something ck, resembling the very call of death, and Dante froze in fear, a lot of fear. A sword appeared on Nagasawa''s back.


    She took the sword, started bathing it with the ck mist, and ced it on Dante''s shoulder, pointing slightly to his throat.


    "Do you want to die?"


    She said very slowly, and Dante was paralyzed for the first time, a sensation he had already experienced during training with his mother.


    He had no words.


    Even the students started to wonder in whispers if she was really going to do it, but they didn''t dare to ask.


    TRIINNN


    The bell rang, it was lunchtime.


    "You saved yourself for today, boy. This is thest time." She said and withdrew her sword, instructing everyone to leave.


    ''Crazy old woman,'' Dante thought while still sitting, watching everyone leaving.


    "Looks like you''re having a tough day." He heard a voiceing from beside him. It was the person he shared the table with in this ss.


    He turned and saw a dwarf; he had orange-red hair and a sturdy build, though not as robust as that of a fighter. This was the son of the Dwarf King.


    "You bet," he said with a scowl on his face, and Clovis stayed quiet, just getting up. "I get it, mine isn''t any different," he said, lifting the sleeve of his shirt slightly, revealing a bruised purple mark.


    Dante stayed quiet. He got hurt too, but he wouldn''t be left with marks, even if he wanted to. His regeneration was absurdly stronger than most people, mainly due to the passive of the holy power of the hero and his unique lineage from Caim. However, others were not the same, and bullying would never be less painful just because it wasn''t physical pain, but psychological.


    "I''m sure you can defend yourself, Prince," Dantemented as he looked at him.


    "I don''t want to cause trouble. These people have their ways of ending a life with just words; you know that. The whole school is already talking about your fight in just two breaks," he replied, walking away.


    Dante felt a bitter taste in his mouth. He followed the boy, walking side by side with him. Clovis slightly raised his eyebrows as Dante walked with his hands in his pockets beside him, but he ignored it and gave a faint smile.


    "Looks like I made a friend," Dante thought.


    Meanwhile, Dante was almost breaking his mind and screaming to the world who he was.


    "I don''t give a damn about this crappy identity."

 Chapter 52: A Spiritual Problem

    More than three weeks had passed, and the first month in Kryosis swept by for Dante like a chilly breeze atop a mountain.


    He began to be the target of bullying after rumors about his fights with Sara and Alexander spread, inventions created only to tarnish his image.


    The reality? Threatened children tend to use the worst methods to achieve their goals, especially boys, and in Alexander''s case, he assumed he could do whatever he wanted without facing repercussions after the initial rumors spread.


    During this time, Dante distanced himself from Sara, fearing that his problems would affect her, even though they managed to conceal the fact that they shared the dormitory quite well.


    Sara was also feeling the pressure, as she started toe under scrutiny from others. Gossip and stories about her began to be fabricated, and she couldn''t deal with it.


    The problem with dealing with this kind of nonsense is that brute force alone doesn''t help. Even if they use force, it could worsen the situation and sink both of their reputations.


    Unfortunately, Dante chose to follow the lonely path, often sitting in distant ces from the rest of the ss, isting himself and avoiding contact.


    In a month, he had almost no friends. He broke his promise to Sara and abandoned her; they barely saw each other. How did this happen? Why weren''t they meeting?


    Dante entered the dorm when she was already asleep and left before she woke up.


    A cold and solitary behavior. His dreams began to worsen the situation, his mentality had started to break slightly when this happened. He was in pieces and could no longer move forward without help. However, he also couldn''t ask for it.


    He thought about simply leaving the Academy. He was a Scarlet, so he could arrange something, but no. It would be a disgrace for him to bother Valentina with something at this level.


    Was he truly alone? His answer never came because he never had time to think about it. He was a busy man and needed to study.


    At this moment, he was heading to the "special ss" that Professor Akemi had announced, a ss that would allow students to learn about [Spiritual Invocation] or the [Familiar Contract].


    Despite being alone, Dante managed to get Clovis''s support to at least share the table, as Clovis''spanion had other friends in the ssroom. Upon entering the room, he felt numerous prating and mocking looks. He stayed quiet with his head down.


    The stares were like spearheads piercing through his head, so he preferred to avoid such actions. Despite everything, he could kill everyone there, and he didn''t want to lose control like his mother did. It was too much stress, and everything culminated in one thing: Weariness.


    His physical and mental bodies were constantly under stress due to the damn dreams and the inhuman cruelty he was facing, and he had no choice but to ept it.


    "Come on, everyone, it''s time for my ss!" The most enthusiastic teacher in this school appeared... Unfortunately for Dante.


    ''How I hate you, Akemi... I hate you so much.'' Dante thought slowly as his monotonous eyes stared at her. He didn''t hate her; in fact, she was quite cute.


    "If you keep staring at her like that, she''s going toe talk to you," Clovismented as he lightly crossed his arms.


    "She wouldn''t dare do that," Dante replied, leaning back as he stretched.


    "She would."


    Dante fell silent. He knew Akemi was a cunning fox and would do anything to irritate him if necessary.


    "Come on, I''ll exin this." She pointed to arge ckboard with a sixyered magic circle.


    "As you know, I''m not a ''Demi-Human,'' I''m a Kitsune! A very rare magical beast!" She said while pointing to herself, puffing up her chest.


    ''Child in an adult''s body,'' Dante thought lightly as he watched the mboyant fox strike poses and give exaggerated exnations about how good she was being herself.


    ''I''m going to kill myself.'' That thought passed lightly through his mind.


    "So, who''s going to be the first?" She said as Dante looked at the center.


    ''What? Did she already exin?'' He was startled, and when he looked at her, a slight smile was on her face, and Dante immediately involuntarily stood up. It was magic.


    "Oh! Rider, very good. Come here! You''ll be the first!" She said very excited.


    Dante looked at everyone, who watched him with a shocked expression, as it was an involuntary move on his part.


    "I refuse." Dante said and sat back down.


    "Come on or you''ll be beaten." She said in a cold tone, and he had no choice.


    Dante stood up and walked towards the Sly Fox. Dante stayed quiet and just followed the instructions.


    "Memorize the magic circle." She said, and Dante observed it until he could summon it.


    "Done." It took less than 5 seconds.


    "Eh? Are you sure?" She said in shock. ''What speed!''


    "Yes, get on with it." Dante replied with a dead look.


    "Memorize this now." She handed a paper with a kind of summoning chant to Dante, who just nodded.


    Dante sighed slightly and looked at Akemi, who had a somewhat serious look at him, but he ignored it and began to recite.


    "I am Dante,ing from the Vampire Kingdom, and I seek an equal contract with a Familiar Spirit from the Spirit Kingdom. I have no friends and am alone facing difficulties, I can only offer mypanionship, I don''t care about your conditions, as long as you don''t betray me."


    The magic circle began to spin slightly, and a portal opened...


    But nothing came out of the portal...


    And it closed.


    ''What a shame... he was honest, but he didn''t convince any familiar from the Spirit Realm... or the realm refused to let him in?'' Akemi thought as she saw the dark expression on the boy''s face and looked at everyone else who was holding backughter.


    ''I''m causing trouble for him...'' Akemi thought, and Dante walked away without saying anything to her.


    "You can try again, Dante!" Akemi tried to get his attention.


    As he climbed the steps, he heard a faintughing from a red-haired girl. Dante looked in her direction and noticed a resemnce to the Fairy Queen in the girl; in a month, he hadn''t realized this until now.


    She seemed like a simple human, but he felt something different.


    "My mother ensured that you''ll never be able to touch a spirit." This phrase came toward him as the girl smiled at him in a creepy way.


    His fists clenched slightly, and within them, a ck me began to flicker. But he did nothing; he opened his hands and ignored the girl.


    ''Don''t interfere, okay? Is this how you show your face, Fairy Queen?'' Dante thought lightly as he sat back in his seat.


    "What''s that expression?" Clovis asked, seeing how disturbed Dante was. "It''s nothing."


    "The Supreme Fairy Bitch blocked my contact with the Spirit Realm because of her Deadbeat Daddy. That bitch over there is her daughter." Dante thought.


    -- Etherion, Spirit Realm. Royal Castle.


    "Give me a reason not to banish you from your Spirit Realm, Kazess." A man entirely ck like the Abyss asked; he had a human silhouette and wore a suit, with only his mouth visible, the rest of his skin was pure ck.


    "I haven''t done anything wrong, just denied entry to a brat to my realm," the man sitting on the throne said, looking at him.


    "I see, you''re sure, right?" He said as he turned and started walking lightly.


    "What do you mean, Adm?" He questioned, but there was no answer.


    "You denied entry to Dante Scarlet to the Spirit Realm in search of a familiar," the Administrator said and turned slightly, a smile appearing on his face.


    "Yes, so what?" He questioned.


    "First, you broke a special contract, second, you disrupted the bnce, and third, you disobeyed the Abyss," he said.


    "What contract did I break, Mr. Adm?" He asked curiously with a smile.


    "Look for yourself, the only being you weren''t supposed to break the contract with so irresponsibly just killed over a billion spirits. Are you happy? Now the Universal World Tree will have double the work to bring those spirits back. Guess who''s to me?" He said with a smile on his face.


    "That''s right!"


    "Congrattions, Kazess, you broke the contract with that temperamental familiar you wanted so much away from your realm. Now she''s furious because the irresponsible one didn''t bother asking who she was keeping an eye on," he said with a "(^^)" expression while a hologram in the form of a system notification appeared in front of Kazess.


    He watched the scene with a bitter look in his eyes.


    "You banned the only existence that could take her out, congrattions, Spirit Lord! Now enjoy and pay for your sinster, okay? The me is entirely YOURS!"


    He said and turned, walking very slowly.


    "WAIT! I''ll unban him!" Kazess said slightly desperate, but the response he received left him pale.


    "Unban? Haha! Is this a joke to you?" He said, turning to face him again. "Hey, you fuckingedian, the boy she wanted is now thinking of summoning some Hellspawn as his servant to decimate the fairy realm. Do you think he would even try to talk to the Spirit Realm after your granddaughter said this is your doing?" He said seriously, and Kazess broke out in a cold sweat.


    HOW COULD HE HAVE IMAGINED THIS WOULD HAPPEN?! He only fulfilled his beloved daughter''s wish! Banning Dante Scarlet and Valentina Scarlet forever! But he didn''t know it would happen like this!


    "Oh, by the way, as a special contract breach with that familiar, Titania''s immortality will also be revoked forever." He said slowly and continued, "And if you darey a hand on that brat for revenge or any nonsense, you''ll be erased and reced by a new Spirit King." The Administrator disappeared.


    Suddenly, he returned quickly.


    "I''m also taking away that ability to ban people. The number has risen to 1 billion 800 million dead spirits. You''re banned from the mortal world, fuckingedian."


    [Titania] He murmured to his daughter via Telepathy.


    "What is it, Daddy?" She said. She was alone, so she was her father''s cute little girl, not the Warrior Queen of the Fairies, Titania Nightfall.


    [Come here...]

 Chapter 53: A Big Spiritual Problem

    Etheria is the starting point for all spirits and spiritual energy in the universe. It is an ethereal and intangible ce where energies take shape, and spirits find their initial existence¡ªa location where the World Tree maintains some of its roots.


    Thendscape is illuminated by a shimmering lightposed of different shades representing various forms of spiritual energy. This light dances and flows, creating ethereal patterns.


    Spirits organically emerge from the essence of spiritual energy, each with its own uniqueness and purpose. They go through stages of development before moving on to other dimensions.


    Etheria is the center of all creation, connected to all dimensions and realms through dimensional portals, allowing spirits to pass into different universes.


    But now, chaos reigns over Etheria.


    "What have I done?" Kazess, the Spirit Lord, thought as he descended to the deepest center of the crisis''s spread, a ce essible only to the most powerful beings.


    He looked at the devastating scene, millions of spirits floating, all having lost their lives... For nothing.


    He summoned Titania, and she appeared in her spiritual form. Kazess looked at his daughter before him and showed her a scene she never thought she would witness: a massive bridge of light with various points of light floating. It was the first time she had seen such an emotional vision.


    "Dad, what is this?" Titaniapletely dropped her usual dignity and posture when meeting her father. She appeared to be only ten years oldpared to her father, Kazess.


    "Dead spirits," he said dryly, with aplicated look on his face.


    "Who did this?" She quickly asked, moved by the scene. She understood that these "light dust" were corpses.


    "You," Kazess said with just one sentence, causing Titania to fall slightly on her bottom.


    "M-me?" She said, shocked.


    "Your actions caused this, 1,823,423,242 died because of your request, and the number keeps rising," Kazess said and added, "I was foolish to agree to something as lowly as that."


    "Dad, what are you talking about? There''s no way this could happen because of a request!" She eximed slightly, finding it impossible to ept.


    "Banning Dante Scarlet from the Spirit Realm caused one of the contracts to be broken; that Temperamental Familiar had her eye on the boy, and, as he was banned..."


    "She can''t make the contract..." She murmured slightly, and then, "But Dad! This is absurd!"


    "She''s the one who killed them all," Kazess said, lowering his head slightly.


    ''She?'' Titania wondered as she looked around. They descended, floating to apletely t area, where there was only one thing. A Broken Throne of Light.


    Seated on the throne, a woman... or rather... a Spirit Familiar.


    The throne was covered in white spiritual energy, an energy of the purest harmony... but at the same time, only pure chaos.


    "Voralith," Kazess said, drawing the attention of the Familiar Spirit.


    She was beautiful like a painting crafted by the greatest artists of the universe. Her eyes were deep and emotionless, yet they reflected an internal me of chaos; they were amber and alternated in ruby tones. Her skin was delicate, and the apples of her cheeks were slightly prominent, standing out with a natural shade.


    Toplete the picture, two luminous horns adorned her head, curving elegantly backward.


    Titania swallowed hard at such a sight. The Spirit was far beyond what she thought it would be, as if naturally someone superior to her. In the hierarchy of Spirits, Titania was a Spirit King, second only to the Emperor, who was her father.


    Titania couldn''t meet the Spirit in front of her with her own eyes, even if she tried to lift her head; she felt small.


    She managed to look directly at the Spirit''s face. The ck mes covering her entire body began to change slightly, turning red.


    Voralith had long white hair that reached the ground. Her hair emitted a gentle warmth and a hypnotizing glow, making her a truly unforgettable presence.


    She was sitting cross-legged, abination of elegance and sensuality. She wore a long dress made of ethereal fabric, which clung perfectly to her hourss figure. The skirt flowed inyers, mimicking mes in motion. Bracelets, chokers, and rings carved with ancient symbols adorned her fingers, containing a lot of energy in each small detail. (N/A: Image in the paragraph''sment)


    "Kneel," she said, and Kazzes showed no change, but Titania fell to her knees immediately.


    "Two billion spirits have died. That''s enough," Kazzes said.


    The ck mes began to surround Voralith; everything started to catch fire, and the souls of the spirits began to die, or rather, be extinguished.


    "You know, Kazzes, I am like you. My soul was recycled by the Primordial World Tree, and I was assigned as a Spirit Familiar against my choice," Voralith said as she stood up.


    "I can''t make contracts with anyone, you know why? My race is highly valued, and few can truly withstand it. After all, I will lose almost all my powers when that happens," Voralith said, looking at Titania, who was kneeling and trying to rise with disgust.


    "I will lose everything when I bond with a master. I can finally be set free and have a new life. After a million years, when someone finally appears, what happens?" She asked, and the pressure began to crush Titania.


    She continued, and the pressure descended upon Kazzes, who had no choice but to use his trump card.


    "Enough," he said, and everything stopped. The Ruler''s authority was used, and the System interfered with Voralith''s actions.


    Titania stood up and faced the woman, the only person who could challenge her in her own dimension.


    "You are crossing the line," he said, staring at her. "I brought her here to apologize," he said.


    "One million years, Kazzes. There is no forgiveness," she said and sat back on the throne, continuing, "Get out of my way," she ordered.


    "Calm down," Kazzes said, but nothing happened.


    "You made a mistake and created an even worse enemy. If that boy dies because I couldn''t help him, I will erase you," she said, and Titania trembled slightly.


    "You wouldn''t dare," he replied.


    "Do you really think so?" She asked, and her body began to transform.


    Two expansive wings emerged from her back, with luminescent membranes radiating a soft light, leaving ephemeral trails of ethereal patterns.


    "How did you regain your form?" he asked, witnessing something he never wanted to see again.


    A leaf appeared floating in Voralith''s hands, and Kazzes read the content as she tore it in front of him.


    "You have ten years to bring that boy to me. I am being generous because we have known each other for a long time, but that''s it, Kazzes. Ten years and nothing more than that," she said,pletely enraged. She had her reasons, and Kazzes couldn''t refuse this, even if he wanted to. After all, he had to resolve things before they got any worse.


    --


    "I am Sara Vortex, not looking for a simple familiar. I want someone reliable who can journey with me until my eternal rest, just a travelpanion until the end of my humble life. I don''t desire power, just a friend," she said gently with an angelic smile on her face, and the magic circle began to spin, opening a portal.


    From the portal, a bluish serpent emerged. It had two wings and floated gently, passing behind Sara''s neck and snuggling in.


    "I understand, your name is Iara? Oh, what a beautiful name," Sara said. Only the user could hear the voice of the Spirit Familiar.


    "I am Clovis Arton, I want a strong me to create the best things for those we care about, someone who can walk by my side so that I can reach my maximum in forging!"


    From the portal came a red smander. It emerged and climbed onto Clovis''s shoulders. "Broky, a masculine name," he said with a smile, and the smander confirmed.


    "I am Elizabeth Tapes, I am the daughter of the Vampire King! I will be the strongest in the future to protect my mother. I want apanion who can help me with that!"


    From the portal emerged a bat with red wings. It looked different from amon bat. "Hmm, Amora, it''s a cute name," Elizabeth said as she stroked the bat''s tiny cheeks.


    Many others passed through, so many that Dante began to sleep in ss and let everyone go. In fact, he wanted to be alone with the teacher. He was already fed up with all of this.


    Time passed, and Dante heard the signal, along with a nudge. "Let''s go," it was Clovis''s own familiar giving him a nod.


    "Go ahead, I have business with her," he said, and Clovis nodded.


    The entire room started to empty, and only Dante and Akemi remained. He then got up and went to their table.


    Akemi was surprised to see that Dante was still there, but she wanted to know why. Before that, she apologized lightly.


    "I''m sorry for what happened. I didn''t imagine something like that would ur," she said while rubbing one of her arms.


    "I know, it''s okay. But I came to ask you a favor," Dante said gently and sat in one of the chairs in front of Akemi.


    "Go ahead," she said softly while sitting on her desk, a scene that would lead to a hentai if it weren''t for the current context.


    "I want to send a message to my mom. I know how close you are, so, as it''s urgent, it would be better if you delivered this message," Dante said in a monotone tone.


    "Hmm, sure, it''s quite simple," she said. Indeed, for her, it was something quite normal, as she kept in touch with Valentina at least once a week. They were really great friends.


    "Send this to her," Dante handed a paper to Akemi, who raised her eyebrows. "Don''t tell me..."


    "Yes, it was a conspiracy," he said, crossing his arms. "Apparently, that Seraphina is actually the Daughter of the Fairy Queen. The behavior she showed... well, she herself said ''[My mother guaranteed that you can never touch a spirit].''"


    "I know you can''t give information about students, so I won''t ask you to check on her identity, but the only one who can interfere in something like this is the Fairy Queen herself asking the Spirit King to ban me," Dante said, looking at Akemi. "It''s been almost a month here, and I''ve received the worst treatment of all, even though I haven''t done anything, and now this."


    "What are you going to do?" She asked curiously, sensing a dangerous air.


    "First, I''ll inform my mom about the interference of the Fairy Bitch and the Princess Slut. As for the rest, I''ll handle it alone," he said, turning around. "Do this for me, mythical nine-tailed fox who thinks so highly of herself. One day, I''ll repay you," he said with a smile on his face and left the room.


    Akemi sighed deeply and then cast amunication spell.


    "[Valentina, your son asked me to send you a message.]"

 Chapter 54: Are you serious?

    [Valentina, your son asked me to send you a message.]


    Valentina was with Morgana, having tea, and her mind was invaded by a mischievous fox.


    "Akemi?" Valentina furrowed her brow slightly; it was a weekday, and the Fox wouldn''t usually do such things.


    [Is Morgana with you?] Akemi inquired.


    "Yes, she''s here with me."


    [Tell her to open a spatial portal in my office; she knows where it is.]


    "Akemi wants a portal in her office; it seems important," Valentina said, and Morgana waved her hands.


    A purple portal appeared, and a beautiful Fox walked through it.


    "Here, he asked me to give this to you. I need to go; my next ss is about to start." She said and turned around.


    "And Valentina."


    "Yes?"


    "Don''t lose your calm." She said and disappeared with the portal closing.


    "Is this from the husband?" Morgana asked, looking anxious. "He goes silent for over a month, and now he wants to talk? Sends it only to you? Equal rights! Spoiled brat, I''ll have to punish him!"


    "Shut up and let me read this."


    [Dear ones, I have unpleasant news. Unfortunately, the agreement has been broken.] Valentina read it, crumpling the paper lightly.


    [I am being prevented from essing the Spirit Realm to make contracts with Familiar Spirits; however, I know the cause of this. Seraphina Nightfall imed it was the work of her mother, the Fairy Queen Titania.]


    "Fairy bitch." Valentina began to burn with anger; she had warned that if someone interfered, they would pay.


    "Give me that! You''re too temperamental!" Morgana said, taking the paper and continuing to read.


    [Morgana, knowing that my dear Valentina will tremble with fury, I leave the rational side to you, who is more a diplomat than a warrior. I am informing you because I have suffered much inequality in this ce and n to reveal the truth about myself soon. Do not start a war; if you go to Titania, scare her profoundly, without violence.


    I want to take care of her personally.Untilter, your dear husband, Dante. PS: Love you both, thanks for existing <3]


    "He''s cute," Morgana sighed as she read the heartfelt message he had left.


    "I''m heading out," Valentina said, turning around. "Wait, I''ming with you. Let''s pay a visit to that bitch."


    "I''m not going to see her," Valentina said, turning to Morgana. "Eh? What are you going to do?"


    "Me? I''m going to summon a meeting with the world representatives; the agreement has been broken. I already figured they would ignore the fact and spill the beans about Dante, but BANISH him from the Spirit Realm? It''s not because I don''t have the power to erase them all that I can''t retaliate against a shitty little realm like the Fairy Realm."


    "If she doesn''tpensate him in some way, I''ll wipe this fucking useless realm out of existence. A realm that does nothing but worship a tree that has never shown itself to them, so there''s no reason for them to exist."


    Valentina concluded and marched out; from her shadows, a servant emerged, and she simply said.


    "Sk, infiltrate the Fairy Realm from the east. I want a report on Titania every two days," Valentinamented, and Sk nodded. "Yes, Your Royal Highness." Sk disappeared.


    Morgana looked back at Valentina and asked the following question. "Your Highness?"


    "None of your business," Valentina replied, and Morgana fell silent.


    "I''m going to make contact with my familiar. She''s been in the Spirit Realm for two hundred years, so she knows what''s going on there. I''ll give you informationter. Take care of Hellsing," she said and tossed a token to Morgana. Then, she disappeared into the mes, as if entering a portal of fire.


    Morgana just watched the unusual scene. As Dante had said, she was the diplomat, and Valentina was the fists, but when the fists be diplomats, a wave of chaos can arise.


    "Darling,e back soon. She''s losing it. She''s evening up with maniptive ns. She''s not like this, dear," she said, sighing heavily.


    Meanwhile, Dante remained motionless at the top of one of the towers of the Academy, floating lightly in the air as he observed the entire area.


    "I thought I could pretend to be weak and continue doing this without worrying about things, but I can''t."


    "I''ve tried distancing myself from Sara to lessen her suffering from the bullying they''ve been doing to me, but it didn''t work, so I''m going to be just like Valentina."


    "Strength above all, and me above everyone."


    He said as he stepped lightly and descended from the highest peak toward the ground. His ck hair was already fading slightly, small red streaks were emerging, but he covered them with magic.


    He made a scene once, cutting the arms of a boy, and it prevented Sara from unnecessary bullying, but then everything was in vain.


    Now nothing mattered; he would just annihte anyone who dared mistreat him.


    It was time for a real counterattack.


    Dante''s patience hadpletely vanished, his aura was no longer the weak aura he exuded while trying to hide. Dante felt disappointed with himself; he was pathetic.


    Dreams had influenced his actions and consumed his soul; even his powers were weaker because of the weak ambition he had at the moment.


    Dante had be weak because he is weak mentally.


    And that needs to change, even if it means exterminating this entire school.


    He descended in the building and looked for his name on the title board.


    [Dante Rider. Failure in mes.]


    He looked at that and felt a slight urge to explode the entire building, but he didn''t lower his head.


    He entered his room and took the sheath of his sword, but before leaving, he heard a murmur.


    "Are you going again?" It was Sara, who was still sleepy, but he couldn''t look back.


    "I''m going to do something; everything will be resolved." He said, but she got up quickly and held him, hugging him from behind.


    "Stop! Enough already! Stop acting like you''re alone!" She shouted lightly, and small tears began to fall on the princess''s face.


    "If I did something... please... tell me... I can''t bear to see you getting more distant each time." She said, burying her face on Dante''s back.


    "Soon, everything will be resolved, Sara," he said again and pushed her back. It was rude, but he wasn''t in a good mood now.


    "You said you wouldn''t abandon me!" She shouted, drawing Dante''s attention, who turned around.


    When Sara saw Dante''s expression, she lowered her head and tried not to meet those eyes. It was the first time he saw that expression, the feeling she felt... It was as if she had seen a Dragon in Fury.


    "I''m going to take care of some things. Get ready for that stupid event." Dante said and walked away while putting on the ck shirt he always wore.


    "Let''s fix this sword." Dante said and disappeared quickly, leaving Sara on the floor.


    "Do you want me to fix this?" The Dwarf asked, looking at that mere destroyed sword.


    "Yes." Dante answered, lowering his face slightly. "Please. It''s important."


    "I''m sorry, Dante. This de is done. I can create another one with the same materials, but reconstruction is impossible, not even my father could do it." Clovis replied, trying to understand what happened for the sword to be in that condition.


    "What happened to that thing?" He asked.


    "She faced Durandal head-on." Dante replied, and Clovis was slightly startled. "The sharpest sword in the world. It makes sense why it''s in this condition." Clovis replied, and Dante raised an eyebrow, continuing with questions.


    "What do you mean by that, Clovis?"


    "See this here?" He pointed to where Durandal had struck the de. "Yes?"


    "It''s a cut on material. The cut erased the iron and damaged the molecr structure of the de''sposition. Basically, it cut through the atoms and destabilized the material. That''s why it shattered suddenly like ss." He exined, and Dante couldn''t understand at first but epted.


    "I can reuse the scabbard and the handle of the sword, but it''s impossible to reuse the de material." Clovis said and added, "I can make a new de, but it won''t be of good quality because I''ll have to do it in my portable forge."


    "Alright, I''ll pay you." Dante replied, and Clovis shook his head. "I won''t ept payment, besides... This sword, it was given by whom? It''s of a high enough level to be the sword of a Master Swordsman."


    "I won it from someone important."


    "I see."


    As Clovis turned around, he pulled amon spear from the Storage Ring. "I''m a spear user due to my size, so I don''t have swords with me. Does this work?" He tossed a chrome-ted spear to Dante.


    "Yes, it''s a good weapon." He said and thought briefly, ''Should I tell him?'' but quickly shook his head.


    "You can keep it for now; my brother said it was a failure, so it''s no problem." Clovis replied as he turned around again.


    "If this is a failure, I don''t know what a good weapon is anymore," Dante replied and ced it between his shoulders.


    "Who are you going to fight?" Clovis asked lightly as he began to search for some things in his spatial ring.


    "That wolf." He answered calmly.


    "You seem confident."


    "Ah? No, I''m going to kill him." Dante said lightly, and Clovis turned around. "Are you serious?"


    "Hmm, yes? He didn''t want to start this little show? He can deal with the consequences." Dante replied as he walked away with the spear in his hands.

 Chapter 55: Elite Class

    A different day, a practicalbat ss among all the first-year ssrooms, in addition to an open ss for all years, including the third.


    Clearly, an invitation to the great clubs that would start to form. Yes, so far there were no clubs in the school, and that was because they wanted to create teams and groups based on the Guild System that had already been established.


    The group will function as a provisional Guild. In general, with the school''s growth, just sses won''t help students catch up on their knowledge; they need experience.


    And what experience would a student gain locked in the academy? Exactly, none. Although the Academy has Duels, it doesn''t mean they will learn anything, so it was decided that the Kryoris Academy will act as a subguild. Requests can be sent and will be analyzed so that students can go on missions across the continent.


    The missions were ssified as F, E, D, C, B, A, and S, and with this small tournament among the first year, they will assess their fullbat ability to make sure the first years can defend themselves outside of the School.


    This would be repeated with the Second and Third years consecutively, thus creating a system of Provisional Adventurers for the School.


    The Title System was included in this, thus creating the Adventurer Identity.


    Now the whole school was inplete chaos as the Arena was prepared to amodate all the students who wanted to watch, especially the Elite ss of the Third Year, which is usually quiet but wasing to watch.


    "Katarina, do you really want to see this?" A muscr boy with green hair asked with a smile as he sipped on a pink drink. He looked towards a shadow.


    "Let''s see who will surprise me," she replied, while lightly recalling the student council president.


    "Is that girl going to be here?" She said with a smile, hearing a female voice from behind.


    "She will be," the voice came from a Demi-Human with curved horns protruding outward, like those of a goat. She had a small mole near her mouth and looked like a noble maiden with her purple dress with white frills. She was somewhat ominous and made the air a bit heavier.


    "Oh, Aren, you''re here. I thought you didn''t care," Katarina said, stepping out of the shadows of the VIP Room.


    A tall, beautiful, and slender woman with cat ears and long red hair, sporting purple feline eyes, wore a general''s outfit with long sleeves and buttons on the arms. A ck choker adorned her neck, and she wore leather high-heeled boots. She wore a ck overcoat and sunsses. She was a Catkin.


    "I don''t care, but there''s someone my mistress told me to keep an eye on," she said calmly, cing her hand on her pale face.


    "I imagine it''s the Scarlet Boy," Katarina said as she looked out at the arena, which seemed to be filling up.


    "I''m curious too. Why would someone like him allow himself to be bullied for a month?" Katarina added.


    "He was keeping up appearances, but it seems he won''tst much longer. That wolf named Alexander really got to him," the voice came from the entrance of the room, and everyone turned to see a tall man, nearly two meters tall.


    "ZED!" Katarina eximed, rushing over to embrace him.


    He had tan skin, short hair, and brown eyes. He wore a sort of businessman''s suit and had a huge tattoo that extended from his arm to his chest.


    "I thought you were on a mission," Aren said, eyeing the big guy.


    "Good to see you grumpy," he replied dryly, as an orange cat leaped over his entire upper body.


    "How''s the security situation?" He asked, receiving no response. "Katarina."


    "And how would I know? I don''t care about that," she replied, sitting back down.


    "If anyone shows up, just kill them," she added, chuckling softly.


    "Irresponsible..."


    "It''s fine, Zed. Professor Nagasawa is in charge of security for this event," he heard Aren say.


    "So you have nothing to worry about. Although I think she needs a break, that woman works too hard," he said as he sat on the sofa.


    "It seems we have some big names," Arenmented as he watched several students enter. "I don''t care about any of them, I just want to see Scarlet!" Katarina eximed, excited.


    "You sound like a child!" Aren chided her lightly, and Zed rebuked her. "Be thankful she''s excited, it''s the first time I''ve seen her like this. She''s usually cruel all the time."


    "Yes," everyone in the room said at the same time.


    "I have my moments too, okay? I want to see that boy."


    "Yes, we know, you''ve made that clear."


    "Speaking of boys, the student council issued a statement about those events, they want us to help investigate," Zed said as he grabbed a pink drink and lit a cigarette.


    "That''splicated, the teachers haven''t been giving us any breaks," Aren said as he looked out at the arena, watching a fox running around inside the battlefield.


    "Hey, who''s that boy Dante going to fight?" Zed suddenly asked, interrupting the previous conversation. He simply wanted to save the discussion for another time.


    "Alexander Sucellus," Aren said as he calmly watched Dante. "It''s a duel for revenge."


    "Yes, from what I''ve read, Alexander, even without knowing his identity, turned his life into a living hell," Aren added, looking at Zed. "He''s going to fight to kill."


    As they began to converse, the door opened, making a strange noise, and a muscr man entered.


    "Well, well," he said as he looked out at the arena. "Good to see you, Zed."


    "Hehe, missed me, did you?" Zed chuckled lightly and then shook the man''s hand as he arrived. "Not going to help your little brother?" Zed added.


    "Help him? Never. If Dante really manages to kill him, it''ll be a blessing. After all... My brother is a garbage of a person and unworthy of bing the next King," he said and looked down at everyone in the stands.


    "Boris, are you sure?" Zed asked, but didn''t get a response until he simply nodded.


    "What intrigues me is whether this Dante would have the courage to do something like this, while the rulers watch."


    Silence hung in the air, and the only one who seemed excited there was Katarina.


    The most powerfulbat force in Kryosis, a woman who only wants one thing: the survival of the fittest and the greatest thirst for blood.


    "Let''s make some waves today... I hope you''ll entertain me, Dante Scarlet." Those were hisst words before the trumpets sounded.


    "I dere here the first annual tournament of the first year!" The Fox''s voice echoed throughout the arena and stands.


    "Let''s see this," Zed said, watching intently.

 Chapter 56: Sara Vortex vs Elizabeth Tapes

    The time wasn''t short, and the sudden announcement of the tournament''s start happened very quickly. The participating students had already arrived and were just waiting to be called, while the others were merely observing.


    The first fights were entirely normal; in fact, the first to fight were the weaker sses, and nothing really noteworthy happened. On the contrary, it was boring.


    Some people even fell asleep watching some fights. The reality? Not everyone is a fighter; on the contrary, the first-year sses are mostly made up of people who came to study and didn''t learn to fight thoroughly.


    Dante, for example, came for knowledge, but he already wanted to be stronger. However, some people, like children of noble families focusing on agriculture, economics, and alchemy, don''t have real battle potential. Therefore, these first battles were, in summary, detailed.


    Boring.


    At this moment, a girl was getting ready to fight. The girl in question was wearing light armor and wielding a basic iron greatsword provided by the academy for this duel.


    "You sure about this?" Akiko''s voice echoed throughout the room where the girl was getting ready. "Yeah, I''m going to crush her," Sara replied as she finished fastening the armor onto her body.


    "That''s not what I asked, Sara," Akiko said, but Sara ignored her. "Ignoring me won''t make me stop asking, Sara."


    "You got your answer weeks ago, and he''spletely distanced himself from me," she replied. "Since you and my mother are alike, be her daughter and don''te bothering me with unnecessary things."


    Sara was bitter about knowing about the promise Akiko made to her mother not to let her fall in love or get close to anyone.


    She found out about it one day when she broke into Akiko''s room and caught her usingmunication magic with the Empress.


    [Sara Vortex] She heard the call and stood up, unfortunately unable to use Durandal.


    "I hope he''s okay," she thought, ignoring Akiko and heading towards the arena.


    Then she finally began to hear.


    "On the right side, the Princess of the Eastern Empire, holding the title of Queen of the Clear Waters, the number one of the first year... SARA VORTEX!"


    With the introduction from the Astute Fox, the audience went wild. It was almost funny to think that they were now admiring her, but Sara was actuallypletely determined to simply obliterate her opponent.


    "On the left side, the Princess of the Vampires, holding the title of Queen of Bloodshed, second in rank of the First Year... ELIZABETH TAPES."


    Again, the audience went wild, as in a grand spectacle, but Sara looked at Elizabeth with just one thought: to erase Elizabeth from existence, especially with her constantments about her and Dante.


    Sara wanted blood.


    The great uproar didn''tst long. The fox disappeared as soon as it shouted "BEGIN!!!"


    The sigh echoed, and time seemed to stop, nobody said a word, but with a single movement...


    BOOM!


    Sara disappeared and reappeared with her de pointed directly at Elizabeth''s head.


    "You''re going to pay."


    She surrendered to the immense hatred she had been holding onto for days. She didn''t want to be like this, but she was going to crush Elizabeth with everything she had. Her body began to glow in golden light, and her features started to change.


    "I''m sorry, God, but I won''t be humble with someone like her," Sara said in a prayer, and soon everything changed.


    Elizabeth managed to defend herself, but was sent flying.


    "Ah!" She screamed, spitting blood. "Bitch," she thought, but didn''t say aloud. Her body regenerated.


    "Hey, aren''t you going to say anything?" Sara asked, as her hair began to glow golden with energy.


    [Ascension: First Stage of Virtue Ascension]


    The body waspletely strengthened with apletely irrational sacred aura, the pressure in the area began to descend, causing the entire arena to tremble.


    "Aren''t you going to say anything else? Cat got your tongue?" Sara asked again, advancing.


    The greatsword became a sacred weapon in possession of the holy magic of Virtue, while Elizabeth''s rapier becamepletely useless.


    "Why, Lord, are you granting power to her? She has broken your virtue," Joanna asked, intertwining her fingers and looking up at the sky.


    But she received no response from her God.


    Boom.


    She heard it and looked to the arena. Yes, it was Elizabeth retaliating.


    She reinforced her entire body with her own blood, using it as armor, and her weapon was also imbued with blood.


    [Bloody Queen''s Armor] was the name of the skill.


    Both were evenly matched, but there was a difference between them. One fought with the will to crush her opponent, while the other was taking it lightly.


    A fatal mistake that would lead to her defeat.


    Meanwhile, the rulers convened in the Tower of Nightmares as they watched the tournament.


    "My daughter... What has be of you?" Lyrianamented aloud, but couldn''t conclude anything, as Akiko hadn''t sent any updates about the girl.


    "Your daughter is furious," said the Werewolf King.


    "I wish to know the reason," Adam Smith remarked, observing Lyriana shaking her head in denial.


    "Interesting," dmented, watching his daughter being literally crushed, clearly losing. "She''s distracted by something," Liza added, and d agreed.


    "A grave mistake," said the Beast King.


    Sara was on the brink of killing Elizabeth; any slip-up and Elizabeth could truly lose her life.


    Sara was fed up with everything those arrogant fools conspired to harm Dante. She didn''t know the circumstances affecting Dante, but she knew he was suffering, which made her feel guilty. Especially because he had protected her, and now she couldn''t even help him with a simple problem like bullying.


    "You will pay for your arrogance," she repeated incessantly in her head. "Show some humility to people!"


    She exploded with energy, causing Elizabeth to sacrifice one of her arms to defend herself.


    "Ahh!"


    Elizabeth ced her hand over her severed arm, feeling the intense pain. She couldn''t regenerate a whole limb like her father, so she felt the pain deeply.


    "AAAAARGH!"


    "Damn it," she said, trying to get up.


    "I gi-" She was about to give up when Sara cut off her other arm before she could even finish the sentence.


    "I didn''t hear... What did you say?" Sara said with a wicked smile on her face, resembling a demon.


    "I w-"


    "STOP HER!" One of the teachers shouted, but it was toote. Sara''s sword was about to strike Elizabeth''s head.


    The sword came at a surreal speed, and Elizabeth closed her eyes, resigning herself to her imminent death.


    But nothing happened. She was confused, and when she opened her eyes, she saw a boy with ck hair holding Sara''s sword with just his bare hands. Dante was there, staring at her.


    "That''s enough, Sara," Dante said as he looked at the girl, who began to slowly regain consciousness. "D-Dante," she stuttered, her eyes welling up with tears, and she let go of the sword, embracing him with all the strength she could muster.


    "I missed you too," Dante murmured softly, stroking Sara''s hair as she cried. He had no choice but to embrace her slowly,forting her in her moment of vulnerability.


    As Dante held her, he saw Nagasawa approaching. He nodded to her, and the woman disappeared and reappeared behind him, picking up the unconscious girl from the ground.


    "Take care of her," Dante said, and Nagasawa disappeared again.


    ''Somehow, you already knew about him, Lord? You could have warned me, couldn''t you?'' Joana D''Arc questioned herself, looking up at the sky. ''Old man, stop pretending you''re not listening.''


    [Be quiet, daughter], came the response in her thoughts.

 Chapter 57: The Demon King of Devastation

    Moments before Dante stormed into the scene:


    "She''s strong," Zedmented as he watched Sara fighting with all her might.


    "It seems like they have some unresolved debt, this is getting serious," Aren said as he took a sip of tea.


    "What do you think, Katarina?" Zed asked, but received no response. "She''s going to kill the vampire princess," Boris remarked, watching Sara sever Elizabeth''s arm.


    "It''s over," Boris concluded.


    Katarina abruptly stood up and moved closer to the arena. She leaned on the bars and slowly removed her round sunsses, revealing a smile on her face.


    "Now we''re talking," she said, and then everything paused. Dante emerged from the ck mes and halted the de with his bare hands.


    Aren stood up and joined Katarina, along with Zed and Boris. The four strongest individuals in the entire Academy watched Dante with sharp eyes.


    As he embraced the crying girl, his eyes met Katarina''s directly for a brief moment.


    "Oh, he noticed me," shemented, leaving everyone slightly startled. "Did he notice you?" Boris asked cautiously. He was arrogant, but challenging this woman could lead to the premature end of his life.


    "Everyone else is dull, and that became evident in all the fights, but this boy is different," Katarina said as she smiled faintly.


    "He did well to stop the vampire girl," Aren added, analyzing Dante.


    "He''s still young," Boris remarked.


    "Those eyes... He didn''t do it just to save the vampire girl," Zed said before sitting back down.


    --


    "Go get treated first, then we''ll talk," Dante said as some assistants took Sara, who was slightly in distress.


    He turned and looked towards where the teachers were and clicked his tongue. "[Take care of her, I''ll cause chaos here]," he transmitted to Joan of Arc, who promptly understood and picked up her disciple from the arena with just one movement.


    "Let''s move on, get Elizabeth, she needs care," Dante said, and two assistants picked up Elizabeth''s body and arm as they carried her away. Her eyes met Dante''s, and she felt something different.


    Soon the arena was cleared, and Dante stood waiting for his challenger. He was more serious than usual, and his stance clearly demonstrated superiority, at least that''s how everyone saw him at that moment. The murmurs of the crowd began, and Dante stared fixedly at the announcer.


    "Hey, announce," Dante said to Akemi, who was holding the trumpet.


    "[The one who''s always in fights, the son of the Wolf King, the Man who walks in packs, holds the title of Alpha Wolf of Kryoris, Alexander Sucellus!]" She shouted, and he began to enter.


    The audience fell silent; he was too preupied and hadn''t noticed thest fight because he was meditating.


    "Hm? What''s this reaction?" He realized no one said anything. "They must be respecting me? Probably, I''m awesome," he quickly thought and nced at his opponent.


    "Look who we have here, the relentless idiot of the school!" He shouted loudly, and everyone could hear clearly.


    Aplete silence settled; no one dared tough, as they had seen what happened earlier. ut Akemi didn''t let it slide, she wanted to have fun


    "[Known as the Fire Mage, Dante Rider]," she said slowly, and nothing more was said; everything fell silent.


    "Is this a joke?" The audience began to wonder, but onlyughter hung in the air.


    "HAHAHAHAHA!" It was from the teacher Akemi herself.


    "Akemi, can you tell the truth," Dante said, and everyone stared at Akemi. Then, she disyed a huge smile on her face and began to rise and walk around the arena like a reality show host.


    [Due to the ranking change, Sara Vortex has be the second-ranked in the First Year Rank.]


    "WHAT?!" Alexander asked quickly, leaving everyone confused.


    "It''s as I said. I''ll present your opponent again, fufufufu."


    Everyone slowly went into shock as the ck-haired boy remained silent the whole time.


    [On the right side of the arena]


    [One who never bows to anything or anyone except Valentina Scarlet]


    [A boy who conquered two of the greatest forces of the present through marriage]


    [The most famous young vampire in the supernatural world]


    [Official husband of Valentina Scarlet and Morgana Arcano]


    [Holder of the highest title in the first year of Kryoris, The Demon King of Devastation]


    [Dante Scarlet.]


    "This idiot wanted to make a show," Dante thought as he observed Akemi''s expression.


    Everyone fellpletely silent, especially Ethan and the others. Announcing that he was among them was, in fact, a deration of war. And now, what would he do? He would crush his first opponent.


    All eyes turned to the boy, who pulled out a spear from the spatial ring he borrowed from Clovis.


    His hair began to catch fire, and the ck coloring disappeared. mes started to permeate the entire area, and an overwhelming pressure enveloped the entire arena.


    Everyone began to tremble in fear. There were exceptions, like the teachers and the elite students, but none of it mattered. He was furious.


    "I tried to be someone kind to all of you. I tried to make friends, but you made excuses and excluded me from everything. Since you excluded me, I will exclude you too."


    "Especially the filthy offspring of world leaders, who have been acting like spoiled children for the past month."


    "I gave a month without doing anything, and even without knowing who I was, I became the absolute focus of all of you. What irony, isn''t it?"


    "Since you wanted so much to destroy me, just as you were practicing horrible acts with all the students inside this school, then let''s go."


    "Extortion, Physical and Psychological Abuse, Intimidation, Theft, Racism, Racial Discrimination, Xenophobia, and Sexual Harassment."


    The pressure began to affect the surroundings, the arena started to crack slightly. "If I kill everyone, it means I''ve cleaned your realms, don''t you agree?"


    "So, I challenge all of you at the same time," Dante said with a smile they only saw once before, when Valentina appeared the first time.


    Dante''s voice echoed "COME YOU SUCKERS"


    --


    As Valentina enjoyed scaring the kids, two women entered the Tower of Nightmares.


    "He''s started," said Valentina as she watched what was happening through a sphere.


    "Yes, our husband is showing off a little," Morgana added, and they opened the door to the meeting.


    "It''s good to see you''re all well! Because I''m not doing well at all," said Valentina, pping her hands as everyone stared at her with cold looks, and she smiled like a princess.


    "Can someone exin to me why our agreement was broken?" Valentina said, sitting in one of the chairs.


    "You know, I''ve been quitecent in recent years since I ''retired,'' but I''m still quite strong, you know, Titania?" she said, changing her tone when mentioning the name of the Fairy Queen.


    "What happened?" d asked curiously, as he was not informed of the situation. "Exactly, why are you here?" Velkan added.


    "Titania, did you do something?" Orion, the King of the Giants, asked. He was a man of few words and epted most things, except disrespecting a contract.


    Titania remained silent, unwilling to exin anything. But then Lyriana was the first to speak. "What happened, Valentina? You wouldn''te personally even if we told them about your son. What''s so important?"


    Barskev observed the situation as he followed what was happening in the Arena. "There''s something wrong," was his only thought.


    "Spill it," Alice Arcano said as she closed her eyes.


    Titania remained silent the whole time, and Valentina lost her patience. "Then I''ll speak."


    "Our dear Queen, the Bitch of All Fairies, decided it was a GOOD IDEA to ask her daddy to banish Dante forever from the Spirit World," Valentina said with a wide smile that made Titania look away slightly.


    "What did you say, Valentina?" d, not knowing what to say, asked, but Valentina didn''t respond, just smiled.


    Except for Barskev, Orion, and Adam, everyone present began to raise their auras to the maximum possible, simply in anger.


    "That''s enough, you''ll destroy this tower," Morgana said, and Alice agreed, sealing the ce so that no one could leave or flee to do something about Titania.


    "No one here is a child; you all know the reason I came that day with Valentina. It was to ensure that no one antagonized him,"mented Morgana, looking at the center of the table.


    "All we wanted was for you to leave him alone and for your children to do whatever they wanted with him. And we kept our agreement. He himself said so just now," Morgana continued.


    "While your children abused other children and created horrendous scenarios, Dante remained silent and did noty a hand on any of them," she concluded, turning to Valentina and nodding in agreement.


    "The agreement has been broken, decide what you''re going to do about it," said Valentina with a crimson-red gaze, as if she were about to kill everyone there immediately, something she clearly could not do.


    "I''m leaving," dered Valentina, turning away, and Morgana followed suit.


    "Wait! You can''t just leave!" Titania finallyposed herself and shouted, but Valentina hit her with a look of disgust. "Why didn''t you do anything?" she asked Valentina, who looked confused.


    "Why would I need to do anything?" Valentina questioned. "Eh?" Titania was puzzled.


    "My husband said he would take care of everything and asked me only to let you sort things out. I don''t need to give you reasons to be afraid or anything like that. Apart from the Dwarves and Humans, all of you here are difficult to deal with in your natural form, but that doesn''t mean I have to do something," Valentina exined, turning away and continuing to walk slowly, speaking aloud.


    Morgana, who was apanying her, stopped and turned back again.


    "We don''t need to deal with an issue between you; find a solution. We don''t need you or your kingdoms, but you need us. Even if it means I have to abandon my surname, I will just leave this to you, superior beings, to solve," she said with a smile, and left with Valentina, who was waiting for her.

 Chapter 58: Defeat the Demon King

    "Extortion, Physical and Psychological Abuse, Intimidation, Theft, Racism, Racial Discrimination, Xenophobia, and Sexual Harassment," Dante pronounced, as the pressure began to affect the surroundings and the arena cracked slightly. "If I kill you all, does it mean I''ve cleansed your kingdoms, don''t you agree?"


    "So, I challenge all of you at once," Dante said with a smile they had only seen once, when Valentina first appeared.


    Suddenly, an announcement:


    [Rule Change] [The Current Event is not in line with reality, due to a battle request the first-year match has changed to "Defeat the Demon King"] The Director''s voice echoed: [The victor will receive a reward from the top floor of the Academy Library]


    "Now..." Dante murmured, and his ck mes began to manifest throughout the environment, even reaching the first-year stands.


    "Hey, you little shit," Dante heard the voiceing from Wolf Boy, who stood up facing him.


    "Shut up, mutt," Dante said, and Alexander fell to his knees under the pressure Dante imposed on him. "You''re only alive because I''m going to have a lot of fun with youter," Dante said, starting to ignore him.


    "Come on, you pieces of shit," he said, and several swords came flying at him. He easily defended himself while dodging; there were over twenty enemies attacking him together.


    "Argh!"


    He cut off the arm of a ck-haired boy and kicked him, hitting three more, while more people started to appear behind him. But it was futile; he managed to stop them and threw them back.


    "You''re mine!" one of them rified.


    "In your dreams," Dante replied, hurling him away.


    "Come," he said, shifting his stance. The tip of his de began to imbue with ck Fire, and with a swing, a storm of fire flew towards everyone. He was no longer holding back at all.


    As Dante was about to strike again, an iceunch stopped his fire release.


    "Hey, big shot, you''re getting ahead of yourself," he heard the voice of the man in front of him, an Elf.


    Dante began to enter a state of flow again, for the second time. It was umon for this to happen with a being, but Dante, for some reason, was driven to fight only by survival instinct every time he started to fight seriously.


    It was some trigger he couldn''t identify.


    "I''m getting chills just from facing him," the Elf emerged during a sudden change in Dante. It wasn''t just him, but everyone around started to feel this way. It was as if a huge, borrowed beast had fallen onto the battlefield.


    "We need to end this, or we''ll die," he chose the voices of the others, mainly a pink-haired girl, and responded to those behind him.


    "I know, but it''s still just one against nearly a hundred people," he remarked and looked forward in a battle stance. "I won''t be prey for him!" He spoke and went after Dante again.


    "That disgusting smell," he heard someone murmuring something. That someone was Alexander Sucellus, who began to transform into his hybrid form.


    "Disgusting vampire," he said, and his body already reached two meters in height. "I can smell iting from him."


    "Vampire."


    "Damn, another paranoid one," the Elfmented as he watched how Alexander was. "His murderous intent is quite strong, and he''s not the only one."


    As the Elf looked at Dante, who continued to fight against the others, momentarily two arrows passed by him and hit Dante''s shoulders.


    He turned around and saw someone he knew.


    "Princess!" He spoke quickly. "Owen." She said and the Elf bowed slightly.


    "There may be many of you, but you''re all just weaklings," Dante''s voice echoed. "Your numbers won''t be able to stop me."


    Dante said, and everyone turned to face him.


    Trained personally by the strongest grandmaster of spear, by a woman whose story is told by destroying everything she touches, and by the Mage of the White Tower, known as the greatest genius in destructive magic.


    Many looks turned nk. Would it be possible to defeat this boy? No, that was the answer everyone came to, even some who had good families and good resources to grow up came to this general consensus.


    He was a Demon.


    "Get yourselves together," the voice came from the back, and a boy with golden hair appeared like a golden sh.


    "Ethan," Owen murmured as he watched the boy walk in confidently. "We can''t win head-on," he said, and Ethan nodded.


    "Wait for me!" A feminine voice appeared, and a small fairy transformed into a human girl before their eyes. Seraphina Nightfall joined the group.


    "Elizabeth is injured, and Sara Vortex and Clovis Arton didn''t help us. We have no choice but to unite against that guy," they heard a powerless voice and a small tremor. "Forki Dfor," Ethan said.


    "Only that witch is missing," Owen said, but there were no responses. "She didn''t fight against Dante, as Professor Akemi said. He''s married to Morgana Arcano, her sister," Seraphina said and looked at what was happening as they gathered.


    Almost everyone had already fallen in the fight. Although they weren''t dead, their injuries were too deep, and it was impressive that they were still alive. Meanwhile, Dante had finished off nearly 120 students, leaving only those he wanted to leave forst.


    At this moment, he was facing Alexander Sucellus as they conversed, unaware that the Wolf had already gone after Dante.


    "We need to help him," Saraphina said. "What about the reward?" Ethanmented, and no one responded.


    "Those who remain will fight amongst themselvester, but we can''t let him win," Elowyn said. She looked at her teammates who agreed.


    "Let''s end this."


    Ethan Smith, The Golden King Elowyn Frostsky, The Queen of the Bow Alexander Sucellus, The Alpha of Kryoris Forki Dfor, The King of Earthquakes Seraphina Nightfall, The Shining Fairy


    They all went after Dante simultaneously as the grand event unfolded. Meanwhile, a mischievous little cat watched the proceedings attentively before her eyes.


    "Interesting."

 Chapter 59: Dantes Brutality

    Sara was sitting in the infirmary while her mentor stood by her side. She slowly woke up after the exhausting mental strain that her Virtue had caused, the mental exhaustion causing serious internal damage, but now everything had settled peacefully in her mind.


    "What''s going on?" She questioned as she rose slightly and looked around. She could only see her mentor looking at her with a slight crooked smile.


    "Do you really want to know?" Joana D''arc asked, and Sara nodded.


    Her mentor then handed her a sphere, and she saw something she had been thinking about seeing the most. Bodies upon bodies fallen unconscious and visions of swords and spears colliding.


    "What happened here?" She asked, and her mentor closed her eyes. Jeanne then began.


    "He appeared in the Arena suddenly, stopped you from killing Elizabeth Tapes, and then... announced his identity," Jeannemented and looked at Sara.


    "The director changed the subject of thebat to [Eliminate the Demon King]. And all the first-year students attacked him together, and that... is what happened to them."


    "Was I going to kill her?" Sara asked softly.


    "Of course not, but let him think that was going to happen. The magic over the arena prevents any fatal injuries, even if he wants to kill, it won''t be possible," Jeanne replied.


    Sara quickly looked at the sphere and saw Dante screaming in pain as a sword cut his arm and a golden beam struck him.


    "Is... he going to be okay?" Sara asked softly, and Jeanne couldn''t answer. She just looked at Sara with a crooked smile.


    "He''s holding back," Saramented, and Jeanne was slightly startled. "What do you mean by that?" She asked.


    "Don''t tell anyone you heard about this, that boy..." Sara felt guilty for revealing Dante''s secret to Jeanne, but she couldn''t hide anything from her mentor anymore.


    "He has the Sacred Power of Heroic Traits," Sara said, and Jeanne raised her eyebrows and closed her eyes.


    [Virtue of Justice: Soul Judgment] She used an ability derived from her virtue and analyzed the target: Dante Scarlet.


    "H-how is that possible?" She stuttered slowly and wanted to ask her God about it, but she knew he wouldn''t answer.


    - - -


    Many were defeated throughout this entire battle; incredibly, Dante still managed to stand his ground while facing Ethan, Alexander, and Owen alone.


    The three of them surrounded him and now tried to stop him at all costs, yet the difference was too vast.


    Dante was aplete beast while they were mere rats inparison to him; the contrast was terrifying.


    Crack


    The ground began to crack, and a strong energy emanated from below, and several stone spikes emerged toward Dante, who managed to dodge them with a backward somersault.


    But nothing could be done; he received a side blow in the form of a Golden Lightning, throwing him away.


    He crashed onto the ground, creating a small crater; debris buried him, and the same stone magic came and held him, trying to swallow him.


    "Give up, Scarlet," Forki said as he pointed his hand with an orange magic circle at Dante.


    "It''s over for you." Like lightning, Ethan appeared beside him.


    Slowly, the area where Dante was trapped began to freeze. "Yes, you''ve lost, Dante," Elowyn said, aiming her bow at Dante.


    "You''re acting too arrogant... five against one and yet you still act with such arrogance... it''s a shame," Dante said, and then everything began to melt.


    Red mes emergedpletely, and then he stood up, showing a huge murderous intent directed straight at the little fairy that appeared beside Elowyn.


    "I restrained myself from killing anyone," Dante said, then looked at Alexander, who was panting in his hybrid form.


    "But there''s no need for that anymore," he said, looking at the magical sphere hovering above, recording the entire event.


    In the blink of an eye, Dante vanished and reappeared in front of Ethan,nding a punch on his jaw, knocking him out cold and breaking part of his jaw.


    Next, he disappeared again and struck Elowyn, breaking her bow and knocking her unconscious.


    "Minus two," he said, then turned back to Forki and Owen.


    "Come on," he said, projecting himself forward with the spear, and Forki managed to dodge using magic. Dante, on the other hand, didn''t let up and managed to cut off part of Forki''s arm.


    "I need to use this, it''ll be my only trump card," Owen said as he exerted immense force on his spear,pletely bathing it in ayer of absolute zero ice.


    "Ice Spear," he muttered and hurled the spear directly at Dante''s panting body.


    Time seemed to slow down, and where the spear passed, everything was frozen, leaving a trail of ice wherever there was oxygen.


    "It''s a shame," Owen heard iting directly from Dante, who raised his hand.


    Dante''s hand was covered in pure ck fire, causing the air around him to vanish with the heat it emitted.


    It was just one second.


    BOOM.


    Everything exploded, and the dust from the ice rose into the air. Everyone fell silent. It was a devastating attack that even a child could employ. It was surprising that Owen, a simple talented elf who had gained one of the Queen Elf''s cards, had executed it.


    "It''s a shame," Dante said as the dust settled. In front of him, Owen''s spear waspletely melted... The spear hadn''t even reached him.


    Before anything else could be said, Alexander appeared behind Dante at an absurd speed and plunged his ws into his chest.


    "AH!" Dante screamed in pain instantly.


    "Did you really think you could defeat me so easily, worm?" Alexander said, pushing Dante away, retracting his w and tearing through several organs.


    "It''s over," Alexander said, turning around and starting to walk away. "Now it''s up to you," he said, but was halted by the fairy in human form, who pointed behind him.


    "It''s impressive..." Dante said as hey on the ground, a golden me beginning to envelop his entire body. "You disgust me," he said, and his entire body was healed.


    "I guess that was a good warm-up," he said, then, with his spear, he stood up and looked at Alexander. "Now I understand a bit why vampires and werewolves hate each other. Truly, you''re a piece of trash," Dante said, and with a strike, Alexander lost both arms and a leg.


    "Good luck healing," Dante said and turned towards Forki, who was getting up. "You can stay down," he said and plunged the spear into his stomach, causing him to fall again.


    "Hm... the little dog is gone, the giant too, the hot elf is unconscious, and only the icy elf and the fairy slut are left," Dante said, and before he could act again, the environment changedpletely.


    Dante held Seraphina firmly, disying her before the sphere recording the event, her fairy wings gently shimmering in her human form.


    "See this, Titania?" Dante said with a defiant tone, directing his message directly to the Fairy Queen. "This is your ''dear'' subject, the ''fairy slut,'' as you like to call her. Did you know she was here, fighting for her life, while you watchedfortably from afar?"


    Dante looked directly at the sphere, his gaze filled with contempt and disdain. "Is this what you call leadership? Protecting your subjects? Allowing one of them to be attacked, injured, and humiliated while you hide in your tower?"


    He squeezed Seraphina a little tighter in his hand, not enough to hurt her, but enough to show his power over her. "This is what happens when you break contracts, Titania. When you leave your subjects in danger, they find protection where they can."


    Dante nced back at the sphere, his expression full of challenge. "Now, what are you going to do about it? Will you continue hiding in your tower, or will you finallye down and face the consequences of your actions?"


    He waited for a response, defiant, ready to face any consequences of his own actions.


    A tear and a scream. Seraphina lost her two wings in the most brutal way possible. Then, Dante showed the girl''s torn back, which was gushing blood, and he burned it.


    "Never," Dante said, and his spear severed one of her arms.


    "Break" he severed the other arm.


    "One" he cut off Seraphina''s foot.


    "Contract!" He severed her other foot.


    "Look there, smile," he said as he held the girl''s face, who cried endlessly. "How about it? Do you like the consequences of banning me from the spiritual realm?"


    "Tell her, little fairy," Dante encouraged her to speak, but she was desperate, and her physical body began to crumble. "Help me, mother," she said, and poof, her body exploded into light and returned to her fairy form; she was already unconscious.


    "Hey, you fuckingedy. Wake up," he said, but nothing happened.


    "WAKE UP!" He shouted, and she didn''t react.


    "Look, she can''t wake up. Should I rip her head off to open her eyes? Hmmm, that''s a good idea."


    Dante''s eyes werepletely consumed, his hands, shoulders, and legs were already engulfed in ck mes as if he were about to self-destruct; his madness reached a huge peak that he could no longer contain.


    "Enough, boy," Nagasawa said, putting her hand on his shoulder. "You''ve won," she said, taking the body of the little fairy, who was in a state of hibernation.


    "Oh, right," Dante said, regaining slight consciousness and everything returning to normal. "Next time, it will be death," he said with a terrifying smile. Titania, however, couldn''t do anything at this moment.


    But she will definitely kill this bastard.

 Chapter 60: My Darling!

    What happened was a scene ofplete destruction and chaos. Dante, in an uncontroble fit of anger, unleashed a true massacre in the arena. His behavior went beyond mere fighting; he left behind a trail of devastation and death wherever he went.


    Mutted bodies and spilled blood were scattered throughout the entire arena, creating a scene of horror and despair. Nurses and healers were quickly called to provide assistance, but the carnage caused by Dante was beyond the capacity of any medical aid.


    Those who witnessed the event were shocked, unable toprehend the brutality and fierceness of what they had just seen. Dante became a terrible version of what he always wanted to avoid, clearly showing that his rage knows no bounds.


    A fury that never extinguished; that was the reaction they had when they looked at that scene. Nothing and no one could disagree about the sovereignty he imposed in that duel; even the geniuses were crushed like flies.


    It was as if a demon had been summoned in those few moments. It wasn''t more than ten minutes, and over a hundred opponents were annihted; a unteral and consequential fight that said only one thing: Do not challenge me.


    That was the message everyone felt. Dante was cruel and merciless, fitting the title that Professor of Spiritual Arts Akemi announced: The Demon King.


    When the dust settled, only one scene remained etched in the minds of all the students: Seraphina Nightfall being tortured in front of her own mother.


    As Dante described, Titania watched as her daughter had her four limbs severed and her wings removed by Dante''s hands, without any mercy. This scene devastated several young individuals, who suddenly suffered traumas upon witnessing such torture being inflicted.


    On the other hand, upon hearing what Dante recounted, they perfectly understood his position. He had been banished from the Spiritual Realm, which would be the end for a mage, as many used spiritual energy to replenish and strengthen spells. Dante lost ess to the Spiritual Realm because Titania willed it so, and this had consequences.


    She couldn''t retaliate, as her father warned her, and she also couldn''t simply avenge her daughter, as she would not only have problems with the Spiritual Realm, but also with That Familiar who wanted Dante, as well as the Nine Rulers who decided to distance Titania from the Non-Aggression Pact.


    That''s right, as punishment... The Fairy Realm became an enemy of all the Realms after an act of betrayal and breaking of agreements.


    Unlike Titania, Morgana and Valentina were individuals whom the group of rulers needed. Morgana was a great mage who had developed many magical theories, and Valentina was a God yer with a Divine Weapon. Compared to Titania, who was only a Fairy with Infinite Spiritual Power, she was nothing.


    That''s why she condemned her entire realm because she wanted to prevent a boy from entering the Spiritual Realm.


    On one hand, it was right to do so, after all, the Familiar who desired Dante was someone very special. However, by doing so, everything went downhill. Titania is now considered a Fallen Queen.


    This represents the overall context of what was happening, and the current reality?


    "I found..." The redhead said as she looked at Dante in the Arena, his whole body covered in blood and Nagasawa cing her hands on his shoulder.


    "Found what, Katarina?" Aren said, seeing Katarina''s feline eyes almost popping out of her face.


    "That" She said and jumped into the Arena.


    "Hold her back," Zed said, but when he realized, there was a barrier in front of him. "Boris," hemented and saw the manughing with a smile. "She''ll kill you if you interfere, kid," he said.


    The pressure of the arena was so great that the world seemed like it was going to be destroyed, several people began to faint and then Dante felt something trying to hit him, but he protected himself. He turned around and saw the woman in front of him.


    "Who are you?" he questioned himself as he just observed.


    "Dante Scarlet... is that right?" she asked with a possessive look. "Yes, that''s correct."


    "It''s a beautiful name," Katarina said.


    "Katarina, return to your ce," Nagasawa said as she looked at the woman in front of her. "Please, professor... I finally found..." Katarina said with a smile.


    "You!" She pointed at Dante.


    With a gigantic scream, causing even the ground to tremble, she dered her intentions.


    "I announce that Dante Scarlet is MINE! and ONLY MINE! All mine!"


    She said and jumped onto Dante''s back, holding onto him and pressing her breasts against his back as she rubbed her face against him.


    "My Darling!"


    Everyone who was still in their senses looked at Katarina with their mouths wide open, and soon a very loud scream came from the VIP stands. It was Aren.


    "SHE DID IT AGAIN!" She screamed so loudly that everyone quickly turned to look at her, and Dante looked at Katarina.


    "I''m seeing that woman... doing this?" Zed asked, and Boris nodded in confirmation... "I thought she was crazy... but to say that the Destroyer''s Husband is only ''HERS'' I think is too much... even for her."


    "Miss, who are you?" Dante asked gently as he tried to push this woman off him.


    "Oh, right. Katarina Ainsworth, The strongest woman from Kyrioris Academy." She said, and Dante faintly saw a younger Valentina''s image in the girl...


    "DAMN IT! ANOTHER CRAZY ONE!" He shouted internally as he looked at Professor Nagasawa, who had several veins popping on her head.


    As Dante struggled to free himself from Katarina''s grasp, the crowd in the arena erupted into chaos. The bold deration from the strongest woman at Kyrioris Academy didn''t go unnoticed, and many curious eyes turned to her and Dante.


    "My Darling!!" she repeated with a possessive expression, holding onto him firmly.


    Despite the embarrassing situation, Dante tried to maintain hisposure, though he felt a surge of difort brewing within. He couldn''t afford to show it, so he began to act coldly in an attempt to deter her. He knew he had to handle the situation delicately to prevent further turmoil in the already chaotic arena, so he continued his efforts to push her away.


    "Please, Miss Katarina, you need to let me go," Dante said, keeping his tone calm despite the escting tension around him. "I am not yours."


    Meanwhile, Professor Nagasawa observed the scene with a mix of disbelief and frustration. She knew she needed to intervene before the situation spiraled even further out of control, but Katarina''s determined grip, indicated by the pulsating veins, suggested she wasn''t going to give up easily.


    With a mischievous smile stretching from ear to ear, Katarina tightened her embrace around Dante, ignoring his attempts to break free, squeezing him tightly.


    "Don''t worry, Darling" she said in a soft yet confident voice. "I am far superior to that indecisive little princess who can''t make up her mind about you," Katarina remarked, her eyes gleaming with a predatory intensity. It seemed as though a beast had been unleashed, and she was resolute in not allowing Dante to escape under any circumstances.


    Meanwhile, the crowd in the arena continued to watch a scene they never would have imagined, torn between bewilderment and excitement at the unusual and frightening spectacle unfolding before them.


    With a sudden movement, Katarina tilted Dante''s head back and kissed him with startling intensity, surprising not only Dante but also everyone around them. Their lips met in a bold and passionate gesture, at least from Katarina''s part.


    The kiss was so unexpected and charged with energy that the air seemed to grow heavier around them, as if the very atmosphere was reacting to the intensity of the moment. Spectators in the stands became even more shocked, some choking on the scene, while others watched with fear or disapproval.


    Dante was momentarily stunned by Katarina''s audacity, his thoughts slightly sabotaging him, even as he tried to break free, Katarina held him firmly, showing that she was thousands of times stronger than him, as if he were trapped in a straitjacket.


    After a moment that seemed tost an eternity, Katarina finally released Dante, leaving him breathing heavily and trying to process what he had just experienced. Katarina''s eyes gleamed with a mixture of determination and provocation as she observed the reactions of everyone around.


    "You''re insane?!" Dante managed to articte, still stunned by the surprise kiss.


    "You enjoyed it, didn''t you?" Katarina teased, a mischievous smile dancing on her lips. "After all, now that I''ve imed you as mine, I can do whatever I want with you. I''ve marked you with my scent," she said, massaging her lips with her finger, her words echoing in Dante''s mind, leaving him without any reaction he could muster, as if everything had turned white and he had lost himself.


    Meanwhile, a crowd continued in a state of shock, unable to believe what they had just witnessed.


    Dante... well, now he knew he could be killed for real if Valentina or Morgana saw such an act with their own eyes, and knowing those two wicked women... Dante''s days were numbered until he encountered them again.


    Dante turned slightly and watched Katarina walk away, he cursed softly as he wished she would somehow die because he would be the one to die, but then Katarina turned around and said something that made Dante blush slightly.


    "That was your reward for the victory, maybe I''ll reward you with something moreter," he read Katarina''s lips as he tried not to react, but it was impossible. A beautiful woman like her saying something like that would leave anyone excited.


    Of course, except Dante. He''s married... well... can we negotiate about this?

 Chapter 61: The World Started to Move

    Two days had passed since the incident caused by Dante, which was dubbed "The Domination of the Demon King."


    No one dared to utter Dante''s name directly anymore. They either referred to him as Scarlet out of respect or as Demon out of arrogance. Dante had essentially be a celebrity.


    He didn''t care about the fame he had on Nighitter, a supernatural socialwork, or about his fan club profiles.


    Despite his disregard, modern technology like the inte existed, albeit through a magical neuralwork created by a witch Morgana had been at odds with since childhood. Throughout this entire period, at Morgana''s request, Dante had avoided anything rted to Technomagic because his wife''s words were like an eternalmandment to him.


    During this time, his nightmares had be even more routine, and he forced himself to be something he was not.


    Dante wanted to be left alone, but if everyone treated him like a demon, he would act like one. His mother taught him, eye for an eye, tooth for a tooth, blood for blood, and if someone does something to you, do it a thousand times worse. He knew his mother was quite simr to a certain woman, but he didn''t know it was to this extent.


    Dante was now the greatest terror that could exist. He was a demon in the body of a vampire, and the people around him regarded him as such, so he stopped caring about their nces. In fact, he even enjoyed this fame. It meant fewer people would really bother him...


    Except for one in particr who had been relentlessly pursuing him... that would be Katarina Ainsworth. Dante had been trying to stay hidden from hertely, but she always found him. It was as if she had put a tracker on him... or rather, she had marked him with her scent. As a Catkin, she could do that since despite being humanoid, she still had her feline instincts, and it had reached an extreme.


    She had tried every way to capture Dante, but even the Director had to intervene. She became slightly obsessed with Dante, and after her outburst at the end of the event...


    Everyone thinks they''re a couple, especially since Katarina refers to him as "Dear" wherever he goes.


    Which wasn''t necessarily a bad thing, considering Katarina was one of the most heavenly beauties Dante had ever met. But on the other hand... Well, the vampire was having several domestic disputes with a certain woman with blue hair who was bing bolder in her actions every day...


    To the point of putting him to sleep in the living room, not helping him prepare breakfast, ignoring his existence, and especially... Talking to other men in Dante''s presence...


    And that was starting to bother Dante. It was like a trigger was constantly being set, and Dante couldn''t decide what to do. At some point, the Russian roulette was going to be activated with a shot, my god, I feel sorry for anyone who meets that bullet...


    Listening to the exnations from the teachers, Dante was now preparing for what would happen in a few weeks: the guild''s first official mission of the first year. But a problem stood in his way.


    Sara''s heart still burned with anger and confusion because of Dante''s unexpected kiss with Katarina. She couldn''t understand why he let that happen, and the idea of him being with someone else ignited a fire within her. But she refused to show any sign of weakness or vulnerability in front of him. Instead, she decided to make him feel the same twinge of jealousy and frustration that she was feeling.


    As they walked through the hallways, Sara made a point of greeting every boy they passed, giving them a bright smile and chatting casually. She knew Dante was watching, his gaze shifting between her and the other students, his expression unreadable. With each friendly exchange, she hoped to awaken something within him, to make him realize what he had to lose.


    Meanwhile, Dante couldn''t shake off the regret weighing on his shoulders, but it wasn''t like he had any choice. Katarina was much stronger than him. He knew he had hurt Sara deeply with his impulsive actions, and the idea of her anger and disappointment haunted him.


    However, he couldn''t confront her or apologize for "his mistake." Instead, he chose to bury his feelings under a mask of indifference, to not show what he was feeling, but it was starting to be useless...


    Dante was bing increasingly ufortable, but he never said a word. He didn''t want to give any openings to suggest that he was feeling jealous.


    Yes, the all-powerful Demon King of Devastation was clearly feeling jealous of a mere Pdin girl of Justice, or rather... of Humility.


    "Stay quiet and don''t do anything. She''ll get into the game, and everything will go wrong. Stay strong, Dante Scarlet, you''re strong enough for this! Come on, boy! You can do it!" Dante shouted internally as he continued to walk.


    Finally, when they turned a corner and found themselves alone in a corridor, Sara couldn''t contain her emotions any longer. Turning to face Dante, her eyes zing with anger and hurt, she confronted him head-on.


    "Exin yourself before I take Durandal and rip your balls off," she demanded, her voice trembling with rage.


    "The princess decided to listen to me, how impressive," Dante mocked Sara, who trembled with anger. She was beginning to turn as red as a tomato out of pure rage and fury; her feelings for him were clear, but she wouldn''t dare admit it even a bit.


    "Why did you let her kiss you?" She demanded again, and Dante felt his body being pressed by an invisible force and an insane thirst for killing.


    "I didn''t let anyone kiss me. She forced me, princess. She''s dozens of times stronger than me! Believe me, it wasn''t consensual," Dante replied as he continued to walk without looking at Sara. He was also angry, very angry indeed.


    Sara''s anger faltered for a moment when she looked into Dante''s eyes, seeing raw honesty there. But the pain was deep, and she couldn''t abandon it so easily. "Believe you? How can I believe anything you say when you''re kissing other girls behind my back?!" Sara shouted.


    Dante flinched at her words, his own guilt weighing heavily on him. "You know damn well it wasn''t like that, Sara. I didn''t n it, and I was forced. It just... happened because I couldn''t break free."


    "Convenient apology," Sara retorted, her tone bitter. "Just like everything with you, Dante. You never think about the consequences of your actions."


    The usation stung, and Dante felt a wave of defensiveness rise within him. "That''s not fair, Sara. You know I care about you."


    "Care about me?" Sara scoffed, her anger reigniting. "If you cared about me, you wouldn''t have kissed her. You wouldn''t have betrayed my trust. I thought we were starting to have something!"


    Dante''s jaw clenched, his frustration spilling over. "What do you want from me, Sara? I''ve apologized. What more do you want, you want me to be a god instantly and go back in time?!" He mocked.


    Sara took a step back, afraid of his tone, her anger giving way to hurt and sadness. "I want to trust you again, Dante," she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. "But how can I, if you keep hurting me like this? First, you abandon me, then when I thought you wereing back to me... this happens."


    Dante felt a pang of guilt in his chest, realizing the depth of Sara''s pain. "I''m sorry, Sara," he said softly, his voiceden with remorse. "I''ll do whatever it takes to make things right."


    Sara met his gaze, searching his eyes for any sign of sincerity. After a moment, she nodded slowly with a heavy sigh, her resolve softening. "It''s okay, Dante," she whispered, her voice almost inaudible. "I''ll give you a chance."


    . . .


    Unknown Location.


    "Did you hear?"mented a feminine voice, draped in a ck cloak. With her remark, several nods were received in agreement, and she continued to speak.


    "Due to the recent incidents, we need direction, any suggestions?" She asked, crossing her arms as her ck hair lightly spilled out from the hood.


    "Our representative is absent due to leads on the artifacts we seek. We''ve located the manuscript in the Akaar Desert in the South of the Capital of Khoz in the Werewolf Kingdom, in an ancient tomb," a man said, initiating their discussions.


    "The ck Orb is located within the Kryoris Academy, unfortunately, the location is heavily guarded," another manmented, crossing his legs with a diabolical smile.


    "Should we go after the Orb? I believe in terms of utility, it''s our best bet at the moment. We might be able to use it to retrieve the rest of the artifacts," someone asked while sipping on a strange neon green drink.


    "To infiltrate the academy, we need to eliminate the two Grand Masters and the Supreme Mage. What do you think we can do?" one of themmented.


    "We could stage an incident. Since Kryoris has established a Sub-Guild, their students may leave the school. If we target the right individuals, those two might try to intervene," he said.


    "It''s not worth the risk."


    As they began to discuss, a new figure entered the room. He wasn''t wearing a cloak or hiding his appearance.


    "Marlon," one of them said, ncing at the man with two horns on his head and a ck trench coat.


    "The Master has sent the ns," he said, disregarding everyone, and a hologram appeared with purple magic.


    "The demonic sects are emerging, and my master has made contact with some of them," he said, turning to one of the agents present.


    "Go to the Eastern Empire and assist in the search for the Celestial Demon''s Legacy," he said, and the agent disappeared.


    "In one of those churches, the Holy Grail is being guarded. Retrieve it," he said, and more agents disappeared.


    "And me, Marlon?" The man who had been smiling asked.


    Sigh


    "Go to the small towns and viges, massacre them, and take the bodies of the dead. We''re going to perform a sacrifice," he said, turning away.


    "And you, Marlon? What will you do?" He asked as he stood up and adjusted his clothes.


    "I''ll go after a retired Supreme Mage," shemented, picking up a small magic sphere. "Head to the ancient catbs that Kryoris has maintained, keep an eye out below the tenth floor. We need to retrieve that artifact."


    The World Started to Move.

 Chapter 62: Who I am?

    The world was empty; I felt absolutely nothing. It was as if the eternal limbo contained in my soul was consuming me, and my soul waspletely immersed in the darkness of the world.


    Dead? That sensation was close; it was as if I had always been here. I felt filled with all these emotions.


    I don''t know, I really don''t know what to think anymore. I''m confused about my existence.


    Who am I?


    I only felt the vast darkness consuming my soul; it was as if there was no light, but at the same time it wasforting, the feeling... it was good.


    The traces of my mind are breaking; memories are confused, and I get lost whenever I try to remember things when I''m in this dark world.


    My actions don''t match who I am; I''ve been doing things I would never do, yet I feel like it''s normal to do so, as if there''s something wrong with me.


    Who am I?


    Dante? Or... Who? What was my name? I wanted to remember, but I only feel an eternal void that doesn''t let me move forward. It''s not a normal wall, it''s more like a...


    seal...


    Who am I?


    Why am I here? Why did I reincarnate in this world that seems more like a fusion of my imagination and my desires? Am I alive? Or am I in hell being tortured in a different way?


    My actions contradict themselves. I allowed myself to be bullied... to keep up appearances? No. Of course not. But why...


    Why do I keep having these dreams? Why do I have everything and, at the same time, have nothing?


    Who am I?


    Why am I acting like this right now, when I should be happy, be well? When I finally managed to let go a little, to be more myself... Why does it keep disturbing me every passing moment, driving me crazy with these visions of my past, without context... What is making me like this?


    Who am I?


    I remembered the feeling of blood on my hands, I felt strong, for the first time... I... I don''t know who I am anymore.


    What have I be? Did I almost kill those people in the arena? Did I do all that for what? My actions are exaggerated, my thoughts are confused, my pains be my strength and my strength is absorbed by my traumas. I no longer know who I am.


    It''s me... And not knowing who I am can kill me.


    Trembling.


    I copsed and began to fall into the infinite ck abyss, an eternal limbo of pain and despair, but at the same time... peaceful. Why does it feel so good? Is it bad to think this is good?


    When I realized it, I was standing again in apletely ck world. Of course, it wasn''t the first time I was there; in fact, I was always there. I spent several years in this ce, it was a familiar feeling, as if... as if it were my home.


    But I couldn''t ept that. It would be impossible to live in emptiness. I don''t want to be empty.


    But if I don''t even know who I am, how can I not want to be something? If I am nothing... Nothing is me... Then, why do I have desires? Why do I think? If I live in Nothing, and Nothing is me...


    Why do I think?


    Damn it, I''m starting to go insane. Please... If there''s anyone here, get me out! I screamed, of course, but I knew nothing would happen.


    "Who are you?" The voice again, different from before, but simr. It was gruff and somewhat doubtful, but I didn''t respond. I stood still in the infinite, giving up on reflecting on myself, just letting time pass.


    "You have to ept who you are." I heard the voice, but I didn''t pay attention, now sounding like that of an old man, perhaps an elder.


    "Come to me, Legacy." The voice said, and as I pondered on it, I realized I had no other choice.


    "Where are you?" I asked aloud, but the voice didn''t respond. I closed my eyes and opened them again. I was lying on the floor of the living room in the apartment at the Kryosis Academy, just another dream... Every day, I face this. What does he mean by "Come to me?" I don''t know.


    But in the end...


    Who am I? That''s my only question.


    "I hate this," Dante said, getting up from the floor,pletely exhausted. Even in sleep, there was no peace to rx. Every day, this nightmare repeated itself, as he kept trying to decipher its meaning.


    "Reincarnation is my ass," he cursed as he stretched and headed for the bathroom. The door was closed, but he ignored that fact and moved towards it.


    "Today is Saturday, what is that crazy girl going toe up with?" Dante wondered as he walked down the hallway, referring to Sara Vortex. "Ah, screw it, she''s distancing herself from me anyway."


    He stopped in front of the bathroom, head hanging low as he looked at the doorknob. He felt something, but ignored it, then gently pushed open the bathroom door and took a step inside.


    "Eh...?" Dante raised his head and froze.


    There was a girl inside.


    A strange silence fell over the small room.


    The girl was Sara. She was leaning forward while keeping her two thumbs on her panties, as if she were taking them off or putting them on. He waspletely interrupted from any previous thoughts he had. She looked at himpletely stunned.


    It was a misunderstanding?


    The two stared at each other for about three seconds, but it was enough for Sara to have a slight panic attack, and as she was about to scream...


    "IT''S A MISUNDERSTANDING!" Dante shouted at the top of his lungs, activating a silence spell around them.


    Sara waspletely shocked and fell to the ground in fright, her legs slightly apart.


    Dante, for the first time, saw what Sara''s winter flower looked like.


    "KYAAAAAAAA!" She screamed loudly, quickly covering herself.


    "I SAW NOTHING!" He shouted and ran out. ''Why am I like this? I''ve seen Morgana and Valentina! I thought I was used to it!''


    "COME BACK HERE NOW!" She shouted, making Dante''s whole body tremble. He had no choice but to return.


    He cautiously stepped back and peeked through the open door again. When he saw the next scene, he swallowed hard.


    "Come here," she said dominantly, and Dante approached. Sara was already standing, fully dressed, and walked slowly toward Dante.


    "First, you spy on me changing when we first met, then you kiss a girl and try to make excuses, and now not only do you see my panties, but you see me without them... Death would ease my pain. How about you just kill yourself, Dante?" She said with a smile, and Dante stood frozen.


    But before he could say anything, a loud p echoed through the hallway.


    SLAP!


    It was a p. Needless to say, the door was open, and Dante stumbled into it, falling backward onto the floor outside. Right after...


    Sara started walking over Dante until she reached his face, shoving her feet in his face and stepping on his face.


    But Dante... Well... Again she was careless, and her panties were visible. But, let''s just say the Clearwater Queen really liked water.


    ''She''s wet...'' Dante thought, observing the damp spots on Sara''s white panties. Needless to say, but Dante''s Dragon was slowly awakening...

 Chapter 63: The Treasure Hall

    The day was rainy. The redhead boy was sitting on a bench in one of the inner parks of the academy, watching the rain fall. His thoughts were confused, and his dreams had shaken him too much to ignore them. Moreover, if he were to return to his dormitory now, there was the risk of giving in and going after Sara, who would probably never refuse his advances.


    However, he was reserving himself as much as possible to not sumb to his desires, especially if it meant corrupting one of the virtues.


    Though he seemed fine, every day the dreams had been worsening. With each passing day, more traumatic memories emerged, and it was driving him crazy.


    Not just crazy, but possessed. He wanted to find out what happened in his past life, what led him to travel to thisnd?


    His questions always boiled down to just one.


    "Who am I?"


    Throughout the day, his mind often returned to this same point, this same question, and the answer? He couldn''t even think about it anymore.


    It was a day off, but he had things to do.


    Dante woke up early and took his shower, leaving the dormitory without even saying "Good morning" to Sara, and disappeared. He needed some time alone, and it led him to the park.


    There, he pondered about his current life. Honestly, he even considered if he was in a dream. Not that he didn''t value his current life, butpared to the memories of the traumas from his previous life, living there felt like a dream.


    He could be himself, love the people who loved him, and above all, be strong to defend himself. However, something seemed wrong about this whole reincarnation story.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t dwell on it too much at that moment. He needed to go to the library in the morning to receive the prize from thepetition. But did he want that? No, he didn''t even care about the prizes. He just wanted to show off. In the beginning, it was the Director who wanted to antagonize him in front of everyone.


    Dante found himself in front of the imposing Magic Tower, with its carved pirs and images of famous wizards adorning its structure. Even though Dante didn''t recognize the faces carved there, he simply moved forward and entered the ce.


    "Wee, Demon King," greeted the receptionist, bowing slightly. She seemed to be an Alice Witch, with wavy ck hair and a purple hat, simr to Morgana''s.


    "Hello, I''m here at the director''s request," Dante replied, and the receptionist nodded, indicating that he should follow the instructions left by the Director.


    "Come," she said, leading the way. Dante floated alongside her as they ascended to the top floor.


    "You have half an hour to choose only one item from this floor, remembering that only the Sealed ck Orb at the end of the room is prohibited," exined the receptionist when they reached the Top Floor Vault.


    "A separate dimension, I imagine. It reads the mana signature of the person passing through and detects whether they are an ally or not. If it''s an enemy, it sends them to a different dimension and traps them. Uncle Simon does a good job,"mented Dante as he observed the ce, examining an item in one of the disy cases - some kind of ancient crown.


    "Are you going to watch me the whole time, Director?" Dante asked, and a man appeared by his side as he looked at the crown.


    "Managed to sense my presence in another dimension... impressive," Gaspar said, scratching his beard.


    "Look at the ground, old man," Dante retorted, and Gaspar turned, noticing the footprints marked on the floor.


    For a moment, Dante and Gaspar stood in a deadly silence, but soon Dante couldn''t contain himself and startedughing. Gaspar soon joined him with a chuckle. "Hahaha," echoed through the room.


    "Clean up," Gaspar said, and all the dust dissipated, leaving the room impably clean. "Come on, boy, I have a trip to make," he remarked, turning and casually walking through the area.


    As Dante followed Gaspar, he observed the relics before him. Though impressive, nothing really caught his attention. From weapons and armor to magical orbs, staves, and ancient books, nothing seemed to pique Dante''s interest. For a legendary library, as it had been propagated, it seemed surprisingly empty.


    "This old man took away the valuable stuff," Dante concluded, realizing that his assessment ability was poor, which was probably the case after all, considering Dante was only thirteen years old.


    [Akaneshe], Dante read as he observed a majestic spear in front of him. "Lancelot''s favorite weapon," he thought. "They said this immacte and shining weapon possessed the sharpest de ever forged in Camelot."


    "Arthur and Merlin, now Lancelot... The Arthurian legends are haunting me," he murmured to himself.


    "I know you''re a spear specialist, but this one might end up killing you with its holy power," remarked the Director, returning to the side of the boy who was staring fixedly at the spear.


    Dante focused his senses on the spear and perceived its properties. He clearly wanted to grab this weapon, especially since he already had Excalibur stored away, but unfortunately, it was impossible at that moment.


    "Holy power... it''s a pity I have to hold off on iming the title of hero until I can fully defend myself," thought Dante, resigned.


    Dante returned to his exploration, observing the other items. Fortunately, something caught the boy''s attention: a strange mana slowly beckoned to him as he walked.


    He turned to where the mana pointed and saw a pair of ck earrings with ck jewels.


    "Director, what is this item?" Dante asked because unlike the other items in the room, there was no identification for the pair of earrings.


    "It''s called Kynee. Despite the immense amount of mana, it has no practical use," Gaspar said as he opened the showcase where the earrings were disyed.


    ''Kynee... It''s the same feeling as Durandal...,'' Dante thought.


    "I''ll take this," Dante said as he approached and held the pair of ck earrings. He couldn''t be mistaken.


    "Are you sure, boy? There are several items more special than that," Gaspar asked, but Dante ignored him and quickly pierced both his ears and put on the earrings.


    Originally, he didn''t have piercings because he always regenerated, but he did it without a second thought. It was as if the mana of the earring was screaming to him.


    "Well, if that''s what you want... Your reward has been given," Gaspar said as he turned around. "You still have some time. If you want to head down to the library and take a look, it''s up to you. I have to go to Umbral now," he said and teleported away.


    "Weird old man," Dante said as he opened the exit door.

 Chapter 64: The Secret Meeting

    Dante Scarlet, the Demon King.


    Initially, everyone thought the boy was a barbarian who would destroy anything in his path, as his mother was a Devastator, but that was just a misunderstanding. Each had a different line of thought, especially those who only knew him at Kryoris.


    "You all saw that, didn''t you?" Seraphina asked the group gathered after recovering from the tournament massacre.


    "Why did you call us here?" Elizabeth questioned, uninterested in childish talk.


    "We''re thinking about how to deal with Scarlet," said Elowyn, who is usually quiet but didn''t want to miss out on something that could lead to their deaths.


    "Sara Vortex and Dante Scarlet, both are dangerous," said Alexander, recalling the destruction he had suffered in recent days.


    "We''re in separate sses, so we called you to help us with this," exined Forki, looking at Elizabeth and Ethan.


    "A n, huh... count me in," Ethan replied with a smile, as did Seraphina, Forki, and Alexander.


    "These guys are really nuts. Sara was right from the start," Elizabeth reflected on what her rival had said.


    [Take care of your own life and don''t antagonize someone because of the past of one of your loved ones]


    Those words echoed in Elizabeth''s head after her crushing defeat. She would have truly died if Dante hadn''t stopped Sara at thest second.


    She had already made a decision; she wouldn''t me Dante anymore for her mother''s injury caused by Valentina, but she wouldn''t forgive Valentina. Elizabeth had ced her mother''s problems on the shoulders of a boy, although she didn''t know why the spear pierced her, she clearly remembered the rumors about her mother being impaled.


    "What do you think, Elizabeth?" Alexander asked with a slight smile, but Elizabeth gave the most unexpected response they could receive.


    "Count me out," she said and began to rise to leave the room, but Forki''srge hands held her abruptly.


    "Stop," he said, gripping Elizabeth''s arms tightly.


    "You fought him firsthand and werepletely wiped out. What guarantees that you can do anything against him?" She remarked and continued, "You fought him head-on, six against one, and lost."


    "Do you really think he wasn''t holding back? That overwhelming strength with a newly created spear, a spear made of weak material, not to mention he barely used his elemental power, he just focused on using his spear techniques. Are you all crazy?" She questioned as everyone fell silent.


    "He didn''t fatally injure anyone even while fighting against EVERYONE from the first year. Despite the brutality, he never aimed for a vital point. That means control. Despite clearly being out of it, he restrained himself from killing anyone. He could have killed all of you in the blink of an eye. Do you really think you stand any chance of defeating a Scarlet somehow?


    They are outliers. The name Scarlet carries that. You don''t know, but that name is given to the strongest Vampire n by my Father, and my Father is not foolish enough to let a boy with that surname be anything but a natural aberration," she said and broke free from Forki, fracturing his hand.


    "Stop bothering me. If you want to die, go ahead. I couldn''t care less about your deaths, especially from people who have wounded pride for what? Nothing. Because if you fail, you die, and if you manage to kill that boy, you die too. Value your lives," Elizabeth said, turning away.


    She walked off.


    "She''s scared out of her mind," Alexander muttered after Elizabeth turned away.


    "Scared?" She asked, looking into Ethan''s eyes. "It''s not fear, it''s respect. Or do you think I didn''t see you trembling when that boy crushed all of you together? It''s you who''s scared, coward," she said, turning around, utterly enraged.


    Silence hung in the air, but they continued with the ns.


    "Dante Scarlet, Sara Vortex, Elizabeth Tapes, and Clovis Arton," Seraphina said and continued, "We have major problems to deal with," she said, and Alexander nodded.


    "Any n?" She asked, and Ethan was the first to respond. "There will be an excursion to a Dungeon," Ethan suggested, and a smile appeared on Forki''s face. He had the power to cause earthquakes, and if it were a dungeon, it would easily be a ce where he could attack Dante.


    "Who will be the overseeing teacher?" Forki asked.


    "The Dungeon invasion will be a joint excursion with the entire first year. Probably a supervisor will be sent. We can''t bribe without knowing who it might be," Alexander said with his eyes closed.


    "That humiliation... I won''t feel it again," he said.


    "I agree," Forki responded.


    "I''m going to kill that adopted worm, traitorous piece of shit," Ethan said.


    "Adopted?" Seraphina asked, unaware of this.


    "Yes, my mother confirmed that Dante was a Human from the Western Empire and was turned into a Vampire by Valentina. That''s why he pisses me off so much," Ethan said with fury in his eyes.


    "Doesn''t matter," said Alexander, adding, "Legitimate or not, vampires are transformed through a ceremony, and since the teacher imed he''s married to that woman, it means they went through the Marriage Ritual. The entire bloodline that ran with human traits has been reced by that woman''s blood," Alexander exined. How wouldn''t he know? Vampires and Werewolves have been at odds for years.


    "It makes sense... So he''s really married to his own mother," Ethan said with a somewhat disgusted tone. "I know, it''s gross," Seraphina and Forki agreed.


    Alexander, on the other hand, couldn''t care less. After all, even in the King Werewolf''s packs, incest asionally happened.


    "We have another problem," Alexander said. Despite being somewhat hotheaded, he had inherited his mother''s intelligence... Even if he used it sparingly.


    "And what''s that?" The three asked simultaneously.


    "Katarina Ainsworth, the strongest in Kryoris. She''s really a thorn in our side if we want to deal with Dante," Alexander said, and they agreed.


    They all remembered the unforgettable scene of that scary woman appearing in the middle of the Arena after Dante''s victory. They had all created an information line to understand how the academy worked, especially in the years above the first.


    The Second and Third Year; things were different from the norm. There wasn''t the rivalry that existed in the first year. On the contrary... They were young teenagers ready to kill each other, and pranks were limited. It was a much more dangerous jungle where at every corner there were groups of Lions waiting to devour them.


    "The Elite ss has been making moves since they returned, especially my brother," said Alexander in a bitter tone. He didn''t have a good rtionship with Boris and didn''t want to go head-to-head with him, because one of them would die.


    "Who is the force behind Katarina?" Ethan asked, and Alexander shook his head. No one knew who was sponsoring her to have such an open attitude, even against the teachers.


    "If we''re going to work together, we need to improve the direct information line," said Alexander, and Seraphina understood. She was the best at that, after all, charisma could corrupt anyone.


    "But we have another problem," said Forki, and they all looked at him. "The Student Council and the Queen of Witches'' Daughter. She hasn''t shown her face since the opening ceremony."


    "Right... Darius at..." Alexander said, remembering the boy who knocked him out when he faced Dante.


    "Let''s ignore them for now. We can deal with them when we have a faction or a guild. The reason they created the guild system within the academy is precisely for this. They''re forcing us to work together to deal withmon enemies, as well as learn to deal with problematic people," said Seraphina, and they all nodded.


    "Let''s cause a disaster," she said with a sinister look, and they all smiled.


    "May Dante Scarlet rest in Hell." They all nodded.

 Chapter 65: Problems Follow Us

    "YAH!"


    Two swords shed with a snap, creating sparks that danced in the air. A young redhead and a blue-haired girl were training intensely at that moment.


    "You''ve improved,"mented Dante as he dodged strikes from the Holy Sword Durandal.


    "And you''ve improved even more. This sword seems sharper," Sara praised as she propelled herself forward,unching into a new attack.


    "HA!" he eximed, raising his sword to block the blow. Sweat was already dripping down both their faces, highlighting the intensity of the training. Dante wore a training uniform consisting of shorts and a ck tank top, while Sara wore a simr all-ck ensemble.


    "Are you getting tired?" Sara teased, amused by Dante''s tired expression.


    "Bring it on," he challenged, advancing to attack. Dante''s strikes came in sequence, but all were skillfully deflected by Sara.


    "YAH! HA! YAH!"


    It was the only sound filling the space, bothpletely immersed in training, unaware of Sasaki Kojiro''s presence as he observed them.


    "This is making me want to puke, and I''m a supporter of love," Kojiro thought with a slight smile as he settled into one of the rows. He leaned his hands behind his head and raised one foot, watching Dante and Sara train.


    "Ugh," Dante sighed, raising his arms in a "T" shape.


    "Please, time!" he pleaded, clearly exhausted. They had been in the training arena for over five hours since they woke up that Sunday.


    "Haha! I won!" eximed Sara with a charming smile, holding Durandal on the ground. Dante, breathless, felt his feelings for Sara bloom slightly, like the cherry blossoms of spring.


    "Yes, boss, you won," he agreed, letting himself fall to the ground, gazing up at the sky. The arena they were in was the second one in the academy, simting a battlefield on the western ins. Dante now rested on the thinyer of green grass.


    "Sara," he called out, and she turned to him. "I''m sorry," he said, closing his eyes. Sara felt slightly hurt.


    "You abandoned me, I won''t forgive you," she said, lying down beside him and watching the clouds pass by.


    "I know, I''m dealing with some issues in my head..." Dante began, but didn''t continue. Instead, he opened his eyes and looked sideways.


    The girl stared at him with tworge eyes that seemed like moons, almost consuming Dante''s entire vision, making him feel a bit ufortable.


    Cough, he coughed lightly. "Could you stop watching us like an old pervert, Mr. Sasaki?" Dante said, and Sara turnedpletely red as she immediately got up and spotted a man with white hair sitting on one of the benches in the arena.


    "I like to appreciate youth," replied Sasaki with a mischievous smile in his eyes. "But you two should focus more on training than on my observation activities."


    "We''re not here for that, kid," added Sasaki, but quickly changed his mind. "Start using your waist, your technique will improve. But, actually, I didn''te here for that."


    "Here, this is for you," he said, handing two cards to the young ones.


    "Azure, Queen of Eternal Waters, Adventure Rank A," Sara read aloud, while Dante looked at his own.


    "Akuma, Demon King of Devastation, Adventure Rank A," Dante read, looking at Sasaki for exnations.


    "Unfortunately, we can''t use your real names in Kryoris guilds for security reasons. We''ve been facing some recent problems and made this decision to avoid exposing your faces when you''re outside of Kryoris," he exined, turning slowly to Sara.


    "Your mother asked you to be more careful. It seems that a sworn enemy of the Empire has returned. They call themselves the ''New Demon Cult'' and have recently attacked sixteen provinces," he exined, while Sara firmly held the handle of Durandal.


    "Just like the Demon Cult, Dante, your wife asked me to deliver this to you," he continued, handing a letter to Dante, who read it silently.


    Dear Dante,


    I hope this letter finds you well. I''m sorry to inform you that I''m about to leave this world for a few months. My goal is to reunite with my family to better understand their banishment from the Spirit world.


    During my absence, I''ve appointed Sk to closely monitor Titania''s actions. I have full confidence in her ability to perform this task diligently and discreetly.


    As for Hellsing, I''ve entrusted the care of the organization to Morgana. Three cities affiliated with Hellsing were recently targeted in attacks perpetrated by a group known as the ck Rose. It is crucial that you remain vignt regarding the situation at the Academy. If you detect any suspicious activity, be prepared to take extreme measures to ensure your own safety.


    Once I return, I will personally deal with the situation.


    Regarding our personal rtionship, I want to make it clear that I have not yet formally epted your marriage proposal. I encourage you to work hard to earn recognition and to abandon childish behaviors. However, even if you mature, you will always be my baby.


    In the end, I want you to know that even when I''m far away, my love for you remains unwavering.


    With all my affection,


    Mom


    "Why so formal? Did she ask someone to write this? And what''s with this ''Not epting to be your bride'' story? It was you who married me! What''s this? Are you backing out now?


    What''s this about ''MY BABY??!!''" Dante was shocked by what he had just read...


    "Could it have been Morgana who wrote this? I can''t imagine who could have done this." Dante couldn''t believe that such a letter hade from Valentina. On the contrary, he already believed that she had asked someone to write it.


    "Sometimes I think it would have been better to have lived as a human," he said aloud while they both stared at him.


    "Is this letter really that bad?" Sara asked; even Sasaki was curious.


    "If by ''bad'' you mean that my mother is leaving the world to go find her Familiar, and our guild was attacked in three different cities... Yeah, it''s pretty bad. Look at how she wrote it, it''s like she asked someone to write it."


    "Let me see," Sasaki said, and Dante handed him the paper. He made a surprised expression, just like Dante. "The handwriting is hers, Dante," he concluded and continued reading.


    "Weird, we haven''t received anything about Hellsing being attacked," Sasakimented. "I understand... It makes sense, she''s nning something... That scary woman," Sasakimented lightly, thinking of Morgana.


    "Sasaki, isn''t it very disrespectful to speak of a man''s wife in such a low manner in front of him?" Dante asked, with arge vein almost bursting on his forehead.


    "Oh, yes, that''s true. Fortunately, I was here to prevent YOUR WIFE from being BETRAYED, isn''t that right, Dante?" He asked with a crooked smile and arge vein.


    "Oh, of course, I''m sorry for you not understanding that my wives arepletely supportive of my happiness, unlike a certain someone who''s been single for years," Dante said with a smile, and Sasaki looked at him with a grin.


    "Oh, yes, before I go, I have something to say," Sasakimented, and they both started paying attention to him.


    "Many things have been happening in the past month, I''m honestly worried. So, stay alert during the excursion tomorrow. I wish I could go, but I''ll return to my home to check on some things. Maybe it''ll take me a month toe back, so above all, preserve your safety.


    Professor Mogh from the third year and Nagasawa will apany you during the excursion, but prioritize your safety," Sasaki said in a tone too serious for them to ignore, and they nodded. Sasaki turned around and suddenly disappeared.


    "The Eastern Continent being attacked," Dante said, looking at the horizon.


    "The affiliated cities of Hellsing being attacked," Sara said, sitting next to him.


    They were both sitting there, the sky already with its warm, golden tones of the night falling, the gentle wind caressing their faces, creating a slight serene atmosphere.


    Dante looked at the horizon, his worried expressions marking his face, and Sara approached him gently, sensing the tension in the air.


    She gently ced her body next to his, resting her head on his shoulder, seekingfort.


    "I''m worried too, these attacks... they''re strange," Saramented.


    Dante sighed, looking sideways and once again encountering two huge moons in her eyes, but the eyes were of genuine concern. Sara was still the only possible direct Empress; one day, she would assume such a position.


    "I am too..." He didn''t have much to say, despite being genuinely worried, he knew he couldn''t do anything but protect himself.


    "We are stronger when we are together," Sara said, recalling her only request she made to Dante. "Don''t abandon me."


    "I know, let''s protect ourselves," he said, resting his head against Sara''s, who closed her eyes lightly as she rested.


    In the distance, however, our favorite romantic was still observing the scene.


    "I must be unlucky in love, he has three... and I''m single," he sighed deeply and disappeared into thin air.

 Chapter 66: Tranquility

    The week passed peacefully, despite the disagreements between Dante and Sara, everything went smoothly, always ending inughter.


    sses became lighter after the incident they called the "Rise of the Demon King." Unlike before, now Dante could enjoy his privacy and peace without being bothered by looks of disdain. In fact, it was surprising that he now received looks of respect instead of fear.


    This was due to the words Dante spoke regarding the actions of other children of rulers and the like. The reality was that yes, strength resolved everything in Kryoris, but Dante quickly shifted this bnce. Not only strength, but honesty became something to be valued.


    He didn''t notice this much, after all, his group consisted only of Dante, Sara, Akiko, and Clovis, and he didn''t interact much with others.


    Dante maintained enthusiasm in all sses. He could finally feel what he came to Kryosis for: knowledge.


    Dante also tried to find out more about the earrings he had picked up, but it was in vain. He regretted following his darkest instincts and ignoring the other items in the director''s legendary library. Perhaps again hisck of patience had caused him to miss a good opportunity. Some would describe this sudden action in that way, but he didn''t have time to dwell on it.


    Thus, his wizard skills began to increase with the help of the teachers. The purpose of attending the academy began to make sense.


    Small moments became unique, and Dante began to value his time more in this new world. His actions were contradictory, but he could no longer stand still and regret everything that had happened. All this led him to have a stronger mentality to move forward and reach the same ce that Valentina once reached.


    "Are you listening?" Clovis asked, waving his hands in front of Dante''s eyes.


    "Oh, yes, I was just distracted by something," he replied as they both walked towards the outside of the academy.


    "What are you thinking about?" Clovis questioned, furrowing his brow.


    "Sara," he replied softly, as Clovis tried to understand why he would be thinking about her now.


    "The excursion ising up soon, and you''re thinking about her?" Clovis asked lightly.


    "That''s exactly why. I hope she doesn''t go overboard like she did in the fight against Elizabeth. Maybe I won''t be able to stop her, she''s improved a lottely," he replied.


    "I didn''t ask, but are you okay with not having a familiar?" Clovis asked, it was the first time he could talk about this subject.


    "Honestly, I don''t know. I heard a bit about familiars when I had my sses with Morgana, but I don''t know if having a weak bat or a fire lizard could really help me at this moment," Dante said.


    "Don''t call him a fire lizard!" Clovis became annoyed.


    "Hahaha," heughed exaggeratedly.


    "Let''s get going, idiot," Clovis said as he made his way to the location Nagasawa had marked.


    Meanwhile...


    The sound of swords shing, fire spreading, children crying, women terrified. Blood was gushing from the warriors trying to protect the area. It was as if hell had descended on earth, and the mes began to consume everything that could be burned.


    Children hidden.


    Were they orphans? Many were. Their homes were now aze, their sad and hopeless eyes could be seen, but it was not the time for that.


    Some had lost their parents, loved ones like uncles, grandparents, and caregivers. It was a small town, but it did not deserve such a barbaric act.


    They ran, yes.


    They ran without stopping. The shouts of barbarian warriors could be heard, whispers of those who just wanted to survive the situation, screams of beasts could be heard. Everything was very clear, yet very frightening.


    Everything was chaos, hope had vanished along with the food that now burned.


    The entire city was under attack. The knights tried to manage the crisis, but they were too many. It was a wave of infernal monsters, goblins and orc warriors carryingrge axes and bows with ming arrows, their eyes seemed to be out of control.


    It was a coordinated attack, some would say orchestrated and controlled.


    "Where''s Eva!" The fifteen-year-old girl shouted, looking at her other younger sisters. Her emerald eyes glowed slightly as she saw the fear in the younger ones'' eyes.


    "We don''t know, she wasn''t with us." An eight-year-old girl replied, frustrated.


    "Listen, run to the forest! No matter what happens, don''t let them catch you. I''ll look for Eva and take her with me. Don''t look back under any circumstances, understood?!" She shouted. Her cries were not heard by the huge Orcs attacking the city due to the loud sounds of the fire muffling the area where they were.


    "Gabriel, protect your little sisters, understood?" She questioned the nine-year-old boy, who nodded. "Go quickly!" She ordered, and they began to run through the dark forest that had not yet been reached by the mes.


    "Where are you..." She murmured, sneaking through the debris and ruins of the houses. It was a simple vige in the countryside, a town near the capital, but nothing toorge. A low-trade city, as it was close to thergest supernaturalmercial center in the world.


    The capital of this province was only two hours away by horse to the north. She calcted that reinforcements would take too long to arrive. She ran through the burning houses in search of the little Eva, but to no avail.


    She stumbled slightly, hurting her ankles and arms. When she got up, she saw two knights die before her eyes.


    "R-run away," one of them said in hisst breaths, leaving the girl terrified.


    "Oh? A pretty girl," the man in ck said, his creepy smile sending shivers down the girl''s spine.


    She was just an ordinary girl.


    "Get her, she has potential," the man said, and two servants appeared, grabbing the girl''s arms.


    "LET GO OF ME!" She screamed desperately. "LET ME GO NOW!" She struggled, trying to break free from the two men, but soon received a blow to the back of her head and passed out.


    "Take her, use the drugs to make her docile. She has potential to be a good puppet."


    "Yes, sir." They disappeared with the girl.


    "We''re heading to the next town," he said, and his subordinates began to emerge behind him.

 Chapter 67: Entering a Dungeon

    The meeting began as Nagasawa entered the room where the students were gathering. There were around one hundred and twenty first-year students, divided into four sses. However, Nagasawa couldn''t help but think that this was a mistake. Gathering so many students for dungeon exploration was like pointing a knife at their throats.


    Many students didn''t have the mental state to enter dungeons, especially nonbatants, who would have to be relocated in a way that didn''t pose life risks.


    "Come on, kids, we have a lot to do," said a teacher Dante didn''t know, as everyone gathered into groups that the teachers designated based on their ranks.


    "We''ve already divided you into specific groups. I want you to understand that we''vebined not only your ranks but also your specialties. This applies only to students below rank 10," Nagasawa said, looking at the "elite" students in the first year.


    "The dungeon has ten floors. We don''t know who created it, but we''ve already explored up to the ninth. However, there are multiple entrances like an anthill. I want the rank ten students to descend through the already explored path and reach thest floor, while the others will take the secondary paths and map the area," she proimed as she sighed lightly.


    "I know it''s asking a lot, but be careful, okay? I don''t know what the director is thinking, but I need you not to disappoint his choice, or things will get bad for everyone... that old man is kind of crazy." She sighed again and pped her hands.


    "Let''s go!" She ordered, and the teacher opened a portal.


    "I think she''s as frustrated as we are," Dantemented, seeing Sara''s expression, which didn''t look well at all when she saw Elizabeth in her group.


    "My God, she must be punishing me for going Berserk with my virtue," Sara murmured, letting only Dante hear herints.


    "Rx, nothing will happen," he said, stroking her sky-blue hair.


    "Enough talk!" Nagasawa interrupted. "Move, together with your teams. Remember to protect yourselves with mana all the time, don''t let your guard down."


    The students separated slightly into their groups, as did the two teachers. While Professor Mogh descended with the students who would explore, Nagasawa was with Dante''s group, which was going to enter the dungeon''sst floor.


    "It''s cold," Clovis said as he looked ahead, the air growing increasingly chilly.


    "It''s the effect of these crystals," Ethan, who apanied the group, said. Everyone looked up and saw crystals slightly hidden, resembling small shards of ice against the cavern''s ck color.


    "It really does look like an anthill," Alexandermented as he looked around the holes.


    "Protect yourselves with mana," Seraphina warned, and they began to imbue mana into their bodies to ward off the cold.


    ''Even without mana, I''m not feeling cold,'' Dante thought as he observed the ice formations over the cave.


    ''Are you cold?'' He asked Sara, and she shook her head, saying ''The blessing strengthens my resistance.'' ''I see, that''s why I don''t feel cold either.'' She nodded in agreement.


    They entered a chamber filled with ice crystals, a mythical and eerie appearance at the same time. Sara couldn''t help butment. "It''s beautiful."


    "And dangerous," Nagasawa said as she threw a small stone at the cave''s ceiling, causing several sharp ice spikes to fall.


    "It looks like we''ll have to be extra careful," shemented as she moved forward.


    "Scary," Alexander said. "She''s scary," Elowynmented.


    "This dungeon has no name, but the monsters found here are usually ants, spiders, and wolves, but so far we haven''t seen anything," Nagasawa murmured as she crouched down and saw a cut spider web.


    "Someone has been here. Stay alert and don''t let your guard down under any circumstances, something is wrong," Nagasawa said, as she looked at the paw prints deeply embedded, small holes in the ground that clearly indicated a trail.


    They continued descending, but no monsters were sighted. On the contrary, it was as if they had never existed. Magicalmunication was also no longer functioning.


    "I can''t make contact with Professor Mogh," Nagasawa said. She could retreat, but she knew she hade too far and going back would be a waste of time. She was aware that they could defend themselves if something happened, but she didn''t want to abandon her protective side.


    "Do you want to go back?" She asked, but no one wanted to retreat. "Why go back? We can just crush anything that happens," Alexandermented with a smirk.


    "Stop acting like you''re all that, princess," Clovis said to Alexander, who became slightly enraged and moved toward him. "What did you say, jerk?" He asked as he grabbed Clovis by the cor of his shirt, almost lifting him up.


    Before he could do anything, a hand came to his shoulder. "Are you looking to continue our fight?" Dante said with a smile that made Alexander tremble slightly.


    "You son of a..." Alexander tried to say something, but another hand stopped him. "Forget it," Forki said, and Alexander felt a bitter taste as he backed off.


    ''Since when are you two close?'' Dante questioned as he watched their reactions. ''Screw it.'' Dante''s hand began to heat up, and his fire started to emerge slightly, but it stopped abruptly when he felt something.


    "Stop." The voice echoed throughout the area. "I won''t ask you to be ountable for your pointless fight. However, if you continue this behavior..."


    "I will kill both of you," she said, directing her aura towards Dante and Alexander.


    ''I can''t move,'' Dante muttered as he tried to move his hands. ''Is this... a snake?'' ''I''ve seen it before, but... it''s different, Professor Nagasawa''s aura.''


    "Dante, step back," she said and looked at Alexander. "I won''t be held responsible for what will happen to you when we leave this ce." She said, locking eyes with him. "We are on an important mission, I can''t let you two run wild. Sort it out outside."


    Both began to suffocate as if a lethal poison had entered their lungs. They immediately fell and started convulsing.


    "Anyone else want to fight?" She asked.

 Chapter 68: The Guardian of Ruin

    Dante and Alexander had already recovered from Nagasawa''s sudden attack on their bodies. Naturally, Dante would recover faster from mild poisons, but this was too much even for him.


    "We have to keep moving forward," she said, leading the way. Her steps wererge, but she never left them behind. Her instincts told her something was wrong, but she couldn''t say what. So, her leadership continued.


    Throughout the descent, nothing was found. It was as if the Dungeon had beenpletely cleared. But this specific location was monitored by the witches the entire time. Was there any possibility that someone had descended and cleared the unexplored areas? She really didn''t know, but over time, something was discovered.


    "There''s something here," Elizabeth said, entering a different passage, slightly separating from the others. They followed her voice and found something rather curious.


    "Look at this," she said, pointing to the entrance that only one person could pass through at a time. In fact, it seemed that this passage had copsed at some point, leaving only a gap.


    Everyone passed through calmly, wary of the rocks. They could widen the entrance, but it was dangerous due to the risk of copse, so there was no choice but to be careful.


    When everyone passed through, they found themselves in a dome-shaped cavern.


    It was a massive room, with several frozen stone pirs that could no longer support the cavern''s ceiling, and a monument in the middle, covered by vines and dead nts. The mana in the area was also highly variable.


    "The support could give in at any moment. It could bury us all. Be careful with your movements," Clovis pointed out the cave''s w. As a dwarf, his specialty was architectural analysis, and that was clearly one of the worst things he had ever seen being done.


    "No, there''s something different," Elowyn said as she closed her eyes and concentrated. Before they could say anything, Seraphina said, "The mana here is being subtly drained." Her magical perception was the greatest among all of them.


    Dante looked around and saw several Blue Spider-Lilies, a new variation of the flower. "So beautiful," Sara said as she plucked one from the ground.


    "Let''s take a break," Nagasawa said, heading towards a small stream that covered both ends. "It''s drinkable, rest for a bit," she suggested, as some of the students approached to take a sip of water. It had been hours since they had been walking, and their throats were already parched.


    "Dante, there''s something strange here. Stay on guard," Dante ordered, and almost no one took him seriously, except Elizabeth, Sara, and Clovis.


    "Are you sure, fool?" Alexander asked with a smile. "I don''t see anything strange. Are you hallucinating because you''re on drugs?" he teased, while the othersughed.


    "Seriously, did youe drugged for the excursion, Scarlet?" Seraphina questioned.


    ''I''m going to end up killing one of you sooner orter, I''m starting to lose my patience,'' Dante thought, shaking his head in denial almost epting these intrusive thoughts.


    ''There''s something in this ce, but what?'' Dante questioned, cing his hand on one of the statues.


    Dante began to walk again through the area, everything was strangely quiet. Not only were there no beasts or monsters, but it was as if that ce was outside of the dungeon they were in;pared to the countless tunnels, it was just arge dome.


    Everyone slowly separated as they walked in groups, only Dante and Nagasawa remained alone.


    He walked to one side and counted the pirs emerging from the ground. There were nine mounds with nine statues attached to the stones, the statues seemed to be iron armors and had no traces of mana. They were like mere decorative ornaments. Dante decided to take a closer look and jumped up, grabbing onto the helmet of one of the statues.


    A scream came from the north, Dante recognized Alexander''s voice and decided to go see what was happening. In a few seconds, he arrived at the scene.


    When he arrived, he saw something grotesque: three identical menpletely mangled by vines and pieces of stone chips. Their bodies were in the early stages of dposition, so it was reasonably recent. The wounds were deep, but there were no signs of struggle or conflict in the area; on the contrary, everything was very clean, despite being old.


    "What did this?" The others approached, each with their own questions. Nagasawa approached the bodies and touched their arms.


    It seemed that the bodies were holding something, so she slowly moved the bodies and saw a kind of Orb with a rune embedded in it. It was a rune with a circle, a triangle, and a kind of inverted spiral inside the triangle.


    "An ancient rune," she said, lifting it with her hand. Dante tried to identify it, but none of the runes he knew fit.


    "It looks like an eye," Dantemented lightly, and Nagasawa agreed. "It seems important," Sara added.


    "It''s getting colder, this ce is reacting," Elizabeth said as she warmed herself with mana.


    As they talked, Seraphina resumed the exploration and headed towards the monument submerged in vines. She threw a fireball at the vines, but the fire did not burnpletely due to the moisture, only managing to open a slight hole.


    "Guys!" She shouted, getting everyone''s attention. "I found something!" Everyone ran in her direction.


    She was facing away from the location, and everyone looked directly at her. But there was no time. The ground began to tremble, and something started to rise, causing Seraphina to be paralyzed with fear.


    She slowly turned around, and a golem began to emerge from the vines. It was made entirely of rusted iron, resembling the armor of a fat man. The vines began to move slightly as the golem emerged from the ground, causing small tremors. It stood about twelve meters tall.


    It raised its hand and moved towards Seraphina to crush her.


    "It can''t be..." Seraphina began to go into shock, but received a p directly to her face from Elowyn, who drew her bow from her back. "Pull yourself together, if you don''t want to die," she said.


    "Ethan, use your lightning to clear those vines," Elizabeth ordered, then looked at Seraphina. "Stop acting like a child," she said, wielding her rapier.


    "You heard her, pixie," Clovis appeared beside her, holding a spear.


    "Hey, you idiots, start fighting!" Nagasawa shouted as she held off the Guardian Golem alone, being pushed back by the golem''s fist.


    One of the newly freed golems began to run, causing the entire area to tremble slightly. "Hey, you jerk, die!" Alexander said, attempting to cleave the Golem in half.


    The attack failed.


    The golem countered directly against Alexander, sending him flying against the wall, where he hit his back and fell to the ground, almost losing consciousness.


    "Get up soon, you dog," Forki said, trying to help, but he himself was injured.


    Dante and Sara were fighting against three golems while the others tried to stabilize and create a strategy.


    "Hey, I think it''s the first time we''ve fought together," Dante said with a smile on his face. Sara responded by sticking her tongue out, saying, "Disgusting to fight with you!"


    Dante exploded the head of one of the golems with his sword, using the Humility Ascension skill. "The core is in the neck," she said, and Dante agreed. With a sideways cut, he disabled the remaining two golems.


    "That''s exhausting," he said, turning to see Nagasawa''s fight.


    She was just holding the golem so they could deal with the smaller golems. She was clearly at a disadvantage and being pushed back by the golem''s fist.


    Elowyn, Ethan, Seraphine, and Forki were fighting with the other four golems, while Sara and Dante headed to help Nagasawa. Clovis was supporting Alexander, who had a fractured leg and couldn''t recover.


    The battle was tough, mainly because the remaining four golems had more protected heads, and the Guardian Golem was made of extremely resistant material.


    The Guardian Golem was getting stronger and stronger, and Dante and Sara finally arrived to help Nagasawa.


    With a powerful blow, Sara managed to push the golem back, leaving it off bnce.


    "We don''t have time," Sara said, helping Nagasawa to her feet. Her hands were bruised, and her sword was about to break.


    "Damn stone that can''t be poisoned," Nagasawa muttered, exhausted.


    The Guardian Golem emitted a deafening roar, creating cracks in the floor and walls of the dome. Sara began to feel the weight of the ability as her mana was sucked by the environment.


    She struggled to regain her footing, but her core wavered under the pressure.


    The Guardian Golem struck again, and Dante managed to hold it with his brute strength, but his sword ended up breaking.


    The Guardian Golem began to suck mana to regenerate, leaving Dante frustrated.


    "Get out of here with her immediately!" Nagasawa shouted, cutting part of the Golem''s hand with her greatsword.


    Dante agreed, determined to protect hisrades. He asked Sara to hand him Durandal.


    "What do you mean take Durandal? You''re a vampire!" Nagasawa protested.


    "Shut up, you''re already annoying me," Dante replied,pletely changing the environment around him. He turned to face the Guardian Golem, which was slowly crystallizing due to mana absorption.


    Reluctantly, Sara threw Durandal to Dante, who held it firmly over his shoulder.


    "I''ll be back soon," Dante promised, disappearing amidst ck mes.

 Chapter 69: See you later, Dante Scarlet

    Nagasawa was gravely injured, struggling to keep her eyes open. During the battle, she noticed something intriguing: no matter how much she struck, it seemed like she suffered more damage than she inflicted on the enemy. Now her theory was confirmed: the Guardian Golem was like a sponge, absorbing mana from the environment and converting it into its own energy.


    However, she didn''t have time to dwell on it. What shocked her the most was the sight of a vampire wielding a Holy Sword, a scene so unbelievable that she couldn''t even find words to describe it.


    "How is he using that?" Nagasawa stammered, leaning on Sara. Her mana was almost depleted, and exhaustion was overwhelming.


    "We can''t dwell on that now, Professor," said Sara. She refused to reveal more about Dante, keeping the promise never to share his secrets with anyone.


    Despite the chaotic situation, they pressed on. If anyone were to die there, Nagasawa would consider herself guilty.


    As she received support, she found Forki being thrown by the Golem in front of her. The remaining golems were more resilient and armed, and the one in particr wielded a hammer.


    An explosion of mes erupted.


    Dante rose from the ground, and numerous cracks began to form. The ground was giving way, but he had no more options. The Guardian Golem was too powerful to be defeated at that moment.


    Despite the intense heat of his mes, they were not enough to melt the Golem. It seemed that monster had been specifically designed to challenge him. None of his techniques with the greatsword worked properly with Durandal, and the sword, being so heavy, made it even more difficult for someone not connected to it to use.


    The Guardian Golem was already in a frenzy, and Dante knew he couldn''t fight it anymore in that state.


    "I need to stay alive," were his only words. His regeneration had already been affected, and his mana was running out, being slightly sucked by the Golem.


    He had a moment to nce at Sara and hispanions, witnessing deplorable scenes.


    Seraphina was sitting on the ground, having a breakdown; Forki had lost one of his arms, and Elizabeth had a hole in her abdomen.


    The others weren''t any better, everything was in chaos, and he didn''t know what to do.


    "It seems like they really want me dead," his words, recalling his memories, made him question the value of his life currently. He had no answer.


    "I''m losing hope, we''ll get through this," he thought, but soon a hammer came flying towards him.


    "This can''t be happening!" he yelled, dodging the giant hammer thrown by the other Golem. Forki had been defeated.


    "We can''t fight this thing anymore!" Dante finally came to that conclusion, but before he could turn...


    GROOOON!


    A punch hit his side, sending him flying towards one of the mounds and sinking him slightly into the ground. Almost all of his bones were broken, and he had no choice but to vomit his blood.


    "We have to go," said Forki, helping Nagasawa and Sara to walk. Sara began to experience a mana disorder due to exhaustion in her core, just like Nagasawa.


    "We need to go back for Dante," said Sara, looking into Forki''s eyes.


    ARHHG!


    The screams came from Dante, lying on the ground, forcing his body to regenerate.


    "There''s no way", said Nagasawa, starting to rise. "Gather everyone, I''ll help him."


    "But Prof-" Sara tried to say something, but didn''t get a chance as Nagasawanded a blow, knocking her unconscious.


    "Take her," Nagasawa ordered, before rising again with thest of her strength. Forki didn''t dare say anything, just nodded and carried Sara, still having the strength for it, even if it''s...


    "Damn it, why did I have to be the damn specialist in poisonous arts? Damn n, I should have run away!" Nagasawa cursed, while vaguely reminiscing about her childhood.


    "Well, at least I''ll die being who I want to be," she said aloud, forcing her mana core to function. Then, she turned into mist and appeared next to Dante.


    Dante managed to regeneratepletely, but it came at a cost. He could no longer store holy power or umte mana, as he was exhausted. His mana production and holy power were slightlypromised by the scarce environment that the Guardian Golem had turned into; his mana was constantly being drained, and his reserves were running out.


    Seeing Nagasawa by his side, Dante couldn''t help but feel guilty. "I told you to leave," hemented, while retrieving Durandal again.


    "I''m the teacher here, and you''re the child. Who gave you authority over me? Do you want to die?" Nagasawa retorted, looking at the monster in front of them, wreaking havoc, distracted by the vines holding it.


    "Do you have a n?" Dante questioned.


    "Buy time and escape," she replied. "And not die trying," she added with a smile.


    "You''re more than just a pretty face, teacher," Dante thought, as they both projected towards the Guardian Golem.


    "I don''t know what this guy holds, but it''s definitely something very valuable. Otherwise, this protection wouldn''t be here!" Dante shouted, while Nagasawa focused on hitting the Golem''s joints, trying to destabilize it.


    "This is definitely an Ancient Golem," she shouted to Dante, who was cutting one of the Golem''s arms, but Durandal didn''t pratepletely.


    "Sharpest sword in the world my ass. You can''t even cut off a giant''s arm," cursed Dante, looking at the sword in his hand. In fact, Durandal had be something like an extremely rare sword in Dante''s hands, who had no contract with it.


    "I have an idea!" Nagasawa shouted, and Dante joined her. She descended to the ground and began to break the ground near the Guardian Golem.


    "Want to sink us all together?" Dante asked, looking at Nagasawa, who was focused. "Better down than up!" she yelled and opened one of the cracks near the Guardian Golem''s foot.


    "Let''s go, do the same on the other side. If it falls in the right spot, we can confuse it with the vines!" She shouted, and Dante followed hermand.


    CRACK!


    As they tried to do something, Nagasawa received a blow head-on and had one of her arms destroyed.


    ARGHH!


    She screamed in pain and fell lightly to the ground. While Dante was breaking everything, he saw the scene and immediately stopped. His tendons were exhausted, but he used his Phoenix Swift Steps technique again and appeared next to Nagasawa, who was almost unconscious.


    "Leave me, go," she said softly, but Dante ignored her.


    He looked to where the others were, and all the smaller Golems had already been defeated. He saw Sara in Clovis''s arms, while Alexander used her for support. Elizabeth had already recovered.


    "We have to go now," Dante said and picked up Nagasawa, starting to leave the ce. But an earthquake began suddenly.


    The ground started to copse, and Dante began to run jumping between the debris.


    GROOOOOOOOOOONNNNN!


    The Golem screamed as it fell down. Dante began to despair and increased his speed, heading towards the group that was heading towards the exit, as Nagasawa had said.


    "Wait! Help Dante!" Clovis shouted as he saw Dante approaching, while the ground beneath them began to give way.


    "We don''t have time, go," said Ethan, watching Dante jump between copsing spots with Nagasawa in his arms.


    "Go quickly, we''ll help him," said Alexander, who had recovered a little, while Clovis hesitated. "Alright," he agreed, not willing to risk Sara''s life, who was unconscious in his arms.


    Seraphina, Elowyn, Sara, Clovis, and Elizabeth went ahead, all exhausted from the previous battles, especially Sara.


    When they exited, they exchanged nces with a smile on their faces.


    "Pathetic," Alexander thought, remembering the humiliation he suffered. "This is not me," he said to himself. "I am the son of the Werewolf King!" he shouted internally as he saw Dante approaching, panting with Nagasawa in his arms.


    Dante finally reached them, Nagasawa unconscious in his arms, himself exhausted, feeling pain all over his body.


    As he looked at the three who watched him, something seemed wrong when Forki''s hand came towards him.


    "Let''s go, we need to leave," said Forki, with a smile on his face, something he hadn''t done before.


    Before Dante could say anything, Alexander''s hand struck his face, causing him to fall to the ground with Nagasawa''s injured body.


    "What are you doing?!" Dante shouted as he tried to get up, but his leg was caught by Forki''srge foot.


    "Do you think we would risk our lives to help you escape?" said Ethan, smiling, as lightning appeared in his hand.


    "Consider yourself honored to be the first person I''ll kill," said Alexander, with a broad smile on his face.


    "I''ll make sure to tell how you were a coward until the end and took Nagasawa Yamata with you," he added, with a smile on his face.


    "Do the honors," ordered Alexander, and the lightning in Ethan''s hands was released on Nagasawa, but Dante suddenly jumped over her body and received the lightning in his back.


    "Ahh!" Dante screamed as he felt the shock, spitting blood from his mouth. It was a Sacred Sword. Although he could hold a Sacred Sword, it didn''t mean he was immune to the holy power used against him.


    He was losing consciousness, having reached his limit long ago, and if he continued to force his mana core, he would probably be destroyed. He could only think of one thing: to protect Nagasawa.


    But before he could do that, "Goodbye, Dante Scarlet," said Alexander, kicking them off the cliff that had formed after the copse.


    "I hope hell is pleasant for you, Demon King," said Forki, while Ethan just smiled.


    "Make sure there''s no possibility of himing back alive,"mented Ethan.


    Forki began to generate an earthquake through his earth magic, making everything shake. The walls of the chasm formed by the previous earthquake began to copse where Dante was falling.


    "Let''s go."

 Chapter 70: I Need to Survive

    Dante fell into the ravine.


    His body was on the verge of giving inpletely; he held Nagasawa''s body firmly as he tried to find some ce where both could survive.


    While one hand was at the waist of the unconscious woman, the other held Durandal, which was being excessively worn.


    He projected himself between the corners of the ravine, using Durandal as a stake to hold on.


    "ARGH!" Dante''s hands werepletely broken, but he couldn''t let that shake him.


    "Damn it! Those arrogant bastards," he cursed, feeling his legs and arms starting to give way slightly.


    "There''s no way, if I die, she''ll die too," he thought, and bit Nagasawa''s neck, drawing some blood enough for his regeneration to return slightly. Even if it wasn''t enough, it was risky.


    "Damn it, damn it, damn it!" he thought, as he saw more boulders the size of golems falling on him; some stone fragments were propelled and hit his head, causing him to lose one side of his skull.


    His skull was exposed, and his face began to be engulfed in blood, but quickly his regeneration kicked in and repaired the most severe damage.


    GROOONNNN!


    Dante immediately looked up and saw the golems being swallowed by the ravine. It seemed like an eternity, but it was only his reaction acting; in fact, not even twenty seconds had passed since he was thrown into the fall.


    "DAMN IT!" he shouted loudly and began to conjure a fire spell.


    [sma Cannon!] He fired his concentrated fire upwards,pletely clearing the entire path, but it was futile; he sacrificed almost all of his remaining mana, but at this moment, the walls of the ravine began to give way.


    "I''m going to die. Damn it, I''m going to die again!"


    As he fell, he looked at Nagasawa''s face and embraced her, positioning his body beneath hers to shield her.


    "At least I''ll die holding an innocent maiden," Dante thought as he prepared for impact.


    "Goodbye, Valentina, Morgana," Dante said with a smile as he began to close his eyes and ced Durandal on his back, clearly using the sword to absorb the impact in some way, but he had already epted his fate.


    Thest thing he saw was Nagasawa''s unconscious face and the moments before; the smiles of the three enraged him.


    His mana depleted, his body at its limit, and his consciousness fading away.


    Then everything went dark.


    Darkness engulfed Dante, and he felt a sharp pain all over his body. Slowly, he began to open his eyes, faintly seeing the image of a woman in his arms.


    Before thinking of anything else, he quickly ced his hands on her neck to check her pulse; fortunately, she was still alive. Dante couldn''t understand what had happened and how he was still alive, but he considered it luck; he would have died for sure otherwise.


    He tried to look around, but his vision was slightly blurred, as if his eyes had been damaged. He tried to wipe them, but his hands were dirty with his blood and dirt.


    He wanted to regain some strength, but if he were to suck Nagasawa''s blood, she might die.


    "What do I do?" he didn''t know how much time had passed since the fall, but he wanted to believe it hadn''t been more than a few minutes.


    Despite his corrupted vision, he could sense the mana around the area; it was a pure mana unlike anything he had ever felt in his life.


    "I need to find something to feed on and regain energy. I can feel a faint cold breezeing from something ahead," he tried to get up and gently sat Nagasawa''s body against the wall. He attempted to assess her condition, but no matter how hard he tried, his mana was too weak to use "Analyze" on Nagasawa.


    "I can''t let her die. I have Durandal, so I can try to capture something. If I recover, I can get her out of here," Dante thought as he struggled to rise.


    His body was sore all over, his movements severely limited. Dante was exhausted in every sense, but he ignored his pains and headed towards the breeze. The ce where they had stopped was basically a fork in a cave.


    "It wasn''t just ten floors after all," Dante thought as he walked. His eyes slightly improved, and his passive regeneration began to take effect, but the internal damage was massive, and it would take days, if not weeks, to fully heal if he didn''t find something to eat or replenish his mana.


    "The screams of the golems... are gone," he realized that there was nothing but the dripping of water in the cave he walked through.


    He followed the breeze until he came across a sort of entrance; the feeling around changed, and he sensed a different mana radiating ahead. It was something evil, but he wasn''t sure if he was correct; his senses were in turmoil.


    It was an isted area. Despite theck of beasts or golems, there was still a very malevolent mana all around. He walked for almost an hour through the underground caverns, always remembering to mark with an arrow on the ground where he could return. His eyes adjusted to the darkness, allowing him to see in the dark, although not with total rity, it was better than wandering blindly.


    He walked until he found something curious: the remains of adventurers, twelve bodiespletely dposed, leaving only pure bone and their garments, ck cloaks just like those he saw above.


    "By the state, it seems they''ve been here for over a month. These dry remains don''t deceive," he said as he looked at where the bodiesy. The ground was tinged with a greenish-ck hue, and there werervae and insects around, indicating that it was rtively recent.


    Dante approached and saw a rusted ring on the hand of one of the skeletons. He gave a slight smile; it was clearly a spatial ring, despite its condition, it could be useful.


    "Please, let there be water and food, and maybe some medicine!" he became slightly excited and quickly stole the ring from the skeleton.


    "Sorry, pure bone, we''re not in a moment to honor the dead," Dante said as he broke the skeleton''s finger and took the ring.


    Fortunately, he had enough mana to open the storage of the ring, and so he did, retrieving a small pouch from the ring. In the pouch, there were only three things: a mild recovery pill, a water sk, and notes. Although there was no food, having water was a relief.


    The notes consisted of basic things and a small map. This map was halfway mapped and was clearly made by themselves as they explored the area.


    "The date is recent, a few days before the Academy''s debut..." Dante saw that the dates were very close, and when he saw the notes, it was clear what was happening.


    "Day 23. As requested, we blocked the advances of the explorers and camouged all floors below the tenth. Unfortunately, we were caught by an unknown magic that blocked our teleportation. The Curse Master sealed the cepletely, and nothing can leave here after entering."


    "Day 24. Our water reserves are running out, and our food will run out tonight. We found some three-star beasts, but we couldn''t deal with them."


    "Day 31. We managed to survive by eating small beasts like rabbits and fish from the small pond we found. Unfortunately, one of ours was poisoned by the meat and died during the expedition. We are heading to the eleventh floor, but we were blocked."


    "Day 34. We are fleeing from a pack of Lycans, nocturnal wolves adapted to caves. Almost everyone is injured. My ring is the only thing left. The food has run out again, and we found out we''re on the twentieth floor. Just like before, we managed to find more small ponds with marine life.


    Magic here is almost useless; the walls are made of some material that blocks magic. We''re running out of time."


    "They died being hunted by beasts, but so far I haven''t seen any beasts... This ce is suspicious," Dante couldn''t understand where he was. ording to the explorers, this Dungeon was a huge living cave, but at the same time, it didn''t make sense for it to be based on floors; something didn''t add up.


    "I need to check on Nagasawa and use the pill on her," Dante decided and left the corpses behind, taking their cloaks as he headed back to where Nagasawa was hiding and resting. He wasn''t foolish; he left Nagasawa''s body hidden behind some rocks and covered it with his torn coat to disguise the smell of blood.


    "I need you to wake up, Naga," he said as he hurried back.

 Chapter 71: They Probably Died

    Dante assumed that more than a day had passed since the incident. Naturally, he wouldn''t be concerned about time, but now time was a matter of life or death. Nagasawa was on his back as he carried her through the narrow tunnels of the dungeon.


    He wished he had time to rest, but he couldn''t afford it. He needed to find food as quickly as possible. The moment he found food, he could quickly improve. Due to the malevolent sensation of the mana in thisyer, Dante chose not to absorb it and pressed on. The damage from absorbing such mana could be dangerous, and he couldn''t risk it anymore; he needed to survive for both of them.


    In fact, it was risky for him to absorb this type of mana, especially because he had holy magic. It couldpletely corrupt his core and turn him into something he resolved not to even think about.


    He was holding up well, but he needed to expedite Nagasawa''s situation. She had already taken the pill he found with the unlucky group.


    Dante was following the map. He wanted to reach the clearing where there was a small stream as quickly as possible. He could easily obtain food and water from that point and explore the surroundings while Nagasawa remained unconscious.


    What really worried Dante was what would happen to her when she woke up. He couldn''t check, but he felt that Nagasawa was at risk. Her arm, which had been crushed, stopped bleeding after Dante bandaged it with the skeletons'' clothes. Of course, it could still be infected if he didn''t clean it quickly, but he needed to reach a spring as soon as possible.


    However, he assumed that she would probably never be able to use this arm again, and for a swordsman, it was the worst of all emotions.


    Exhaustion couldn''t defeat him, carrying the 75-kilogram woman and the legendary sword of over 100, it was a day full of problems.


    Dante continued on his way while others were getting the news about his disappearance.


    The world had slightly paused. Unfortunately, a serious incident had urred. For normal people, this would bemon, but it happened to two extremely renowned individuals.


    Dante Scarlet and Nagasawa Yamata were dered dead, although they weren''t certain.


    It almost seemed like a lie. The story passed was that they died defending the students from a Golem Guardian. Who told this version? Forki Dfor.


    The ount described Dante and Nagasawa in a final act of bravery, deciding to dy the monster while the students fled. Forki imed he tried to return, but the passage was destroyed before they could reach it. The name given to this tragedy was "The Incident of the Pits of the Silver Giant."


    In the infirmary, a woman had just received the news of Dante''s death in battle.


    "It''s not true, is it?" Sara asked Director Gaspar in front of her, who unfortunately couldn''t say anything.


    "Tell me he''s going to open that door and walk out any minute!" She cried lightly, this was the first stage of grief. Denial.


    "Sara," Akiko, sitting next to the girl, held her hand tightly. It was the first time the princess had experienced such a moment.


    "I''m so sorry." Those were the only words Gaspar could say. He knew he had no right to such a thing; after all, it was he who requested this mission disguised as an excursion. His recklessness not only caused the death of one of the best minds in poisonology, but also of the greatest prodigy of the first year. Despite feeling that something was wrong, he decided to first deal with people''s grief.


    "We will start searching, but the chance of finding something... isplicated. We''ll need time and maybe that time won''t be enough to find them alive," Gaspar said thoughtfully, while Sara looked at the old man with a slight look of anger.


    "No... It can''t be true. Dante... he promised he woulde back." Her voice was choked, her eyes teary, and her spirit shattered.


    Akiko hugged Sara, seeking to providefort for her loss. Despite not agreeing with their friendship, the days with Dante had made the princess evolve in various ways, and she was very grateful for that.


    "I want my mother..." Sara said as her tears began to flow. She started to feel unwell, as if she had broken.


    "I will inform Lady Lyriana," Gasper said, leaving the infirmary room and running into the Chief Nurse.


    "Make a report on everyone. There''s something wrong with this story," he said, and she nodded slightly.


    Gaspar walked away while opening a portal to the White Tower, emerging directly in front of the biggest problem in the story he would have to deal with: Morgana Arcano.


    "What do you want? I''m busy dealing with Valentina''s crap and this poorly managed guild. Can you believe there''s embezzlement in a venture run by a woman who can destroy armies? Seriously, they''ve got nerve," Morgana said while wearing sses and having several stacks of documents.


    "Morgana," Gaspar said lightly, looking at Morgana, who immediately stopped and looked at him.


    "What''s with the funeral face? Who died this time? Seriously, that weird elf must have died or Akemi, for you to make that face, since you love demi-humans and elves," Morgana joked, while going back to writing something on some papers.


    "Nagasawa Yamata is dead," Gaspar said, and the pen in Morgana''s hand simply evaporated with the me she conjured in her hand.


    "And Dante Scarlet too," Gaspar added, and Morgana started to turn into some kind of monster as she looked at Gaspar.


    "Gaspar, I loved your beautiful joke. Now tell me why you came here personally? I don''t really like it when people say my husband is dead," Morgana said after calming down and looked at the old man in front of her with a smile.


    "There was an ident in the Dungeon. If they''re alive, they''re underground in a ten-floor dungeon. The entire tenth floor copsed on them," Gaspar said, and Morgana''s hands clenched so hard that herrge nails began to pierce the flesh of her hands.


    "Gaspar, repeat that," Morganamented as she stood up and faced Gaspar. She was slightly taller enough for him to have to look up.


    "Dante and Nagasawa are buried in rubble, probably dead," he said, and Morgana''s hair began to levitate slightly as she looked at Gaspar.


    "I see, so you''ve given up on living. Okay, I forgive you," Morgana said and put her hands on Gaspar''s shoulders.


    "You''re going to fix this, aren''t you, Gaspar?" She asked, and her affection was like the pure abyss. He clearly saw his death before him and, if two Supreme Mages were to fight, he wasn''t sure if he would defeat Morgana.


    "We''re already handling it, a team is investigating," Gaspar said as he looked at Morgana. She realized what was going on.


    "Spit it out, it wasn''t just a simple incident, was it?" She asked as she sat on the table full of papers.


    "The stories I''ve been told don''t add up. I wanted a second opinion," Gaspar said, taking a seat in the chair.


    "Out with it," she said, and Gaspar began to exin. A few minutes passed as Morgana paced back and forth.


    "Knowing Dante, only Clovis Arton and Sara Vortex are trustworthy. They''re the only ones who don''t hold a grudge against Dante. Elizabeth was recently saved and may have changed her perspective on Dante because of that, but keep an eye on her."


    "Next, be suspicious of Alexander. He got into a fight with Dante and then was humiliated. Like Velkan, he has a fragile ego and is too arrogant."


    "Seraphina Nightfall is literally the most likely, but she''s still in shock, so it probably wasn''t her."


    "Forki, Ethan, and Alexander could be the culprits, but even if we say something, nothing will happen, so look for Dante. He''s alive."


    "How can you be so sure?"


    She raised her hands slightly and pointed to the ring. "It''s still connected to Dante. I''ll help with the search soon," Morgana said as she sat back down and summoned several clones.


    "Work quickly, girls. The husband needs help," she said, ncing slightly at the sky from the tower rooftop and murmuring something.

 Chapter 72: I Hate Wolves

    "It must be a joke," Dante thought as he looked at what was in front of him: a pack of over fifteen wolves sizing up the vampire boy.


    "Nagasawa, wake up already... it''s been three days since you''ve been sleeping, stop beingzy," he mocked andmented as he held the woman on his back.


    "Sorry, teacher," Dante said and put her down on the ground, gripping Durandal in both hands.


    Dante looked at the wolves that began to move slowly while snarling softly. They had red fur and all were slightly injured in some way.


    They started to encircle Dante.


    "Sorry, but I''m not going to wait for you guys." He lunged forward towards the smallest wolf in the pack, an easy target for someone wounded like him.


    The wolf barely had time to react and waspletely obliterated by Durandal''s de, sttering blood all over the area.


    "One down, who''s the next dead puppy?" Dante said, looking menacingly at the wolves.


    Suddenly, he vanished. With his momentum, he attacked another wolf that tried to dodge but lost one of its legs.


    ARHH! WOOF!


    The others began to move quickly and attacked in unison. Dante, however, didn''t wait to be hit. He started using Durandal with one hand while using the other to punch the wolves more swiftly.


    ARHHG!


    Dante managed to kill three more wolves and began to sweat from the heat, his exertion starting to hurt his upper limbs.


    "I can''t prolong the fight, my muscles haven''t recovered," was his only thought, to end this useless fight quickly while focusing on protecting Nagasawa.


    He began attacking the wolves uncontrobly, without avoiding unnecessary movements, and became a barbarian who only wanted to survive.


    The sudden horizontal sh hit two more wolves. That made it 6 down.


    As he focused, a wolf tried to quickly attack Nagasawa''s unconscious body, but was suddenly kicked away.


    "I hate wolves," he said almost growling at the wolf, his eyes already starting to enter a rage as he remembered the werewolf''s face.


    He caught his breath and lunged forward again, cutting down two more wolves. The remaining wolves were slightly afraid of the aura Dante emanated; they were only 2-star Rank, they couldn''t do anything against this.


    "Don''t run," Dante said with a terrifying look that left the wolves paralyzed with fear. "Survival of the fittest," he said and killed the remaining wolves.


    "Pant," he sighed exhaustedly. "Normally this would be child''s y, but what the hell is this weakness. It doesn''t make sense, is it this damn cave?" he growled as he rose again. "Screw it," Dante said and walked over to the wolf corpses, brutally tearing out one''s heart and raising it.


    Pouring the blood over his mouth, he felt slightly disgusted by the beasts'' blood, but it was the only thing he could use at the moment, as not even their meat would be useful.


    "It''s like drinking sewage, gross," Dante said with a bitter expression on his face.


    Dante approached Nagasawa and ced his hands on her forehead, realizing clearly that she had a fever.


    "Sorry, Durandal, I''ll have to use you as a de," he thought as he gathered the bodies of the ten dead wolves. He used Durandal''s de to tear their bodies open and extract the blood to put into some sks he had inside the Spatial Ring he had found earlier.


    Dante and Nagasawa had just arrived at the mentioned location. It was a small clearing within the huge cavern, with slightly dead grass and some tree trunks and roots scattered about, but not damp. That was a good sign; with theck of moisture, he could use it to start a fire and warm Nagasawa, who was burning with fever.


    Dante then prepared a small bed in a slightly more secluded and hidden corner, cing Nagasawa''s body covered with the stolen cloaks from the corpses and gathered some twigs to make a fire.


    "These are tough times, aren''t they?" Dante said to himself as he thought about how things were outside of that hole.


    He sat against the wall as he listened to the crackling of the burning embers. Slowly, he closed his eyes and tried to fall asleep. Although he found it dangerous to stay alert all the time, he knew he could suffer a lot of mental stress if he continued like this, perhaps even faint during a fight or something.


    His body slowly began to absorb the blood he had ingested. Of the ten wolves, he drank the blood from the hearts of only two, afraid he couldn''t handle the mana within them.


    His mother''s words came softly to his mind.


    "You can''t drink any blood you see. As partners, we consume each other''s blood to increase our strength. Never drink blood carelessly."


    "When we absorb blood stronger than ours, we can absorb its properties, its energy, and make it our own," he remembered that scene from his childhood, of the little vampire bursting into mes due to excess mana.


    "Sorry, I guess I''ve broken that rule... I can''t afford to be picky about food," he said as hey lightly on Nagasawa''s shoulder, who was beside him.


    Closing his eyespletely, he tried to rest, but he remained alert while being in this vast dungeon.


    Everything was dark, and his eyes slowly opened, adjusting to the darkness. Dante woke up after more than six hours of sleep, relieved that nothing had happened. His main concern was Nagasawa.


    He turned to the woman lying down and ced his hand on her forehead. Her fever had improved, but her arms... the arm that had been hit by the Guardian Golem waspletely bruised, despite the small bandages he had made to keep it immobile. Perhaps it was toote.


    "Damn it... I can''t cut off your arm, I won''t be able to stop the bleeding, and the damage from the fire could kill you..." He was at a standstill, not wanting to resort to thest option that came to mind.


    Desperately, he searched for solutions to the problems, but now was not the time to hesitate.


    "I''m sorry..." Dante said as he knelt beside Nagasawa''s body. He held her hand gently and felt the pulse increasing before he could do anything.


    Cough! Cough! Cough!


    Nagasawa began coughing and convulsing, expelling a liquid from her throat that sttered over herself.


    "Naga!" Dante acted quickly, lifting her body to prevent her from choking on the vomit, supporting her as she cleared her throat.


    Cough! Cough!


    "Where am I?" She asked, unable to see anything in the total darkness, only feeling someone holding her.


    "It''s me, Dante," he said. "You''re in a cave. How are you feeling?"


    "I can''t see anything," she replied, confused and disoriented.


    Dante then conjured a small me between his hands to illuminate the surroundings.


    "Wee back to thend of the living," he said softly, trying tofort her as she adjusted to the new situation.

 Chapter 73: A Poisonous Viper

    "Fortunately, you woke up before I did anything..." murmured Dante as he observed the woman''s condition in front of him, contemting an action that had a high chance of failure considering his current mana.


    She seemed drained, not just physically but mentally as well, as if someone had ripped her out of her body; she was visibly shaken.


    "We''ve been down here for over thirty hours. I don''t know the situation outside... but I have something to tell you. Let''s keep moving, and I''ll exin as we go," Dante said, holding Nagasawa''s uninjured arm.


    "Can you stand?" He asked, offering support. "No," she replied.


    "Alright, I''ll carry you," he said, lifting Nagasawa up like a princess, with Durandal already on his back.


    "What happened while I was asleep?" she asked. "We were betrayed," he replied, noting Nagasawa''s furious expression, though she couldn''t see Dante, who was smiling.


    "Who did this?" she asked grimly. "Ethan, Alexander, and Forki," he replied as they walked through the caverns.


    "Do you know where we are?" she inquired, and Dante began recounting everything that had happened in the past few hours since they were buried alive.


    At first, Nagasawa found it all too incredible to believe and how they survived, but she had no words; she simply couldn''t conceive anything beyond sheer luck. She was alive, even without one of her arms, and that was what mattered.


    Nagasawa wasplicated and didn''t care much about things; she was hot-headed and easily irritated, mostly because her entire life had been controlled by others. But now? She didn''t even care anymore; she was between life and death, surviving thanks to a man, or rather, a child who wasn''t even half her age yet.


    She was human, a poison expert, and also a member of the Tang n, one of thergest ns in the Eastern Empire, although she herself was not from the East but from the Banrash Deserts; still, she was a member of the Tang n because of her mother, a concubine.


    "How''s your body holding up?" Dante asked, concerned. He had already regained half of his mana and his body was almost fully healed, but he still worried about the woman. He was a vampire, while she... was human.


    "My core is cracked, I can''t feel my left arm anymore, and I''m hungry," she replied emotionlessly.


    "I have beast meat, but I''m not sure how dangerous it is to consume... I just absorbed blood to recover. You''re human; things are different," he said as they continued walking.


    "That smell," she murmured, and Dante also noticed; it was a strong scent of blooding from the path they were following.


    "Are your legs feeling better?" he asked as he conjured a Light spell.


    "How did you..." Nagasawa wanted to ask something but didn''t press on. Dante promptly understood that she wanted to understand, so he just nodded.


    "The Holy Poweres from the Hero Title," said Dante, and Nagasawa showed a slight surprise in her eyes. Dante found it cute but didn''t say anything more about it.


    "Your core is cracked. Stay behind me and avoid using mana," said Dante, taking the lead as Nagasawa lightly held onto his injured arm.


    They walked for about forty minutes, following the nauseating smell of blood emanating from several different sources.


    "Slow down," Dante said, sneaking slightly around one of the rocky corridors. He spotted light ahead and heard voices.


    "We need to get out of here."


    "We need to, but it''s not that easy, Number 12."


    "Shut up, I need to think," the deeper voice said.


    "The copse ruined our ns. The temple must have beenpromised."


    "Can''t we just go down and check?"


    "No. The other three groups disappeared almost a month trying to find the way to the next floor. We have to be cautious. Food is running out, and the beasts have been getting increasingly hostile. Thisbyrinth is driving me crazy."


    "They''re talking about those skeletons? Hm... there''s no time," Dante thought and quickly decided to act.


    Sneaking lightly behind a pir, he drew Durandal and whispered to Nagasawa, "Stay here."


    Dante disappeared swiftly, swiftly beheading two people instantly.


    "Hey, you, start talking or you''ll die," he pointed the sword at thest one standing, but before he could do anything, thest onemitted suicide.


    "You''re well trained," Nagasawamented, emerging from the shadows where she was hiding.


    "I have good teachers," Dante remarked as he checked the bodies of the dead. He found three more spatial rings.


    "Four spatial rings, that''splicated," Nagasawamented, leaving Dante confused. He didn''t quite understand what she meant.


    "It means they have a lot of money. No organization would give four rings just for an excursion. Spatial rings are rare, as are spatial mages," Nagasawa said as she picked up one of the rings.


    "Empty," she remarked.


    "This one too."


    "Wait, there''s something in this one," Dante said as he summoned things from inside the space. "Notes." Dante and Nagasawa sat at the camp they had just destroyed, the bodies of the humans thrown away, and Dante sat at the table looking at the notes. Again, a more detailed map of the other parts of the dungeon. Both maps connected whenpared, and that was a good sign.


    "It looks like we have to go North. There''s a staircase to ascend," hemented, and Nagasawa analyzed it lightly.


    "No, if they''re here and haven''t decided to ascend, it means this side was demolished when the Guardian Golem fell. It must be under rubble," Nagasawa said, leaving Dante pensive.


    "What do you suggest?" he asked. With the question, Nagasawa suggested, "Let''s go to the opposite side, southwest." "Why?" "Usually, ancient structures are opposites, and there are patterns. The sides of going up and down are inverse. This happens a lot in dungeons like this. The pattern of the first levels is the same," she exined, and Dante lightly analyzed the entrance to the Tenth Floor.


    ''She''s right.''


    "Alright, let''s rest for a bit and move on," he said, and she nodded as she leaned her back against the wall and closed her eyes.


    "Are you alright?" she asked, trying to rx.


    "No, and you?"


    "Neither am I. What will you do if we get out of here?"


    "I''ll wipe those three off the map," Dante replied, demonstrating a slight murderous intent.


    "Are you sure?" she asked, opening her eyes.


    "Yes, I spared Alexander once," he replied. "If any of those fools want to do something, it''s just erasing them from the map along with their offspring."


    "I must be hearing things. A thirteen-year-old boy is challenging three rulers," she said, lightlyughing.


    "I won''t be a boy forever, Naga," Dante said with a smile that left Nagasawa slightly ufortable.


    "Do you have ns?"


    "Keep you alive," he said. "Oh? Me?"


    "You''re a witness and ally. I doubt the so-hateful Nagasawa would allow herself to be killed by three foolish children," Dantemented, and Nagasawa''s smile slightly broke.


    "What image have I conveyed to you?" she asked, and Dante smiled maliciously.


    "A Poisonous Viper," he replied.

 Chapter 74: Summoning Ritual

    Six days had passed, and Dante and Nagasawa had now descended several floors of the dungeon. Each time they descended, it became more difficult; it was as if the mana was getting denser.


    "That was thest one," he said, approaching the white-haired woman who observed the scene. Brutally, he tore open the chest of the Lycan beast and took its heart, drinking its blood. "Disgusting," he said, wiping his mouth.


    "Here," Dante tossed a small fruit to Nagasawa. That''s what she had been eating for the past few days, a kind of fruit that closely resembled an apple, but inside was reasonably soft, yet it tasted good, ording to Nagasawa.


    "These fruits grow on these strange branches, but they are rich in mana," Dante said as he harvested some more fruits.


    Each time they descended, they found more fauna and nature. "Yes." "Don''t you want to eat?" she asked, and Dante shook his head. "We have to save, even though we are descending further and further."


    "I thought vampires couldn''t eat anything other than blood," Nagasawamented, and Dante quickly exined.


    "Valentina and I are pure noble vampires; our progenitor has the purest lineage, unlike d, who had several predecessors. Their traits were passed down, so we don''t have this deficiency in taste. Even though we can''t eat things like garlic... honestly, I find it ridiculous, but we follow suit.


    It''s a shame that our emotions arepletely chaotic because of this lineage," hemented as he cleaned the carcass of another wolf.


    "Why are you removing its skin?" Nagasawa asked curiously. "You can make some expensive clothes out of it when we return. Besides, it''s proof that we were truly surviving in this stupid abyss."


    "I see... that''s why you took those three skeletal bodies with you," she murmured. "You''re more mundane than I thought you would be, Valentina''s son is greedy for material goods."


    Dante stood up and stretched lightly as he looked at Nagasawa. He nced at the woman''s arm, which seemed to be getting worse every day. She no longer felt it, but it was ufortable to see. "Your arm," Dantemented and received a slight smile from the older woman. "Soon, you''ll have to amputate it," she remarked with a sad smile.


    GROOOOOOOOOOOOONNN


    They heard a tremor and quickly nced at each other.


    "Damn, that bastard is alive!" Dante shouted, and the entire small cave began to shake. "Damn, we don''t have time!" he yelled and jumped over Nagasawa, holding her like a princess. "Hold on to me!"


    Everything began to copse as Dante started to run. Rocks started falling, and loud noises began to ur.


    "Damn! Damn! Damn!"


    GROOOOOOM!!!!


    A rock almost hit Dante''s head, but he continued without hesitation. As he ran, he noticed a different entrance from the others, but it was buried under rubble. He decided to run towards it, but at the same time, he smelled something unpleasant.


    "What do I do? Curse this fate!" he shouted and began summoning his mes. "BURN IT ALL!" The mes started melting the stonespletely.


    "Let''s go, let''s go," Dante said as he looked back and saw everything copsing.


    "Nagasawa, this is going to hurt," he said, and Nagasawa didn''t have time to react.


    He jumped straight into the fire, using his shoulder to break through the wall in front of him.


    "AHRG!" Dante''s arm waspletely burned; some sshes hit Nagasawa''s body, and she grunted in pain, but didn''t make it clear that it hurt. They fell into the room that had been opened, and the entire previous room copsed, closing off the passage.


    Cough! Cough!


    They coughed as the dust rose. Fortunately, they were saved, for now. "Damn it, all because of those bastards!" Dante shouted, having a slight rage attack as his body began to burn with fury.


    "Calm down!" Nagasawa shouted, pping his head.


    "It doesn''t matter now, focus on surviving, you idiot," Nagasawa said with a furious face. "When we get out of here, I''m going to poison those sons of bitches. I''ll put them all in a bathtub of poison and dunk their heads in ten-star manticore acid. I''ll let the insects devour their bodies while they''re still alive!


    I''ll kill them all HAHAHAHAHA," she shouted with a terrifying smile and then fell unconscious.


    "Seriously... what do I do with you? You''re a child?" Dante said, putting his hands over his face. "Man, you just bring me trouble. You better pay me back for all this with your soul," Dante mocked and picked her up like a princess again, continuing to walk in the new area.


    It was like an ancient ruin, with pirs embedded and carvings on the bricks. "The guy who built this was very inspired," he said, seeing the engravings of people walking, strange symbols among various other things.


    Dante started walking around the area, but first he leaned Nagasawa against the wall to rest.


    "I''ll be right back, sleeping beauty," hemented with a smile as Nagasawa slept like an angel. He began to walk around the area; it was an open square-shaped area with four passages. The room was quiterge, easily fitting two basketball courts inside.


    "I hate these damn old folks who do sinister things like this," hemented as he looked around. The nauseating smell he had sensed increased drastically, so he headed towards the center of the room, where there was some sort of chalice,pletely suspicious.


    "What the hell is this?" Dante said as he checked the center. There was a pentagram around a golden chalice.


    "I hope this crap isn''t the Holy Grail," Dante mocked the situation as he looked around. Nothing really remarkable could be seen, except for the paintings on the wall depicting the daily life of some ancient tribe from an unknown era.


    Nothing was relevant enough, but he continued to observe the pirs and came across disgusting creatures illustrated, species with horns and tails, which were praised onpletely dark nights, emerging from portals and spirals.


    "Damn, is this a demonic summoning?" Dante asked as he continued to follow the images.


    He followed it to another room,pletely dark. He pped his hands, and the lights lit up through his magic. In front of him, he saw more parts of the paintings.


    He began to walk lightly and saw what it really was: a Summoning Ritual.


    "Asmodeus, Beelzebub, Mammon, Belphegor, Azazel, Leviathan, and Lucifer," Dante recognized them. How could he not? Seven demons in a ritual sentence, of course it would be them. "The Seven Deadly Sins... What is all this?" Dante questioned aloud, beginning to look more closely at how the ritual was performed.


    But before he could finish looking:


    WOOFF!


    A wolf nearly three meters tall broke through the wall, destroying everything in its path and attacking Dante. "Damn! What a scare, you son of a bitch!" Dante shouted as he blocked the huge wolf.


    GRRRRR!


    "Hey, mongrel, you son of a bitch, I was reading that," Dante said, pointing Durandal at the wolf, who wasn''t intimidated at all; on the contrary, it began to growl at Dante more intensely.


    It opened its mouths, revealing steel fangs. It was clearly a mutant wolf. In a few seconds, it lunged at Dante.


    ''This bastard bypassed my senses, and now he''s fighting on par with my speed. This mongrel is truly a mutant beast,'' Dante thought.


    He didn''t know the strength of the strange wolf in front of him, but he couldn''t spend too long testing; that ce was dangerous.


    "Curse it! After getting out of here, remind me to exterminate any wolves! Come on, you bastard!" he called the wolf, pointing his sword at it, and the wolf seemed to understand, as its ws began to emerge.


    The wolf''s fur waspletely red, and its ws were silver. Its eyes turned red, creating a dangerous atmosphere, butpared to his mother... This wolf was nothing but a fly; something like this wouldn''t intimidate him even in a million years.


    Dante got into position, as if he were going to make a quick draw with the katana, but he wanted to test something. He posed with the long sword and waited for the wolf to move.


    The wolf growled, but didn''t have time to react. Dante suddenly appeared behind it and struck one of its legs, cutting deeply and damaging it, preventing it from fighting unprepared. The fight continued, but the wolf decided to run into the ruins, towards Nagasawa. He was already desperate because of the loss of mobility, but Dante wouldn''t let a limping wolf go after hispanion.


    "You bastard, your opponent is me!" he shouted and appeared in front of the wolf, hitting it from the side with a kick and sending it flying into the center of the room.


    He looked at the deep wound he managed to inflict on the wolf in this moment of desperation. The wolf''s bloodied body left no denying that it was nearing the end of its life. Dante held the sword in a new position.


    "This is for the scare," Dante said and lunged towards the wolf''s head, but it managed to dodge.


    "And this is for going after my teacher."


    SWIN!


    The sword severed the wolf''s head, which fell to the ground, spilling a lot of blood everywhere.


    "I hope your heart has better blood than those crappy ones earlier. Seriously, I miss my mom," Dante said as he approached the wolf''s body, which began to bleed profusely on the ground.


    Slowly, the blood began to touch a kind of cavity in the ground, which slowly began to light up in the shape of a pentagram. Dante was distracted looking towards Nagasawa and didn''t notice what was about to happen.


    WONWU!


    He heard the characteristic sound of a magic circle, simr to a spirit summoning. He turned around and saw the wolf''s body with its head regenerated levitating.


    From the portal, a being emerged. Its skin waspletely pale with ck eyes and red pupils, two long red horns, and long ck hair.


    "Human?" it said, but its voice was unrecognizable; it was several types of voices together, creating an indescribable symphony that contained neither feminine nor masculine aspects.


    Its face was covered by a mask, and its body was covered by a ck robe, making it impossible to discern the demon''s gender.


    Dante trembled upon hearing the voice; it was as if thousands of different auras were trapped in that ce. He couldn''t move a single muscle.


    "Poor thing, are you so scared?" it said sarcastically. "Humans used to summon demons with more gusto in the old days; you seem like a scared kitten, hahaha," it chuckled lightly.


    "W-who are you?" Dante stuttered slightly; he couldn''t remember thest time he felt real fear like now.


    "Oh, of course, you must have identally activated that idiotic ritual..." it said with its hands on its face. ''He''s quite cheeky, isn''t he?'' Dante thought as he watched the demon floating in front of him.


    "I have many names; it''s not for me to reveal such things to a weak human like you," it said and began to disappear. "Oh, time is running out... I''ll leave a present for you if you manage to defeat my little darling," it said, and the wolf''s body began to tremble.


    GRRR!


    It suddenly came back to life, and now...


    "Defeat my little pet, and maybe I''ll give you somethingter," it said and disappeared.

 Chapter 75: Vampire vs Dog

    The wolf''s body began to writhe and twist as if it were being tortured, but it wasn''t just that. The smell of something akin to sulfur began to fill the air, clearly toxic.


    Dante had no choice but to tear a piece of his clothing and use it as a makeshift nose mask to prevent his airways from being corrupted by the toxic environment. He ran as fast as he could to Nagasawa''s unconscious body.


    "Damn," he muttered as he looked at the creature being recreated before him. Utilizing the Giant Wolf''s body as a sacrifice, a new being began to be summoned by a magical circle. The body exploded with power, and three heads began to emerge.


    Dante tore another piece of clothing and ced it on Nagasawa. Like him, she was slightly awakening; he heard gruntsing from her.


    The air was saturated with demonic energy. Dante''s eyes fixed on the beast that had emerged; it was huge. The monster snarled at him, its three mouths salivating eagerly to taste new prey; they were ready to devour their quarry.


    Dante looked at the beast and sighed softly. "I hate living."


    With agile movement, Dante raised Durandal and advanced toward the demonic monster. The ground trembled beneath his feet as heunched his attack.


    The first strike was Dante''s, swift and precise. Swinging Durandal like a hurricane, he cut through the skin of the demonic wolf. However, the creature was too powerful; it skillfully dodged the blow and retaliated with a charge.


    Dante narrowly dodged, but fortunately his reaction speed was much superior to that of the Demonic Wolf.


    Unlike before, the Demonic Wolf was slower. The weight gained by the heads significantly changed the pace of the fight, leaving Dante at an advantage with his agility and smaller body. However,pared to the previous wolf, this one was three times stronger.


    "Damn it!" he cursed as he incessantly dodged the Demonic Wolf''s charges, which seemed to have no fatigue or opening for Dante to counterattack.


    They were matching each other''s weaknesses and strengths, but it was just an illusion. Dante hadn''t even started using his mes yet, and the Wolf was also holding back something. Primitive survival instincts were taking over; it was no longer a Humanoid versus a Beast, it was just two beasts shing.


    The incessant exchange of blows continued. The wolf''s paws were armored with some kind of silver shell; Dante presumed it was part of this wolf''s demonic mutation.


    The battle raged on for several minutes; both exerted themselves to the fullest to affect each other, but nothing gave an advantage. Dante''s fire was already being used, but the Wolf showed immunity. As a demon summoned from hell, it was clear it inherited characteristics from that world. The ground around them was marked with cracks and craters and could copse at any moment.


    Every step was coldly calcted, and every move was without waste, but finally something happened.


    A chance arose for Dante.


    With a precise strike, he severed one of the heads. It was from a simple sliding on the rough ground, but it already caused enough damage to make the Demonic Wolf retreat.


    "Come on, big guy," he said as the Wolf seemed to grow increasingly enraged.


    GRRRRRR! It growled and WOOOF! It barked in agony, but Dante didn''t let it do as it pleased. If he stayed too far, there was no doubt this Wolf would regenerate that head if given enough time.


    He didn''t want to waste time.


    The two remaining heads were confused by the absence of the third; that was normal. A being that shares a body with three heads has two possibilities: Only one head has full control, or all three heads function together.


    It seemed to be the second option. It wasn''t a Wolf, but three. And their teamwork waspletely devastated when their sister head was cut off. Now, they were confused and acting on instinct.


    But that didn''t stop Dante from smiling from ear to ear. The fatal weakness of a being that shares bodies is to remove one of its parasites, and Dante was now at an absurd advantage.


    Although the two still fought, it wouldn''t be like before, and Dante took advantage of that.


    Likest time, he moved almost instantly to the Wolf''s back and struck a blow to its hind legs, causing it to stumble slightly.


    The Wolf had its hind legspletelypromised.


    "Sorry, buddy, I hate parasites like you," Dante said and cleanly tore off the remaining two heads with a sword strike.


    As the Wolf''s body looked at Dante, he stared back and... well...


    "Come on, little dog. Let''s take a walk, shall we? Back to hell you go, you piece of crap!" He taunted. Dante nced back at the body of the Giant Demonic Wolf and just gave a slight smile before turning to where Nagasawa was, but he heard something different.


    "You fucking son of a bitch dog, I hope I don''t see you again when I''m about to decimate the whole fucking hell, you fucking Demon," Dante began to curse as he walked away, but he heard something behind him.


    "Ah, go fuck yourself, you''re not getting up, are you?" He said as he turned around with a scowl on his face.


    "Huh? What the...?" He wondered, seeing the scene.


    The Wolf''s body was disintegrating like ashes in the wind, leaving only a strange stone floating in its ce.


    Dante approached it, slightly curious about what it was. He drew nearer, and the air began to grow slightly cold.


    He touched the icy stone, and it morphed into the shape of a Triple Ice Nunchaku.


    "[The reward for defeating the Spirit of a Cerberus]," Dante faintly heard, and the ominous feeling in the area vanished, as if everything had been purified.


    "Seriously, a demonic weapon? I was expecting some legendary power or something, what an unfair demon, what do I do with this when I get back? I''m already criticized for being me, imagine if I have a demonic weapon hahahaha I''m screwed." Danteughed loudly, leaving the roompletely silent while heughed like an idiot.

 Chapter 76: Vipers Life

    "Let''s see if this beauty can help me with what I n," Dante said lightly as he swiftly pulled out the Nunchakus.


    He began to swing them, and the atmosphere of the ce began to growpletely cold. He had known how to use Triple Nunchakus for many years and was as skilled with them as with swords.


    He danced with the Nunchakus for a few seconds and finished with a strike.


    The strike itself wasn''t powerful, but what came after was. The strike was from below, causing two of the three parts to hit the enemy''s lower part. However, when he tested it like this, ice pirs magically emerged from the ground.


    Dante looked at the sharp ice waves that came out and smiled slightly.


    "HAHAHAHA," heughed like a viin and turned to see Nagasawa, who was standing there, looking at the boy with a mocking expression.


    "Carry on, you''re incredible entertainment," she said with a crooked smile on her face, struggling not to burst intoughter.


    "Wanna talk about entertainment?" Dante asked, and Nagasawa didn''t understand what he meant. Soon, he slowly used shapeshifting... and transformed into Nagasawa herself...


    He appeared further ahead and looked directly into Nagasawa''s eyes, who was slightly intimidated... Well, not exactly intimidated...


    ''I hardly ever look in the mirror, but I''m pretty hot, huh?'' she had this thought as she saw Dante transformed into herself.


    Dante realized she was distracted and faced her,ughing lightly. "Fufufu." Nagasawa looked directly at herself and suddenly...


    "When we get out of here, I''m going to poison those bastards, I''ll put all of them in a poison tub and dunk their heads in ten-star manticore acid, I''ll let the insects devour their bodies while they''re still alive! I''ll kill them all! HAHAHAHAHA," Dante shouted as he grabbed "his" breasts and shook them from side to side, making faces with Nagasawa''s face.


    Nagasawa looked at that scene... Looked so much that she started to slightly hate herself, but before...


    SMACK!


    She pped Dante so hard that he flew almost four meters and returned to his original form, but couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    "HEHEHEH!"


    Nagasawa, seeing the boy having fun, couldn''t resist, and they both startedughing. "FUFUFU," sheughed along with him and approached.


    "Shall we go?" she asked as she reached out her hand to help Dante up. "Sure," he said, and they both went on their way together.


    Dante spent time exining what had happened, and Nagasawa was slightly irritated to miss these moments, but she epted everything Dante said, even finding it surreal the w marks on the walls and the debris, which made it obvious he was telling the truth. And yes, Nagasawa knew from the beginning that the smell was rted to demonic energy, but she wasn''t entirely sure.


    Now, both were walking silently through the long corridors of this monument, it was like a Dungeon within a Dungeon, something Nagasawa had never heard of.


    "Dante," she asked as she looked at his back, which seemed gigantic. The feeling of guilt for being a burden was eating her up.


    "Yes?" he asked as he turned to see the woman, who seemed tiny next to him.


    ''Have I grown?'' he wondered as he looked at the woman in front of him. He vaguely remembered that she was taller than him, so why are they the same height? Or rather, why does she seem small? Dante didn''t have to think about that now; it was rtively trivial.


    "Why are you doing this?" she asked as she held her destroyed arm; she hadn''t felt it for hours, but she didn''t want to amputate it, as it could be recovered if she went to Linnea or the Busty Elf who manages the infirmary.


    "What do you mean? Isn''t it obvious?" Dante said as he kept walking, but Nagasawa didn''t say anything, and Dante knew his answer was vague; he didn''t want to be honest right now.


    "Tell me," she confronted him as she grabbed his clothes. Dante had slightly lost the spark with Nagasawa; the imposing woman had now turned into a cute little girl for him, and that was


    "I like you," he replied and moved on without giving further details. The milf, however, began to have a breakdown...


    "W-why do you like me?" she stuttered slightly, did she misunderstand? Neither she nor Dante knew what all this meant.


    "I just do," Dante replied, moving through a different entrance, but nothing really caught their attention besides the cobwebs throughout the area.


    "Be clearer!" she slightly shouted, startled, as no one had ever said that to her. Sure, they attempted to court her, but those were just foolish games for marriage benefits for their families.


    "You''re a warrior, doesn''t seem like someone who got everything handed to them and worked hard to get where you are," Dante said without looking her in the eye. "You wanted to sacrifice yourself before, but I know it wasn''t because we''re your students," Dante said, turning to her.


    "You''ve given up on living, haven''t you?" he asked, and Nagasawa trembled slightly; she couldn''t deny it.


    "The calluses on your rough hands, your robust yet delicate body are your main features. I haven''t even thought much about your beauty; that''s just a bonus," Dante said, walking on. "I like your dominant personality, even though you''re quite cute with me," he added, renewing the torch with fire, illuminating the area more and more.


    "W-why..." Nagasawa wanted to understand, but couldn''t. Dante thenmented, "Don''t try to understand, I don''t either."


    "Valentina raised me as a mother, but I''ve never seen her that way. She''s just mine," Dante remarked.


    "Morgana is the same. She raised me as a disciple. I know almost all of her magic, and even some spells she shouldn''t know I know. But I can''t use them, because my mana is almost null for them. Still, she trusted all of that to me as her disciple. But I can only feel like she''s all mine,pletely," Dante exined, as Nagasawa saw an obsessive look in his eyes, like aplete abyss.


    "I don''t understand what I am, why I always attract powerful people to me in every way. I''m just trying to live life the way I am. If I want something, I''ll go for it with all my might, even if it means war," he answered, continuing to walk.


    "I..." Nagasawa couldn''t snap out of her daze; she waspletely out of it at this moment.


    "I wanted to be dead long ago. My life has been torture," she said, starting to walk alongside Dante.


    "I can imagine," Dantemented, getting closer to her.


    "No one ever supported me... No one helped me once... I had to learn everything on my own in the Tang n," she said with a sad smile. "The instructors beat me every day. I was bullied by the older ones because of the color of my skin," she continued, making Dante visibly ufortable.


    "You don''t have to..."


    "No, I want to tell you," she cut off Dante abruptly, lifting part of her robe to show something on her waist.


    It was a curved scar over ten centimeters long. "When I was fifteen, I started to be interested in the sword and wanted to leave the Tang n''s arts to be a warrior," she recounted, pointing to the scar.


    "My father... he stabbed me with a poisoned dagger. A venom so brutal it broke my pressure points, making me unable to practice martial arts," she said, with a crooked smile.


    "That means..." murmured Dante, and Nagasawa nodded. "My core is always forced topensate for theck of pressure points. My veins are twisted and shallow because of that. My mana is impure, and my core... it''s always at full capacity. All my fights could be thest," Nagasawa exined, walking a bit ahead.


    She turned around and faced Dante.


    "I''ve lost everything, Dante," she said with a smile, while closing her eyes.


    "I''ve lost everything... but I don''t want to lose my life, Dante," she continued, with tears slightly streaming down her eyes.


    Dante approached and hugged her. She sniffled softly as she cried on his chest.


    "It''ll be okay, we''ll get through this," hemented, stroking the long white hair of the tanned woman.


    ''Now it makes sense why she seems so fragile, with her core slightly broken, any attempt to circte mana has made her have an overload and faint. Her core is trained to always work at maximum capacity, but if it''s cracked... the mana is leaking to her organs or maybe damaging her internally more and more as she tries to survive...


    she might notst much longer,'' Dante concluded, as he continued to stroke the woman. Dante wanted to ask something, but was afraid, especially of the nature of the question.

 Chapter 77: Envy

    My hands burned, and I hadn''t felt my arm for days, but I couldn''t remove it because of my internal injuries.


    I had felt like a burden for a long time, watching a thirteen-year-old boy do everything for me, from feeding me to cleaning me while I was debilitated and useless.


    I wanted to die a little, how could I not? It was as if a dagger was pressing against my chest, ready to pierce my heart at any moment.


    Tears welled up in my eyes as I watched the scene unfold. Dante was breaking everything as he fought off a horde of ck Spiders, he was focused, but he kept looking at me worried about my safety.


    I felt strange, it was a different feeling... the feeling of being prioritized, the feeling of being worth something... it''splicated even to think about it now, but this boy...


    HAH!


    His screams continued, he struck faster and faster with the Nunchaku he had received from the demon, everything had be easier, it was one strike and the spiders died.


    "Let''s go."


    I heard his voice and followed him, every moment I spent with him was moreplicated than thest. The feeling of worthlessness was extreme, yet I started neglecting the truth to him.


    Maybe I''ll die soon, it''s hard to say, but I''m getting weaker every day and probably won''tst much longer... It was a tough choice, but if I stay here, I''ll only burden Dante more and more... Yes, it''s the best thing to do. If he survives, I''ll still have my revenge and save this boy. If he dies... Chaos will reign in the world.


    Despite finding it absurd and it being just my perspective, Valentina will descend to earth with her god killer and leave everything in chaos. When that happens... d and Alice will have to stop her and kill her.


    It''s an absurd scenario, but not impossible, and I have to prevent it even if I have to sacrifice myself for it...


    How long have we been missing? Who knows? But it''s been at least thirty days. We''re always descending without stopping, I presume we''re already on floor number 34. I can''t imagine how many more floors there are, but we keep moving forward, since it''s impossible to go up after the small earthquakes we constantly feel.


    If only I were strong... Damn crappy family...


    "Nagasawa, protect yourself... I''m sensing demonic aura ahead," Dante told me as he went on guard. I stepped back a bit.


    Demonic aura? You''ve been bathed in demonic aura ever since you picked up that strange ice weapon. Can''t you realize that?


    I stayed behind as Dante walked forward swinging the Ice Nunchakus, killing all sorts of beasts and monsters. His body was already covered in blood, but none of it was his own.


    What envy...


    I felt envy in being able to fight like that, having immortality and a robust core formed by a powerful bloodline.


    I wanted to have that strength, wanted to stop being a sneaky swordsman with no good techniques but strong poisons.


    GRRRRRRRRRRR


    I heard a growl and again, another pack of ck Wolves. It was the fifth since the moment Dante killed the Three-Headed Demon Wolf.


    KRAK


    With a strike, the Wolf turned into an ice crystal and shattered... Demon armament, I had heard about some equipment given by demons but had never seen its action. On the contrary, it was quite new this situation.


    "Nagasawa, let''s go." I heard his voice and followed him.


    "We''ve been here for forty-three days already, and we haven''t reached the bottom of this inverted castle," Imented, after analyzing the maps we found. It really was an upside-down castle, it was like a tower, but we found various rooms like libraries, halls, and even a throne.


    It wasn''t important, but everything was empty. Someone had already invaded this ce and taken what they needed many ages ago.


    "Does your ring have space?" Dante asked, and I nodded. The four rings we found were quite useful; Dante vaguely collected the spoils he found along the way like mana stones, gold, and broken artifacts.


    "What did you find this time?" I asked curiously, Dante had already stored several corpses inside the ring. It was surprising to find something that wasn''t a corpse.


    "A pocket watch," Dantemented and showed the watch. It was rusty andpletely broken.


    "That''s trash, throw it away." Imented, but Dante refused and pressed it lightly with holy power. The watch faintly glowed, but quickly went out.


    "Divine artifact," I concluded, and he agreed.


    "I''ll give it to Jeanne, maybe she knows what it is. Unlike the Virtues, the Hero cannotmunicate with God," hemented, and I understood.


    "Where''s Durandal?" I asked because I didn''t see Sara Vortex''s Sacred Sword with Dante anymore.


    "I stored it in the ring. The demonic energy was draining it, I was afraid it would be corrupted. If that happens, Justice and Humility would probably kill me," hemented smiling, probably remembering Sara.


    ''What envy... I wish this man would look at me like that when he remembers me.''


    "Let''s go," he said and led the way.


    -- White Tower, Rooftop.


    The search for Dante and Nagasawa had been called off and at this moment something was happening, the investigations were being concluded and, unfortunately...


    "Morgana, we couldn''t find him," Gaspar said to Morgana, who was gnawing her nails in anger. She tried desperately to find Dante, but besides the connection with the ring, nothing really provided evidence that he was alive.


    "We need to find him," shemented as she looked at Gaspar, who was tired, with dark circles under his eyes, and his presence was almost nothingpared to the all-powerful Supreme Mage he used to be.


    "Morgana, give it up, he''s gone," he said, leaving the atmospherepletely heavy. Morgana didn''t want to ept such a thing.


    "Do you really want me to do that? Because if I give up, I''ll personally torture those three children, and I''ll do it in front of their parents."


    "Calm down, another meeting will happen soon, we''ll take them to court," Gaspar said, turning to face the exit.


    "And Valentina?" he asked, without showing his face, but he already had a bad expression.


    "She''s returning, and she''s with her familiar. She found out some things about what Titania did, but she''s not happy," Morganamented as she sighed lightly.


    "Did you tell her?"


    "No, but it will be the first thing I''ll say," Morgana said, looking at Gaspar. "It''s important that they speak the truth, or I fear a war may break out, and knowing my mother and d, they will support Valentina if they find out that Dante was killed because of these children, especially after the breach of contract.


    Everything will be treated as a conspiracy and maniption, the Three Realms are in danger," she said and Gaspar nodded. "I understand, I''m fighting to maintain peace here, Morgana."


    "I would rmend starting to prepare for war. Because if my husband dies, then those involved will be exterminated, even if it means wiping out several continents." With this indication, Gaspar epted that it was no longer time to be reasonable, it was time to act, as it was necessary to avoid a war.


    Normally this would be easily resolved, but Dante was the real problem. His connection with Valentina and Morgana made him the most dangerous Youth in the World, and if Valentina, who lived alone without love for ten thousand years, lost the love of her life, it meant that she would fight to die once and for all, as she had no more reasons to live.


    "Come back soon, Dante... you need to control your two pet Demons."


    That was how Gaspar, no, how everyone currently saw Morgana and Valentina: two women obsessed with one Man.

 Chapter 78: The Mother of Demons

    Dante was sleeping on the ground while Nagasawa stood guard, observing the surroundings. She didn''t mind having to watch; in fact, it felt good to be useful.


    They had reached almost the fiftieth floor.


    Dante was recovering his energy that he had lost in the past two hours killing Robgoblins, Ogres,va spiders, and ck Wolves. Although they were easily defeated, there were still many of them.


    The more numerous they were, the harder the battle became, and Dante wasn''t used to fighting many monsters at once. In fact, he was quite inexperienced, and Nagasawa gave him tips whenever possible because she wanted to make her presence felt in Dante''s life.


    Hours passed, and Dante woke up. They moved on to the next floors of the ce. Of course, there were still thousands of beasts to kill, but Dante was not intimidated. Despite the insane concentration of demonic energy disabling the use of Holy Fire, he could use his ck me very effectively.


    When he started at school, his worst me was precisely the ck me, but with each passing moment and with every monster he killed, his me grew stronger.


    "Rest," Nagasawa said as she wiped Dante''s dirty face, cleaning the blood and sweat marks from his face.


    "You doing these things makes me a little shy," hemented,ughing, and Nagasawa smiled slightly.


    "We needed to get out of this. If not, Valentina will cause chaos," Nagasawamented, leaving Dante pensive.


    "Probably, Morgana must be trying everything she can already. We can''t do anything about this reflective structure. Until we find the end of this ce, it won''t help," hemented as he got up and held Nagasawa like a princess.


    "Let''s go, my teacher," he said and carried the woman''s body in his arms, feeling every curve of her body.


    "Why do you do this... are you trying to seduce me?" she wondered lightly.


    Dante''s body had undergone many changes due to the extreme stress of battles, refining his bones and muscles.


    Think of it like molten metal being constantly hammered to gain the perfect shape of a sword to cut through your enemies.


    With the constant damage Dante received, his muscles regenerated many times during the day and kept regenerating. If Dante didn''t rest properly, his body would likely give inpletely. That is, if he were alone, it would be quite likely, but with Nagasawa''s presence, he was getting physically stronger.


    While she spent a few hours watching the area, he could rest properly and fully absorb the changes.


    Dante now had a muscr body, dark red hair due to dirt, and a well-developed physique, standing at about 1.80m tall. He had almost turned into an adult man.


    This was normal for vampires; their bodies, in addition to being metamorphic, were always at the peak that their age allowed. But Dante broke that mold like several other vampires who were always trained to fight. This is normal. Although Dante''s physical strength was almost that of a 100-year-old adult vampire.


    "HA!" he shouted and killed three more ck Wolves.


    "If fighting weak Wolves is like this, I wonder what it would be like if I ever meet Fenrir. If Gungnir exists, Fenrir and Odin must also exist, or have existed, right," Dante thought as he broke several crystals with Beasts inside and collected their blood.


    Dante constantly consumed various types of blood while giving uncontaminated meat to Nagasawa, who also needed nutrients.


    "It''s almost ready, I just need a little more blood..." Dante murmured. He already had a n in mind, but he didn''t want to discuss it with Nagasawa because what he wanted to do was risky.


    As Dante''s ns moved forward, he encountered another descent. Yes, he was now entering floor number 50.


    Dante had already thought about what this ce could be. In fact, he had been constantly analyzing this whole ce, and he had concluded one thing.


    The first 25 floors are simply a normal dungeon, but from there it bes a tower, or rather, a temple.


    Dante had noticed before, but now everything made more sense. First, the rituals for summoning demons. He didn''t understand at first, but this entire ce is demonically charged. Although it was the first time he encountered such energy, he didn''t feel bothered. On the contrary, it was curious that he could hardly detect it.


    "This is a Demon''s Tomb," Dante said aloud, and Nagasawa stared at him sternly. "Why do you say that?" she asked.


    "It''s a demonic temple in worship of demons. First, we saw those Guardian Golems. They were there in some kind of Riddle? No, probably they guarded the next floors, which means they had something to hide," Dante said as he stared fixedly at Nagasawa.


    "Then the rituals. Naturally, I wouldn''t care about it, but the ritual itself was already done just so someone could put the blood there to start. Isn''t that strange? Why was a ritual done in an underground location?" Dante questioned and began to walk.


    "And this energy... There is a Sealed Demon behind that door, or something close to it. There is a lot of concentration there," Dante said as he saw a huge double door that was over 6 meters tall.


    ''I''m not feeling anything...'' Nagasawa thought. She really felt nothing but Demonic Energying from Dante.


    He observed the door carefully and then saw some curious things: insignias and carvings of humanoids with goat heads, ck eyes, and various dead species... And on the sides.


    "Runes," he said approaching and cing his hand lightly, trying to inject mana into the surroundings, but was extremely rejected.


    Biff.


    His hands lightly burned when he tried to use mana on the runes and then looked at Nagasawa again.


    "Stay here... It''s going to be dangerous."


    "I''m going with you," Nagasawa said, and Dante refused. "You''ll die," hemented.


    "I won''t let you face whatever is there alone!" she shouted lightly. "I don''t want to die, but you have to live no matter what!" shemented again.


    Dante thought for a moment about taking her, but ''no, screw it, she can''t die now.''


    "Sorry, hot milf that I''m starting to like, but not today," he said and disappeared.


    "Eh!?"


    AHR!


    "Sorry," Dante said as he picked up Nagasawa''s unconscious body and sat her back against the wall.


    "I can''t let my efforts to save you go in vain; I still need you to be all mine," Dante said with an abyssal expression, his eyes ck with obsession, as deep as Limbo.


    "Let''s move forward," Dante said and summoned Durandal in one hand. Yes, he could already wield Durandal with just one hand, and the energy of Durandal hadn''t returned. In the other hand, he drew the Ice Nunchakos.


    "It''s time to y," he said, but when he looked inside, he saw nothing. Nothing but a huge circr room with a carving that seemed to tell a story.


    However, he didn''t let his guard down; on the contrary, he was as alert as possible and remained cautious from start to finish.


    Dante began to read the illustrations lightly.


    The story began simply: there was a man and a woman. They seemed happy, and itsted for days. There were small carvings showing their daily lives, eating fruits and resting in an unknown location. One day, the woman refused to do what her partner asked, then a punishment came from the sky.


    At her partner''s request, a divine lightning struck her, casting her to another ce and separating her from the Man. It was a divine punishment.


    An image of the moon and its phases appeared. The woman changedpletely after being banished from the heavens; she descended to the human world and became bitter. Her sense of independence and refusal to ept others'' superiority over her plunged the world into chaos.


    Dante looked closely and tried to decipher who these two humans were. He couldn''t recognize them immediately, but something caught his attention.


    "A woman expelled from the heavens," Dante said aloud, but he set it aside and continued the story.


    Years passed; the man gained a new woman simr to him. The abandoned woman then became furious, wreaking her anger on humanity and bringing misfortunes to human beings, such as diseases and death. She attacked only women and sometimes personally killed those inferior to her.


    Time went by.


    There were images demonstrating the phases of the moon, representing the phases of the woman''s life, both good and bad moments.


    She constantly lived in ruins and abandoned ces. As a timepse, the engravings now depicted a giant tree, and two women were upon it; one of them was the abandoned woman, and the other was a new woman.


    They seemed to be fighting, and the abandoned woman was banished from the Tree.


    "She was banished twice... This woman... she is," Dante was beginning to decipher who the woman the tes were telling the story of.


    Then, on the next te, he saw the woman changing slightly; her wings were ck, and her body turned slightly reddish, with two horns and much bitterness in her heart.


    The ce she was in? If not another, only Hell itself, sitting on a throne as thousands, no, billions of demons emerged.


    "So this is you... The Mother of Demons, the Demon-Goddess Lilith."

 Chapter 79: The Right Time

    The problem with knowing too many facts about his previous life is that stories often get mixed up. Dante already knew that his biblical and mythological knowledge would help him, but it often hindered him, creating small assumptions, like Lilith.


    Lilith is the First Primordial Human, someone created from Adam''s rib, the First Human Progenitor. In the case of this Lilith, many questions were questionable: how did she be a demon? How did she live in the human world as a goddess? Was she a goddess?


    Dante was slightly confused. Despite finding his reincarnation strange from the start, Dante already knew two mythological figures, Arthur Pendragon and Merlin. He was confused about how this world worked. After all, if the virtues exist, then the God of Creation from the Bible also exists. Gungnir belongs to Odin, so he must exist too, but something was a little off.


    Lilith was the Demon-Goddess, but why did she always seem to be at the mercy of others'' evilness? She was expelled from Heaven for not being devout to her partner. This generated internal anger that was never quenched. She probably loved Adam, but God banished her for not being what he expected.


    Just as she was banished from the very tree of the world, wandering as someone without a home, and thus became a demon.


    "A victim," Dante said, looking at the faceless image of the woman. He was feeling some strange emotions, but didn''t let himself be shaken.


    He approached the painting of Lilith and ced his hands on the murals depicting Lilith''s arrival in Hell, as well as her sovereignty upon bing the Regent, the Demon Empress, the Demon Progenitor, the Demon Goddess.


    "I don''t understand this ce. It''s a shrine that tells Lilith''s story, but there''s nothing else... We descended all this way to know the stupid story of a woman banished by God? What a tasteless joke," hemented as he looked around.


    "Just records of Lilith, nothing rted to the Infernal Trinity, the Dukes, and the Demon Kings. Just Lilith and Lilith. This woman... She must already have control over Lucifer, Astaroth, and Beelzebub," Dantemented and turned to leave the ce.


    "This was a waste of time. I don''t have the energy to destroy those strange crystals, so we''re stuck here. I need to finish the preparations, or Nagasawa will die soon," Dante was already thinking about the next steps.


    "I am bathed in demonic energy. I need to purify myself to get rid of this thing, but I can''t do that here." When Dante was snapping out of his reverie and almost crossing the door...


    BOOM.


    The door mmed shut suddenly, and Dante raised his eyebrows. "Damn foul mouth, who''s it this time? Lilith? Damn it, just summon Baal, Beelzebub, and Lucifer so I can beat you all up and end this farce," he cursed as he turned around with the Nunchakos in his hands and Durandal on his back.


    He turned around and saw only a magic circle on the floor, from which emerged another strange creature, it was a strange humanoid, it was a man by his looks, but his eyes werepletely neon red, his body was all ck and scaly, and he had two gigantic horns protruding from his forehead backward, two wings as ck as night, and his mouth was wide open, drooling incessantly.


    "Berserk," he remarked, and before any movement, he received a punch so strong that he lost his arm.


    "AHR!" He screamed in pain as the Demon advanced relentlessly.


    HA! AH! HA! AH!


    Dante began to defend himself, but couldn''t. The demon''s punches started to sink Dante into the wall.


    "I hate this damn life!" He shouted and managed to kick the crazed demon away.


    "Hey, scumbag, I''m going to kill you!" Dante said and advanced on him as his arm quickly regenerated.


    "I HATE THIS SHITTY LIFE!" He screamed as he mmed the Demon into the ground and broke both of its arms.


    But the demon didn''t let up. With a roar, it struck Dante even with its two broken arms, or rather... regenerated ones.


    "Ha, really?" Dante questioned seeing that the Nunchakos didn''t do real damage to him.


    "Damn, you''re useless!" Dante cursed and stowed away the Nunchakos and drew Durandal.


    "She''s powerless. I fear her bing corrupted with the demonic energy of this ce, but I have no choice."


    "Holy weapons will give me an advantage, but I can''t rely on the energy within Durandal without Sara to replenish the contract, it''s a mess. I need to use it only whennding an attack, I need to manipte the energy to use at crucial moments. If I falter... I could die and end up taking Nagasawa with me."


    His heart pounded with a mix of anticipation and determination, his red eyes glowed with the intensity of an inner fire. He knew this battle would be different from any he had ever faced. This demon was more powerful, more cunning, more dangerous than any other adversary he had encountered before.


    A slip-up... and Dante would die.


    Dante wielded Durandal in a different stance, gripping it firmly in his hand and feeling the full weight of the greatsword, he advanced on the demon, Dante''s vision focused on only one thing.


    Survival.


    A deafening roar was heard. The demon charged with unrestrained fury due to its Berserk state. Its scales as ck as coal and its eyes neon red burning like embers. It began to emanate an aura muchrger than before, all of its power was being slightly awakened. Its ws sharpened, and its fangs bared as drool dripped. It was berserk.


    Dante quickly retreated when he saw the demon''s intent. It wanted to bite Dante by the side of his heart, but he didn''t allow it.


    As he dodged, Durandal gleamed like sunlight, cutting through the air with a sharp buzz as Dante retaliated at the demon''s right side. The attack hit him squarely and burned him slightly. Durandal ceased to glow the moment it exited the demon''s body.


    The demon let out another roar of anger as it tried to heal the damaged part, but to no avail. It abandoned its regeneration and began attacking Dante with more frantic and desperate strikes.


    Perhaps the person who designed this trap didn''t ount for someone bringing a legendary holy weapon. This, in any case, was an advantage, but Durandal wouldn''tst much longer.


    In a frenzy of action and adrenaline, the two facing off caused small earthquakes. The ground trembled beneath their feet, the air resonated with the sound of steel, and the smell of blood and sulfur permeated the battlefield.


    For a moment, it seemed like victory would belong to the Demon. Its overwhelming power was already pressing Dante, who was tired. But he didn''t give in. "Come on... an opening," he thought, as he defended himself from the Berserk Demon in front of him, which burst into frenzy.


    Dante, while defending, sought a way to break through the opponent''s guard, but couldn''t think of anything. He tried to attack, but the Demon threw Durandal away in a reflexive act.


    Dante was cornered.


    The demon didn''t let Dante breathe or run for the sword. Whenever Dante made any move, he received a kick in the sr plexus, sending him flying and crashing into the wall, demolishing the mural of Lilith.


    The Demon kicked Durandal to the other side of the room and ran toward Dante,nding another kick, but this time Dante managed to hold on.


    He held on, but to no avail. Next, he received a devastating punch to his chin, nearly knocking him out. Even dazed, he still tried to defend himself while receiving numerous blows to the face.


    "Fuck! This hurts like hell!" He inwardly groaned as he protected his head with his arms, but the punches abruptly stopped.


    Dante felt something holding his arms... then, his left arm was ripped off.


    "AHHHHHHHHHR!"


    He screamed in pain. Did he have regeneration and pain resistance? Yes, but now he was already very tired. The ce was conducive to it. Since passing the tenth floor, his core has suffered greatly from mana exhaustion. He has constantly had his mana drained by the environment.


    Dante realized this might be the end for him now. He had no way to win this anymore... The hero''s power didn''t work, his mes didn''t affect the demon due to its kind of body armor, and Durandal was far from him. If only he had a contract with her, he could summon her.


    Dante slowly closed his eyes, and the demon was preparing its final blow.


    It shot a punch directly at his chest.


    But before hitting Dante, Nagasawa threw herself in the path of the attack. Her mist-covered body appeared before Dante to take all the damage. Dante saw fear in Nagasawa''s eyes as she stepped in front of the blow. It all happened in a matter of 1 second.


    "GET AWAY FROM HIM!" She shouted, her voice echoing throughout the battle area, then a poison mist exploded over the demon.


    Dante didn''t have time to react. He was too shocked by what had just happened. His instincts screamed to protect her, but before he could react, the demon''s blow struck her full on, hurling her backward with overwhelming force.


    The devastating impact caused Nagasawa to fall to the ground, her body motionless and nearly lifeless.


    Dante clenched his teeth and ran to her, horrified to see Nagasawa''s entire body stained with blood, flowing from her chest wound.


    "NAGA!" Dante cried, his eyes filled with tears as he knelt beside her, but it was already toote. Nagasawa looked at Dante, a trembling smile on her lips. "I... did what... I had to do..." she murmured, her voice weak and faltering.


    For a moment, Dante had a surge of anger, but he didn''t express it. Instead, he held Nagasawa''s hand, his mind turbulent but determined not to let her die.


    "You''re a fool," he said with a broken smile on his face.


    Nagasawa merely shook her head weakly. "I couldn''t... let you die...", she said, her words growing weaker.


    The demon was starting to move again as it tried to clear its eyes, which were severely injured by the poison Nagasawa exploded in its face.


    "It seems I''m finally going to muster the courage to do this," Dante thought as he poured several liters of blood into his mouth.


    "I''ll force myself to evolve with the blood," he thought and began ingesting all the blood he had been storing and refining over the past month.


    "Now is the right moment," he said and bit into Nagasawa''s

 Chapter 80: My Poisonous Vampire

    "Mom, how do I turn someone into a vampire?" A ten-year-old child asked the woman he was lying on.


    "There is a simple way, but it consumes a lot of energy. First, you''ll have to willingly give your blood to that person. Then, you''ll bite their neck and break it, killing them. In some time, they will wake up and need to drink blood, and so the transformation will beplete," she exined.


    "But what''s the catch, mom? That''s too simple!" Dante said, pouting.


    "Hehehe, you picked me. Besides just being able to turn virgins, that person will take a long time to wake up, depending on the level of your blood," Valentina exined.


    "How long did it take for me to wake up?" "Five seconds," Valentina said with a sigh as if remembering a good and loving memory.


    "You were so tiny, you looked like a meatball!" She said with a smile as she squeezed Dante''s cheeks.


    "Hey!! Stop it, mom!" Dante eximed as he moved away from the woman. "Mom, can I also turn someone into a vampire?" He said.


    "Only if you find someone worthy," shemented coldly. "Mom?" "Forget it, only transform someone if they are very special and you find them worthy of being by your side. They''ll be your ve if you don''t set them free, but don''t transform just anyone," Valentina remarked.


    "Mom, how do I increase my blood level?" He said, making Valentina smile. "Well, haven''t you been doing that all along?"


    Valentina undressed andy on the bed, and Dante slightly choked at the sight.


    "How about you drink a bit of mommy''s nectar?" She said as she showed her neck.


    Dante lunged immediately.


    ***


    Dante had already bitten Nagasawa and sucked some of her blood.


    "This shit has to work!" Dante shared as he tore his veins from his right arm and made the blood flow directly into Nagasawa''s mouth.


    "Hey, you bastard, don''t you dare die until you''re mine!" Dante spoke, and Nagasawa''s lifeless eyes were surprised by Dante''s sudden blood entering her mouth.


    "Drink this crap!" He said, "QUICKLY!"


    Seeing that the blood had already gone down her throat, he went straight to Nagasawa and instructed, "The moment you wake up, grab this sk, here''s human blood from those idiots we killed, drink it." Dante said hurriedly and then


    CRACK!


    Dante breaks Nagasawa''s neck with a blow, killing her instantly.


    "Hey, big guy, it''s you and me now," He said and then desperately charged at the demon who had not yet recovered.


    Dante''s body had spent almost all its energy when he did what he did to Nagasawa, it was hisst card, but he couldn''t continue and let that woman die.


    They had spent too much time together, he wouldn''t let an annoying demon take her from him, not this time!


    "Come on, asshole," He rified and kicked the demon who fell to the ground while trying to fix its eyes.


    "No eyes today," he gave a kick directly to the demon''s head, breaking part of its horns.


    "FUCK, THAT HURT LIKE HELL!" He was already so desperate that nothing and no one could stop him, he was in a state where he could only curse the joker.


    "FUCK, FUCK, FUCK!" He said, and the demon retaliated by kicking Dante away.


    ARRRRRRRRG! He screamed in pain.


    "It''s me and you!" He said when he saw the demon moving toward Nagasawa.


    BOOM


    Dantended a flying kick on the demon''s side, sending it backwards, causing its back to burst through the paintings on the walls.


    "May Lilith forgive me, but your story is rubbish, it''s going to illustrate a fairy tale!" He said mockingly, he hadpletely lost his sense of things, his only goal was to keep the demon away from Nagasawa.


    While Dante relentlessly beat the demon with impact attacks to keep it away from him and Nagasawa.


    Nagasawa felt something invading her body; it was warm, but warm andforting, and for a moment the whole world stopped, and a phrase and a desire passed through her thoughts. "You are mine," she heard within her mind.


    The sensation was strange; at that moment...


    Everything was red, a crimson hue painted several ripples in waters breaking in the wind, it was an ocean of blood.


    Nagasawa found herself lying in this huge ocean as she floated, she felt her whole body wet as she looked up at the red sky with ck clouds.


    ''Where am I?'' She wondered but got no answers.


    She tried to stand up, but gently sank into the water and floated again as she remembered herst moments before Dante killed her.


    "That''s right, he bit me and then killed me."


    She didn''t remember when she started feeling this sense of familiarity with Dante, she began to wonder what was happening.


    [Don''t you dare die until you''re mine] this phrase echoed throughout Nagasawa''s mental world, the voice was of someone she was very close to.


    "Bastard." She murmured with a big smile on her face. She closed her eyes as she epted everything Dante had said, every moment they spent together, every second was as if she were really alive.


    "I''ming back, my Dante." She said as everything turned ck.


    Dante looked back and saw a sinister energy emerging, but ignored it, he continued to fight and escape the worn-out demon.


    BOOM!


    Dante looked back and saw a woman, her body waspletely healed and her white hair had grown longer, she was looking at the ground and her hair obstructed the view of her face.


    (New Image of Nagasawa)


    He smiled slightly at the woman who now had her arm back, her green eyes turned possessive red as a small glow emanated from them.


    "I''m going to kill you," She murmured as her body moved forward on its own.


    CRACK!


    She appeared in front of the Demon and cut off its other horn, ripping it off with her own hands.


    "YOU!" She said angrily and grabbed the demon''s fingers and cut all five fingers off its right hand, removing its ws.


    "DARED!" She spoke as she grabbed the fingers and used them to crack other parts of the demon''s skeleton.


    "TO TOUCH!" She went back and picked up the horn shard and impaled it through the demon''s back.


    "MY!" She specified and tore off the demon''s entire arm, and began injecting venom from the outside in.


    "DANTE!" She spoke and the demon began to be bombarded with venom through the openings she had created.


    The demon began to panic and thrash about like a worm, a sinister poison infected it and was now making it agonize in the worst possible way.


    "You won''t die yet," She said with a smile on her face, "I''m going to torture you for 7 days and 7 nights and the moment you finally die I''ll summon you again and kill you, and again, and again, until you give up living as a demon and kill yourself in hell so your soul will never be recycled! HAHAHAHAHA!" she saidughing loudly as she raised her two hands.


    "I CHANGED MY MIND, I''M GOING TO KILL YOU NOW!" She dered and the demon tried to get up to run, but its legs were torn off by Nagasawa''s own hands, which had two nail-like des that werepletely filled with poison.


    "Die filthy demon, and tell your superiors that if they ever show up here in front of my Dante again, I''ll personallye down to you!" She said and thrust her hands into the demon''s heart and ripped it out.


    Then she drank its blood.


    She sighed lightly.


    "This is so damn disgusting, why didn''t you warn me earlier?" She said as she looked at the man in front of her without one arm and his bodypletely screwed up.


    "Hm? I thought it was obvious, he''s a demon." Dantemented as he walked forward and took the heart from her hand.


    "Better than nothing," He replied and drank the rest of the blood he had, but before finishing he saw a green blur fluttering towards him and hugging him tightly.


    "Mine!" She rified.


    "Naga..." Dante said with difficulty. "If... you... squeeze... me..."


    "I... Will... Die," He said as his breath ran out.


    "OH! I''M SORRY!" She rified.


    "Stop shouting, woman!"


    "I CAN''T HELP IT! MY BODY''S DIFFERENT!" She said and Dante remembered the effects of the transformation.


    "Right, let''sugh, I''ll help you control your strength," Dante said and sat on the floor.

 Chapter 81: Nagasawas Changes

    "Hey, stop ying with poison!" Dante scolded Naga, who was tossing poison back and forth like a child who had just gotten a new toy.


    "Look, it''s really cool." She hurled it at Dante, who quickly dodged. "IT''S NOT COOL!" Dante spoke, ncing back where the poison had corroded part of Lilith''s painting.


    [Poison Maniption] This was a skill Naga gained when she turned into a vampire. It was the first time Dante had seen it up close, but he felt puzzled by the urrence. He thought she would gain fire maniption, like him and Valentina, but apparently, she only had poison maniption.


    "Are you done ying? Where''s that reserved woman I knew?" Dante questioned as he approached her.


    He already knew Nagasawa wasn''t quite who she appeared to be, which was why he was afraid to turn her into a vampire. He needed a lot of blood to enhance the level of his blood and not affect her too much during the transformation.


    "Aren''t you angry about turning her into a vampire?" Dante asked with a downcast look. In truth, he was very afraid of being hurt in some way.


    "Angry? This is the happiest day of my life," Nagasawa replied, surprising Dante.


    "Huh?" Dante was confused, seeing the change in the woman before him.


    "What? Did you think I''d be sad because I can''t go out into the human world? Or taste? I don''t even care about those things. What always interested me was being strong. Now I can be strong forever," Nagasawa said, and Dante continued to be shocked by the woman''s change in attitude.


    "Come on, Dante, I already told you about the facade I carried from my own family, how I couldn''t properly practice martial arts, and how I''m tortured by a weak mana core. After all that, do you really think I''d care about bing a vampire?" Nagasawa questioned. Although he was right, Dante still kind of... didn''t really believe her.


    "I still..." Dante was a bit confused...


    "Dante, my family is a bunch of losers who can only be cured by the death of the entire n. I came to Kryoris to escape them because I wasn''t strong enough. In short, you''ve given me everything I''ve ever wanted. Independence, strength, and, above all, a man who can take care of me. I''m living a dream now," she said, smiling happily.


    "A man to take care of you?" Dante questioned.


    "Yes, do you think after saying ''You''re not mine yet'' and literally bringing me back to life, I''m going to let you go so easily?" Nagasawa said in a serious tone.


    "I got it, damn it," Dante thought, but he didn''t want to rush things.


    "Though I''m not yours until I decide if that''s really what I want, my emotions are confused, so give me my time," Nagasawa said, dering herself alongside.


    Nagasawa''s body evolved naturally. Previously, her physique was slimmer and less muscr due to issues with her body, but now? She was a new woman. She had abs on her stomach, her arms were muscr and sleek, a perfectbination of strength and grace. She was now Dante''s height. Both were between 5''9" and 5''11".


    Dante, if he didn''t have much control, would be drooling over her right now.


    "So, what do we do now?" Nagasawa asked as she looked at Dante.


    Dante looked back and it really was all in ruins. Almost all of Lilith''s paintings, but one in particr waspletely normal; it was the one representing the World Tree.


    "Come on, let''s check that out," he said, and she followed him.


    "What was that?" Naga asked as she looked at the broken painting, and Dante simply responded in a simple manner while examining what was left intact.


    "The story of Lilith," Dantemented.


    "Move aside." He said and filled his fist with ck me, preparing to destroy the wall.


    BOOOOOMMM


    Dante''s fistpletely obliterated the wall in front of him, revealing a long corridor leading to a door. Debris was lightly shaken, and an earthquake urred around them.


    "Damn! THERE''S MORE FLOORS!" He spoke and began to run. "HURRY UP!" Nagasawa followed quickly as they arrived at the door.


    "Open it fast!" Nagasawa said, and Dante simply punched it again, blowing the door open.


    "FOR GOD''S SAKE, STOP BREAKING THINGS!" She roared, and Dante pretended not to hear anything.


    "Shut up, we have work to do," Dante said, and various creatures emerged from the darkness of the ce.


    "Give me the Nunchakos," Nagasawa said.


    "No," he replied, pouting. "They''re mine."


    "Hey, you idiot, you have Durandal, give me this crap here," Nagasawa said, ordering, and Dante lowered his head...


    ''I should have turned you into a servant...'' He pondered but shook his head.


    "I guess it''s our first time," Dantemented.


    "Indeed."


    "Let''s crush them and get back to the surface."


    "We have a lot of work to do, with three individuals," shemented.


    "Eye for an eye."


    "Tooth for a tooth."


    Both spoke together, "Blood for blood."


    They both advanced upon the horde of opposing monsters, supporting each other in the total carnage ahead of them. Dante didn''t hesitate for a second. After turning Nagasawa into a vampire and drinking her blood, which was much purerpared to others, he regained almost all of his energy, just as Nagasawa did the same.


    The synchrony between them was phenomenal, as if they had known each other for thousands of years. While Nagasawa attacked, Dante defended, and vice versa. They began to invade different floors, one after another, and this continued for days. Dante''s strength began to return gradually, and Nagasawa started to get used to her vampire body.


    For her, everything was fine, and she only wanted one thing: to get out of this infernal pit and devastate those who threw her into this hole. Despite now not thinking it''s so bad being stuck in this ce with this man.


    They will continue to survive regardless of the challenge, now with Nagasawa in her Rogue form, it was impossible for them to die without fighting

 Chapter 82: Morgana is Going Crazy

    While Dante and Nagasawa searched for a way out of the Dungeon, some people were having troubles.


    "This damn thing doesn''t work!" Morgana yelled as she relentlessly attacked the strange crystals.


    "Damn it!" She broke her nails as she tightly clenched her fist, causing them to bleed slightly.


    "I''M GOING TO KILL WHOEVER DID THIS!" She screamed, and the whole world around her trembled. At this moment, they had devastated all the first 10 floors and were trying to break through the crystal barriers.


    "Mistress!" One of the witches caught Morgana''s attention, who looked at her with fury, appreciating her more as a demon than a witch.


    "She''s right, mistress, you need to calm down." Another witch in white robes and white hair said as she hovered alongside Morgana.


    "Yniel and Sylvia." She said as both witches smiled; it had been a while since theyst met.


    "The Queen asked us to assist you." Sylvia, with her golden hair and brown eyes, said as she adjusted her ck dress slightly.


    "Yes, she said the boy''s rescue must be done by the end of the week, she mobilized some experienced witches with dark magic toe here." Ynielmented as she twirled her fingers in her curls.


    "My mother? What does she have to do with this?" Morgana wondered, after all, she would never ask Alice for help after theirst fight.


    "We''re not sure, but it seems she has her eye on Dante Scarlet." Sylvia murmured, and Morgana''s eyebrows arched slightly.


    ''Eyeing on? If you can''t beat them, join them? Foolish woman.'' Morgana thought as she looked at the small army of witches digging into the sides of the crystals in search of an entrance to the eleventh floor.


    "What do you n to do when we find the boy?" Yniel asked as she observed the scene as a whole.


    "Find the culprit, bring them to trial, and then kill them." Morganamented calmly as she thought.


    "Seriously? Do you think they''ll let that happen?" Sylvia asked, smiling, a slightly treacherous smile.


    "Since Titania caused all that trouble, we''ve been cautious. We wouldn''t allow deaths, neither Dante''s nor the others, but it was a treacherous move if they really abandoned them as I think; that would be considered betrayal by the alliance and something like that would be relevant enough for, in case of trial, the death penalty to be established.


    Even though I find the death of those involved unlikely, the punishments will be immense." Morganamented and looked at the witches as she floated.


    "And there''s still that woman." Morgana said with a soft smile. "Woman?" Sylvia asked confused.


    "Valentina will return soon. I forced Gaspar to use everything he had to bring the boy back, or else I''ll tell her immediately. Valentina went to fetch her familiar; right now, they must be going through the return from the Spiritual Realm," Morganamented.


    "She went to the Spiritual Realm? How?!" Yniel asked shocked. She didn''t even know that was possible, and she was a witch over 300 years old!


    "She has her ways. It''s a pity my Familiar died a few years before Dante appeared. He was a good familiar," Morgana said lightly, but clearly irritated and frustrated. Her familiar was a small ck phoenix that fell ill from an unknown illness and unfortunately had its fire extinguished. It probably reincarnated somewhere in the Spiritual Realm, but its memories were gone after its death.


    "We have to find my beloved," Morgana said as she slightly opened a portal. "Where are you going, Mistress?" Sylvia asked.


    "I''m going to talk to my mother. I wouldn''t bow my head to her again, but the aura of the ring is getting weaker and weaker. He may be in danger," Morganamented and entered the portal, emerging in front of an extremely busy woman.


    She had already asked her mother for help, but she didn''t say anything really helpful, just to open the ce and look for an exit since the Teleportation was canceled.


    She stood in front of Alice, who continued working without even looking at her face. Soon, she opened her mouth. "Mother."


    She still hadn''t looked Morgana in the eyes, but shemented lightly, "I thought I already sent Yniel and Sylvia to you, Ana." Morgana''s eyes flickered slightly when she heard her mother pronounce "Ana," her childhood nickname.


    "The ring is failing," Morgana said, and Alice nced at her, but didn''t even meet her gaze, only seeing the ring on her finger, the blue jewel faintly lit.


    "Give me that." She ordered, and Morgana removed the ring.


    "Hark Kha Kreie," Alice murmured in an unknownnguage, and the ring extinguishedpletely.


    "What happened?" Morgana asked quickly, but Alice didn''t listen to her. "Makr Kjr Kuri Kha Ha." The ring lit uppletely, and she returned the ring to Morgana.


    "If you''re desperately looking for the boy, he''s still descending the floors. For some reason, this entire ce is coated with an anti-magic and concealment curse, so it''s impossible to enter by magic. The crystals are made of Muthelion, a strong mana conductor that absorbs anything.


    Use Mytrill or Tungsten tools with this enchantment," Alice said and handed her a sheet with a magic circle that Morgana had never seen before, then returned to her tasks.


    "Why... didn''t you say anything before? I asked you for help earlier!" Morgana asked, she was truly furious now.


    "Stop acting like a child, you didn''te here before because you didn''t want to. You were too arrogant and paid the price. I''m helping you only because they managed to withdraw Titania from the Treaty, and that benefited us a lot. Now go away, can''t you see how busy I am? Damn, I''m going CRAZY ALREADY!" Alice replied lightly with a tone of madness.


    She really had a lot to do, and ying adventurer to find the hero wasn''t what she wanted, nor did she have time for it.


    "SPARK! I HAVE WORK TO DO!" Alice shouted as sheunched Morgana into a portal that led directly onto Sylvia.


    "KYA!!!!!" She screamed when she saw Morgana''s body flying towards her. She tried to get out of the way but couldn''t.


    "Ouch," she saw her Mistress'' body on top of her, her entire body burning with pain.


    "That crazy old woman, she could have said this before!" Morgana shouted, startling all the witches around. "Hey, you, get Mytrill or Tungsten and make pickaxes with this enchantment, we need to break these stupid crystals!" She ordered, and the witches ran off, after all... her tone wasn''t the gentlest.


    "Lady Morgana..." One of the new witches arrived with a paper in hand to deliver to Morgana.


    "What now!" She snarled in anger, but the witch in front of her was one of the new recruits. "Oh, sorry, it''s the newbie... Forgot your name, but what''s this?"


    "It''s rice, Lady Morgana, and this is a letter from the Princess for you." She handed over the letter, bowed, and ran off.


    "Damn, it was just a scream. What does this witch want now?" Morgana wondered as she took the letter and opened it.


    "Damn, it''s from Lyra, that Bitch."


    [Dear Morgana,


    I hope this letter finds you sufficiently entertained with your petty affairs and suffering greatly for your single life. After a period of self-indulgence, I have decided it is time to return to the rat''s den, which I call Your Tower.


    Of course, I feel a slight nostalgia for the fun I used to have at your expense, but I am eager to pick up where I left off. I can''t wait to share my findings.


    Rest assured my loyalty is fickle, but for now, I see advantage in returning to the nest. Remember, there is no honor among the Arcanes, only power.


    With contempt and disdain, Lyra Arcane]


    "This defective wretch ising back. Damn it, mother, couldn''t you warn me? Now, besides Dante, I have to prepare myself to be constantly bothered. Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!


    Why don''t you just die already! Go after that dragon again! AAAAAAAA!" She screamed...


    "I need a break, I''m bing just like Valentina," Morgana sighed as she put her hands over her face.


    "Damn it, Dante, I''m going to punish you," she muttered.


    Morgana was losing her mind.

 Chapter 83: Virtue Breaks

    "We''ve got trouble," said Alexander, observing the two in front of him, Ethan and Forki. Both maintained serious expressions, aware of the gravity of the situation.


    "We already figured," replied Ethan, while Forki nodded in agreement. The tension in the air was palpable, and everyone was aware that the situation demanded a careful approach.


    "The Director visited my father," exined Alexander, and both nodded, confirming that they had also received simr visits. The mention of the Director brought a sense of unease, as they knew their actions were under constant scrutiny.


    "What happened?" asked Forki, his voiceden with concern and interest.


    "Nothing much," began Alexander, trying to downy the seriousness of the situation. "He just denied any involvement, despite knowing about it," he continued, his expression indicating that there was more behind the Director''s words than he was willing to reveal at that moment.


    "I didn''t think it woulde to this so easily," replied Forki, his mind working quickly to understand the implications of this revtion.


    "Yeah, I thought they wouldn''t even suspect, we underestimated them," agreed Ethan, his expression reflecting a mix of surprise and frustration.


    "What do we do?" questioned Forki, as he looked to hispanions for guidance and solutions.


    "I don''t know," admitted Alexander, his mind spinning with possibilities and consequences. "First, we''d need an alibi, but it would be useless if they summoned us and used magic to know if we''re lying or not," he pondered, his voiceden with concern.


    "We could use something to prevent that magic," suggested Ethan, a determination gleaming in his eyes. "But the question is: where could we get that?"


    The room fell silent for a moment as each of them reflected on Ethan''s question and the possible solutions to their imminent problems. The tension in the air was palpable, but soon a smile appeared on Alexander''s face.


    "I''ve got an idea!" He eximed, his expression that of a man pleased to have found a good solution to the situation.


    ***


    The sound of sses was chaotic, as the incident unfolded, many murmurs and gossip circted about the students of the Academy, especially after what happened.


    The supposed death of Dante caused an uproar, especially for one person.


    Sara Vortex, who entered a deep state of mourning and could no longer hold hope for Dante''s return. She had lost not only Dante but also her legendary weapon. She med herself for not being strong enough.


    She received a great sermon from her mother, as well as from her master, after entrusting the Sword to Dante. Unfortunately, revealing to the Empress that Dante was one of the "Chosen Heroes" by the Sacred Power.


    But that day never left her mind, every night she thinks about thest things she saw and about everything that happened, as well as the incident as a whole. Every day she goes through it again and again, and she always sees Dante disappearing.


    Unfortunately, everyone suffered greatly from the mana drain caused by the Guardian Golem. She, being closer, received a lot of damage. She could hardly imagine how Nagasawa and Dante were,paring to how she was, they probably had really died.


    She spent two weeks in the infirmary recovering from physical and psychological wounds. Unfortunately, part of her magic core ruptured, making everything more difficult. Although she is healed now, only she knows how frightening it was to experience that feeling of never being able to use magic again.


    Sara was... tired of living thisplicated life she started. Previously, she was a cheerful and sweet girl, she loved traveling through the realms with her guard and enjoying the little moments. Was she spoiled? Yes, was that a w? Who can judge that?


    Sara was the daughter of an Empress, but she had already gone through many difficulties.


    That Sara who smiled at silly acts, was cheerful, and constantly kept a smile on her face while battling, became someone... or rather... something terrifying.


    Sara had been denying her Virtue since Dante left. In fact, it is more noticeable to say that her Grief took her Virtue, Humility in Sara died. The people who bothered her were trash, the people who disagreed were poor souls, the people who challenged her were killed.


    This may seem childish on her part, to let someone break in this way, but it wasn''t that simple. Virtues are born with their main characteristic, Sara''s personality was shaped by the Humility of her Virtue, but now?


    She broke, going against her virtue is difficult, but she had given up on the Virtue that made her rxed, causing the person she discovered she loved to die, as well as the Vampires and other races Virtues are not necessarily 100% Human, they are Aspects of the Angels, Sara broke her Virtue out of pure hurt, it wasn''t just a childish reaction.


    Sara was changing slightly and if no one stopped her...


    At this moment, Sara was focusing on not giving in to the evil thoughts that have constantly invaded her mind. She has been training while waiting for news of Dante and if something happens to him.


    Sara vowed that she would erase the person from this world, even if she sacrificed herself and became...


    One of the Seven Deadly Sins.


    Yes, exactly. Sara''s journey is an internal battle between her Virtue and the temptation of Sin. She is on the brink, and only she can decide which path to take. If she sumbs to hatred and vengeance, she may be a creature of darkness, losing her humanity to be one of the Seven Deadly Sins.


    However, if she finds a way to ovee her pain and rediscover her humility, she may find redemption and remain true to her Virtue. The choice is hers, and her decision will shape her destiny and her character forever.


    But that''s a story for another day. At this moment, what was truly important was Valentina, who had just entered the Threshold between the Spiritual and Material, a ce that few beings can enter without the permission of the Spirit King. Valentina was making her way to her Familiar, whom she hadn''t seen for 200 years.

 Chapter 84: Igris, Valentinas Familiar

    The ce was nk, nothing existed beyond two women staring at each other as they sat at a tea table. One of them was a redhead dressed elegantly in a ck dress, with long red hair and red eyes, bearing bite marks on her neck.


    She sat cross-legged, gazing at the other person, who coincidentally resembled her greatly, except for her red hair with small flickers of fire. She wore a white dress with gold ents and had amber eyes.


    "Do you want to know what''s been happening in the Spirit Realm? I thought you weren''t interested in such matters anymore, mistress, since you left me all alone," the woman in white said, pouting, clearly saddened by Valentina''s actions.


    "You chose to take a break," Valentina replied authoritatively, lifting her teacup lightly and sipping delicately.


    "I didn''t ask for a break! I asked for a few weeks off! That was two hundred years ago!" She eximed, throwing a tantrum and hitting the table.


    "Hmm, I forgot, Igris," Valentina said, pretending to ponder, but it only further enraged the familiar in front of her.


    "Mistress!" She shouted, pounding the table, and Valentina couldn''t help butugh. "Fufufufu," and the veins on Igris''s head only bulged more, her hair was ame, and two fire wings had already appeared on her back.


    "Calm down, are you still a child? Fufufu," Valentina said as she savored her teacup.


    "Come on, tell me what''s been happening in the Spirit Realm, I need some information," Valentina said,ughing as she leaned on her arm.


    Igris was slightly perplexed by this scene; she wouldn''t usually make such a face! What had happened in two hundred years? Where was that woman? Valentina!


    These were Igris''s deep thoughts, which were nothing but confusion upon seeing the bitter woman being so gentle.


    "Come on, I came to see you for this; it''s important," Valentinamented as she looked deeply into Igris''s eyes.


    "Sigh."


    "Okay, you must want to know about the incident, right?" Igris asked as she looked at Valentina''s surprised eyes. "Oops," she let slip.


    "What incident? Come on, spill!" Valentina was quick, and Igris sighed deeply once again.


    "A mass genocide urred on thest floor of Etheria," Igris said, and Valentina''s face slightly changed to an expression with no exnation or description, clearly screaming "CONTINUE!"


    "Nearly two billion spirits were massacred a few weeks ago. I don''t know the actual facts, butbining the information I''ve gathered, it seems that the Spirit King interfered in something outside," Igris said, and Valentina''s eyes trembled slightly.


    "That damn spirit!" She roared, but didn''t show it to Igris, who continued speaking without interruption.


    "Thest floor of the Spirit Realm is a ce forbidden for any spirit to enter, even I, who is of the highest ss, am prohibited," Igrismented, seeming to be trying to hide something.


    "Igris, my son was banished from the Spirit Realm," Valentina said, and with just one sentence, Igris''s whole body burst into mes of anger.


    She knew Valentina better than anyone else. As a primordial spirit, she had apanied many beings, but Valentina was her greatest contract; it wasn''t hard to say she was her only true friend in her immortal life, and she had just found out that not only did Valentina have a son, but that same son had been banished from the realm she was associated with.


    "Valentina, since when do you have a son?" She asked lightly as she lowered her furious aura.


    "Almost fourteen years ago," shemented as she calmly drank her tea, acting as if nothing was happening.


    "Fourteen years... and you didn''t even think to introduce him to me? Petty!" She snarled as she drank her drink from her cup.


    "I was going to bring him personally to meet you; I was waiting for him to grow up. I thought about passing my contract to him," Valentina replied, and it was true. When Dante grew up more, she wanted Igris to be his familiar because both of them were quite simr, and unlike Valentina, who didn''t have much patience, Dante was someone who had plenty and would get along well with Igris.


    "I would never ept that, you know that," Igrismented, subtlyughing. She couldn''t do that. "I figured, Fufufu," Valentinaughed along.


    "Anyway, back to our subject," Igrismented. "Even if I epted, I don''t think I could be your familiar," she remarked, and Valentina was more confused by the question, but she answered anyway.


    "A few weeks ago, when he tried to make the contract with a familiar..." Igris immediately connected the dots and then gave her verdict to Valentina.


    "It''s just a guess, but when your son tried to establish a connection, the spiritual world sent the banishment signal and prevented the familiar from connecting to him... I can''t believe I''m thinking of such an absurd thing," Igris said as she stopped her exnation.


    "CONTINUE!" Valentina shouted, startling Igris. "Hey, calm down!"


    "Hmpg, as I was saying. He connected with the spiritual world and received the banishment signal; the connection was made with that woman," Igrismented, her head lowered, fearing what she was about to say.


    "The only person who lives on the top floor, Voralith," Igris said and choked slightly on her tea, alone.


    Valentina was puzzled; who the hell was Voralith?


    "Voralith, starting-ss familiar spirit, formerly a... well, I can''t reveal. Basically, she''s the most powerful familiar spirit there is; she herself has such surreal power that she can kill spirits forever. In this case, she did that a few days ago," Igrismented, and her eyes slightly showed sadness; the spiritual world had suffered a great loss...


    "I don''t know many details, but only she could cause something like this... And if your son did happen to connect with her, it means he was a good master for her to follow. She''s been trapped in the spiritual realm for a million years, so if this is really the case, themotion had a reason," Igrismented and took her teacup again, taking thest sip.


    "The bnce in the Spirit Realm has declined; the celestial entities are probably already trying to resolve it. Make your son try to enter the Spirit Realm again, using me as a guide. If they intervene in this decision, it''s likely that he''ll be able to enter again in a few months," Igris finished.


    "I see, thank you, Igris," Valentinamented as she got up. "Are you leaving already?" Igris questioned.


    "Yes, I need to inform him about this news and also take care of some things... I have a fairy to hold ountable for what she did," Valentinamented and started walking.


    "I''lle with youter; I''ll just inform the Spirit King of my absence," Igrismented and saw Valentina nod as her body turned into mes.


    "This is thest time I do anything for you; our debt is paid, Kazess," Igris said, and a man appeared by her side.


    "Okay, as long as Voralith leaves the spiritual world, her power will be absorbed during the contract; she''ll be very weak while the boy grows up, and we''ll have time to prevent another genocide if she decides to return," hemented and turned to look at a familiar face.


    "It''s good to see my favoriteedian fix the mess he made. Thanks for your hard work, you trash!" The Adminmented, and Kazess disappeared into the wind.


    He looked at the familiar lightly and smiled, but of course, Igris saw nothing but a ck void in the man in the suit.


    "System," he said as he appeared in the vast expanse of gxies.


    A keyboard appeared in front of him, and he began typing on a kind of CMD


    ***


    [[7:23] 893723133: /unban "666002777-Dante Scarlet" ]


    [[7:24] System: The user "666002777-Dante Scarlet" has been unbanned from "Etheria" by the Administrator ]


    [[7:24] System Notification: The Bnce is being restored, please check, open the System Manually and see the performance graphs of this Sector


    ***


    "There, everything bnced," he sighed as he sat in an armchair and watched a ck hole emerge.


    "Make a contract soon and drain that damn celestial, I can''t stand managing that celestial bitch anymore. Stupid Yggdrasil wants to bnce reality by leaving that monster loose! Idiot!" He said and fell asleep in the chair

 Chapter 85: Jade Empresss Dominion

    "The wide caverns made the atmosphere gloomier, but nothing could deter Dante. His focus had transcended natural limits, and he had been inplete ecstasy for days, executing circr strikes and using Nagasawa as support, clearing everything in their path.


    Upon Nagasawa''s transformation into a vampire, his body surged with adrenaline, stirring a frenzy between the two. Dante and Naga relentlessly extinguished the lives of hundreds, no, thousands upon thousands of beasts each minute, descending through the floors with unbridled fury and denial for the events of their recent days.


    Dante''s frustration brewed as Morgana continued to elude him. He was even more incensed by his own perceived inadequacy, hinting at an underlying mystery. How could someone who had trained rigorously for two devastating years be so... feeble?


    His lineage powers were evolving; with every strike, his body subtly morphed, his muscles bing sinewy, jagged, and regenerating amidst the carnage.


    Wave after wave of demonic beasts emerged, Rank 5, 6, and 7 creatures falling to his de.


    Durandal had sumbed to demonic influence, gradually transforming into a "Demon yer," an advanced ss of Legendary Swords that transitioned from Holy Power to Demonic, dedicated to eradicating more and more demons.


    A Demon yer akin to a Dragon yer, a weapon forged for such asions. Durandal, having depleted its Divine power, now cloaked in Demonic Energy, transformed into a kind of Flesh Devourer. With each strike against weaker demons, it overwhelmed them with Demonic Energy, depleting their regeneration.


    Time was of the essence, and Dante continued to forge the sword while dispatching Demonic Beasts, infusing it with his ck fire. It became an invincible weapon against these lower-level beings.


    Nagasawa, too, rose to the challenge. Characteristics of a yer emerged in Nunce, the Triple Nunchaku Nagasawa wielded. Though not on par with Durandal, it proved invaluable against infernal creatures, capable of freezing demonspletely, a feat once deemed impossible.


    Dante and Nagasawa formed a perfect alliance, two highly skilled vampires, impervious to damage, confronting every obstacle in a mesmerizing Dance of Blood and Fury.


    The corridors resembled scenes from a horror film, with corpses adorning the ceilings and body parts strewn everywhere, as if the cave wereposed of blood--a perpetual horror inducing nausea at the sight of surreal, brutal scenes.


    "We''re nearing the end of the 99th floor," remarked Dante, with Nagasawa concurring, as they beheld the final chamber.


    Indeed, they had descended to the 100th Floor in a mere ten days, following Nagasawa''s transformation into a vampire.


    Almost three months had passed since then. The absence of Morgana, though inconsequential to him, left Dante disappointed, perturbed, and chiefly, apprehensive. Morgana wasn''t one to act in such a manner; whatever transpired posed a greater danger than they anticipated.


    "How are you holding up?" Dante inquired.


    "I''m managing, albeit a bit fatigued. Being a vampire has left my mind restless and chaotic."


    "You''ll limate," Dante reassured. "How long did it take you?"


    "Hm? Valentina turned me before I grasped emotions fully, so there wasn''t much of an adjustment period," Dante exined with a smile, eliciting a pout from Nagasawa.


    "Hehe," Dante chuckled, finding Nagasawa''s expression rather endearing.


    "Let''s proceed; this must be the final floor," dered Dante. "Prepare for whatever lies ahead."


    The duo traversed corridors and staircases leading to thest floor. Soon enough, they arrived at their destination.


    Before them stood a colossal door adorned with demonic motifs and scenes from ancient tales, including the Heavenly Father banishing Lucifer, the Fall of Azazel, and Lilith''s Infernal Reign. Notably, there was a depiction of Adam''s banishment from Paradise, an intriguing detail suggesting the Human Progenitor''s involvement in demonic lore.


    Dante nced casually at the imagery, his attention captured by the towering tree recounting these stories in intricate detail.


    "This must be Yggdrasil," Dante remarked, observing the World Tree. Nagasawa, however, remained puzzled, her knowledge of Yggdrasil limited.


    "Let''s proceed; we need to finish this," Dante urged, cing his hand on the massive double doors.


    Upon beholding whaty beyond, Dante fell silent, his thoughts swirling with myriad questions and intentions, an uneasy feeling settling in.


    Foremost among Dante''s musings was the nature of Dungeons in this world. Initially perceived as sites where high mana concentrations caused beast mutations, his perspective evolved. Now, he saw them as towers or castles designed to foster religious zeal, fortified with advanced mechanisms even beyond his experience as a protege of a Supreme Mage.


    Every aspect of this ce felt alien, yet Dante pressed forward, bracing for worsening conditions with each step.


    Demons and corrupted beasts continued to assail them, Nagasawa''s vampiric aid notwithstanding. Their progress felt surreal, particrly upon reaching Lilith''s Chamber, where depictions of the demoness intertwined with tales of human devotees to the infernal.


    Whaty ahead for Dante remained an enigma. Neither he nor Nagasawa couldprehend the existence of this chamber.


    Flesh and remains adorned the chamber, grotesque pirs sustaining its structure. Dante''s attempt to provoke a reaction resulted in the flesh pirs animating, giving life to a grotesque, terrifying entity--an eye of pure energy surrounded by tendrils.


    Dante regarded the spectacle with disdain. He felt...


    "I''m thoroughly unimpressed," he dered aloud, drawing the eye''s attention along with Nagasawa''s.


    [Humans], the Eye intoned, as Dante leveled a Corrupted Durandal at it.


    "Shut it, you one-eyed monstrosity," Dante retorted, a scowl etched upon his features. "I''ve fought for four months to confront an eyesore like you in this wretched ce. Hey Lilith! Come out and face me!" He taunted the eye.


    [Humans... Flesh and Blood, I must consume], the voice reverberated--a demonic symphony of myriad voices coalescing into a chorus of malevolence.


    "Let''s end this farce; stand back," Dante instructed Nagasawa, whoplied as he readied himself.


    With a powerful eruption of ck mes, Dante cleansed the chamber, obliterating the flesh and blood remnants that once adorned its walls.


    "Much better. I prefer fighting in clean spaces, especially with this lunatic," Dante remarked, projecting forward with surreal speed.


    With a swift horizontal sh, Dante began his assault on the grotesque entity, slicing through its defenses with ease. Though he anticipated resistance, he pressed on, dodging and severing tendrils effortlessly.


    Meanwhile, Nagasawa observed, analyzing the situation with keen insight. While Dante relied on Valentina''s instinctualbat style--''Ovee the World, Ovee Everything''--Nagasawa adopted a more strategic approach, unraveling the creature''s origins and weaknesses.


    "He''s showing off," Nagasawa remarked, evading tendrils that sought to ensnare her.


    "Being the support is a drag," she muttered, freezing several tendrils thatshed out at her.


    ''Gtinous material, yet resilient as steel. An adaptable life form, absorbing and evolving, creating tendrils for lotion. Someone summoned it to adapt to this world,'' Nagasawa deduced, wrestling with the implications of its existence. ''I must consume... Is this entity the source of mana absorption? No, it''s something created from the crystals, more likely.''


    While Nagasawa pondered, Dante continued his onught against the Strange Being. He remained calm, connected to the ceiling and striking with precision. Yet, despite his efforts, he found no difficulty, only... tedium.


    He was thoroughly disappointed. He had expected some form of reward upon reaching the final floor, yet all he found was this entity. If anything of significancey here, it would reveal itself once he dispatched this demonic aberration.


    Soon enough, Dante felt a rush of wind, followed by a resounding Ka-Boom! as something exploded near him. Turning, he saw Nagasawa sprawled on the ground, the impact having knocked her down.


    "Damn it," he muttered, shifting his attention back to the giant eye. A fissure appeared on its surface, resembling a cross, before vanishing and reappearing.


    Ka-Boom!


    Anotherser streaked past Dante, detonating against the wall and causing the chamber to tremble. "Of course, you''d have something like this," hemented wryly, but then... a portal began to materialize, and numerous beasts began to pour forth.


    "Naga, looks like we''ve found our Summoner!" He announced, as Nagasawa unfurled her vampire wings and stood by his side.


    "How long until we end this?" he inquired, a smile spreading across his face, excitement rekindled within him. "Stay airborne; I''ll wipe them all out in three minutes." He knew it, she knew it; they were both eager for the battle.


    "Got it," Dante replied, murmuring [Fall of mes] as he conjured numerous spheres of ck fire, raining them down upon the regenerating tendrils, impeding their recovery.


    While Dante managed the Strange Being, Nagasawa rose from the ground, a crimson hue coloring her hair from the dirt and blood. Yet, she paid it no heed.


    As she advanced, a poisonous mana seeped from the ground, enveloping the chamber in a verdant mist. Nagasawa embraced it, reveling in its potency as it corroded impurities, cleansing her body and preparing her for battle.


    With her white hair billowing, her muscr frame supple, Nagasawa assumed a battle stance, wielding the Nunchakus as a staff, connecting the three parts.


    "I am a Viper, I am a hunter," she dered, as poison saturated the air. Finally, she unleashed a technique years in the making, her core now robust enough to execute.


    [Jade Empress''s Dominion], she murmured, as the poison dissolved and dispatched all before her.


    "Terrifying," Dante remarked, watching Nagasawa revel in the chaos; "You know, I think I''ll start collecting women like her... I have a soft spot for crazies."


    "Well, I don''t have time for that. While my Lady deals with the vermin, it''s time to erase you from existence."


    [Vampire... Demon] it uttered, but... a slice from the Corrupted Durandal cleaved through its armored hide, leaving it momentarily stunned.


    "Thought I''d let you monologue, did you?" Dante quipped, a smirk gracing his lips as he sliced through the ceiling where the Eye was ensnared. "You''re far toozy;e on, move! I don''t like hunting paralyzed prey." With that, Dante surged forward, finally rending through the side of the giant eye''s armor, hurling it aside.


    "Get up, you repulsive Cyclops; I''m about to teach you the meaning of death."


    ***


    ----


    N/a: Hey, my dear readers, the chapters will be reduced for some time. I''m having health issues and can''t focus on writing the chapters. I''ll schedule only one chapter per day for now. I hope you understand. As soon as I recover, I''ll resume with two chapters per day as usual. Thank you for reading!


    PS: Please, I know it''s annoying to have to ask this, but I would like you to evaluate the work. We''re already in chapter 85, I know you like her, you wouldn''te here! This helps a lot and motivates me to keep bringing Dante''s story! Thanks!

 Chapter 86: As If This Were... Familiar?

    Everything was calm, the Demonic One-Eyed, as Dante named it, was reasonably simple, actuallyical that the dungeon''s final boss was so straightforward. It simply dodged and struck when it saw an opportunity, actually too simple.


    Dante was tired of following the same irritating form and began using the One-Eyed to polish his skills.


    Yes...


    At this moment, Dante was testing fire spells... On an intermediate rank demonic creation... but it turned into a skills-whetting stone...


    "I can''t believe this," Nagasawa said, watching Dante y football with the creature''s head.


    "Hey, want to try too?" He shouted, waving with a smile and kicking the eye towards Nagasawa. The eye was too dazed and dizzy to react anymore.


    Nagasawa started tough lightly and juggled the eye with her feet, then sent it back to Dante, who hit it with the side of his sword as if ying baseball...


    Perhaps ''childish'' isn''t the word, but if anyone saw such a scene, they might think they were two demonic children ying with a demonic beast, well... it wasn''t entirely untrue, as Dante and Naga had absorbed various malefic energies during their journey... but it was still extremely childish to see a being that should be the pinnacle of the dungeon... well, being treated like a toy ball.


    [Consume] The eye grunted and began to change.


    "Looks like we annoyed him," Dante said with a mocking smile as he used the Devil Durandal as support.


    "Hahaha, took longer than I thought," Nagasawaughed as she twirled the nunchakus.


    Clep Clep Clep


    Dante pped his hands as he watched the eye slowly growrger, consuming all the tentacles.


    "Let''s go, big guy! Reveal your final form! This is boring!" Dante shouted, using his hands to "amp up the volume."


    "Poison won''t work." Nagasawamented, and Dante pointed to the eye, "Don''t worry, I found the weak spot." Dante said with a smile, and Nagasawa looked puzzled.


    "You did?"


    "Of course, damn it, look at the size of that eye. Stick the sword in deep, and this damn thing will explode like fireworks HAHAHA" Danteughed. "Damn, it''s obviously the center!" Dante shouted.


    This is what boredom does to a warrior... turns him into a barbarian in front of a disappointing enemy.


    "ept.... Consume... Learn," They heard the voiceing from the immense eye, a rift appeared on the ground like a conduit, a kind of portal that began to manifest creatures, eyeless and seemingly devoid of any means of sight and touch, just balls with tentacles, it was strange but Dante didn''t care.


    Time was against them, after all, they still felt the tremors from the giant golem asionally, which meant the floors above were copsing, so Dante decided to finish things so they could finally return to the surface, after all, he still had three people to kill.


    They began to move quickly, in fact, the situation hardly mattered, they had surpassed the level of strength of this dungeon two days ago when their bodies began to evolve with the absorption of demonic energy. That way, they managed to survive in this bitter pit of chaotic energy, using the energy as an anchor to hold onto their lives in this ce with minimal damage.


    No weaker being could match their pace. They were Noble Vampires, children of the night, and they were not like mortals. Being able to fight endlessly for days without sleep and still fight any enemy to a standstill, they stoically endured what would kill anyone else.


    Was Dante just a child? Screw being a child, that doesn''t exist anymore, Dante was already an adult, always has been. His body had already adjusted, and now he was nearly 6''3" tall, just like the children of werewolves and giants, he grew rapidly due to the stress on his body and mind.


    "We''ll finish this now." He said to Nagasawa, who agreed, both running quickly with an incessant fury in their eyes, the desire for freedom being the driving force and revenge the final dish.


    Even so, Nagasawa''s arms were already aching from killing so many beasts, for half a second as she projected herself, a tentacle came, she was too slow to react, she used the nunchakus, but she wasn''t stable enough and hit the wall.


    Then she fell, but she wasn''t in danger.


    Dante saw the scene and remembered that Nagasawa wasn''t a helpless child, she didn''t fear pain, didn''t need to avoid always getting hurt.


    What was right in the end.


    She turned in the air and prevented the fall using her own hands, thrusting them into the wall''s crevices, she easily escaped andnded on the ground standing, looking at Dante who continued to advance.


    The tentacles began to shoot red rays, pure energy beams, but this was nothing for Durandal, which easily cut through any type of matter.


    Dante ran using the tentacles as bridges, using his wings to glide and dodge while the Eye floated in the air, creating newyers of protection.


    "Not today, big guy," Dante said and leaped forward, creating a cirction of mes on his feet to boost his jumps and advances, with Dante''s strength, he applied all his fury and force into the sword that could withstand whatever they used it for.


    As Dante jumped towards the Demonic Eye, he remembered a small technique his mother taught him, one of the few techniques that were really worth using.


    "Ascending me" He said and made a vertical cut, with fire imbued throughout the sword.


    Immediately splitting the eye in half.


    Dantended on his feet as he looked at Nagasawa who awaited him with a gentle smile on her face, he walked as he heard the sound of demonic energy being shattered, just like when Cerberus died.


    "Dante," She said and pointed behind him, when he turned... He saw a woman in spiritual form hovering in ck energy, she wore a ck dress of pure miasma and her hair cascaded down in white tones to the ground as she hovered, she had two curved horns, and her eyes werepletely ck with neon red pupils.


    "Lilith," Dante said as the Woman looked at him, she analyzed him thoroughly, and a secondter, she put her hand on one of her horns and broke it, subsequently, she began to walk towards Dante and thrust the horn into his chest, he had time to react, but couldn''t, it was as if he werepletely paralyzed.


    AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH


    Dante screamed, a sharp pain engulfed his entire body, his body burned with pain as if he were melting inva.


    As Dante fell in pain, Lilith''s spirit walked to one side of thebat arena and began to merge all the energy of the Demonic Eye that was in the air, Nagasawa couldn''t move, she wanted to help Dante, but nothing could be done, she couldn''t do anything, not even using all her strength.


    Lilith raised her hands, and a coffin rose from the ground, a secret chamber opened, and a body came flying from the ground.


    Dante looked into Lilith''s eyes that slightly curved, he felt a strange sensation... as if this were... familiar?


    "Re- Release me!" Dante tried to shout, but nothing mattered.


    Dante watched as Lilith approached again, trembling with fear. He didn''t want to feel that pain again. But time stood still for him when he saw the body Lilith brought...


    The body of a woman, a woman Dante knew from the previous paintings, the body of Eva.


    Lilith raised her hands, and the preserved body of Eva began to disintegrate, turning into nothing but one thing... Blood.


    Lilith''s ethereal body began to take on a physical form, and she held Dante''s face, then she mixed her own blood with Eva''s and forcefully injected all the blood into him.


    Dante felt as if he were drinking poison, how could he not? Eva was a divine creation from God, after Adam, she was the Progenitor of Humans, both had the same status, and Lilith was a demon goddess, a divine being who fell into hell.


    "!@#&$!@$" He said and disappeared as Dante fell to his knees on the ground, trying to vomit but nothing came out. His body began tobust and burn like the mes of hell.


    Everything turned ck for him for a second, everything wasplete chaos, he waspletely insane, he began to burn so much that he started punching his own head to lose consciousness, Lilith''s horn came out of his body, he fell forward and began convulsing.


    Nagasawa still couldn''t get up and began crawling towards Dante, but her hands started to fail, and she passed out.


    **


    N/a: Hey, my dear readers, the chapters will be reduced for some time. I''m having health issues and can''t focus on writing the chapters. I''ll schedule only one chapter per day for now. I hope you understand. As soon as I recover, I''ll resume with two chapters per day as usual. Thank you for reading!


    PS: Please, I know it''s annoying to have to ask this, but I would like you to evaluate the work. We''re already in chapter 86, I know you like her, you wouldn''te here! This helps a lot and motivates me to keep bringing Dante''s story! Thanks!

 Chapter 87: That Woman Came Back

    "She''s back," said a man as he wielded his sword with force, slightly distorting the space where the de passed through.


    "Yes, have you chosen your side?" Sasaki''s voice resonated, but Musashi didn''t respond. He adjusted his grip and struck.


    "World Cutter," he uttered, and the sword tore through the sky, devastating theyer of reality, but it was only momentary,sting no more than half a second, and the world reconstituted itself.


    "If this strike wereplete, I''d assist the others. But I choose only the side that will win," said Musashi, sheathing his sword.


    Both tacitly agreed, but it seemed toote. The skies began to redden, the local temperature rising steadily, and then...


    A pir of fire emerged on the horizon.


    "She''s here," they said together, opening a portal and swiftly heading towards the pir.


    "Repeat what you said, if you dare," challenged Valentina, addressing Gaspar, who was on his knees, pressed down by an overwhelming force.


    With a movement, Sasaki sliced through Valentina''s aura, who turned ready to face the two neers, wielding Gungnir.


    "You are grandmasters, so you must know what will happen if I take that spear," she threatened, but Musashi and Sasaki did not immediately respond.


    "I left to do something important, and when I return, I''m informed that my husband has been missing for almost four months because of a foolish family feud,"mented Valentina, expressing resentment, hatred, and bitterness in her words.


    She projected her voice and made a promation to the air.


    "He will return, and when he does, the culprit will be revealed. And if any of his descendants are guilty, there will be consequences. I remained silent when Titania dared to break our pact, but now it''s different; the pact is null since it was broken," she roared.


    This message was heard by all, including those who were not the specific target.


    "Valenti-" "Silence, the boy is alive," she interrupted before Gaspar could respond, grabbing his head and pressing it against the ground with a blow, causing the director to lose consciousness.


    "Bastard, take him to your infirmary," she ordered, and an elf emerged from the shadows. "Tsk, Eleon," cursed Valentina as the elf took Gaspar and disappeared.


    "Where is the boy? I know Morgana can''t sense him like you," Musashi remarked, sitting on the sofa beside.


    "He is thousands of kilometers below ground, in the dungeon you idiots wanted to invade without even sending a high-ss witch to assess it. Irresponsible," muttered Valentina.


    "He''s stronger, growing exponentially. He''s fighting," she added.


    "Come here now!" Valentina shouted, and five mes emerged from her shadow, women...


    "You''ll go to that location, retrieve the key. You three, start scouring Kryoris and watch over the surviving students, especially the repulsive wolf," she ordered, cing her hands over her eyes.


    "You are allowed to use lethal force against anyone who interferes. The rules don''t apply to you, even if the emperor himself shows up. Dismissed."


    "Yes, Your Majesty," they responded in unison, and disappeared like sparks.


    "I hate having to use old methods to deal with vermin. You stress me out, you know? It was just to do the bare minimum! Who had the idiotic idea to send children to a dungeon?" questioned Valentina, knowing the answer, which was obvious: Gaspar.


    "I just wanted to introduce someone to my husband,"mented Valentina, and a familiar phoenix perched on her shoulder.


    "It seems our little one is going through some difficulties," echoed the voice of the phoenix.


    "Difficulties? That madman has almost 70% more power than thest time I saw him. He''s having fun in that dungeon. This is Morgana''s doing. He should have been back by now," said Valentina, furious with Dante and his pathetic disy, feeling embarrassed for him not understanding the situation. She remembered the academy''s opening when Dante didn''t even think about showing his aura.


    "Damn it, I''ll punish you with the deepest fire of hell if necessary," she said, leaving everyone in the room curious about the punishment, knowing that,ing from Valentina, it wouldn''t be something good.


    "You''re still energetic to do evil, aren''t you?" someone teased.


    "Humpf! Don''t call me that," she huffed.


    "We need to go," said Musashi, getting up followed by Sasaki. "Where are you going?" Valentina asked.


    "To the preparations for the winter festival. We''re already at that time," replied Musashi.


    "Of course, good luck," said Valentina, a scowl appearing on her face. "What''s wrong?" asked Musashi, seeing Valentina''s fury increasing.


    "Damn it! That bastard is almost dying!" shouted Valentina, disappearing into the mes. She felt Dante''s presence being crushed by something very strong, to the point where the wedding ritual began to falter.


    "She''ll ruin the Human Kingdom if Dante doesn''t show up,"mented Sasaki, and Musashi replied lightly, "If that''s what it takes for her to calm down, I''ll help. I haven''t been human for a long time; who cares about a useless people like them?" hemented, cutting through the wind and creating another portal.


    "Stop using your sword to cut through space-time; one of these days, the Administrator wille again to reprimand you," Sasakimented.


    "Shut up. You only hang around with me because of the portals," said Musashi, leaving and leaving Sasaki behind.


    As they both disappeared, the red fury appeared in the dungeon skies, looking down as she surveyed the area, seeing several witches holding... pickaxes?


    "What the hell is this?" She questioned, and Morgana appeared by her side.


    "The ce is cursed," shemented.


    "It makes sense, then. Did they use pickaxes instead of a curse master?" Valentina mocked, and Morgana huffed, "Humpf, don''t bother me, I''m just giving time for the boy to grow!" She roared, and in the next second...


    SMACK


    "He''s dying, you idiot!" Valentina pped Morgana''s head, making her see stars for a few seconds.


    "Eh?" She questioned.


    "Damn it, he''s losing the connection!" Valentina shouted and summoned Gungnir, "Screw it!" She grabbed her weapon and threw it on the ground.


    **


    N/a: Hey, my dear readers, the chapters will be reduced for some time. I''m having health issues and can''t focus on writing the chapters. I''ll schedule only one chapter per day for now. I hope you understand. As soon as I recover, I''ll resume with two chapters per day as usual. Thank you for reading!


    PS: Please, I know it''s annoying to have to ask this, but I would like you to evaluate the work. We''re already in chapter 86, I know you like her, you wouldn''te here! This helps a lot and motivates me to keep bringing Dante''s story! Thanks!

 Chapter 88: Returning To The Surface

    Sitting on her throne, an empress attended to her duties managing her realm while a demon knelt before her, trembling in fear as she sorted through papers upon papers, all rted to the Demon Kingdom.


    "My Lady, please, see a healer! This wound cannot be seen by others!" The demon in a suit pleaded as the Empress''s gaze met his.


    "Quiet, you''ve already vexed me by stealing one of Agares''s collection items; I did not give you the right to speak," she said, her cold stare capable of killing the demon with just a nce.


    "But Lady Lilith! Your horn!" He eximed, but after defying Lilith''s order, he exploded.


    "Dantelion, clean that up," she ordered, and a woman appeared, looking like a typical demonic maid; in the blink of an eye, the explosion from the corpse seemed as if it had never happened.


    "Duke Agares," she said, and a male demon appeared by her side. "How may I assist, Empress?"


    "Asmunicative as ever... Bring that to me," she ordered, and Agares disappeared and quickly reappeared with a small red box adorned with golden carvings.


    "My Empress... if I may ask... Why is your horn broken?" He calmlymented with a smile; unlike the previous demon, he showed respect and friendliness toward the Empress, as she was, in a way, his mother, reflecting in most demons from the six floors.


    "I bumped into a child, nothing more," shemented as she opened the box and retrieved something... a bottle of blood.


    She uncorked it and took a sip of the blood, and her horn grew back, appearing as if it had never been removed.


    ''I hope it''s worth sacrificing this,'' she thought, returning to her throne. She needed to govern the demon world.


    --


    100th Floor, Lilith''s Dungeon.


    While Nagasawa slept, Dante''s body began to undergo slight mutations; his body was robust, his eyes burning; it felt as if all his bones were being broken and recreated.


    He had received the blood of a divine being and a demon. This wasplete madness from any standpoint; the preserved body of Eva was being absorbed by Cain''s bloodline; up to a certain point in history, if Cain referred to Abel''s brother, something waspletely wrong. How did a Demon Be a Vampire Progenitor?


    No, it''s even worse. How does Eva''s blood still exist? How many years has this dungeon existed? No, the biggest question of all is Lilith; how did Lilithe here, being banished from the mortal world? Dante had his basic sources of informationing from the other world, and much of it was just his spection, but he knew something was off.


    First, it was the beings from Arthurian myths, and now beings from the sacred Bible; Dante was confused by the unfolding of these strange experiences.


    Now, however, he was suffering, yet stillpletely sane and thinking about all these strange incidents; his own existence was being tested; he was a strange being, a Vampire with characteristics of a hero; not only that, he was an Original Noble Vampire, a vampire of the third bloodline generation, meaning there were only two people before him in his lineage.


    Dante is a mismatch, and despite everything, he is extremely weak. Just thinking about it was eating him up; how could he be weak? No, it''s not weakness; it''s an excess of power. His body isn''t ustomed to raw power of this magnitude; he has so many different powers that he can''t even focus on any specific one.


    He has everything, but he''s an expert in nothing.


    Dante''s body was regenerating, his thoughts were interrupted when he felt his hands changing slightly.


    Again, another surge of energy rose within his body.


    He absorbed Eva''s body, and with the characteristic of humans being adaptation, his body changed again; the human progenitor Eva had already died, but his blood, despite being old, was still potent.


    Dante began to rise, and a burst of power urred. "HAHAHAHAHA" Heughed, awakening Nagasawa, who saw apletely strange scene.


    Dante was levitating, with four demonic wings on his back, different from before; now they wereplete. However, Durandal had not undergone any mutations.


    The sudden change made Nagasawa wonder if that was really Dante; his aura had changed, and instinctively she saw him with his eyes closed as if he were going through something; he trembled and then looked at Nagasawa, who was taken aback, caught off guard. He closed his wings and appeared in front of her.


    "Hey, it''s time for you to make a decision," he said with a mischievous smile, then he pulled her closer, cing her head against his chest.


    "Do you want to find out what you feel, or do you want to feel something?" He whispered, and Nagasawa blushed slightly but did not answer; then Dante moved closer to her ear and gently nibbled on it.


    "Amn <3" She moaned softly as her hair was caressed, feelingpletely disinclined to move from that position.


    Dante continued to tease her; then he lightly took her finger and put it in Nagasawa''s mouth, who was trying to hold back from moaning but suddenly stopped.


    "eh?" She was startled by the sudden stop, but when she looked at Dante, she saw an extremely mischievous smile.


    "The renowned professor was enjoying being teased?" Dante said, and Nagasawa blushed slightly as she hid her face in Dante''s chest.


    "It''s a shame a certain someone is miles above; otherwise, I could tease my lovely professor more," Dante said and took Durandal.


    "Sometimes, we can resolve simple things with just a simple decision; unfortunately, you still want to think about me," hemented and began summoning his ck fire into the Demonic Durandal.


    "I''m a patient man, but you know... I''m dying to have you for myself forever," Dante said, and Nagasawa trembled slightly... ''What happened to him? What was this sudden change?''


    "Well, let''s get out of here. My wives are looking for me," Dante said and with a upward stroke


    A circr tunnel up to the sky was seen, without earthquakes or anything, as if the matter had been cut.


    "Hmm Durandal, have you finally awakened, haven''t you? Or rather, Demonic Durandal... I don''t know, I''m bad with names; I''ll just keep calling you Durandal; you''ll be purified anyway,"


    KYA!!!


    She screamed in surprise when she realized she was already in Dante''s arms like a princess, and abruptly he lifted off, flying through the hole he made.


    It took only a few seconds before he began to sense the presence of numerous witches. Over a hundred witches were breaking the strange crystals, but they all abruptly stopped, startled by his wings.


    Dante looked around and finally saw two women... Well, two possessed demons who didn''t let him breathe.


    In half a second, a red bolt and a ck bolt struck them, throwing all four somewhere else.


    Dante opened his eyes and witnessed a very peculiar scene.


    Three beautiful women gazing deeply into his eyes.


    "I''m back," he said with a smile and received light punches on his chest. "Haha, it seems mydies missed their husband," Dante said,ughing, as he began to rise while the three made room for him.


    "It''s good that you have a good exnation, woman, I''ve been stuck for almost five months," Dante said, looking at Morgana, who turned away and said, "My mother didn''t want to help me properly, and I didn''t have time, the ring said you were alive," she said.


    "And you? What''s your exnation for noting to me?" Dante said, looking at Valentina with a serious gaze, a reaction she had never seen from Dante before.


    "I went to fix your spiritual problems," she said, huffing. "Humpf! I even brought my familiar, and instead of hugging me and devouring me, you''re fighting with me! BAD HUSBAND!" She shouted and pped Dante, sending him flying into the wall, breaking it entirely.


    "Ouch." "If you want to massage me, let me turn things around, they''re tense!" Dante yelled, not feeling anything despite the force of the impact.


    "EH?" Valentina wondered. She didn''t use too much force, but it was the same force that caused Dante from six months ago to have all his bones broken! Confused, she looked at Nagasawa and realized something.


    "Eh? YOU BECAME A VAMPIRE?!" She shouted, and Morgana turned and saw the state of the white-haired woman; neither of them initially thought about Nagasawa; they just wanted to see Dante.


    Morgana stopped looking at Nagasawa and observed Dante getting up. His shirt was torn, and when she saw that scene... her mouth couldn''t close anymore, and saliva began to drool; she was literally drooling over Dante''s masculine body.


    As she indulged, Nagasawa looked at the women with a tone of superiority. "Humph! I''ve seen this for months; this is nothing to me!" She said this with her expression, which caused Valentina to develop a slight stress vein on her forehead.


    "In addition to spanking thirteen year old brats, you seduce your teacher and turn her into a vampire, well done Dante Scarlet, you deserve to be punished!" She screamed and lunged at Dante, but a single second was enough.


    He opened his arms and instead of holding back the punch he deflected it, hugging Valentina perfectly and leaving the woman confused.


    "You know, you have no idea how much I missed you, my wife" Dante said in Valentina''s ears and lightly held her neck, cing him to the side while Valentina was quickly giving in to her pleasures, Dante''s fangs They came out and stuck it in her neck and she moaned slightly.


    "Uhm <3"


    "Ha <3" "


    Hmm"


    "That" "


    "That''s it my love"


    Well, it''s no different from having sex, the sensation is reasonably simr and some vampires say that when your partner bites you it''s more pleasurable than the act of pration, this was nothing!


    Dante removed his fangs and said with a smile, "Thought you missed me... didn''t even bite me," he remarked, though he requested it. It was a mere second, and he felt Valentina''s fangs piercing his neck; with just a low, controlled, and above all pleasurable moan, he restrained himself, "hmm."


    A few seconds passed, and then "Enough, enough! You''ve had him enough!" Morgana roared, separating Valentina from Dante. She pouted and added, "And your wife? Nothing for her?"


    "Hehe, of course not... my little witch deserves the best," he said, appearing in front of her and stealing a kiss, not just one kiss, but thousands. He intertwined his tongue with hers, and they began to passionately kiss.


    With Dante''s current height, he could stand on equal footing with Morgana, making it even easier to pleasure her, especially as he held her waist with a strong embrace, feeling the voluptuous body of the witch.


    While all this was happening... the Witches watched from afar as their Mistress was... well, let''s say devoured by a demon, not ironically.


    ***


    N/a: Hey, my dear readers, the chapters will be reduced for some time. I''m having health issues and can''t focus on writing the chapters. I''ll schedule only one chapter per day for now. I hope you understand. As soon as I recover, I''ll resume with two chapters per day as usual. Thank you for reading!


    PS: Please, I know it''s annoying to have to ask this, but I would like you to evaluate the work. We''re already in chapter 86, I know you like her, you wouldn''te here! This helps a lot and motivates me to keep bringing Dante''s story! Thanks!

 Chapter 89: A New Goal

    Dante''s return had been veiled; in fact, he had chosen to remain in secrecy to distance himself for a while. At this moment, they were atop the White Tower, along with his three celestial beauties. He was calm, seated in the main armchair, while Valentinay in hisp and Morgana leaned against his shoulder.


    In front of him, Nagasawa was practicing her speed with a ping pong ball, darting back and forth.


    "It feels good to be home," murmured Dante with closed eyes, rxing. He wore a white shirt and ck pants, while the women wore dresses and Nagasawa sported athletic attire.


    "Ha!" eximed Nagasawa as she finally managed to y ping pong against herself. "I did it!" she said, jumping with joy as if she had ovee a great obstacle.


    "Congrattions," said Dante with a gentle smile. Nagasawa blushed slightly and turned around. Dante chuckled softly and continued to watch Nagasawa from afar.


    "She wasn''t the one who seduced you, was she?" whispered Morgana, and Dante merely smiled, neither agreeing nor disagreeing, just existing in that space.


    Valentina, who was nearly asleep, came to and spoke for the first time in thest half hour since she hadid on Dante''sp. "How will you deal with the traitors?" she queried. Dante had already told her about what happened in the Dungeon, and he had ns to deal with Ethan, Alexander, and Forki.


    "I''ll kill them, in the most brutal way possible," remarked Dante, and Valentina''s eyebrows raised slightly. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing.


    "Are you sure? You don''t usually do things like that. Besides, do you think those three''s father will just let you kill them?" Valentina questioned, with a smile. She was still angry about what had happened, and Dante had acted like a cowardly dog, but if he put on a good show for her, she would forgive him easily.


    "And since when is their lives worth more than mine?" Dante questioned Valentina, who for the first time was left speechless, while Dante simply smiled gently at her.


    "Those prepared to kill must be prepared to die,"mented Dante, as he leaned down slightly and kissed Valentina on the lips.


    "Besides, who said I can''t do what I want? I bow to no one, except my wives," said Dante with a possessive smile, which piqued Valentina''s interest in what he was nning.


    "Humph!" scoffed Morgana, seeing the atmosphere between Dante and Valentina, and turned her face away. "Of course, I haven''t forgotten, my lovely Witch, you''re my wife, aren''t you?" Dante said, pulling Morgana''s chin towards him and gazing into her golden eyes, then gently kissing her, respectfully and passionately.


    ''I won the bet,'' Morgana said mentally to Valentina. ''Yes, yes, you were right,'' agreed Valentina, giving in. "What bet are you talking about?"


    ''It was a good idea to keep him trapped in this ce, even though you dragged it out as long as possible to not ask for help from your mother. It made him grow a bit and appreciate us more,'' Valentinamented.


    ''Hahaha! Sumb to me, you Bitch!'' mocked Morgana as sheughed internally and Valentina huffed.


    ''Next time, refrain. This time he barely made it,'' Valentinamented, and Morgana mocked again. ''Barely? He even turned Nagasawa into a vampire. We gained a lot from this bet, you owe me!'' she said,ughing at Valentina, who hated losing.


    ''Bitch,''mented Valentina, and both continued to be pampered by Dante for several minutes until he slowly drifted off to sleep, with both women asleep on his body.


    "Humph, I envy that," Nagasawa said, watching the scene. How could she not envy it? After all, she was a woman, and as a woman, she would seek the best partner. Moreover, Dante was her creator; she had a newfound attachment to him.


    "I''ll leave here, I can''t watch this scene," she said, but gave up upon remembering that, to the world, she was dead.


    "Damn!" she grunted and sat on the floor near Dante''s legs, leaned her head back, and rxed. With her eyes closed, she felt the calmness, not just calmness, but for the first time, happiness.


    A happiness she had never had in her entire life. The mere fact that she had her body healed could already bring her happiness, but it wasn''t just that. On the contrary, perhapspared to now, having her body back meant nothing.


    She managed to ovee her problem, which was good, but something awakened in her because of Dante. Dante''s existence made her think about something she barely had the will to think about: the future.


    It''s kind ofplicated, but how can someone with an incurable disease think about the future when the world constantly puts her down reminding her of it? Nagasawa not only had her body healed now, she had received a power that could sustain that body, a power that could make the little fifteen-year-old Nagasawa dream again. But it''s not just that.


    Dante gave her something above all. He gave her the importance of existence, he gave her the feeling of being weed, loved, and protected. Of course, these are just Nagasawa''s thoughts, and it''s almost impossible to say that Dante loves her. She wasn''t that arrogant, but she knew one thing: that man was going to change the world, not because he was strong, but because of who he is.


    "Maybe it''s time to create a new life... a new name and a new family... Yes, I think I''ve made my decision... It''s time to abandon past sins and build my future," Nagasawa said as she nestled into Dante''s legs.


    She didn''t know, but Dante had heard everything since the moment she spoke for the first time. He never stopped listening and didn''t want to, but now he could sleep peacefully. After all, he seeded.


    ''Wee,'' he thought as he let his worries about Nagasawa linger. His lips curved into a calm and serene smile, and his mind was at peace.


    It had been months away from the world, living among caves and grottos, feeding on wolf blood, beasts, and spiders. He almost died several times and at the same time lived more than ever. Isn''t it ironic? When you face death several times, the value of life increases. And it was this enlightenment that Dante received when he was put into aa by the Ghost of Lilith.


    He had half a second to think about everything that bothered him. This half second made him realize that it''s no longer worth living in fear of past traumas and that he needs to cherish what he has before he dies suddenly as in his previous life.


    Dante now had one more goal: to live his life well, and with his family.


    ***


    N/a: Hey, my dear readers, the chapters will be reduced for some time. I''m having health issues and can''t focus on writing the chapters. I''ll schedule only one chapter per day for now. I hope you understand. As soon as I recover, I''ll resume with two chapters per day as usual. Thank you for reading!


    PS: Please, I know it''s annoying to have to ask this, but I would like you to evaluate the work. We''re already in chapter 89, I know you like her, you wouldn''te here! This helps a lot and motivates me to keep bringing Dante''s story! Thanks!

 Chapter 90: External Events

    A day had passed, and Dante allowed events to unfold as he simply rxed. He learned, through Morgana, that there would be a school-wide festival - a winter festival not only to celebrate the first semester but also to "Honor the Departed."


    Yes, they were organizing a festival to honor the dead from the Dungeon, who, in this case, were very much alive.


    In summary, the festival was orchestrated by the rulers'' children, who coincidentally suggested a festival at the end of the semester to "mark the evolution of the youth." Quite convenient, isn''t it?


    Dante viewed it as one thing: celebrating his death.


    So, he decided to embrace the event. Since it was to celebrate death, they would celebrate it in grand style.


    In the morning, he handed Morgana all the wolf skins he had managed to acquire, and he gave Valentina Lilith''s Horn for her to take to the Dwarf King to make a spear for him. In this case, she would use one of the favors she had saved for the protection of the Dwarven Kingdom.


    Yes, Valentina had officially been the protector of the Dwarves for many years. In return, they would offer their services, and she would offer herbor, with Hellsing and herself, if necessary. Of course, no one knew about this agreement. After all, if they knew, Valentina would be associated with the Dwarven Kingdom, which would limit her freedom.


    Not that she cared, but now that she had Dante, she didn''t want to hear rumors that she and the Dwarf King were "more than friends." There were other reasons, but she didn''t bother to mention them to Dante. In fact, he didn''t even care. He just wanted a new spear since he didn''t have one of his own.


    While all this unfolded, a little girl was in her room getting ready. For the past four, almost five months, since Dante had left, she had been trying to go through the days without dwelling too much on what had happened. The contract with Durandal broke in thest month, and then her hopes died.


    She heard that the searches had stopped and that Morgana had beenpletely absent from the Tower for thest month.


    She was now getting ready for Herbology ss, but she had almost no enthusiasm. She would rather stay in bed all day and not give life to her thoughts. She just wanted to cease to exist.


    Sara had already gone through several stages of grief. First, she denied it, using every possible excuse to create a reality in which Dante returned alive. She honestly thought he would open the door at any moment, appear with his gentle smile on his face, and hug her. Sara dreamt about it for weeks, but soon her reality started to crumble with the passing of the first month.


    This led to extreme anger. She began to take it out on the people around her, especially Akiko, who became the target of her rudeness, with dubious remarks that didn''t truly reflect who she was. This was too much for Akiko, who ended up distancing herself for a few days, but eventually returned.


    After all, she couldn''t let her childhood friend go through this alone, even when she lost her mother, Sara was by her side, and she decided to do the same.


    With that, almost two monthster, she began visiting the temples of the church in the City of Kryoris. She became friends with one of the bishops and went every week to "bargain" with God, asking him to bring Dante back, to provide energy to Durandal, and even to show her what she should do.


    She would be more devout than ever, but the Heavenly Father never answered her because she had lost her humility when she becamepletely angry with Elizabeth and now with Akiko. Her punishment was to no longer have a strong connection with God until she redeemed herself for her actions.


    Sara didn''t go a day without thinking about Dante. Every day, her first thoughts were about Dante. She asked him how he was, if he was okay. Herst thoughts were also about him. She wondered where he was, if he was able to sleep. This brought extreme depression upon her shoulders.


    She fell into a deep pit and spent almost the entire third month in bed, barely eating and neglecting her chores. The teachers even talked to the Director to speak with her, but nothing helped.


    Lyriana Vortex, Sara''s mother, constantly visited her daughter and took care of her health since she didn''t listen to anyone. Lyriana didn''t understand. She couldn''t understand why such a reaction came from her daughter. Love? What was love? She didn''t really know, but she couldn''tprehend what Dante had done to make her daughter turn into that.


    Did she feel anger towards Dante? Yes, of course she did, but at the same time, she felt a slight sorrow for his death. If Sara''s sadness was like this when he wasn''t around, what about her happiness? Lyriana wondered for a long time. If Dante were here, would Sara be happy? And what would the level of that happiness be?


    Lyriana wasn''t an ordinary woman. Her life had always been about ruling, and perhaps her temperament caused the problems she daily avoided with her daughter. She was a good mother, but she couldn''t be a good Empress when her daughter was like this. She tried to get information from Morgana, but all she received was her witches responding with one sentence: "She''s grieving."


    When the contract with Durandal was gone, Sara... epted Dante''s death. There was still longing or pain, but yes, when Durandal was gone, the feeling of loss quieted down. Her emotions brokepletely, and not a single tear fell. Nothing, not even a drop.


    Had she moved on? No, on the contrary... Now, she intended to kill anyone who simply mentioned Dante. Anyone who mocked him would die. Anyone who demonized him would die. Anyone who spouted facies and lies would also die.


    Jeanne tried to bring her back, but concluded that until Dante returned, she wouldn''t return to normal. Sara refused to listen to her master in every way and began to act almost like a different person. She trained more and more, and now, she killed anyone in her way coldly, without looking back.


    It''s scary to think that a girl woulde to this point just because of a childhood love, but no one knew what it really was.


    Sara was in her room, finishing getting ready in front of a mirror. She looked at her face. She was fine, or at least she seemed so.


    Seeing her reflection, she felt slightly bad, remembering that the mirror could catch a view of Dante''s bed, where she always got ready and saw him there.


    "It sucks to miss you," shemented and looked back at the mirror, adjusting the makeup under her eyes, trying to minimize the dark circles as much as possible.


    While focused, she heard knocks on the door and stored her makeup, quickly putting it in a bag and started heading towards the door, opening it anding face to face with a human girl. She had long ck hair cascading down to the middle of her back and a school uniform.


    "Akiko, good morning," Sara said with a crooked smile. Every day, Akiko woke up early and went to see how Sara was. She helped her make breakfast and cheered her up.


    "Good morning," she said, making a V with her fingers, then entering the apartment.


    "You know, using makeup to hide the dark circles isn''t working," Akiko teased Sara and held her hand, pulling her and grabbing the bag Sara ended up bringing along and pulling out a sponge.


    "Come here, let me fix that," she ordered with a smile, and Sara followed her. She didn''t have much of a choice.


    "Your mother contacted me," Akikomented while fixing Sara''s dark circles. "What did she say?" She questioned.


    "Morgana returned to the tower, with no apparent sess," Akiko said with sorrow, and Sara had no reaction. "I figured, Durandal disconnected a while ago."


    "It wasn''t just Morgana who returned," Akiko said a bit lower, she knew what it meant to mention that woman''s name in vain and thought it better not to mention it, as many problems would soon arise.


    "What happened?" Sara asked. "The Grand Duchess Scarlet... Cut off the Director''s arm, she almost killed him actually. He went into aa," Akiko reported with sorrow.


    "Good for him," Sara said, without remorse or emotion, just pure gratitude. "The cause of this incident was his irresponsibility. Unfortunately, he''s still alive," she added, showing zero empathy for the Director. Not that she was wrong, but this was something even Akiko knew was hard for Sara to say.


    "Are you sure that''s how you feel?" Akiko questioned, but got nothing but "It''s still too early to feel happy about an arm being chopped off. If she already knows what happened, get ready for a mass genocide, and I will personally go to her to tell her what I know," Sara said and looked at Akiko firmly.


    "They must die, no matter the cost," Sara said, her gaze seemed like an abyss. Akiko was scared, as if she was seeing a demon in front of her. She felt a chill down her spine.


    "Sara, what''s so great about that boy that you''re like this? You''re possessed, it''s like you''re someone else, I hardly recognize you," Akiko said.


    "I loved someone, that''s what happened. I decided to give myself to someone who gave me what I wanted, gave me something to strive for, gave me a reason to continue. My life was irrelevant until I met him. I had a will to live when I was with him, and that was for a short time, and I''m like this now. You''ll never understand, you''ll never understand because this is the fault of My Virtue.


    Let me be, I''ll never get better and I''ll only feel good when the guilty are exterminated," Sara said with sorrow and looked into Akiko''s eyes.


    Sara''s possessiveness was starting to get out of control.

 Chapter 91: Spy x Vampire

    "It seems we''ve won," Forki said with a smile. He had just received the news that Dante Scarlet was dead. After all, everything pointed to that: with Morgana isting herself in the tower and Valentina almost killing Gaspar, it meant Dante was dead, or at least they thought so.


    "Well, the partnership ends here," Alexander said, and everyone agreed. "I''m not involved in this," Elowyn said as she left, not even trembling, despite just finding out that Dante had been killed by Alexander, Ethan, and Forki. Something shepletely disapproved of. Humiliating him was one thing, but killing him was another, something she never agreed with.


    "Hey, you..." Alexander was about to finish, but an arm touched his shoulder; it was Ethan. "Leave her. She''s trying to rid herself of guilt by cing it on others." He turned and looked at Seraphina, who was huddled, apparently afraid of something.


    "Why are you like this? I thought you''d be the happiest," Ethan questioned, and Seraphina stood up slightly. "My family was almost destroyed after we put a restriction on the boy. I don''t even want to think about what your families will suffer after this tragic end," she said, still slightly trembling, and walked away, without looking back.


    She was too shocked to say anything, but now, knowing that Dante had been killed, she was going directly to Titania in hopes of gaining an advantage with this deration.


    "What do we have for this end of semester?" Forki questioned with a rxed smile as he leaned back in the armchair.


    "Our celebration, of course," Alexander said smiling, and Ethan agreed. "Who''sing?" he asked.


    "My father ising. He said he''s been too idletely," Alexandermented.


    "I hope that crimson demon doesn''te to this party. Although we said to make it a memorial, didn''t we?" Forki remarked.


    "Yes, we''ll have to keep up appearances," Ethan said and continued. "Besides, will that event really happen? Demonstrating techniques to each other to gather information isn''t a bad idea, but a smallpetition? I don''t understand why."


    "Oh,e on. We didn''t get to know the strength of all of us in the top ten. That sick one stole all the limelight. Think of it as aplete rematch."


    As they conversed deeply, one person was inside the room uninvited. In fact, she had always been there from the beginning. After all, she had things to settle with Dante Scarlet, but not like these inferior beings. She had to repay the favor for her life, so... why not give Valentina a proper confession of the perpetrators of this incident?


    Thus, a certain little bat stole an artifact from her father thatpletely hides her existence. Well, beings like Valentina, d, and Gaspar easily sensed Elizabeth within that room, but idiots like these here? Never.


    Elizabeth was transformed into a bat and perched on a nearby cupboard, listening and recording everything with a magical stone, while pondering what these idiots had just done.


    "Seriously, I don''t know what''s in your heads... Didn''t your parents warn you that the Pact was broken?" she questioned seeing the situation. Of course, she knew about Titania''s expulsion from the council, as well as the contract breach, but it seemed these three had no idea what was happening.


    She didn''t know if it was pure stupidity or if someone was backing them up, but one thing she knew: this event... well, it was probably the best response to cause a four-way war, and she would be on the winning side. After all, she knew why the name Scarlet was so important to the vampires.


    Elizabeth, still in bat form, flew out of the room through the back window. She had some ns in mind and returned to her room flying.


    Quickly, she went to the mirror, whispered a few words, and her mirror turned into a portal. The portal connected directly to the Royal Hall of the Vampire King''s Castle.


    Elizabeth passed quickly and saw a man looking at her with hostility. How couldn''t he? Elizabeth invaded the castle like a thief and stole an important artifact to y spy.


    "Elizabeth Tapes," he said, and the girl quickly fell to her knees. "I ept your mother being a prankster and taking my things, but not you," he said putting force on the girl''s body, who didn''t flinch at all.


    "I have a reason," she said, short and blunt, without any ttery. So d decided to give his daughter a little credit and decided to hear what she had to say. "Exin yourself."


    Elizabeth took the recording stone from her clothes and showed it to d.


    For six minutes, he listened to all the recordings with Alexander, Ethan, and Forki being extremely disrespectful to Dante, as well as describing how they threw him into the abyss while he looked "scared like a dog." d slowly felt a lot of anger, mainly because the mastermind behind it all seemed to be Alexander, a werewolf.


    d doesn''t care much about many things, but he despises the Werewolf King. Dante, being from the purest lineage in the whole Kingdom, makes insulting him an insult to all vampires. If vampires didn''t have this feud with their own lineage, this would be different, but lineages are extremely important, especially among the vampire ns, Seusther, Bloodheart, and Silverheart.


    Valentina, despite not serving the Kingdom, is one of the pirs that always keep the vampires at the height, unlike the others in the Vampire Kingdom. Valentina is a heroine. If news of her son''s death spreads, not only Valentina but the Vampire Kingdom could be hit. Thinking about all this in a general way, d made a decision.


    "I understand. You did well... Keep this with you until I have a vision of how we can use this for good," d said, and Elizabeth nodded, bowing and returning through the portal.


    "You heard everything, didn''t you? What do you think?" d spoke, and a man emerged from the darkness. He wasn''t very old and had a ck beard. His body was slim and pale, but he had ss. He was d''s butler, Nosferatu.


    "Warning Valentina is of utmost importance, my King, but I think we can use this for something else," he said with a conspiratorial smile.


    "Hm, tell me," d ordered, showing interest. He was maniptive and calcting, but Nosferatu was much more than he.


    "Siren Sirius St, the Werewolf Queen," Nosferatu said, and a smile appeared on both their faces. Two conspirators understanding each other was a divine scene to behold.


    "The strongest female Werewolf, was subdued by Velkan a hundred and twenty years ago, a woman with the name Sirius, the ancient Werewolf Progenitor. She is the one who hates Velkan the most, despite having a son with him, Boris Sucellus, who by the way, hates his brother Alexander," Nosferatu pointed out, and d listened calmly.


    "It seems I''ll have to invade that Wolf''s territory again. Last time wasn''t so pleasant," dmented, remembering when Siren cut d in half with a single move. Even though he knew she couldn''t kill him, it was reasonably unexpected, making him wonder how Velkan, who is not a Progenitor, defeated her. If d weren''t a vampire progenitor, he would have been in a tight spot.


    "I rmend you light Valentina''s mes first; then, visit Siren to judge if revealing the information to her could result in Velkan''s banishment. Thus, we can have the Wolves on a leash and Valentina without her explosive temper causing a war between three continents in a direct way.


    We know what will happen, and surely she will be even more insane," Nosferatu concluded, waiting for his king''s approval.


    "Yes, go to the Werewolf continent and see where Siren is. If she''s willing, invite her to my castle. If not, I''ll personally visit her," d said, and Nosferatu nodded, quickly disappearing.


    "Damn it, Velkan, you idiot, your son condemned you! Hahaha!" dughed loudly when he soon felt a pair of arms going around his neck and biting his pointed ears.


    "Oh, you''re back?" d questioned Liza, who was behind him.


    "Yes, darling."


    "And how was it?"


    "The dungeon bathed with fire power," shemented with a mischievous smile. "I see, it seems Valentina is already back in control of everything."


    "Where is she?" d questioned, and Lizapleted: "She''s on the top floor of the White Tower. I couldn''t even get close, so I used the Camouge Device, and even then, I couldn''t get within 20 km. They''re wanting total silence."


    "I see, it seems we have troubles."


    "What troubles?"


    "Our smart daughter found the culprits of the boy''s death."


    "What?"


    "Alexander Sucellus, Forki Dfor, and Ethan Smith."


    "Damn!"


    "Yes, I''ll inform her before she starts a four-way war and devastates three continents because of a boy," dmented as he pulled Liza onto hisp and massaged her hair.


    "Would she do that?" Liza asked, but immediately: "Of course, she would. She almost killed her own Queen from your Kingdom," she replied.


    Yes, Liza harbors grudges for the impalement thirteen years ago to this day. Perhaps that''s why Elizabeth harbors resentment toward Dante. After all, her mother likes to relive that scene constantly in all dialogues referring to Valentina; don''t doubt that she even alienated her daughter so she would never approach a Scarlet, even knowing what it means to be a Scarlet.


    "Have you decided which side you''re on?" Liza asked, and d didn''t even need to think. "Of course, I''ll help a Scarlet."


    "I see, is it to prepare the armies in case there''s any trouble?" Liza asked.


    "Hm, no, we won''t interfere directly," d smiled.


    The most powerful vampire of modern times was having fun.

 Chapter 92: Women Who Want Revenge

    The sun rays fell upon Dante''s face. It had been five days since he returned from the Dungeon, hoping that something would change upon consuming Eva''s body, but he didn''t think it would be this much. With the exponential growth of his body to withstand his powers, Dante''s blood became denser and redder, which drove Valentina crazy as if she were intoxicated.


    Not only did the taste and purity of his blood improve, but a new kind of ability was acquired: adaptability. What does this mean? He''s not quite sure, but his body feels "lighter," the actions he desires are done more quickly, and his control over energies ispletely abnormal. Even Demon Energy can be adapted, despite suffering minor damage to its core, which works at 120% capacity to support it.


    ording to his personal research with Morgana, who analyzed him with her magic, Dante is adaptable to three types of energy:


    Mana, the most basic that living beings possess, and the main source of power in the World as a whole. Honestly, it''s nothing special, as even ordinary humans possess it at an extremely low level.


    Sacred Energy, which is generated only by having the blessing of the hero that the Heavenly Father granted him. Actually, it''s not a granted blessing, but rather inherited through the "Legacy" of Arthur Pendragon. Although he finds it incredible, he doesn''t use it because it''s very weak.


    This is because, ording to Morgana, he''s not yet ready to know the Legacy and Absorb it; he''s just the "Receptacle."


    And finally, Demon Energy, which doesn''t have a specific generation. Even Dante can''t understand how it works, but Nagasawa pointed out that he has great resistance to it because many times during the Dungeon he simply didn''t feel the energy, as it was part of him.


    Although Lilith''s Horn has slightly transformed Dante into a more powerful Vampire, he doesn''t understand what happened and thus left it for the future; probably at some point, he''ll have to learn about it, even if it kills him.


    Dante was lying down at the moment. He thought about everything that had happened and just wanted to be himself. The days passed quickly as he enjoyed himself with Morgana, Valentina, and Nagasawa. He was already thinking about something, but it was still too much for him.


    He wanted to get up, but he couldn''t. Two women held him in their voluptuous bodies, preventing his movements.


    The two women hugged him possessively, not letting him make any move because they knew he didn''t like waking them up. They used everything at their disposal to prevent him from waking up early.


    "What am I going to do with you two?" Dantemented and heard two grunts, then two pairs of eyes opened and looked into his eyes.


    "What a wonderful sight," he thought as he smiled slightly, caressing the women''s heads. They were making good use of Dante''s body change.


    "Good morning, darling," they said in unison, and Dante smiled in response, "Good morning. Do you know where Nagasawa is?"


    "She''s sleeping in the guest room," Morganamented as she gently got up, releasing one of Dante''s arms that had already gone numb.


    They stayed cuddled for a few more minutes, and Morgana suddenly got up, startling Valentina and Dante.


    "Someone has invaded the Tower space; from the aura, it''s the Vampire King!" she said quickly, and Valentina got up.


    "Dante, go to the guest room; he won''t sense you, we''ll deal with this," Valentina said, and Dante agreed, going to Nagasawa''s room.


    Dante entered the guest room and realized that Morgana sealed him in another dimension. This means there''s absolutely no possibility of d finding him, but he just forgot one thing...


    Never enter a woman''s room without knocking.


    Dante looked into the room and saw only a beautiful woman, sleeping in lingerie. He wanted to behave himself, but he didn''t care at all and went to bed, lying down beside her, pulling a nket and putting his arm around her neck. The sleeping Nagasawa simply hugged Dante''s body.


    "Hehe, even denying and using the excuse of wanting to think about it, you''re already clinging to me like this unconsciously," Dante thought, mocking the situation.


    ***


    "Lady Morgana, Lady Valentina, Lord Drac requests an audience," one of the witches appeared in Morgana''s office.


    "Let him in," she said, but she didn''t need to, d suddenly appeared in front, emerging from the witch''s shadows.


    "Rude as always, huh," Valentinamented. They changed their appearancepletely, making it seem like Dante was truly dead. With magic, this was easy even to deceive d, after all, d isn''t the best with Mana; he uses Blood for everything.


    "I see you''re in a terrible state," d mocked. "If you came here to bother us, leave, d," Valentina said, growling with anger.


    "I didn''t want toe, unfortunately, you wouldn''t listen to me, would you, Scarlet?" d questioned and took a stone from his suit, tossing it to Morgana.


    "My daughter recorded this recently," d said, and the recording began to y. Valentina and Morgana started to boil with anger as they listened to what they were saying until Valentina couldn''t take it anymore and raised her aura with all she had, punching the table.


    BONK!


    Morgana''s table brokepletely and then evaporated, the smell of burnt oak rising thereafter.


    "Motherfuckers!" she shouted, echoing throughout the tower, which trembled slightly. "Damn it, I''m going to kill that Wolf!" she screamed.


    "Calm down, we already knew someone had nned this; it''s not news," Morganamented, but Valentina didn''t calm down. "Look at the bright side; instead of going to war with 8 nations, it''s only three now," Morgana said.


    "Are you taking this as a joke? Do you want another war because of a simple boy?" d asked seriously, and both stopped and looked at d''s face.


    "Do you think we don''t know what you''ve been saying about us since Dante first appeared?" Morgana questioned.


    "Do you think we don''t know about the insults andck of respect that have persisted in the council?" Valentina said.


    "Do you think we don''t have control? At this moment, Gaspar is in aa, my Shadows are already in Kryoris awaiting mymand, my Valkyries are already heading to my homnd, Sasaki Kojiro and Musashi are already by my side. Joke? Funny? With onemand, I''ll kill Titana, with another, I''ll take out the three, and with thest one, I''ll go after the three kings.


    You have no idea how much I want to clean the continent of that disgusting Wolf," Valentina said, her gaze filled with hatred, bitterness, and sadness. Were these feelings forged by knowing Dante was okay? Not at all, it was her real feeling.


    "Valentina, don''t let yourself be carried away, this old man came here to understand the situation to know which side to take," Morgana said, looking at d''s smile.


    "You''ve already decided, haven''t you? Go away already," Valentina said, growling; her patience was wearing thin.


    "Siren Sirius St," d said, and Valentina looked at him seriously; if there was a woman in the world she hated, it was Siren.


    "Say that name again," Valentina summoned Gungnir and pointed it at d''s face. "Repeat it, and your face will turn into barbecue on a stick," she said, pointing the ming Spear at the window, ready to throw. But d didn''t react at all; he just stood there watching, and Morgana took the initiative; she was diplomatic.


    "Calm down," Morganamented again. "What does that bitch have to do with anything?" Morgana asked.


    "I''m trying to remove Velkan from the throne; the death of the boy you both love so much was able to open this breach. With Siren plotting a civil war, with her on top, we''ll gain more power to avenge your son," d said, using Dante as an excuse to force Valentina to follow his ns.


    "d, do you really believe we''ll follow this?" Morgana asked. "I thought you''d avenge your beloved husband," dmented with a smile.


    "A civil war in... We can use this," Morganamented, analyzing the situation. "But it''s a shame," she said.


    "A shame?" d questioned.


    "We already have our ns, d, don''t count on us," Valentina said, Morgana nodded. "It''s not that we don''t want to help you, of course, we hate Siren so much that not even in our wildest dreams would we help you, but we have our own n, and we''ll take advantage of Velkan attending the winter festival," Morgana smiled at him.


    "Or do you think we''re going to let the vermin celebrate my son''s death without doing anything just because a little Wolf will be there?" Valentina said, dismissing herself and disappearing into the mes.


    "Be careful, d, I suggest you start this n with Siren quickly before the Festival starts because when it does... I''ll wipe out the world if necessary," Morgana said, sitting in her chair and picking up the papers about Hellsing, which were overdue for days because of Dante''s return.


    "You seem quite rational for someone who lost her husband, despite the speeches," dmented as he turned and began to walk.


    "Humpf," she snorted. "He''s gone, show yourself," Morganamented, and Valentina returned to her side from the mes.


    "Does he really want to involve Siren? Is he an idiot? Probably, if she bes Queen, she might even gain Progenitor Characteristics, if she doesn''t already have them and ispeting with Velkan," Valentinamented as she sat on papers on Morgana''s reconstructed table, which she had just magically restored seconds before.


    "Honestly, it might be advantageous, and I doubt she''ll be a progenitor or something like that. We don''t know what guarantees a being to ascend as a progenitor. Let''s just take advantage of this information," Morganamented and snapped her fingers, putting the guest room back on the tower floor.


    "Let''s, he needs to know this information," Morgana said, and Valentina followed her. They both headed to the door and opened it.


    When they opened it, they saw a scene that disgusted them a little: Dante was being swallowed by Nagasawa''srge, semi-naked breasts, wearing only sexy ck lingerie.


    "Taking advantage of a delicate situation of a woman while she sleeps is not like you; I hope you''re aware of the consequences," Morgana said in a nervous tone, her eyes closed, embodying apletely hypnotized Dante.


    "Humpf," Valentina snorted, not even saying anything, just disapproving of the situation.


    "Ask her if I''m bothering her. She was the one who hugged me, and she keeps pretending she''s asleep," Dantemented, and Nagasawa trembled slightly.


    Valentina''s and Morgana''s closed eyes hit the chocte-colored woman provocatively dressed until she finally showed some kind of reaction.


    "Seriously, you guys stress me out," shemented as she got up slightly and wiped her eyes. "You''ve been getting it on since we returned, isn''t that fair?" Nagasawa said as she got closer to Dante and engulfed him in a hug.


    "I thought you wanted ''some time to think'' about your rtionship with MY HUSBAND," Valentina eximed, clearly demonstrating jealousy.


    "That''s right. Since when do you have that right if you doubt your feelings for him? Get out of there, bitch!" Morgana growled, sounding like a wild beast.


    Dante watched the scene for a few seconds; he couldn''t help but do one thing... Laugh at the situation. He tried to hold it back, seriously, he tried hard, but how could he when his three beautiful girls were there?


    "Hehehe," Dante chuckled, drawing the attention of the three women. "What''s so funny, Dante?" Nagasawa asked.


    Dante smiled and pulled her closer, embracing her from behind and resting her head on his chest.


    "You''re so cute, you know? Both of you. Do you want to make me even more in love?" he asked as he caressed Nagasawa, who buried her face in Dante''s chest.


    "Jerk," they said in unison.

 Chapter 93: A Very Different Apology

    The darkness was like a deep cave where any ray of sunlight would scarcely dare to prate. In this darkness, a zing ray of light illuminated the entire ce. The air was impregnated with the acrid smell of burning coal, sulfur, and the constant echo of hammer blows against metal reverberated on the rocky walls.


    The atmosphere was rustic, a blend of warmth and chill; it was the forge of a dwarf. No, not just any dwarf, but the forge of the Dwarf King.


    "Father?" Clovis''s voice echoed, the hammer blows could be heard throughout the kingdom like a symphony; he grew curious and came to see.


    Clovis was on his week off, where he decided to return home. Despite still pondering Dante''s death, he didn''t want to dwell on it and decided to return. He wanted to work in his forge, but upon returning, he heard his father''s strikes and decided to find him to see what he was working on.


    As he entered his father''s forge, a cave supported by some sort of artificial volcano, he felt a different sensation.


    Before him, upon a massive anvil,y a piece of incandescent metal, still raw and rough. With skilled and precise hands, Baskev, the Dwarf king cksmith, wielded his golden hammer with mastery, shaping the metal with firm and calcted strikes. Each blow was apanied by a metallic ng, and the metal responded, bending and transforming under the smith''s pressure.


    As he worked, the dwarf murmured ancient words, intoned in a runguage, as if he were weaving together with the metal. His face was focused, his movements were rhythmic, and his expression revealed a mixture of passion and devotion to his craft. Clovis felt inspired seeing thebination, especially the material he was using: abination of iron?


    No, it was something more resilient; the shape? It was the head of a spear.


    Clovis looked around and saw various destroyed hammers, piles of broken hammers that bore great damage,pletely destroyed and unusable, while the sounds of hammering continued.


    Clovis sat on the ground and watched attentively, beginning to absorb the knowledge his father lightly passed on as he hammered. Baskev was in a state of flow, using everything he had to forge whaty before him. The Fire Mana around the area began to react, lightly being absorbed by the material.


    Clovis remained there just watching for several minutes, which felt like hours, but he stayed there in the extreme heat because he needed to understand what led his father to create such a weapon; he stayed there.


    "Ahrg" Baskev sighed and sat on the ground, almost falling from exhaustion. He looked at the ground as the sweat from his entire body dripped onto the floor; everything was blurry, the effort he exerted far exceeded his capacity.


    "Here." He heard the voiceing from behind him, and as he turned, he saw his youngest son holding a bottle of beer he liked the most. Clovis smiled, and Baskev reciprocated.


    Baskev sat there, and Clovis sat beside him, looking at the piece in front of him: a beautiful de of a spear.


    "It''s beautiful." Clovismented as he felt inspired seeing such creation.


    "I couldn''t make it." Baskevmented with frustration. Despite using everything he had, the material was too primal. Valentina had told him about the material, but he never imagined it would be so difficult to work with.


    "What do you mean you couldn''t?" Clovis questioned, examining the de more closely. "Ah, Demon Energy, what material is this?"


    "The Horn of a Demon." Baskevmented, and Clovis nearly choked, quickly asking: "Who asked you to do this?"


    "Valentina." He remarked, and Clovis fell silent, but he questioned, "Did she say what she would use this weapon for?"


    "No, but I already presume what it is for, revenge." Baskevmented as he stood up. "I need to finish this."


    "Father, have they confirmed his death?" Clovis asked, lowering his head slightly.


    "I know about your interactions, but I believe so, due to how Morgana has been acting and Valentina, I believe they will do something at this winter festival," he said and concluded: "I won''t be able to attend, but I rmend you stay away from the events, it could cost you your life, my son," he said, and Clovis nodded.


    He was not a natural fighter, but he knew he couldn''t get involved in something like that.


    "Go talk to your mother, I need to finish this for that woman," Baskev said, and Clovis bid farewell.


    Clovis was surprised by how the situation unfolded and decided to go his own way.


    Challenge Hall


    "Are you sure you don''t want to fight tomorrow, Sara?" Akiko asked.


    "Yes, I hold no more grudges, and I assume this ''tournament'' is merely out of sheer obsession to outmatch opponents. I''m not interested," Sara replied as she read through thepetition lists. Only those who wanted to fight put their names down; it wasn''t easy to figure out who wanted to; several of them were men with egos as big as the clouds, especially the three idiots Sara despised.


    "Hm, that one will be a fierce fight," Akiko pointed to the names of Alexander and Forki.


    "An ident could happen, and they could both end up killing each other," she remarked offhandedly, causing Akiko to disbelieve her words.


    "The Werewolf King ising," Akikomented. "I hope he burns for having a son like that creature," Sara retorted, annoyed.


    "Okay, that''s enough Sara! You''re not like this!" Akiko exploded, she couldn''t take thements anymore and confronted Sara with everyone around watching the scene.


    "Akiko, shut up," Sara said with a dark look. Akiko stepped back slightly and walked away, leaving Sara behind.


    "Great, another idiot," Saramented still neutrally, and walked away.


    "Are you going to leave your best friend sad?" Sara heard a familiar voice, it was Elizabeth Tapes.


    "I hope you''re not here to annoy me too," she replied as she finished reading the names, indifferent.


    "Scarlet," she said, and Sara immediately turned and stared at her angrily, waiting for Elizabeth to continue. "Not here, we need to talk."


    Sara nodded, realizing something was wrong. Elizabeth would never approach her without reason, especially after what happened between them. Although Sara had treated her that way due to possessiveness over Dante, Elizabeth had never done anything to Sara, and there was no reason to treat her poorly. Deep down, Sara knew she was wrong, so she gave her a vote of confidence and followed Elizabeth.


    Both went to Sara''s apartment, which she used to share with Dante. Now it seemed empty and lonely.


    "Make yourself at home," Sara said, and Elizabeth sat at the table. Sara took the leftover coffee made in the morning, heated it in the magic microwave, and handed a mug to Sara.


    "So, what did you want to discuss?" Sara asked, and Elizabeth stared at her. "Before I tell you, could you talk to me about Dante?" Elizabeth asked casually, and Sara nodded.


    "What do you want to know about him?" Sara questioned. Elizabeth, however, didn''t know what to ask and fell silent. Sara saw that this wouldn''t lead to anything and began to exin.


    "At first, I thought he was like his mother, a disgusting and repulsive being who would kill for anything, as his mother''s image has been propagated throughout history. But when I met him, I found him interesting," Saramented.


    "How so interesting?" Elizabeth asked.


    "I can''t exin it, I met him as he got into a fight in the admission line, I watched from afar and found it interesting how he handled the scene altogether. We ended up revealing ourselves when we took the test, we were thest ones, and all of you had gone; it turned out that... he exploded the Sage Sphere," Sara said, and Elizabeth raised her eyebrows. "Exploded?" Sara nodded.


    "My talent is Celestial, but Dante''s... it''s above that, it''s surprising, isn''t it? I found it increasingly interesting, but the interest died quickly when I left that day, but fate fought strongly against me."


    "The next day, I arrivedte, I had overslept because I was really exhausted. When I arrived... I went into the remaining room since there weren''t many things for me to do at school. It was a day before the ceremony, so I settled in first. As I saw the door a bit further away from the others, I thought it was a unique room but...


    I was wrong and changed in the living room itself, I really wanted to change clothes soon, and that''s where it started."


    "What started?" Elizabeth asked curiously. "Dante saw me semi-naked," Sara revealed, and Elizabeth went silent.


    The silence hung in the air, and now Dante was portrayed as a pervert, not even Sara had thought about it; she just kept recounting. A few minutes passed, and Sara finally started talking about their rtionship.


    "At first... I just took things that happened as nonsense, but slowly I kind of started to like him, you know? He''s protective, he cares about me, he easily shows how important I am,pliments me, trains with me, supports me. I know, it''s silly, but that''s how I feel. I might be deluding myself, but as one of the Virtues, I know when something''s wrong, and with Dante, it''s different.


    Since we exchanged swords, since we talked, had coffee together, trained, everything was peaceful... something I didn''t feel with anyone except my mother. That''s why I like him." Sara concluded, and Elizabeth, for the first time, smiled.


    "I guess I was wrong about him. My mother... doesn''t take the name Scarlet very well and always said absurd things about Valentina and Dante, so I was childish to antagonize him. That''s why I came here, to make amends. Since he''s no longer here, I''ll apologize to you for everything I did and said," Elizabeth said as she stood up slightly and bowed.


    "It''s not necessary, Elizabeth... he wouldn''t like something like that," Saramented, but Elizabeth shook her head and took out another Recording Stone.


    "This is my apology," she handed the jewel to Sara, who injected some mana, and a conversation began to be transmitted to her.


    Sara began to wriggle with anger, her body began to tremble, and her eyes turnedpletely golden with power. Her blue hair changed to the deepest yellow, and her entire body began to glow.


    Her Virtue activated fully, out of pure anger and injustice, theck of humility in these beings caused the Ascension itself to categorize them as elimination targets.


    Soon, Sara calmed down, her hair returned to normal, and she looked at Elizabeth. "Thank you, I know what to do."


    As soon as Elizabeth left the room, Sara immediately went to the main hall to register for the battle event, but unfortunately, she never got to fight anyone, at least had any contact with the one she wanted most alive; she could never forget that event, and Dante''s Death.

 Chapter 94: Getting Ready To Kill

    The Winter Festival is an eagerly anticipated celebration by students, representing the first truly significantmemoration and the first official event of Kryoris. While the duration and intensity of the season may vary, winter holds a special ce in people''s hearts, bringing with it a unique sense of magic and charm.


    In many ces, thendscape transforms into a fairy tale setting, covered by a white, glistening nket of snow, but in Kryoris, a region located in a tropical part of the Nightsphere, this picturesque view is a rarity.


    Winter in Kryoris is a singr and peculiar experience. Although the snow, so associated with the Christmas climate, is absent, the season still carries a special atmosphere. It''s a period when temperatures drop, and a cool breeze sweeps through the lush forests and majestic mountains of the region. Nights are longer, enveloping thendscape in an aura of mysticism and serenity.


    The night sky bes a spectacle in itself, adorned with sparkling stars and asionally the dance of the northern lights.


    The Winter Festival in Kryoris will celebrate the end of the first semester. Students have prepared and eagerly anticipated this celebration, especially those in their first year. It wasn''t just the school organizing the festival; seasonal marketse to life, offering a variety of local delicacies, skillfully crafted handicrafts, and unique gifts.


    Culinary delights warm the hearts and stomachs, with traditional dishes celebrating the vors of the season, from hot soups and stews to tempting sweets made with fresh seasonal fruits.


    The whole city was bustling after the authorization to hold such a festival, resembling the New Year period. Kryoris was a central city, a capital, and so everything was concentrated in one ce. Not only were the inhabitants of Kryoris present, but even rulers from other cities, kings, and queens came to the festivity.


    d was one of them, who was in the city disguised with Lisa, enjoying the downtime.


    The Festival wouldst almost a week, actually, it would be five days, and d resolved the issues with Siren and Nosferatu, clearing his schedule for vacation during those days. Not only d was in the city, Lyriana was having fun at a casino while Velkan was in the Red Light district, engaging with prostitutes. Each had their own lifestyle.


    Despite repudiating the actions of Forki, Alexander, and Ethan, it was a great idea to create the festival. Not only did it benefit them in humiliating Dante, but many people gained from it, especially the Fortune Witches. The Wealth Witch was strengthening her arsenal of contracts throughout the city.


    Not only her, but the witches began to make a lot of money with magical items, alchemists were back on top with potions, and even the Elves were mobilizing to make money with hunting and herbology.


    In summary, they should be rewarded for such an act of humiliation! Dante was now even richer, as Hellsing received several school contracts, the White Witches of Morgana were busy selling knowledge. This was going too well, even Dante was surprised by it.


    He didn''t expect the world to turn so easily in this way and for a "Silly Winter Festival" to be a majormercial movement for an entire capital. He couldn''t help but bepletely annoyed to know that this idea came from those idiots he was going to kill, or rather, Devastate.


    At this moment, it was nighttime. Dante and Nagasawa were disguised and having a "meeting" in the city. Well, it wasn''t really a meeting. Morgana gave the wolf skins to a merchant named Ly Rigorne, a fashion enthusiast who has several contracts with the witches. She''s like the personal stylist of several witches. At this moment, Dante and Nagasawa were heading to her shop, called "Insights Ly".


    "It looks like we''ve arrived," Nagasawa said as he looked at the building in front of him, which had three floors and was filled with ornaments. Nagasawa had ck hair and Dante had white hair. Their clothes weremon and they wore sunsses, at night... Well, everyone dresses as they want, right?


    "Yes, let''s go in," Dante said, and they both opened the door. Inside, the atmosphere was bright, luxurious, andpletely golden, with gold even in the seats. Clearly, a store for rich people, something Dante had never seen, to be honest.


    "Hello, how may I assist you?" A woman wearing a ck suit appeared. She was nothing special, just seemed to be an employee.


    "We''vee on behalf of Lady Morgana Arcano," Dante said, showing a White Tree Crest to the attendant, who quickly bowed. "I will summon the owner immediately, my lord," she said and hurried away.


    "It seems Morgana''s name means something," Dante said, receiving a sharp look from Nagasawa. "How can you say that? Morgana is the next Queen, of course she has a big name," shemented, and Dante stared at her deeply. ''How did I not know this information? I thought Morgana wouldn''t want to take the throne,'' he thought, recalling some conversations about her possessions and duties.


    "Despite thinking that Lyra must be returning by the looks Morgana has been making rted to ruling," Nagasawamented.


    "Lyra?" Dante asked, he knew Morgana had two sisters, who by the way, the one who is her age hasn''t shown up at the Kryoris Academy since day one.


    "The middle sister, she''s somewhat...plicated," Nagasawa exined, but when he was about to ask, a woman descended the stairs. She was tall and slender, with a graceful and confident posture.


    She wore a ck dress in a blend of ssic and modern, looking captivating to Dante''s eyes, with long curly ck hair cascading down her shoulders contrasting with her amber eyes and impable lightly tanned skin. She had fashion on her side clearly.


    "Hello, Lord Dante Scarlet, or Dante Arcano? I''m not sure how to address the potential Witch King, my name is Ly Rigorne, I''ll be your personal stylist from now on," she said with a friendly smile on her face. Dante didn''t even have time to register what she had said, there were so many absurdities at once.


    "Witch King? Him? And Dante Arcano? Oh damn, he hadn''t even thought about what his name would be when he got married, would it be Dante Scarlet Arcano? Damn, even for him it was confusing."


    "Oh, it seems you didn''t even have time to think about it, shall I just refer to you as Scarlet for now?" She knew how to conduct a conversation, she was lively and charismatic.


    "Yes, that''s fine," Dante replied, and she continued, "You must be Nagasawa Yamata, Morgana informed me about the circumstances of the two of you, so I asked you toe at this time." She exined and walked on showing the way.


    "Is there a way for information to leak?" Dante questioned Ly, who promptly gave him a smile.


    "The contracts we have with the witches prevent any witch from entering here or hearing what''s here, besides that the employees are widely instructed by death contracts if anything leaks out of here, this ce is a vault of secrets, we have to ensure excellent service for all customers, right?" She said with a smile and finally reached an open room "Wee to my beautiful workshop," she said looking at them and opened her arms and then, various outfits began to appear.


    Overcoats, Suits, Boots, Bags, Coats, Wristbands, Gloves, chokers, Leather clothes and what caught Dante''s attention the most, a red coat with wolf fur in shades of wine and red, with ck leather details.


    "First, Sir, I''ll give you all the clothes we made with the rare material you brought, as a courtesy I also prepared something quite... unique. Let''s say." She said with a smile and started showing the clothes to Dante.


    Dante observed all the clothes, Ly not only made clothes for him, but for Valentina and Morgana, as well as Nagasawa. Apparently, Morgana gave a good amount of gold to Ly to be a sort of literally personal stylist. Dante thought it was just for now, but no, it seemed to be a lifelong contract.


    While Dante looked at the clothes, he only thought about the Red Overcoat, or coat as he preferred to call it, he saw that and it was love at first sight, he always loved the red tone, this is reflected by Valentina and this overcoat was all he wanted, he took ck pants, a long boot and the overcoat with a ck shirt underneath.


    "Ly," Dante said and the woman looked at him immediately as Nagasawa came out of the dressing room, Nagasawa wore a full leather outfit biker style, he put on gloves and chokers and a boot full of thorns.


    "Yes, Master Dante?" She questioned.


    "Can I bring the beast skins I catch for you?" He said with a mischievous smile and Ly seemed to agree and just nodded "Whenever you need."


    "I understand, I''ll treat you as a personal friend," Dante said and started to leave.


    "Let''s go Nagasawa," Dante said sucking all the clothes into his spatial ring. "We''ll do Business Ly!" Dante said waving as he grabbed a pair of red-lensed sses, Nagasawa held his right arm, he left his hairpletely white again.


    He already looked like a certain someone.

 Chapter 95: Not Everything Is How You Want

    Dante was using a Morgana artifact to conceal his existence. At that moment, he hovered over the entire city of Kryoris with his four demonic wings spread open, which were gettingrger andrger. Dante found this strange, but decided to worry about itter. There were a few hours left until the possible end of the line.


    He focused as he waited for news from Valentina, who had gone to see the Dwarf King.


    "It seems like the time ising," Dante said,nding at the entrance of Kryoris. It was early morning, and with the directory weakened, no one had the level to detect his presence besides Musashi and Sasaki, but he knew they wouldn''t interfere. It was a serene night; the stars were aligned, and the city lights resonated throughout the capital.


    Laughter and celebrations could still be heard echoing throughout the capital. Children ran through the streets, having fun, while adults enjoyed their leisure time. However, Dante was immersed, or rather submerged, in destructive thoughts.


    He opted for total annihtion. This path was the worst, but he didn''t care. When he returned from the dungeon, he decided to move forward like his mother, realizing that being that way was the easiest and most logical. Being quiet and calm, or leaving others alone and maintaining a noble posture, didn''t help. Beings can only speak through force, so Dante would use that.


    He walked through the halls of the Academy calmly. Even if they saw him, they wouldn''t believe it was him. After all, much had changed: his hair was longer, his face more robust, his size wasrger, almost 6''1" in height. His aura as a whole had changed a lot.


    Dante''s aura was now oppressive. The near-death experiences he had lived in that dungeon, the number of beings he had decimated, shattered, and absorbed into his blood, was enormous. Dante was a mass of negative energy, his aura was sinister, and sometimes it affected the environment if he didn''t control it.


    This was Dante''s true current level. He had power, although he wasn''t an expert in anything. He still had a long way to go to reach Valentina. Even with the asional boosts, he didn''t feel worthy of Valentina, and this fueled his fury.


    Dante heard murmurs, loose conversations, andughter from all the rooms he passed. His hearing was impablepared to before, his instincts had improved, his perception had improved. As he walked, he finally found someone: a girl sitting on a window, watching the stars.


    Her blue hair flowed in the wind while Dante just observed her, staying in the darkness to avoid being located by his divine sense.


    Dante spent several minutes watching Sara, who looked at the stars until she finally showed something. She raised her hand and looked at the sky as if trying to grasp something.


    "I hope you rest well in the stars. My god punished me to love someone who is gone forever. That must be my sin, my eternal punishment," Sara murmured in harmony, as if talking to someone.


    "The virtue of humility fell in love with a being of evil origins and was condemned to love a dead man forever. Pff," sheughed as she spoke. "Seems like a big punishment for someone as small as me."


    Dante was moved and began to approach, but when he was about to touch Sara, she suddenly moved away and heard footstepsing from the hallway.


    "I found you," Elizabeth said as she looked at Sara. "You have to sleep. Tomorrow will be a big day," she said, and Sara nodded.


    "Even without Durandal, I am still the strongest," Sara said, following Elizabeth, who had a smile on her face.


    Dante stood there, observing the whole situation calmly. His thoughts quickly disappeared, and he sighed in relief.


    "I''m d you sorted things out. I''m d you''re not alone," he said and threw himself backwards out of the window, opening his wings and flying. He returned to the top of the tower and continued to glide until he heard a strange sound, and the sky slightly cracked into a rift.


    "It''s good to see that you''re alive," Dante heard and showed no interest in seeing the man''s face; it was obvious he knew who it was.


    "How has she been?" Dante asked the white-haired man who appeared beside him.


    "She has loved you too much," Sasaki replied calmly. "Have you kept an eye on her?"


    "Of course. I knew you woulde back. I wanted to do you a favor," Sasaki said with augh.


    "I hope you''ll charge me for itter. I don''t like owing anything to anyone," Dante said, and another voice emerged.


    "I hope you don''t destroy the world in a war."


    "We know that will be impossible. It''s submission or death," Dantemented with a smile. "You''ve changed," Musashi said, lightly smiling, noticing Dante''s progress.


    "Not enough to be a spear master," Dantemented.


    "In your own time, boy. And I''m not talking about technique," Musashi said,ughing.


    "I know. I''m informing you because I know you''re curious," Dante retorted and turned to face the two teachers.


    "I didn''te just for Sara," Dante said, and both nodded. They already figured Dante had appeared in Kryoris to talk to them.


    "Go on, what does Valentina want-" Musashi began, but was interrupted by Dante''s hand.


    "I came as Dante, not as a messenger. I know you two aren''t afraid of my mother and pretend just to keep up appearances. I''m not here as Scarlet, just as Dante," he said, causing both to slightly lower their guard.


    "Tell me, is something wrong?" Sasaki asked, and Dante nodded. "Protect the students tomorrow, and don''t directly intervene. The safety of uninvolved students is a priority," Dante said seriously, and both shifted positions.


    "So you already have your target," Musashi said, and Dante nodded. "Alright, kid, but you''ll owe us a favor."


    "I owe you two then, thank you, masters." Dante bowed in gratitude, a typical Japanese greeting that both felt the weight of what Dante was doing, especially as a Scarlet.


    Dante felt something poking him and a mental message arrived; he faintly heard a voice.


    "Gentlemen, I need to go. Thank you for the conversation; I hope we can be friends and not teacher and student in the future," Dante said smiling and made another greeting, disappearing into ck mes.


    "He changed," Sasaki said, and Musashi nodded. "Changed a lot."


    Dante appeared in the middle of the room and saw Valentina sitting on the table with her legs crossed, something on her back covered by a cloth.


    "Are you ready?" Dante asked, and Valentina smiled, tossing the "gift" to Dante, who skillfully caught it, but he didn''t open it, just stored it in the ring.


    "Aren''t you going to check?" Valentina asked, "It''s not weapons, but men who win wars," Dantemented, and a smile appeared on the Redhead''s lips. She was loving this new way of Dante; it''s a pity.


    As night enveloped Kryoris in a cloak of darkness, a sinister presence stealthily approached. Like a creeping shadow, two unknown figures emerged before the imposing main gate of the city, their silent footsteps echoing in the stillness of the night.


    "The n must proceed. With the director out of the scene thanks to Valentina, we can finally obtain what we came for," one of them pronounced, their toneden with malice as a twisted smile adorned their lips.


    Thepanion nodded in agreement, her countenance obscured by darkness. "The master has entrusted us with a task of great magnitude. After deciphering part of the ancient script in the Ancient Records of Akasha, he is obsessed with this ck orb," she murmured, lightly caressing a staff whose aura pulsed with dark energy.


    "We will bind Valentina to the curse tomorrow. The dart will serve as a bridge between her mind and body, allowing us to manipte her into bing the instrument of this city''s destruction," the woman proimed with a disturbing smile that revealed the hidden anxiety and excitement behind her cold, empty eyes.


    "You seem eager for this," he observed, a slight shiver running down his spine as he contemted the intensity of the woman''s emotion towards the sinister n.


    "How could I not be? With just one stroke, we can eradicate countless rulers and plunge thisnd into total darkness. I am boiling with anticipation," she replied, her voiceden with a macabre euphoria that echoed through the night air.


    A heavy sigh escaped the man''s lips, a mixture of resignation and displeasure manifesting on his countenance. "Tsk, why the hell did they put me to work with this lunatic," he grumbled, his own doubts and fears fueling the unease that gripped him.


    "We''ll see who''ll have thestugh," he whispered to himself, as he contemted the sinister unfolding of their dark ns, aware that the fate of Kryoris hung in the bnce between light and shadow, between hope and destion.

 Chapter 96: The Official Event

    Have you ever wondered what motivates you to move forward? Whether it''s work, family and friends, a goal, a dream or even a video game that you really want to y. We always move forward, even in the face of distractions or problems that try to knock us down, we always pursue what we want. Our world has always been driven by the driving force of our own existence and will.


    Imagine if everyone disappeared and only you were left there, watching. How would you feel? Or better yet, how would you feel if everything was taken away from you in the blink of an eye? That would be a big problem, wouldn''t it?


    Overnight, you would be nothing but emptiness, with absolutely nothing. Your family died, your prospects were crushed, and your dreams were shattered because none of it mattered to you anymore. You were alone and nothing would change that. You fell into an abyss with no expectation whatsoever.


    Dante, now, was between the beginning and the end. It had been endless days suffering underground, without seeing the light of day. He had lost everything. Durandal had be corrupted, his wives were distant, and, above all, people betrayed him for nothing, driven only by pure childish envy.


    Reflecting, could they possibly be categorized as children? They are petty beings raised to, perhaps one day, inherit everything their parents built. But, let''s be honest, does that really matter? If they were to inherit, it would mean they did nothing to deserve it, contributed nothing, and grew up with the role of taking on such a position, with no merit whatsoever.


    In Dante''s words, they are "disgusting leeches."


    He never cared about these trivialities because his mother was immortal, he was immortal. His existence itself was powerful. A Supreme Mage trained him and a Godyer weed him. He was the perfectbination of a creature of pure Chaos, a different kind of Vampire, capable of withstanding Holy Energy and Demonic Energy, a unique being.


    Dante was arrogant, immature, and sometimes confused. After all, it''splicated to live two lives and have your memory fragmented into pieces throughout your existence. It''s more noteworthy to say that Dante is only thirteen years old and erases the years lived from his past life. After all, he doesn''t even know who he is.


    The point here is: why did he have to go through all this? He never killed anyone, never attacked anyone without reason. But now, did it matter? No, of course not. Why would he need to care? He already died once, spent four months underground, dered dead while cleaning out a dungeon.


    Now, he had only one goal in mind. Protect his beloved? Maybe another day. Enjoy time with the people he loves? He would have plenty of timeter. Train to be stronger?


    He could be strong for all eternity alongside the important people.


    He decided to do something he had wanted to do for a long time. In fact, he wanted to have done it before, but now he didn''t have so much to lose. After all, who could do something now? Wasn''t that how they decided?


    From the skies, Dante watched the world spinning. His demonic wings already had a span of ten meters, both four wings.


    "Are you sure about this?" Beside him, a woman appeared, Nagasawa.


    "Yes, I will erase at least one of this world now," Dantemented, wearing the red overcoat, and his long red hair hovered in the air with a tone of sovereignty.


    As he watched the Academy, "Another Tournament is starting!" The Idol Fox shouted into the magical microphone. Akemi had be a great entertainment icon in recent months, being considered an Idol on "social media," although Dante didn''t even know what social media is.


    "As it is an official event, we will be conducting it based on official rules! No dirty tricks, only honor and friendly battles!" She roared to the audience who shouted with excitement. This was the fourth official arena, a kind of coliseum made exactly for such events.


    Several people from various nations were present. It was a tournament open to the public. The academy buildings were closed, but civilian passage was open. Merchants could enter Kryoris and, currently, the Werewolves were acting as main guards, a bit ironicing from the Werewolves, who are not used to much organization. But their King, Velkan Sucellus, was present.


    The sun hung high over the arena, casting its golden light on the crowd gathering to witness the fights of the young of this generation. They yearned to see the youngest warriors of the continent, who were eager to prove their skill and strength.


    "As a special guest, who will be the judge of the battles! He, the one who rules all the Wolves! The Alpha among the Alphas! The Sovereign of the Werewolf Kingdom! Velkan Sucellus!" The Fox announced, and everyone looked at the Werewolf King who entered the Arena, sitting in a kind of VIP area, close to the fights. Beside him were two Werewolf women.


    "Didn''t expect to have so many people," Velkan sighed, seeing the exorbitant number of people in the arena. Despite this, he didn''t feel lesser. On the contrary, he was eager to see what his son would show him.


    "Vampires," one of the women growled as she observed the other side of the Arena. "Calm down," Velkan sighed.


    In the distance, on the other side of the Arena, "Boris, your father looks like an idiot," the redhead said as she looked at the Werewolf King.


    "He is. d this will end," Boris revealed as he leaned on the iron bars of the stands and watched the atmosphere.


    "Oh, this is interesting. Something''s going to happen?" The Feline asked as she did the same as Boris.


    "Who knows?" He replied with a smile. "Oh,e on, tell me! I''m anxious!" She roared as she pushed Boris''s muscr arms.


    "Katarina, Scarlet''s death was confirmedst night," Katarina heard the voiceing from behind her, it was Aren.


    "Hm, do you believe that?" Katarina questioned and Aren raised his eyebrows. "What do you mean?" She said.


    "Hm, nothing. Just asking. I don''t believe it, especially being trained by Morgana and Scarlet. If he''s dead, I really made a mistake for the first time in my life, but I don''t make mistakes. I''m perfect. So, please, just wait," Katarina said with an arrogant smile.


    ''Crazy woman,'' Aren sighed.


    The sounds of drums began to resonate throughout the arena, and a bell was rung, catching everyone''s attention. This was the first duel.


    "It seems it''s starting," Dantemented as he appeared at the main entrance.


    "What do you want with this?" Nagasawa asked.


    "Let''s just watch," Dante said, and they both flew and sat at the top of the Colosseum, where no one would see them, besides the artifact to hide their presence.


    Dante just wanted to wait, but it seems that not even his women could stand still in this situation.


    "Damn," he murmured seeing something approaching the Arena, with a gigantic devouring aura, a relentless thirst for blood, and above all, extreme rage.


    At an absurd speed, a red blur appeared in the sky, making everyone bow under the pressure. But it was different, it wasn''t the usual pressure that would kill people. It was a light pressure?


    "It seems they started without me," the woman wearing a ck dress began to descend towards Velkan who trembled slightly. How wouldn''t he tremble? He knew his son had killed this woman''s son.


    "It''s good to meet you, Werewolf King," the strongest Vampire in history sat next to the King.


    "I didn''t expect to see you here, Valentina Scarlet," Velkan said lightly in a respectful tone, despite theck of ss.


    "I wanted to rx a bit after going through mourning," she said in a sad tone and Velkanmented "I''m sorry for your beloved, it was a fatality. I hope he''s resting well in heaven," he thought about Dante''s death.


    ''Damn disgusting,'' Valentina thought.


    "Wow! We have the illustrious presence of the strongest Vampire! Apuse for Valentina!" Akemimented to try to lessen the weight, but it didn''t work. Even the spectators weren''t happy with this woman''s presence.


    "Start already," Valentina said, and Akemi trembled slightly and started the battles.


    Akemi began summoning opponents one by one, while Dante remained in the sky, observing. Although he considered all the fights horrendous, he soon lost interest in the event. After all, why waste time with such insignificant adversaries? His willingness to watchpletely disappeared when Valentina appeared. Her mere presence was enough to distract the weaker opponents, causing them to fight poorly.


    Yes, Valentina''s intimidating aura causedplete disorientation in the most vulnerable.


    Meanwhile, the Witches surrounded the school, initiating Dante''s n to take full control of Kryoris and prevent any potential setbacks.


    The barrier over Kryoris was beginning to be nned, everything was going well, for now.

 Chapter 97: Its Time

    The battles raged fiercely, but Dante lost interest in watching when Valentina appeared. Just her presence alone caused the fighters topletely lose focus on the fight and perform poorly. Yes, it was Valentina''s intimidating presence thatpletely shattered the concentration of the weaker ones.


    As Dante left the Arena, he walked through the first-year corridors where the ssrooms were located. He remained calm despite everything. Being essentially invisible to everyone''s eyes, he continued to wander through the areas while listening from afar to the Tournament announcements, which were already in the fifth fight.


    "Perhaps patience is my best weapon at this moment," Dantemented while, from his shadows, two witches emerged.


    "Yriel and Sylvia, what brings you here?" Dante questioned. "All preparations have been made, the targets are sealed within the Barrier." They bowed and continued, "The Chief said there are many alpha werewolves within the School. She said to be cautious of the two women apanying Velkan, they are royal guards." Sylvia concluded.


    "We are going, if there is any trouble, call for the signal." Both disappeared into Dante''s shadows.


    Nagasawa suddenly appeared behind Dante and embraced him from behind, her hands sliding over his neck. She said nothing, but Dante understood what it meant.


    "Let''s go, it''s almost time," Dante said, and she released him. She was both anxious and afraid at the same time.


    Dante walked in a direction, through long corridors, only giving time for a certain event to ur.


    The fight between Forki vs. Alexander was about to happen, and at this moment, Dante would descend to settle things.


    As he walked through the corridors, he heard small murmurs, caught broken conversations, and many other things about him, including spections on how he died.


    Dante was a dead man among the living. His death had been confirmed, so now everyone thought so. After all, he had been missing for almost five months. Anyone would think that such a person had died.


    Dante marched firmly towards the main arena, where the fight between Alexander and Forki was about to begin. His thirst for killing had already started to slowly leave his body, affecting the atmosphere slightly.


    He began to walk down the main hallway, pondering for a few seconds about the circumstances of his life, but he didn''t care. His first action upon returning was... to devastate everything.


    His aura began to fall over his body. However, as he passed by a room, he felt an extremely familiar aura and lowered his head. He realized there was nothing but a person inside the room.


    He headed towards the room and, for a second, hesitated to open it. But when he did, he saw...


    Clovis Arton, the dwarf prince, hanging upside down,pletely beaten and with serious bruises all over his body. Several broken bones and w marks. He was upside down, and the entire floor was dripping with blood, forming arge puddle.


    "Wolf remnants," Nagasawamented as she surveyed the scene. "They asked for help from their parents and thought I wouldn''te back, so they did this to him. They went after my only friend to demonstrate their superiority," said Dante, observing how they had beaten Clovis, focusing mainly on his hands.


    "Take him to the infirmary," Dantemented. "Be cer-" "Don''t make me repeat myself," he replied coldly, his hand beginning to drip, and Nagasawa saw the blood falling to the ground in small drops.


    "Right." She picked up the boy''s body and disappeared.


    "Sylvia, Yriel," Dantemented, and the two witches appeared. "Send Morgana here now." "Yes, Young Master." They bowed and vanished.


    Initially, Dante didn''t want to do anything about Morgana, didn''t want to involve her directly, as it would cause problems for the Witch Kingdom in a way. But he disregarded the rules; he would devastate everything if necessary.


    "You picked the wrong person to mess with," Dante said and left the room, enveloped in an aura of pure anger, hatred, and bitterness.


    As Dante walked towards the arena...


    Elizabeth Tapes was in the training field, observing all the sses.


    "What a strange bunch," shemented and sat in her chair, next to Sara, who was quiet, and Akiko, who simply observed.


    "All these werewolves... is something wrong?" Akiko asked, as confused as Elizabeth, who replied: "I don''t know, but I have a bad feeling." Elizabeth knew something would happen there, after all, she shared the information her father gave with Valentina.


    "I hope it''s a natural disaster," Sara said sarcastically, but her words would soon be swallowed when she felt something.


    ''Durandal?'' Shemented, immediately standing up and looking in one direction, where there was a building. ''No, stop dreaming, girl.'' She recovered and looked at a woman watching her.


    In the distance, she saw...


    The massive eyes of Valentina, analyzing her entire body. Sara trembled slightly, but she didn''t retreat and stared back. In return, she received a smile from the redhead, which initially startled her. After all, it was a very kind smile...ing from who it was, it was surprising.


    Sara wanted to say something, but when she was about to open her mouth...


    "It seems I''mte," she heard from the heavens, a huge storm forming, and from the storm a woman descended.


    "That witch," Saramented. She felt a little uneasy seeing these two women together; it seemed like someone was missing... Well, Sara knew who was missing.


    "Morgana," Velkan raised his eyebrows upon seeing the missing woman appear in this ce, at this time. Right at his son''s fight.


    "Oh, you were here. Wow, Valentina should have told me; I would have brought a present for Your Majesty," Morgana said cheerfully, as if she hadn''t gone through mourning. ''I would bring your son''s head, you filthy worm,'' as she thought about killing his son.


    ''What are you up to, Morgana?'' Velkan thought and made a small gesture to one of his attendants who left the premises.


    "Hm, it''s time," Morgana said, and the trumpet resonated with Akemi returning to the Arena.


    "Coming from the east side! Representing the Werewolves," the drums sounded as a young man entered the arena.


    "There are two types of people, the Alphas and the Betas!" Akemi roared with excitement.


    "He who fights for his pride," she shouted.


    "Alexander Sucellus!"


    The crowd went wild, shouting with excitement, while everyone pped. Sara swallowed hard; the tips of her hair started to turn golden, but two hands stopped her, it was Akiko and Elizabeth who held her shoulder.


    "Not yet," Elizabeth murmured.


    "Coming from the west side! Representing the Giants!"


    "He who fights for the honor of his ancestors," she shouted.


    "Forki Dfor!"


    The crowd''s eyes sparkled with anticipation, like stars in the night sky, as each soul vibrated in anticipation. Akime stood up from where she was and went to the middle of the arena.


    "Before that, we have to say a few words about two people who sacrificed their lives to save several students, Dante Scarlet and Nagasawa Yamata," Akemi drew everyone''s attention.


    In the VIP area,


    "I feel bad about holding a tournament at the same time as a tribute," Zed said as he watched Akemi preparing something in the middle of the Arena.


    "It seems more like a celebration," Arenmented. "That''s what they wanted from the start," Katarina said.


    "It seems they haven''t realized yet," Katarina murmured as she looked at two blurs on top of one of the rooftops.


    Akemi then summoned a kind of giant portal in the arena, and two gigantic statues were conjured. They were lifted to two smooth areas, fitting perfectly, each statue representing one of them, Dante and Nagasawa.


    Dante observed the scene with a mixture ofplex feelings, his indecipherable expression hiding the storm brewing within him. However, it was what followed that ignited the me of anger within him, like a dormant volcano awakening to life.


    Alexander stole and raised the horn from Akemi''s hands, startling her. His voice echoed, filled with respect and reverence? No, it was just a mask toe off well in front of others.


    "While the pages of records may fail to capture the whole truth, it is my duty to shed light on the unparalleled bravery of Dante and Professor Nagasawa," he announced, his words like rays of light cutting through the darkness.


    "They faced the unimaginable, fighting against a evil beyond human understanding, holding the reins of fate so that we, the living, could escape from the clutches of imminent death. If it weren''t for them... I fear we would be gathered here today, not to honor them, but to mourn our own loss. May eternity bear witness to my deep gratitude for the sacrifice of my sworn friend.


    May every soul present bow in reverence to these heroes who walked among us, I ask for a minute of silence."


    Silence descended upon the crowd like a sacred shroud, enveloping everyone in a hug of respect and gratitude. For a moment, time seemed to freeze, as if the entire universe paid homage to the extraordinary deeds of Dante and Professor Nagasawa, but Dante was far from happy, especially knowing that the culprits were specifically these two.


    In the distance.


    "It''s time, let''s start the n," one of the dark beings said, and the Barrier began to be engulfed by a kind of curse.


    A roar from the heavens filled the entire ce, and the clouds began to turn red, lightning storms began to form in the distance.


    A beast had been enraged.

 Chapter 98: My Three Wives are Beautiful

    From my beginning to my end, how did I find myself here? It had been a while since I had lost myself. Yes, that''s right, I lost myself. Where? I don''t know. I think it was when I decided to see my mother from this world as my wife...


    No. Maybe it was when my impulse told me to ept Morgana...


    But I just epted. They are not mine, are they? Yes, they are not mine. This "husband" mask will fall sooner orter... But you know...


    Why is this feeling of possession so strong inside me? When Lilith pierced my chest, I had an insight, a small awareness of the reality I live in. Why do I still remain human? Yes, I am human... But... Why am I bothered by it?


    No, it''s not just a feeling, it''s my essence.


    Yes, that''s right, I am not a vampire. I am still human... But... I don''t want to be human. The weakness of humanity is detestable. I still have these empty feelings that make me feel weak...


    But Lilith showed me something different, a different perception of the world. Yes, an impable vision.


    Yes, that vision was beautiful, so beautiful that it was undeniable for me to dismiss it. But I wouldn''t surrender to a demon just for worldly pleasures.


    So, when I heard everything Alexander said about me, I think the key turned. I thought for a moment it was easy to just kill everyone and walk away with my head held high, but I couldn''t just do that.


    I broke.


    A strange energy began to permeate my entire body, an energy never seen before by my eyes, such an exorbitant rage, an endless fury, an irregr wrath.


    Part of me wanted to wipe out the entire arena along with all the apuse for the disgusting speeches about me, and the other part of me wanted to wipe out the whole world. Was it an exaggeration? Probably yes, but who would say that to me? I don''t care. Or so I thought. I guess my anger began to manifest physically when the lightning and thunder roared in the air.


    I didn''t know the real magnitude of what Lilith had given me, but that''s where everything went wrong.


    I felt the stares of some people; not even the artifact in my possession could bear my pressure anymore. I knew it was only momentarily this strength, but I didn''t care. With just one leap, Inded in the arena.


    The atmosphere grew heavy, countless fearful and furious looks hit me. Of course, I didn''t care, but with just a nce, I decided that I was going to be a devastating demonstration of power.


    And so I did, concentrating on my core, I unleashed all my strength, imposing my will over the aura. Thus, everyone felt the gravity drop or so I thought, as they crouched down. But it wasn''t just that, they were suffocating. The power emanating from my body was driving them mad.


    The amount of negative feelings within me was surreal. All eyes were drawn to me, unable to move. The arena was engulfed by a devastating aura, and I was the source.


    I thought, "Destroy Everything," but I fought against that feeling. I didn''t need to kill anyone, but I thirsted for deaths. I started to lose control. There were specialists in every corner, especially the female werewolves beside Velkan, who watched me curiously. Of course, as a king, he wouldn''t be intimidated by my "mere power."


    "So much power..." I heard the murmuring from the VIP area, a familiar face, Katarina Ainsworth. Was this power high by her standards? I doubt it, but anyway, it was apliment, I guess...


    "It''s like I''m in hell itself..." For the first time, Sara in the distance, the Virtue of Humility, showed an apprehensive expression on her face as she looked at me. Unfortunately, I realized I would be treated like a monster.


    In the middle of the arena, without saying a word, I stood there, just waiting for someone to approach and stop me, but no one did. So, I continued. My long hair was floating with the negative gravity of my presence, my overcoat slightly opened, hovering, and my eyes focused on an idiot, yes, the biggest idiot.


    Alexander Sucellus was in front of me. Again, I looked him up and down. He was lying on the ground, trying to survive the overwhelming pressure I was exerting on him, but I didn''t care. Whoever he was, the son of the Werewolf King or not, at least this one was going to die.


    Observing that scene, several werewolves began to appear inside the arena, as if they had already been ordered to go there, but a voice stopped them.


    "This isical," she said, her anger starting to affect the environment, causing small cracks in the ground. It wasn''t just me who was ready for war; Nagasawa was so angry, not as much as me, but very angry.


    I won''t deny it was a divine sight to see. I registered in my memory her appearance, very different from the weak Nagasawa. She was mine now. Yes, that''s right, I took her for myself. My first true conquest. Not that Valentina and Morgana weren''t, but they saw me grow up and fell in love like that.


    Nagasawa is different. She only knew me as Dante, without myst name or anything.


    "They were honoring me a little while ago, can''t you recognize the heroes?" Nagasawamented with a mischievous smile. I internally sighed with love.


    "Who are you!" One of the werewolves shouted, but it was just a shout. A secondter, his head was in Nagasawa''s hand, who didn''t even bother to let them continue talking. The wolf''s blood fell to the ground, gushing into arge puddle. The other wolves watched him cautiously and formed abat formation, with spears and swords.


    "Capture this demon!" They shouted, but it was thest thing they said. The heads of the six wolves fell to the ground in a fraction of a second. Nagasawa was already by my side, holding two hearts, her hands stained with blood amazed me. It was a beautiful scene.


    "Do these wolves have good taste?" She asked with her mischievous smile, handing me one of the hearts. I couldn''t deny and exploded the heart into my mouth. "No, trash like all the wolves," I said, provoking a wave of anger throughout the werewolf army that was emerging in the arena, it was just under a hundred Werewolves.


    "That''s why I hate Wolves." With just my words, they all tried to attack, but... I wasn''tcent. It was just a sword swing, a horizontal cut straight from the throne, bathing it in ck mes. My sword killed not one or two, but almost thirty werewolves.


    Blood, flesh, and mes. The arena was bathed in terror and painted with the blood of the werewolves who tried to face me. They could at least see what was happening to their "elites" who had nothing "elite" about them.


    They were just cockroaches.


    Calling them cockroaches was still apliment. Cockroaches can survive nuclear explosions, and what about them? What can they do that''s special besides dying? Exactly, nothing.


    "Hey, darling! This one is quite cute, isn''t he?" Nagasawa showed me the face of one of the werewolves who were still alive. He was indeed a handsome guy with blue eyes and golden hair. He was amon clich¨¦. "Yes, he''s quite cute," I replied, feeling a bit jealous. How could my woman say another man was cute?


    "Look, darling, it''s going to be a spectacle," she said with a macabre smile, and I just watched as she shoved liquids from her hand into his mouth. Of course, I identified that it was part of poison maniption, but... I didn''t think it would be so brutal.


    His entire body started to ooze and melt, his face began to burn, his eyes popped out while a nauseating odor emanated from his melting holes. The poor guy didn''t even have time to scream; the pain was so intense that his brain melted before he could even think of pain.


    "My God, what am I seeing...?" Akiko was incredulous. I heard her from afar; advanced hearing made annoying things like this recurring. It wasn''t just her saying such things; I had already identified at least ten acquaintances in the arena watching me.


    Then I decided to start the show. When I noticed two witches on top of one of the rooftops waving at me, the n was underway.


    "It seems we have a crowd wanting to understand what''s going on, how about you exin, Mutt?" I said as I walked towards Alexander, who remained silent. I also saw, at the other end, Forki, who had been in the arena the whole time. He was taking small steps backward every second to then flee... but he didn''t count on a very angry woman.


    When I felt Nagasawa moving, I turned around and saw a quite emblematic scene, like the first time Nagasawa was hit by the Guardian Golem and lost the use of her arms. Forki would feel the same.


    With frightening speed, Nagasawa appeared by his side and unleashed a powerful punch of pure strength to his unprotected side.


    Of course, he tried to shield himself when he noticed, but it was toote. The punch was so strong that he received an exposed fracture as if his bones had exploded. Well, that was more or less what really happened; the impact destroyed the bones from the inside out.


    Nagasawa grabbed Forki''s feet and dragged him. His body left a trail of blood like a scene from a horror movie. Various bruises and scrapes appeared on his body, and he probably wouldn''t be able to walk anymore.


    She threw Forki''s body at my feet. He was unconscious, but Morgana healed him from a distance, and he quickly regained consciousness.


    "Hello, sweetheart, did you miss your daddy?" I mocked the frightened face of the boy in front of me. It seemed like he could be squashed like a cockroach at any moment.


    "You know, I''ve been feeling really badtely... Is it because three traitors threw me into a hundred-floor underground dungeon? Or is it because they arranged a celebration for my death?" I questioned him, but received no answer. He was too scared, so I used something different to intimidate him, something I had recently learned... Blood Maniption.


    It was still experimental, but Lilith gave it to me when the previous events unfolded. Unlike Fire Maniption, I didn''t need mana to use it, just my own consciousness.


    With a wave of my hands, all the blood on the ground, left by the corpses of dead dogs, began to manifest behind me, carrying the bones of the creatures, skins, and so on. I turned around and walked, creating a throne of corpses, like Valentina''s in her mental world. Then I sat firmly on it, looking at the others with a smile.


    With a blink of an eye, a red-haired woman appeared in myp. Of course, my number one wife wanted to be the first to demonstrate such a scene, she wanted to show off.


    "Ahh, it''s so good to breathe in my wife''s scent again." I spoke as I touched Valentina''s neck with my tongue and sank my fangs into her jugr. She trembled slightly, but that only made it more vorful. When I withdrew my fangs, she gave me a passionate kiss, leaving everyone in the arena open-mouthed.


    Before I could say anything, a tall woman in a ck dress appeared by my side and pulled me into another kiss. Of course, my precious witch, my second wife, the sexiest mage that existed.


    "Hm," I murmured, tasting her lips. She wore a cherry-vored gloss. It didn''t match her personality, but her appearance was so divine that it didn''t matter anymore whether it matched or not. Morgana was perfect.


    Everyone watched that scene. Although it had been revealed many times that they were mine, many still thought it was a lie. Besides individual power, I was showing my political power in this idiotic demonstration.


    "Hey, you''re forgetting someone." Nagasawa murmured with a pout. Despite being a foul-mouthed and reserved woman, she was still honest, and I loved her honesty.


    "Come here," I said gently, with a smile on my face. She approached slowly. I felt her apprehension, but she didn''t cower; she already had her own path ahead of her, and so she followed it. She came closer to me, and for the first time, our lips met. I thought I would feel something like venom, but no. It was gentle, sweet, and calm.


    Her fierceness in front of me was almost non-existent; after all...


    Now, she was My Beautiful Wive


    "My three wives are beautiful, aren''t they?" I questioned in a mischievous tone that everyone could hear, yes, it echoed throughout the arena and silence hung in the air.


    Yes, My Three Wives are Beautiful, my... Only mine.

 Chapter 99: What is the cost of living?

    As I exined my current situation to everyone, I felt something approaching, or rather, heading towards Valentina. It was a kind of... I didn''t know what it was, but I positioned myself in front of her and was struck while protecting her. Not even half a second passed before a very strong headache emerged.


    I held my head and let out a slight grunt, which caught Valentina''s attention in myp, who was startled by the change in position seconds ago. Quickly, she asked, "Are you okay, Dante?" Inquiring, she knew about what Lilith had done to my body, but she had assured that nothing strange was inside me. Still, concern knocked on her door.


    "There''s something wrong," I said, feeling strong pulsations not only in my head but also in my heart, as if I were being constantly regenerated.


    I began to hyperventte. My whole body started to heat up, as if something were taking over my head with each passing moment. My chest began to slightly expand. "Get out!" I shouted, pushing Valentina and the others away, as my body began to burn in mes and my core... self-destructed, exploding part of my body and opening my chest.


    My energy began to drain as I watched ck mes consume everything. I didn''t have time to react, but looking ahead, I saw everything start to melt.


    My energy raged, like a roar darker than limbo itself. When I looked properly, I only saw a smile in the distance. A man? No, I didn''t know what that was. It was a different kind that I had never seen before. The barrier in the sky changed color quickly.


    My body began tobust more and more, as if it were about to explode in milliseconds. Everything stopped.


    When I viewed the situation from a different perspective, I understood the cause of this. In my soul, or rather, closing my eyes and entering my domain, I realized that I was no longer a vampire, at least not a normal vampire. Maybe what I think might be madness, so I couldn''t simply assume, as I''ve been doing.


    I looked outside and saw the scene getting blurrier. I had be a huge monster of ck fire, almost like a hydra with seven heads, a strange demon, a king? I felt terrible watching that scene. In my mind, everything was chaos, horrible thoughts arose and vanished. Part of me was being emptied, as if everything were slipping away.


    My uncontroble self began to unleash fire on all sides, burning several people trying to flee. Many charred corpses began to lie in front of me. I began to cry inwardly. I wanted to stop, but I couldn''t. My body was being controlled by something or someone, or something inside me, something that emerged when I was struck.


    It felt like I was in sleep paralysis. I saw Valentina in front of me trying to stop the damage and controlling her aura, but Ipletely ignored her. She seemed weakened... what was that? I didn''t know, but the barrier in the sky was quite enlightening. It was an attack.


    When I realized, I saw several ck knights emerging, but Kryoris doesn''t have ck knights... what was this after all? I didn''t know, but those people were enemies.


    I tried in every way to regain control, but it wasn''t possible. Not even trying to use all my power. It was as if I had never had mana. Nothing was controble and everything was just a vision of terror.


    My uncontroble self met the ranks of knights, who simply melted. In the shape of a hydra, I simply attacked in a wide direction and precision.


    "Stop, Dante! It''s me, Sara!" I heard Sara shouting, I wanted to stop, but I couldn''t! I wanted to shout this to her, but I couldn''t.


    "Damn it, it''s a demonic invasion!" I heard Katarina shouting as she leaped between the ranks killing the knights who appeared to be demon-like creatures. She helped the others and stopped the knights, while they began to evacuate the children and women out of the coliseum.


    I was inert. All this destruction was because of me? I was careless, I let my guard down and was struck by something or someone.


    "Seal him!" I heard Morgana say, who was creating severalyers of barriers to try to stop my body, but, nothing was possible. The barrier in front of me was actually weak, or it became weak due to what happened.


    "Someone betrayed us! They cursed the Barrier around the School!" Morgana shouted. Yes, it was possible. The Barrier was altered, of course, why did I think it would be that simple? How would someone get past Yniel and Sylvia, or rather, who would deceive Morgana Arcano? No, it wasn''t just an altered barrier.


    When I stopped thinking and looked at the damage, I began to feel sick, to cry, to struggle seeing what I was doing. Children, elderly, men, and women dead. Not just a few, but hundreds. I saw their bodies charred by the rage that took over my body.


    Without a doubt, if I died... I would go to hell. Not that I wanted to avoid such consequences. I would go there one way or another. I still had to meet Lilith somehow.


    I was disgusted with myself. Killing children? No, that wasn''t me. Stop thinking as if it were! Stop, Dante! This being destroying everything isn''t me!


    Don''t think like that... please... Don''t make me leave them


    I entered despair begging in my mind for everything to go right, just this time, let me finish something important. I was breaking apart slowly, how couldn''t I? What shocked me the most was what I saw regarding Morgana and Valentina. They simply couldn''t stop me, not only could they not, but they couldn''t, how was that possible? What was happening outside of here? Why aren''t the Rulers intervening?


    Is Velkan just watching? That damned wolf isn''t doing anything to help these people?


    I was in fury, both at the enemies and at those who imed to be allies, I was just a child, why can''t you stop me! You are the strongest of this era! Stop me now! Please, Stop Me!


    I felt something approaching the sky, a familiar person, unfortunately, the pressure of the ce changed when a voice emerged.


    "Dante, don''t me me for what I''m about to do!" I heard the voiceing from the sky and, thanks to the Almighty God, the Virtue of Justice interfered. Jeanne descended from the heavens with two white feathered wings. She wore a white dress and her hair had grown considerablypared to her natural form.


    Like Sara, she turned blonde, with golden curly hair, emerald green eyes, and a golden halo radiating light on her head. She was using a transformation that led her to be an angel, or so I concluded.


    I heard screams of despair from all sides, louder and louder, my mind was breaking every second that passed. They wereplicated screams of people whom I had just begun to truly value...


    "Dante!" Nagasawa shouted. I saw her expression of concern when she was thrown and burned by one of the Hydra''s heads. Half of her face was gone... That hurt a lot.


    "Stop right now!" Gungnir pierced me, but I felt no pain. Valentina had teary eyes as a woman who was transformed into a phoenix appeared by her side, pulling her away.


    "Tsukoyomi!" Morgana shouted as darkness covered me, but it was in vain, everything broke.


    "Dante, please!" Sara... Again, I left her alone, didn''t I?


    Before I disappeared, I heard an angelic voice... Justice... yes, I understand what you feel... I''m sorry for forcing you to do this in front of your student.


    "I''m sorry." She said and a huge energy was summoned from the heavens, a sacred energy the size of the coliseum hit me, and then... those were thest things before disappearing from this world


    A huge sh of Golden Magic hit me, triggered by the clouds in the sky, I felt everything slowly fading away, my body, soul, and mind, everything copsed as if it were over...


    [Jacob''s Ladder]!! It was thest phrase I heard, the name of the blow that expelled me, making my body disappearpletely. I no longer had any state of life, just a long and vast expanse of white, as I floated in some kind of imaginary world, without any trace of life, it was probably really that, did I die? I don''t know, but I didn''t see anything beyond that anymore.


    I just know that my body turned to dust, my limbs didn''t exist anymore, and I was just a... a floating soul while feeling terrible for all the chaos they had created around me.


    Everything went wrong again, everything always goes wrong with me. Even when I try to do the right things and n, everything goes wrong. We had a n, but my arrogance led to error again. I let my guard down, for what? I don''t know.


    Where am I going? Who am I? I will never know again, how are they? I won''t know, everything is gone because again, I was stupid.


    I died for the second time.

 Chapter 100: The End of Dante Scarlet.

    The world fell silent. Dante Scarlet, previously missing, was dered dead after the events of the "Blood Armageddon" day. Yes, the Incident, called the Blood Armageddon, emerged to dere the death of the Demon King of Devastation, a title that now made sense to have. After all, it wasn''t just a joke anymore. The Virtue of Justice confirmed that Dante Scarlet was ascending as Demon King.


    Did it make sense? Of course not. And it wasn''t just Justice adding something. Sara Vortex, revealed as Humility, imed that Dante Scarlet possessed demonic magic and that the former Holy Sword Durandal had beenpletely engulfed in darkness, just like its disappearance after the incident, proving that Durandal broke with the sacred magic that Jeanne had used.


    This alone confirmed Lilith''s Demon Dungeon hypothesis, as Morgana stated in the report. They questioned Dante''s actions, and yes, they were surprisingly different from his character. What did this mean? They concluded that Dante Scarlet had died and a demon had possessed his body. Reality? A false illusion of truth.


    Dante, yes, was a Demon King. When Lilith gave him her horn, she actually granted him the title of "King." As a progenitor, she had that function; she could name Demon Kings in her own hell or those who possessed demonic energy, as she had already done with the current demon kings: Baal, Paimon, Beleth, Purson, Asmodeus, Vine, Bm, Zagan, and Belial.


    At this moment, for aiding one of the demon kings who could sink the world into devastation, chaos, and death, Morgana Arcano, Valentina Scarlet, and Nagasaw Yamata were being judged in the council of rulers. "Punishments need to be severe. This boy killed thousands of people. MY PEOPLE HAVE DIED!" shouted the Werewolf King as he looked into Valentina''s lifeless eyes, which no longer held any life.


    She was in shock because the lineage that connected her to Dante waspletely broken; they had a supreme bond that would never be broken unless one of them died, something that proved to be true. The only man she truly loved, despite being a child, was dead forever. She wanted to disbelieve, but she had lived many years already. That alone proved a lot.


    She had never heard of resurrection; she just gave up. She had no more reasons to live.


    "I agree, but punishing them won''t undo what happened, will it?" the Giant King said. Of course, he wanted to mitigate the situation, as his son... he was involved in it in the first ce. "We can''t just use this as an excuse. We need to show this to the world and prove that we are responsible and punish the guilty," said the Elven Queen as she observed the current situation as a whole.


    Indeed, this incident not only made the people doubt them but also awakened the spirits of others. A sea of mes wasing.


    "Do whatever you want... If you want to kill me, do it now. I have no more reasons to live," said Valentina, drawing everyone''s attention. Valentina broke; no, breaking was too weak a word to describe what happened to her. Valentina... died.


    She felt as if her world had been pulled down and beheaded with a guillotine. She had no more reason to live.


    "Valentina," d said and received no response, but he continued, "We can''t let it end like this." Hemented as he looked at Nagasawa. None of the three women could do anything; they were...


    in shock, a shock so deep that they couldn''t even hear what they were saying anymore and just epted what was being said and only remembered thest things they saw, like endless nightmares that disturbed their souls.


    "I will personally take care of my daughter. I''m tired of seeing her like this. It was a mistake as a mother to allow such a rtionship. I''m sorry to all," Alice said and then pulled out a blue cube and pointed it at her daughter. "I will seal you, reflect, know yourself, and return. Until then, you are banished from this world." Alice said, and Morgana turned into light, without any reaction.


    Dante''s second wife appeared in a cubical subspace, lying down and floating.


    "Darling..." she murmured as she began to cry deeply, holding her chest tightly. "What pain... what strong pain..." Morgana was... very bad.


    "You don''t have the skills for this, right?" Alice asked as she looked at Valentina and then pulled out another cube, only this time red. "I will seal you too, Valentina. Try to ovee grief and return better, I hope." She said and, with a swing, Valentina turned into energy and became part of the cube. Valentina appeared in a totally t subspace, with nothing, just a continuous vacuum.


    She huddled on the ground, lying on her side while holding her knees.


    "Why... why can''t I be happy?" she questioned several times. She was having a crisis... and like Morgana, she began to cry. Alice turned and looked at d and handed him Valentina Scarlet''s cube. "Keep it safe.


    I calcted that it will take at least fifteen years for her to get out of there due tock of energy. You have that time, if she doesn''t decide to leave on her own. Not even my magic is capable of fully containing her," shemented, and d nodded.


    Now, only Nagasawa remained in ce, kneeling. Her slightly teary eyes prevented her from saying anything. She didn''t want to deal with more problems, so she decided she wouldn''t fight it anymore either. "And her?" the Human Emperor asked. The others didn''t know what to do; after all, Nagasawa was a renowned teacher. Despite wanting to do something, they didn''t know what.


    Lyriana, who had been silent until now, finally spoke up. "I''ll take her to my continent. I''ll strip her of her titles and ban her from her n. I''ll turn her into a servant. I think that''s good, right? She''s not as strong as the other two, so sealing won''t be necessary.


    Besides, she''s a survivor," she exined, and the others nodded. Despite speaking little, all of this was already getting on their nerves. They had these various meetings several times since Valentina returned to the center of the world. It was already bothering everyone. This was all too boring for them. "Get up, let''s go," Lyriana ordered, and Nagasawa nodded, calm and hopeless.


    She got up and passed through a portal with Lyriana.


    "I brought her to you," Lyriana said, and the expression of the almost lifeless girl changed. She saw Nagasawa in front of her with the same reaction. "Her too?" Sara questioned. "Yes, her too," Lyriana replied, and Sara got up from the bed sadly and went to the lifeless body they called the poisonous teacher and pulled her. "Come on, let''s sleep together.


    I know what you''re going through." "Fix her for me. Thank you, daughter," Lyriana said and left the room. Sara saw Nagasawa''s lifeless body; she was alive... it''s a shame she wasn''tpletely alive.


    "Hey," she poked Nagasawa, who looked more like a doll. "Hey, let''s go," she poked more, but had no reaction other than seeing Nagasawa''s sad face. "How are the other two?" Sara asked. Nagasawa, shaken, began to describe the strange situation that urred. Although she found it strange, the feeling of betrayal still hung in the air. It was very strange what happened...


    first Dante turning into a Fire Hydra and killing many people, then his death, and finally Morgana and Valentina allowing themselves to be sealed.


    "I think it''s best to get used to it... It''s time to move on anyway. I''m going to sleep. There''s a balcony outside if you want to take some time for yourself, or sleeping with me is up to you. I... also want a night of sleep."


    I saw all of that through a screen. Yes, I watched the whole unfolding of the situation. My heart ached as if it were being crushed, my world... fell entirely seeing those I love like this.


    The feeling of guilt that permeated my heart shattered it. Why was I still watching that? Was it punishment? I didn''t know. Amidst all that, I only thought about what I could have done to prevent it from happening that way.


    When did everything go wrong? When did someone intrude? At least, I managed to prevent it from affecting Valentina. If it were her... I fear half of Kryoris could have been turned into pure ash. At least...


    I saved her, even with thisforting feeling... the questions echoed in my mind without finding satisfactory answers. The weight of responsibility for what had happened crushed me, and I struggled in the darkness of my own thoughts.


    The feeling of helplessness consumed me, mixed with the anguish for all the lives lost and the pain of seeing those I loved suffer so much, I felt like a castaway in a stormy sea, fighting to find a safe harbor.


    But it was in vain now, I lost all the opportunities I had when all this happened, unfortunately this was the end of Dante Scarlet.

 Chapter 101: Incubation

    I didn''t feel alive anymore. I was just a golden sphere of luminescent power floating in an eternal white sea. The walls and sky were white, and were they really walls? I wouldn''t know, after all, I was floating motionless. I was already questioning why I was there. When I died previously, I didn''t feel anything, but now?


    Now I was even conscious.


    I stayed there floating for hours, days, who knows, maybe months? I didn''t know how this worked. It was as if I had been standing there for a few seconds, but I felt a slight sense of aging. It was strange.


    I decided to try to sleep. Well, I couldn''t close my eyes or feel tired. Maybe it was just wishful thinking on my part. I was an idiot anyway.


    Finally, I heard something, footsteps, and then I saw a man. He had only one mouth, he waspletely ck as if wearing a ck bva. At least he didn''t have a skull; goodness, how dreadful, so cringy.


    "So, when are you going to say something?" He questioned, and I became confused. "And can you hear me?" I asked, and his smile grew.


    "I see you''re notpletely damaged, I warned you, didn''t I?" He asked me as he paced back and forth, analyzing me.


    "Warned? What did you warn me about? I''ve never seen you before!" I eximed, and he just looked at me with a poker face and pulled out a keyboard in the middle of reality, as if it were normal.


    "Let''s see... hm... all right..." He said making strange sounds, then a photocopier noise appeared in my senses (of course, I don''t even have ears), and a folder magically appeared out of nowherebeled "ultra secret."


    "Okay... hm... all right, let''s see," he continued mumbling and talking to himself, looking at me. "Okay, here, see.


    I warned the Familiar Spirit named Igris, code 2131399, to "Make an effort for Dante Scarlet to enter into a spiritual contract with Voralith, code 000000007." It seems she didn''t warn you, and you died, I''m sorry." He said with a smile, while showing me a paragraph stamped with a sealbeled [Urgent].


    I looked at him suspiciously, then he sighed heavily. "Kid, you''re dead, and that''s a big problem." He said, and raised a screen showing everything that had been happening in recent times since... well, I died.


    I saw all of that through a screen, yes, I observed the whole situation unfold, but one thing came to my mind...


    "And what does that have to do with anything?" I questioned, and the person''s smile simply shattered like ss. "I''m dead anyway, it doesn''t matter now, they have to get over it at some point, right? So let them." Imented, but quickly started talking again. "I mean, if you want, like, send me back and stuff, I would ept, you know? Like, right..." Imented.


    Of course, I wanted toe back to life.


    He sighed even more heavily and snapped his fingers. "Dude, you just gave me trouble, you know? You''re one of the powers of this universe, but when you died, you took three others with you, you know what I mean? Damn, dude, it''s hard to work here, okay? Look at the problem you''ve caused me!" He started... whining about his job.


    He grabbed the folder and went to the first page and started reading something...


    "Dante Scarlet, born and raised in the Crimson Rose Mansion, adopted and transformed by Valentina Scarlet, raised until the age of fourteen by the holder of the title "The strongest Vampire" and by Morgana Scarlet, "The strongest Destructive mage", subsequently transformed into a Demonic Vampire and Died in battle due to third-party involvement." He read and looked at me with disdain in his eyes.


    "Bearer of Excalibur, Durandal, and Axxaris," he said.


    "Axxaris?" I asked. "The new Spear that was left behind, you idiot." He said, and I sighed, with him continuing to speak.


    "Titles: The Future King of Arcane, The Future Emperor of the East, The Demon King of Devastation, Hero, Hero of Camelot, Legacy, My Three Wives are Beautiful, Akuma, Crimson Demon, Cause of the Blood Armageddon, Blessed by Lilith, Progenitor of Demons," he said and closed the folder.


    "Damn, I tried to prevent you from dying twice, man, help me out, damn it! I''m not a babysitter, okay? Just because I need to bnce this sector doesn''t mean I have to take care of a child! Especially a reincarnated child! Damn, kid, you''re almost 35 years old!" He said looking at me.


    "I don''t have my memories correctly," I replied, there wasn''t much to do, this guy was already lost.


    "But huh? Hey, wait a minute. You don''t have your memories?" He questioned and I nodded. "Yes, just dreams of traumas."


    "Damn useless! That''s what you get for trusting trees, damn it!" He cursed and ranted as he paced back and forth.


    "I''ll be right back!" He said and disappeared, and I was left there... existing in the midst of white.


    ***


    "Urgent issues," said the Administrator looking at the Primordial Entities. In unison, they spoke: "What is it now, you unbearable?"


    "Unbearable? I''m the one who can''t stand you anymore! Look at this mess! They sent the Legacy without his memories! You idiots!" He shouted and the Primordial Entities looked at each other and then at the Administrator.


    "Have you been abusing the system to get drunk? That''s impossible," they said and the Administrator, with a ck head, turnedpletely red like a big lollipop.


    "Drunk? I''m the one who works the most here!" He shouted, showing his anger. "Yeah, lollipop head, now exin what happened." He continued red, but failed to meet everything they wanted and they finally came to a conclusion.


    "Send the boy back," they replied. "Huh? Like, just... Send back?" Confused he asked while scratching his head.


    "Of course not, idiot, manipte Voralith, it''ll be easier that way. Tell her the boy died, but if she wants to sacrifice part of her energy and body to bring him back, you''ll help her with her contract.


    She already wants to disappear from the Spiritual Realm anyway, it''ll be better if she consumes all her energy at once." They said and the Administrator was bbergasted as he listened to that nonsense.


    "You three are a bunch of foxes, go screw yourselves," he said and disappeared. And returned to the previous room.


    ***


    I looked at the Administrator in front of me; he was red, seeming quite irritated... Screw him, I had nothing to do with it.


    "Kid, we''re going to the Spiritual Realm, there''s someone who wants you," he said, grabbing me in a totally rude and explosive way, like an ogre, taking out his failures on me? What an idiot!


    In less than two seconds, I was next to the Administrator, in an ethereal ce again... white, with only a broken throne as structure.


    "Hey, let''s go Voralith, I don''t have all day," he said, and she appeared, sitting cross-legged, abination of elegance and sensuality. She wore a long dress made of ethereal fabric, fitting perfectly to her hourss figure. The skirt flowed inyers, mimicking moving mes.


    Bracelets, chokers, and rings carved with ancient symbols adorned her fingers, each containing a lot of energy in every little detail.


    "Well, if it isn''t my odious administrator who keeps me trapped in this disgusting realm, and who''s this next to you? A guinea pig for your experiments? Poor lost soul, need help? I can erase your soul just like I did with the spirits," she said with a mischievous smile, it was a day when she wasn''t in a good mood.


    "No, thank you, the most beautifuldy in all existence that I know, I''m here on business, this poor worker is trying to fix celestial crap that they do, I''m just like the living dead pulled from rest," I replied in mockery just like her, and had the best reaction of all.


    "HAHAHAHA, AHAHAH, this guy is so funny! I want him for myself," she said pointing a finger at me.


    "Great, I came here for that," he said, and Voralith''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Hey, Administrator..." she said as a golden and ck aura rose all over the ce, leaving everything in chaos, making the entire spiritual realm tremble.


    "This isn''t Dante, right?" she asked and only received a smile, the Administrator just nodded and in less than a millisecond she attacked him with everything she had.


    But it was futile.


    Several chains broke reality and held her, it was the first time in my life that I saw such a thing; she waspletely immobilized by chains and roots growing from space-time.


    "LET ME GO! I''LL KILL HIM! MY ONLY CHANCE OF LIFE HE KILLED HER! RELEASE ME FILTHY TREE! SYSTEM! LET ME GO!" she shouted for a few minutes until she calmed down and the chains released her.


    "Finished with your show? Let''s talk, we have to," he said and Voralith was forced to sit at a table.


    "First, he''s notpletely dead," the administrator said and looked at my "soul".


    "He just doesn''t have a body," hemented with a smile. "Sigh," Voralith put her hands on her head and could do nothing but sigh, she looked at me for a few seconds and just sighed again.


    "Seriously, could you be a bit more persuasive? I know you want me to make a body for him to sacrifice part of the remaining power I''ll have when making the contract," she said and the Administrator stopped smiling.


    "Am I such a bad actor?" he questioned and I myself replied "terrible, you should focus on your work."


    "You! I only won''t kill you because the system will punish me!" he shouted.


    "I guess I don''t have a choice, do I?" Voralith said and stood up, "Let''s get this over with."


    She said looking at me and again nodded with a sigh and began to channel a lot of strength into her hands, so strong that I slightly lost consciousness, even being a ball of light, or rather, a soul.


    The skies darkened, the spiritual world turned ck for a few seconds and then a sound of breaking ss.


    KRINK


    I felt my soul being called as some kind of egg appeared in the hand of this woman called Voralith, the egg was strange and kind of transparent looking like an orange bag.


    "The embryo is made, it cost almost 70% of all my energy, it''s good that it will serve to hold this kid''s soul," she said and looked at Dante''s soul. "What are you waiting for kid? Go into that thing already, or you''ll be killed," the administrator said and kicked me towards the egg like a ser ball.


    I fell into some kind of world, I just floated in the vastness without an exact form, everything was a kind of slime as if I were in a swamp; after that, I slept, for years. "When will the body bepleted?" Voralith asked as she examined the egg, and the administrator used the system to see.


    [Incubation Duration: 87,600 hours remaining]


    "Ten years," he replied as he looked at the woman in front of him. "Seriously?" she replied bitterly, she would have to wait ten years!


    "Screw it, I''ll join him, screw this shitty life. Make the contract already, send this egg to his sector in a forest or wherever, and give him a cosmic ring or whatever you call that storage crap with a wardrobe full of clothes for him," she said and looked at him and he just nodded.


    "Alright, starting soul contract with Dante Scarlet."


    [Online Servers: The Soul Contract between Entity 666002777 and Entity 000000007 has beenpleted]


    [Congrattions Primordial Entity of Sector Prime, Empress Demonic Dragon of Ten Celestial Wings, Voralith Antherio, Cultivator of Supreme Peak, you havepleted the System''sst mission, you are free to start a new journey]


    [Would you like to continue or restart the journey? You will return to being just a mortal if you choose to restart]


    "Yes, restart. I''m happy to return to the world of the living only as Voralith. Leave this notification for the next being whopares themselves to me," Voralith replied.


    "I should have been reborn as a single woman, not with a partner, but it''s been a million years already, damn it, how hard it is to be me," she said as she put her hands on her face.


    "Imagine being me," the Administrator confirmed and before Voralith could speak, she was sent into the egg.


    "It seems my powers are gone, most of them anyway... even though my race remains, it''s good to be a weak mortal again... how many years has it been since I was a cultivator of the celestial supreme stage? I don''t even remember...


    Ju Hi must be dead, nah, Azarith was too strong, she must be in the Grand-Prime Sector doing stupid things, she was always like that, that idiotic Progenitor Vampire," she said. Her small body began to form, a small scaly embryo with two white wings, a White Dragon, her first form when she became a dragon.


    Voralith decided to rest for the next ten years just checking Dante frequently to make sure he didn''t break if left alone for too long. So, after one of the biggest disappointments in Dante''s life, he lost everything: his friends, family, and wives. It was lucky for him to be able to return due to an Administrator''s mistake, but still, he was relieved.


    And so, he followed the course of something that had already happened before, Reincarnation. And then, ten years passed and I was reborn again in a new body.

 Chapter 102: A New Body... Damn!

    The questioning about one''s existence is fundamental to one''s being. Perhaps it''s something beyond the norm, but to me, I don''t exist. I''m aplex of existence out of the ordinary, born only to endure the worst evils. That was myplex, that was me.


    When I lived as Dante, I thought everything could be easily resolved with strength, but that was the reason I fell. I wasn''t the smartest being, nor the best wizard, nor the best knight, or anything of the sort. I was abination of everything and yet, at the same time, I was nothing.


    Was my skill with the spear good? Yes, but it wasn''t mine. It was a copy of Valentina''s skills, who now slept silently in a Ruby Cube, sealed by the simple death of a useless being like me.


    Was my fire strong? Yes, it was quite strong, but I never bothered to improve how I used it. I always relied on "I''ll use it at the right time," and what did that result in for me? A vtile me that injured one of the women I love. That was the weight I began to carry as I remembered the burned body, not only of Nagasawa but also of those children who constantly appear in my dreams.


    All of this led me to question: why was I reborn here? What was my purpose and why was I so careless? Was it because Valentina was deemed the strongest? Was it because Morgana spoiled me too much with her magics? No... I think, in the end, I treated this world as a Fantasy Novel.


    I am confused, impulsive, and hot-headed, besides being beautiful, I don''t even recognize one of my qualities. I am everything and nothing.


    That''s why, during these ten years, I sat mentally with myself and fought against my own shadow.


    They were difficult, lonely days, but nothing I hadn''t lived before. I presumed that in my past life, I was like this: a lonely person who lived and died without anyone caring, suffering bullying every day at school, seeking inputers and the inte an identity, a name... a name that I don''t even remember anymore.


    I wanted to see the world now, to understand how things were, to understand what had changed. But it was impossible. Inside this cocoon, I lived thest ten years thinking and brooding over my life. Then, finally, today...


    I found my purpose, my own path in search of the happiness I desire, and with whom I desire.


    "It''s time." I heard the voice beside me, manifested in the form of a white dragon spirit. At least that''s how I saw it: Voralith, the person who kept me sane all this time.


    "Do you know where we''llnd?" I asked, starting to feel my hands, yes, finally I had hands.


    "I''m not sure. The only thing I asked the Administrator for was to leave a change of clothes. Your body will be around twenty-five years old in mortal years, so I asked for decent clothes for when you emerge from this cocoon." Shemented, and then I felt a slight fluctuation of mana.


    Something I hadn''t felt in ten years. Finally, I could feel the mana again! My body slowly began to awaken. I saw a slight crack at the top, my hands, which to my eyes were invisible, moved instinctively, and I broke the spot.


    The first thing I saw? The ground, of course. Unfortunately, the Administrator wasn''t kind to me. Again, he used his authority to bully me!


    "Ahrg!" I screamed in pain, but felt something different as I hit the ground. I looked at my hands and saw thempletely smooth and slender, like a maiden''s. I quickly thought it was just because I had "been born now".


    "Ahh~" Voralith sighed as she smelled the surroundings. It was a kind of clearing within the jungle. I emerged from a cocoon that was on a rock, supported by a strangely mana-rich tree.


    I observed the small white dragon, sensing the scent of life. For the past ten years, she has spoken to me every two days to check if I was okay. Despite her being quite feisty, I enjoyed herpany.


    I heard the sound of water and, turning around, I saw the outer part of the clearing. Sunbeams filtered through the treetops, creating patterns of light and shadow that danced softly on the moss-covered ground.


    For the first time, I felt a true calm and reverence, as if I were in a sacred sanctuary. The air was imbued with the scent of trees, and the gentle singing of birds began to fill my ears. Still hearing the sounds of water, I turned and found a small stream. I stood up.


    "Ah!" I roared as I stumbled lightly. In the background, I heard the voice. "Careful, you''ve been inert in the spiritual world for ten years. Any sudden movement without getting used to it can damage this residual body," Voralithmented, and I nodded slightly. My perceptions were muddled; I really couldn''t fully feel my body.


    In fact, except for my hands, almost my entire body was waking up from hibernation.


    "Calm down, sit and take a deep breath, try to absorb the ambient mana. This forest is rich in natural energy. Enjoy it first, then start your journey," I heard, unlike before, she seemed more... calm? No, I think it was more like freedom instead of calmness. I can''t even imagine being stuck in the spiritual realm for a million years.


    I did as she instructed, closed my eyes, and let the world around me be peaceful, focusing only on the positive energy. The winds gently brushed against my face; the whole world became one with my body. Soon, mana cirction began, and I felt my magic core... a restored and golden magic core. Different from the purple color of my previous one, this was different. I felt an ease in using mana.


    So, for over two hours, I meditated.


    Without wanting to skip processes, without wanting to break rules or anything like that, this time, I decided to be patient and train as much as possible from the basics.


    "He seems to be focused, that''s good," Voralith sitting on the rock observed. She had already found a small spatial ring hidden near the cocoon. She didn''t open it, but she already knew it was the work of the ADM.


    "I want to see his reaction," she said with a sly smile. Of course, she was being friendly. She wanted me to be at my one hundred percent for the surprise that was toe.


    Two hours passed as we both remained silent. I waspletely immersed in creating my mana core, and finally, the new mana core was born.


    "Aah~," I groaned with a deep sigh. The air of nature entered through my nostrils, and finally, I could fully feel my body.


    My mana circted throughout my body. I could feel every pressure point, every vein, and every pathway. Unlike my previous body, this one felt heavier. I sensed a different weight on my chest. My eyes were closed, and I hadn''t opened them since I started cultivating.


    As I was about to open my eyes...


    "Ow!" I shouted. Something hit my head, and I immediately turned around to see the small white dragon on the rock, looking at me in a... strange way?


    "Idiot! You''re doing it all wrong!" She roared, well, she seemed angry, but she was actually quite cute. Despite being an Almighty Dragon, she was actually... quite cute in this size. She looked like a lizard with wings.


    "Wrong?" I questioned. I had never received such a thing. I had always been praised for everything I did.


    "Who taught you this atrocity? Damn, I have to teach you everything!" She said and flew up onto my head. I felt her body hitting my hair, which I realized was just like that of my previous body.


    "Come on, don''t reject my mana and try to memorize the flow. This will improve a lot, maybe even two hundred times more than this garbage you learned," she said and continued. "Don''t resist, or you''ll die." I trembled slightly butplied.


    A tingling sensation came from my head and began to flow through my veins. Unlike before, it was a rotating flow of mana, like a spiral. It passed through different points differently, like a stream. It didn''t have an exact shape, but it had a constant flow. The spirals propelled the creation of mana, and soon I noticed changes again. New veins began to appear, as if they were hidden but now visible.


    "What is this sensation?" I asked curiously, seeking exnations, but Voralith just snorted. "Humpf, mundane idiots who don''t know the basics about mana want to create strong techniques without even knowing their own bodies. This is the basics!" She roared, furious but cute.


    "These veins..." Imented, and she exined. "Your body, you haven''t even checked it yet because you''repletely immersed in thoughts. To channel the power of heaven and earth, you need to open all pathways, as well as know yourself as deeply as possible. I just gave you the way, opened all the real mana veins of this body.


    Now it''s purely your talent." Shemented, and I opened my eyes for the first time.


    "Go drink some water, it''s time," Voralith said, and I nodded. Near the stream or pond, call it what you will, it cascaded down. I looked at it and began to walk.


    I felt my body heavy, much heavier than my previous body, especially my chest and buttocks. I approached lightly and knelt in front of the stream.


    And then, for the first time, I saw my face...


    "KYAAAAAAAAAA!" I screamed and fell back like a frightened little girl. Well, now it wasn''t just a "little girl" anymore.


    When I saw my reflection in the water, I couldn''t help but have a quick freak-out and fall back. It was a huge shock.


    My eyes, bathed in a golden glow, seemed to capture the sunlight itself, emitting a maic intensity that captures the gaze of any spectator.


    The contour of my body is a work of art, sculpted with curves that defy gravity.


    My hair, long and white as snow, cascades like a frozen stream.


    I, Dante Scarlet... was trapped in a woman''s body.


    "HAHAHAHAHA!" I heard the shamelessughter of the idiotic white dragon in the background. I turned with a look almost letting tears fall.


    "What have you done to me!" I cried out, sad and confused. I wanted my old body back!


    "I gave you the best body of all, congrattions!" She said, looking at me smiling. You could see her sharp teeth in a scary way, but I didn''t flinch.


    "Why?!" I questioned, and she shrugged andmented. "I used part of my life force to make this body, plus a lot of my power to offer a body capable of withstanding the soul of a Demon King. Do you really want to question? You should be grateful." She said while looking at me.


    "Demon King?" I questioned, and she nodded. "To bnce the scales, Fate probably changed course and killed you. Thus, you had the chance to return as a new and bnced being on the scale of all things," Voralith said, and I nodded. If this is really reality, it made some sense, but one thing wasn''t right.


    "And why do I have a female body?" I questioned, and she shrugged again. "We don''t have much choice. You were made with my essence. You''re basically my daughter," she said with a mischievous look.


    "Your daughter is? What a clueless mother," Imented, and she narrowed her eyes. "I gave you the perfect body, girl."


    "Girl? Damn it, Voralith!" I said, and sheughed again. She seemed very happy with all the illustrious events. I was annoyed, very annoyed...


    "Don''t worry,ter we can change your gender when we have enough power for total body reconstruction. That''s if you ovee the problems that wille. For now, be a woman, okay? I didn''t think you were so macho," Voralithmented, and I punched the ground.


    "Damn it," I said, upset.

 Chapter 103: Ziriel Azure

    On that day, I felt confused. The voices in my head had shifted slightly; before, I would hear the voice of the old Dante, but now... I only heard the voice of a woman. Yes, a feminine voice; that''s how I was now. Initially, I only thought of the worst, but it was reassuring to know that at some point, I couldpletely change my appearance.


    Despite findingfort in having a new identity now, after all, I was dead. It would be strange to show up as a woman at d''s castle door and say, "Hello d, it''s me, Dante Scarlet. I died and reincarnated. How about letting me get my Valentina back?" The likelihood of simply being killed by him was enormous.


    "Ah,e on... I have so much to do," I said aloud, turning around, raising my hand, and pulling a change of clothes from the spirit ring... I was naked and sweaty. Due to my concentration, I hadn''t noticed how dirty I was; the mud on the ground had already soiled my legs, butt, and hands.


    Without any other choice, I made my way to theke and bathed in nature. Although it was somewhat barbaric to bathe outdoors without any means of hygiene like soap and shampoo to wash my long white hair, I had no other options.


    Nevertheless, at least I knew they were safe, even though Valentina had been sealed; she would probablye out whenever she pleased, if she hadn''t already in the past ten years. I knew the others were safe, which really made me apprehensive about Valentina, who was a ticking time bomb that could destroy this entire world at any moment.


    Another thing that bothered me was the Virtue of Justice, the woman who killed me in this world. I hold no grudges, but I''m sure the order to kill me wasn''t from her.


    "Ah~" I sighed as I got up from the stream and dried myself with one of the towels inside the spirit ring. Finally... I dressed.


    There I was, in the middle of the jungle, staring at some sort of wardrobe I had taken out of the spatial ring, filled with clothes that now seemed so strange and distant to me. Unfortunately, as punishment, the Administrator hadn''t given me anything other than various feminine clothes and essories, without anything "unisex" that I could normally wear.


    "Okay, let''s do this. It''s just a dress. It''s not like it''s a rocket ship, right?" I said to myself, encouragingly. But the truth was, it felt like I wasunching a rocket to the moon. The first attempt was disastrous, aplete mess. I wrapped myself in the fabric in a way that made me look like a mummy.


    "Damn, how is this possible?" I nervouslyughed, but I knew I had to keep going. With a little more calm, I tried again, but now more prepared, well, not so prepared. Fortunately, I managed to get dressed.


    [Illustration of the new appearance]


    I put on a white dress, matching my new hair, along with two pairs of golden earrings that entuated my eyes. Despite being a man in essence, that couldn''t be further from the case on the outside, and to avoid suspicion, I had to act ordingly, thus assuming the role of a new person.


    I didn''t need makeup or anything like that; after all, Voralith was the most beautiful woman I had ever seen in my entire life. I looked at myself in the water''s reflection and arranged my hair in a way that seemed tidy. I didn''t havebs or anything like that to fix it, so I did my best.


    Once again, I returned to the wardrobe and opened the bottom drawers and looked heavily at it... various high heels. Was it possible to walk without looking like a clumsy mingo?


    "Well, there''s only one way to find out," I thought, grabbing a pair that seemed less threatening. I slipped my feet into the shoes and took a few uncertain steps around the room. The feeling was strange and unbnced, as if walking on stilts. "Okay, it''s not as easy as it looks," I murmured, almost tripping over a nearby branch.


    After a few minutes of practice, I finally began to feel a little more confident in the heels.


    "Well, at least I''m not feeling like a mingo anymore," I joked to myself, trying to find some bnce.


    "Finally looking like a maiden," I heard from afar, the tiny White Dragon mocking me.


    "Haha, very funny," I retorted to its mockery.


    "Please, stop, youughing is very beautiful," Voralith said, of course it was mockery. "Annoying," I replied and turned around, storing everything in the spirit ring.


    "Ready?" She questioned, already referring to me in the feminine pronoun.


    "Do I have a choice? Of course not," I replied dissatisfied. How could I be okay after this incredible problem she put me in?


    "Stop whining, you''re a man! I mean, you''re a woman!" She said while slightly shing an arrogant and skeptical smile.


    "The First Feminist Dragon that ever existed," I said, and she looked at me as if she were about to pounce, but she soon huffed. "Humph, and you weirdo, have you chosen a name yet? You can''t use Dante Scarlet!" She said, somewhat annoyed.


    "Feel free to do the honors," I said, I had no sense of nomenture to create names, especially proper names.


    "Ziriel," she quickly said, as if she had that name in mind. "That was fast, where did that namee from?" I quickly questioned, and she looked at me strangely but replied with her head down. "It was the name of my daughter," shemented.


    "I see..."


    "Ziriel Azure, sounds like a good name," I said, and she looked at me. "Azure?" She questioned. "Ziriel is someone you remember, and Azure is the name that reminds me of someone."


    Azure, the Queen of Clear Waters, the old codename of Sara Vortex.


    "I see, then shall we go, Ziriel?" She said, and I nodded gently, heading towards the hills and forests in search of an exit. Anything would do; I just wanted to return to civilization and start my search for my wives again. Thus, the Demon King was defeated and Reborn to reim his beautiful wives. On this day, the new fric me was born.


    Ziriel Azure, the woman behind all the incidents ten years ago.

 Chapter 104: An Unexpected Encounter (I)

    The sound of the world was neutral. Despite being back in the world of the living, the sensations of death permeated my body. It had been ten years without any positive or negative feelings, just my thoughts, which were not fueled by real emotions, only spections. Despite that, I was okay now.


    At least I pretended to be as I explored the dark forest at night. Unfortunately, I had no time for games, so I pressed on. It was around three in the morning; I could tell by Valentina''s teachings on reading the time by the curvature of the Moon. Fortunately, it was just one moon; that meant I was in Umbral.


    Umbral was said to be the human world, but it wasn''t quite like that. It was governed by humans, but not solely made up of humans. Various beings lived here; in fact, most of the poption, besides humans, consisted of other races, including the Beasts.


    Amidst the confusion in my head, my first goal was to find a city good enough for me to establish a base for gathering information. Information, as a whole, is the greatest weapon for someone pursuing an objective. Firstly, I wanted to know which continent I was on. If these forests weren''t so dense, I could say this was the eastern continent.


    There, the vegetation is much richer than in the environments of the other continents. Eastern culture is highly developed in terms of agriculture, nting, and preserving natural life. So, I could easily distinguish. But there, the forests aren''t dense; on the contrary, they are well-preserved and would never be like this.


    Which leads me to doubt where I was. Of course, being here wasn''t really a problem. I could hunt naturally and fend for myself constantly; I was raised as a warrior by Valentina.


    "There''s something ahead," I heard Voralith''s voice in my mind, and I nodded, preparing for whatever events would follow. A strange feeling passed through my senses, and I hid behind some trees as I heard the footsteps of a group.


    I kept quiet and tried to conceal my presence. Although I didn''t have a core capable of using mana yet, I could use the martial techniques I had learned, blending into nature.


    "This technique is quite wed," Voralith said, but I paid no attention. She was very outspoken and liked to criticize everything I did.


    I waited for them to pass by, realizing they were somehow noble people. Their attire was a mix of armor and light clothing, reminiscent of Victorian era garments.


    "How long until we reach the city?" asked one of the soldiers mounted on a horse. He seemed to be the leader; his eyes were sharp, and his hands, robust, probably muscr beneath all that armor.


    "About three hours, sir. We''ll arrive by dawn," replied another of the soldiers, who walked with a map on the carriage next to the coachman, and the leader nodded.


    I tried to look a little closer and saw the back of the carriage, a closed room. I could see the silhouette of two people inside; they seemed to be conversing, and no sound came out. My hearing was quite sharp, even though I was no longer a vampire, but it was still useless trying to eavesdrop.


    "We''re in Midrion," Imented telepathically, and Voralith appeared flying in front of me, confused, as if she wanted answers.


    "It''s the continent where one of the great rulers resides, the Midrion Empire, ruled by Adam Smith," Imented, and she remained puzzled. "The Idiot''s Son coborated in my death," I said, and she understood.


    "Let them pass. During the dead of night, they won''t do anything," I thought, transmitting my thoughts to Voralith. I needed to stay quiet.


    I let the entourage pass by and watched them from afar, following them about a kilometer ahead. Walking slowly through the dead of night, I followed suit. It was two long hours, my new body, untrained and exhausted. Honestly, I didn''t even understand what kind of fatigue it was. I thought I could endure, but I waspletely mistaken.


    Despite that, I managed to leave that forest and found some kind of road, but I didn''t follow it. Instead, I followed the group as they made camp to spend the rest of the night. They would probably continue their journey mid-morning; it was safer than me just throwing myself into the world without knowing where I was.


    "Keep watch. There are some individuals surrounding that group," Voralith warned, flying at night. She was almost invisible in the air, but she could see and hear everything.


    "Hm, it might be a good opportunity," Imented to her and began to approach the location.


    "Hey, you don''t have the strength anymore! Stop acting like a hero!" she said, with concern in her words, but I ignored her.


    "Be quiet. I won''t infiltrate among them or anything like that. Look at that," I pointed to the symbol on the carriage, which looked like a family crest.


    "That could be synonymous with nobility. If this really is as I suspect, I may gain some advantage and even help to get to the city. Don''t think I''ll act impulsively to get killed at the first opportunity," I snarled at her, and she slightly recoiled. For an ancient pseudo-divinity, she was quite soft; maybe it was because of theck of interaction with people? I don''t know, I don''t care.


    "How are you so sure?" she asked, still wary.


    "The sound of the carriage isn''t as loud as the horse hooves. It may seem strange, but this means the carriage is of good quality. If they were merchants or a lotive for sale, the sounds would be heavier, and the horses would have more effort, something that didn''t happen throughout the path we followed them," I exined.


    It was something I had learned from Valentina during the years of training. It might be little, but it was something that helped in this situation. At the time... Well, I thought it was idiotic, but I waspletely wrong.


    As I began to approach, I was surprised.


    "A pdin?" I questioned, seeing up close the armor of the warrior in front of me. Not just one, but six guard pdins.


    I tried to keep quiet, but before I could react to their presence, a sword touched my neck.


    "Surrender," he said. It was the chief knight who had been riding the horse before. Instinctively, I stood up, following the knight''s order as he held me with my hands behind my back and began to guide me.


    It wasn''t many steps, and several knights were already around me.


    "A spy?" the man inside the carriage asked, but the knights didn''t know how to react.


    "I''m not a spy. I came to prevent a tragedy," I said, without asking permission or anything of the sort, just acting as always. No one would arrest me.


    "A tragedy, you say?" a feminine voice came, the other person inside the carriage said. Her voice seemed more imposing and strong than the man''s.


    "Yes, this camp is surrounded," I said, and the knights looked around, but found nothing.


    "Stop fooling around, foreigner," the knight said, while pointing the sword at my throat. "Should I kill this bitch?" he said, disrespecting me again without even listening to his superiors.


    "I understand, if it''s going to be like this," I said, and then, with a quick movement, I disarmed the knight in front of me, taking his sword for myself. With a kick, I pushed him away and turned to the others, who pointed their weapons at me.


    "Sorry, it wasn''t supposed to be like this," I said with regret. I wasn''t in a condition to fight, but it was necessary.


    The knight who stumbled got up and ran towards me, trying to grab me, but I defended myself and kicked him over two others.


    "Ahh~~," I sighed from exhaustion. It had been ten years since I had exercised, and this body was far from being as strong as the previous one. My mana still didn''t have a considerable effect; in fact, it barely existed without the support of an element, just like all my magic no longer existed. All I could use was my skill with the sword, which despite being average, could handle these knights.


    "Ha!" I shouted and parried two swords in unison, while using my legs to kick two other knights. I was normally not good at dealing with groups of enemies who could think and create strategies, so it was really difficult for me.


    A halberd came towards my head suddenly, but I ducked in time, allowing the knight to hit me during my distraction. I received a kick to the back of my knee and slightly fell.


    "Darn it... Why did I want to help?" I grumbled and received a huff in my ears. That dragon was really getting on my nerves even in a fight. She didn''t say anything, but I already thought of the smile of that little dragon saying "I told you so!"


    "Stop!" a shout came from the carriage, which soon opened. "Since when did I order you to attack someone who can''t even use mana?" the woman''s voice echoed, making all the knights immediately kneel. "Your Majesty!".


    Darn it, another woman involved with royalty. I must have some kind of ma that attracts these problematic women to me.

 Chapter 105: An Unexpected Encounter (II)

    "Stop!" A shout came from the carriage, which soon opened. "Since when did I order you to attack someone who can''t even use mana?" The woman''s voice echoed, making all the knights immediately kneel. "Your Majesty!"


    Damn, another woman involved with royalty. I must have some kind of ma that attracts these troublesome women to me.


    "Miss, could you ask this gentleman to get off me?" I said, while the man staining my dress raised his eyebrows, clearly still angry about what had just happened.


    "Sir Willow, please, let her go." The woman said. I couldn''t see her face or appearance, as I was still lying on the ground with my back to her.


    I got up calmly, trying to fix my dress. Despite my efforts, it was futile. The dress showed too much skin, seemed extremely provocative even to me. I wouldn''t doubt that one of the reasons they attacked me was because of it. They wanted to see my body, didn''t they?


    Damn, I was one hell of a hottie. Even I wanted to touch this body.


    "Introduce yourself," the woman said, and I turned to face her, staring at her and seeing her face properly.


    She was a beautiful and muscr woman. Despite looking like a barbarian, she was noble. Her muscles were more prominent, her chest was more puffed out, and she had moderately sized breasts. Braided golden hair, turquoise-blue eyes. Noble, yet barbaric. She wore a kind of Victorian suit with a neckline and a cape.


    "Ziriel, Ziriel Azure," I replied, bowing slightly. I had heard that she was royalty. It made sense now. I couldn''t identify the ce, but it was clearly a noble connected to the Throne.


    "Azure, I''ve never heard that name in the empire," she questioned my origins, and I couldn''t help but feel annoyed.


    "I''m a foreigner, Ie from the Eastern Empire in search of a better life and basic education to be a knight," I said, lying and hoping she would believe my ims. Fortunately, the features of the body that Voralith gave me could indeed be mistaken for people from the Eastern Empire. The eyes couldn''t escape thatbel, slightly nted like those of Asians from the East.


    I guess one of the few things that could really help me in this moment.


    "Hmm, what brings you here, Ziriel Azure?" She asked.


    "I was lost, sought help, but found no one. And as your carriage passed by in the distance, I heard they were heading to a town, but I was ashamed to ask for help after seeing the entourage so well... protected," I said, looking around with the knights giving me sideways nces.


    "Also, there were about twenty enemies around this camp moments ago, but they seem to have retreated when I caught the attention of the knights," Imented, which was true.


    The woman in front of me watched me cautiously. Unlike before, now she seemed genuinely interested in me, or rather, in what I could offer.


    "You''ve been following us for hours, observing us without being seen, and when caught, you try to pass yourself off as a lost good Samaritan. Do you really expect us to believe that?" She questioned, and I was just honest.


    "Yes," I replied. What could I do? I wasn''t lying about anything. Those were indeed the facts.


    "This is madness," one of the knights said, letting his thoughts slip, but quickly apologized. This wasn''t a moment for them to open their mouths after simply following orders.


    "Arrest her, we''ll take her to the prison," the woman said, then turned around.


    "Wait," another voice from the carriage came, a man...


    He stood up and stepped out of the carriage, and I froze. For a second, various scenes shed through my head, and I remembered him quickly.


    How could I forget this man? The person who saw me grow up, an old personal friend, someone who saw me reach the first level of the mana core, a personal friend of Morgana.


    "How good to see you, my friend. You haven''t changed a bit," I sighed internally with relief knowing that this man hadn''t fallen in thest ten years.


    His white hair was a bit longer, his beard was well trimmed, his typical ck suit still as impable as ever. I met him many years ago, one of the first friends I could talk to normally.


    The White Tower Knight, the Space Mage Simon Cloht.


    "Sir. Simon, what is it?" The woman asked, showing a lot of respect for the man. This scene was a bit nostalgic. This man was truly respectable, wasn''t he?


    "She''s not lying, set her free," he said, looking into my eyes as if he were looking into my soul, but it was just his personality. How I wished he remembered me.


    "Are you sure, Sir. Simon? It doesn''t seem like a~," she was about toplete, but Simon interrupted her. "It''s okay, Princess. This youngdy has just awakened her mana. I''ve sensed her for a long time, I just left her alone because she didn''t pose a threat." Hemented with a smile, and the girl nodded.


    He approached me and analyzed my body thoroughly, with a sharp gaze, then turned to the girl. "Lady Velryna, may I take her with me?" He asked, startling me, and she simply shrugged andmented, "Feel free, you''re already doing a lot apanying me. Do as you wish," she said and entered the carriage.


    "Do you want toe with us? I can introduce you to the imperial knights'' headquarters. You have great potential here," he said, and I just nodded. If I could follow this man, my life would be two hundred percent easier. He ordered me to get into the carriage and looked at the Knights and just said.


    "When we return, you will train a lot. Almost lost six against one against a newly awakened one," he said with a deadly look to all the knights who feltpletely defeated.


    A few hours passed, and the carriage began to move. Naturally, there would be conversations, but it seemed like everyone was tired, especially me, who had walked almost six kilometers with a newly awakened body. It wasplicated for me to have any interaction, but the first words came from Miss Velryna.


    "Why do you want to be a knight, Ziriel? There must be a very noble reason behind such actions," she asked, but I was simply honest.


    "No, actually, it''s for the money," Imented, and she raised her eyebrows.


    "Money?" she asked. I shrugged. "Do you know what poverty is, Lady Velryna?" I asked, and she didn''t answer me. "It''s more than just theck of material wealth. It''s a state of deprivation that permeates every aspect of a person''s life. It''s waking up every morning with the weight of the world on your shoulders, struggling to find enough food to satisfy the persistent hunger.


    It''s looking into your children''s eyes and feeling the despair of not being able to provide them with a better future. It''s having to choose between paying the rent or buying medicine for an illness that can''t be ignored."


    "It may not seem like it now, since these clothes and this face can deceive anyone, but Ie from a ce where food is a luxury. I don''t have much to say about my home, but my mother died because of the Demon Cult," Imented, and looked at Velryna, who was somewhat shrinking.


    "Sorry, I think I went overboard," I said, looking at her, but I felt Simon''s gaze on me change.


    "No, it''s okay. I didn''t take your feelings into ount. I apologize for the question...", she seemed upset. I don''t know where she picked it up, but I hope these word-thorns help her improve.


    "You also lost someone to the Demon Cult in...", Simon spoke, and slightly lowered his head as he intertwined his fingers.


    "My mother was killed," Imented.


    "I understand, I''m sorry," he replied. I felt heaviness in his words, as if he remembered someone, but I wasn''t in a position to question him. In fact, I couldn''t. I needed to gain his trust as quickly as possible. This man is the only person I can cling to right now.


    "I suggest resting. If you want toe with us, you''ll have to do the bare minimum. I''ll give you a piece of clothing and a sword to look like my assistant knight for now, alright?" Velryna asked with a gentle smile. It seems I won her sympathy.


    "Could you give me a spear? I''m more familiar with spears," I said. She nodded. "Do you know how to handle a spear with this body?" Simon questioned, of course, he had already fully analyzed me.


    "The spear doesn''t require muscles, but discipline and a resilient body. Its strength doesn''te from your arms, but from your hips. Thus, my spear will always be the strongest," I quoted, a phrase from Valentina. Of course, few knew and I threw it out there to see if Simon knew what I was referring to. Unfortunately, no expressive reaction could be seen.


    So, I had no choice but to try to gain his trust based solely on my skills and talents.


    "I see, you were trained by an experienced spearman," Simon said, and I nodded. "I needed a way to survive, my master may be dead, but his spear martial art lives on with me," Imented with a smile.


    I remembered Valentina... Unfortunately, in the current world, perhaps my powerful wife is really dead.

 Chapter 106: Yes, I hate wolves

    We had been traveling together for almost three hours. Contrary to what I had heard, we were actually quite far from the main location Simon was heading to with Lady Velryna. The journey was pleasant, although turbulent due to the strange roads we were using.


    I asked Simon once about it, and he said that this kind of convoy was better to use alternative routes to the main ones to avoid attracting too much attention. I didn''t understand at first, after all, I didn''t know Velryna''s position in the pce. Fortunately, I didn''t have any mishaps like bandits or anything like that.


    "We''ll take a break soon," I heard from outside. In front of me, Velryna still rested with her eyes closed, and Simon read a titleless book, but it seemed quite long from the many pages he flipped through.


    "Sigh~" Simon got up and opened the carriage door, looking around to check on how the knights were. They did this every forty minutes.


    "You''re distracted," I heard in my thoughts Voralith''s voice, flying beside me, invisible. Although her powers had beenpletely taken away, she was still a Dragon, and invisibility with sensory concealment was extremely easy for her, unlike me, who couldn''t do anything.


    "If it serves as constion, I''ve already cast a powerful spell on their hearts. It''s impossible for any mortal to guess your existence at this moment," confirmed Voralith. That made me much more relieved.


    "One less problem," I replied to her through thoughts, and she waved, entering me again like an intangible ghost.


    "It seems we havepany," Voralith said, and I opened the carriage, leaving Velryna alone inside it. When I stepped out, I saw Simon and the knights looking ahead.


    I approached close enough to stand beside him, and he nced at me slightly from the corner of his eye. "Do you want to handle this?" he questioned, as a test. There was no denying it.


    "With grace or brutality?" I asked, assessing the situation ahead. He didn''t answer me, but I just smiled. "You asked for it, old man," I said, taking the spear from my back. It wasn''t anything special, but it would do. The challenge wasn''t even that great.


    Six beasts, probably five stars, all wolves. What a coincidence, isn''t it? Damn, I hate wolves so much. My anger was already at its limit just from seeing those bastards.


    "Hey, little pests, stay behind your mother," I said to the reasonably terrified knights. Facing so many of them could be a problem for them. I had noticed before, but these were intermediate knights. They weren''t kingdom elites. Why were they escorting a princess? I have no idea.


    With my heart pounding, hammering in my chest, and my muscles tense, I quickly assessed them. Each one was nearly two meters tall of pure ferocity, but they seemed like just scared little puppies. Their eyes gleamed with intensity, and their not-so-threatening fangs growled at me. But I wasn''t intimidated by any of it, Iughed.


    Honestly, it wasical to think that such beasts dared to challenge me, an expert in killing wolves.


    With the loose grip of my spear, I felt at home. I stepped forward as I saw the first wolf''s charge. The attack came fast and fierce, but was futile with my dodge andteral cut. Dodging, I simply tore through the right side of the wolf, turning it into a sort of meat piece. It was cut in half horizontally. The others began to approach, circling as if hunting a difficult prey.


    My posture remained, calcting my movements, the same as my master''s. I sliced through the air and struck the second one, who died instantly without even reacting. The others looked at their bodies, horrified.


    I turned,ughing at the situation, seeing how idiotic this pack was. Wolves are natural hunters. They should have measured the strength of their target before blindly attacking. This cost them everything.


    They resumed, advancing and retreating in a deadly dance, trying to find a gap in my defense, finally acting like hunters. I moved with agility, dodging their attacks and shing whenever possible. But the fight was a battle of endurance, and they couldn''t win alone against me.


    "Why does it seem... like they''re the ones being hunted?" one of the knights questioned. The others were speechless.


    "Because they are," Simon replied to them. In fact, he waspletely curious about the girl in front of him. How did she have so much experience? These were his real thoughts. Even veteran knights take time to adapt to fighting against more than one opponent, but this girl, Ziriel, was a talent monster, one of the greatest he had ever seen.


    "It seems like you didn''t rest very well, Lady Velryna," he said, looking at the girl still with a sleepy face.


    "What''s going on?" She asked next, yawning,pletely out of character for ady. She kept looking at Ziriel who was giving a real beating to the wolves in front of her.


    "I asked if she wanted to deal with them, and she seems quite energetic," he replied to Velryna, and she continued watching the fight.


    "Ziriel Azure... how phenomenal," she said, and Simon agreed.


    While the others watched, I was ready to finish this battle. I had already seriously injured four of them, and two were fatal. It was just a swing of the de and they all died. I felt empty. There was no challengeing from these beasts. It was like rotten grindstones that were good for nothing.


    I didn''t want to continue this idiotic disy of techniques anymore. Finally, after a fight that seemed like an eternity, even without the necessary speed, I cut down the four remaining wolves in one circr stroke, dodging the four advances.


    Then, thest wolf gave its final breath, and I stepped back, leaving on the ground a pile of giant wolf corpses bloodied and torn apart by a weak spear, which by the way broke.


    Looking at Simon, I justmented. "I told you I didn''t need muscles," and he lightly chuckled and apologized. "Truly, it seems I misjudged your skills," he replied. If you knew who I am... maybe you wouldn''t praise me like that, old man.


    "I think I''ll need a new spear," Imented, and Simon nodded. Thus, with the problems solved, we resumed the journey to the aforementioned city, which they didn''t even inform me of its name. Not that I could y smart and ask, but the likelihood of beingbeled a spy is too high to make any mistakes.

 Chapter 107: Demons are more Active

    The sounds of the warriors ahead were enough to encourage anyone. The knights paused in one of the provinces along the path we were following, and at this moment, we were in a simple inn made of acacia wood, not as noble as the ces I had witnessed in my life.


    Whether I liked it or not, I was born with a silver spoon. I always had everything I wanted and needed, and even what I didn''t need. But life wasn''t like that for others. I think I am gradually learning about this world in an honest way, not in the spoiled way I have lived all this time.


    "You seem distracted," I heard the male voice of one of the knights who were training a little earlier. I was just watching, as Velryna had told me.


    "Many things go through the mind of a refugee, Sir Lloyd," I replied to the man with short brown hair. He was someone fun, although he had a scowl when irritated, as I saw during my little disy for Simon.


    "The old man told me he wants to join us," hemented, wanting to know if it was true.


    "Yes, but only until we reach the capital," I remarked. Of course, Velryna''s goal was the Capital, just like Simon''s.


    "Are you going to sign up for the royal guard?" he asked with a smile, seeming like he was trying to flirt with me, but I cut him off. "Who knows? Maybe I can be an adventurer, I just need a ce to start," I replied, getting up.


    "I''ll take a walk, tell them I went to the city if anyone looks for me," I said, leaving without giving any exnation.


    Lloyd, however, pondered Ziriel''s actions, a woman who only wants money. He had heard a lot and seen a lot, but never someone as skilled as Ziriel.


    "A strong and indomitable woman, huh, I pity anyone who likes you," he sighed and continued walking towards the knights in training.


    And Dante, or rather, Ziriel, began to walk through the quiet town where they hadnded. It wasn''t much, the buildings were low and the localmunity seemed friendly. It was a middle-ss town, but it was very well maintained. Even the poor areas were not devoid of goods. It was a city where one could live, and there would always be work.


    "Why do you disappear all the time?" I asked, feeling a small dragon sitting on my head.


    "I am still transitioning from reality," Voralith replied, leaving me confused. "What do you mean by that?"


    "I am bing a physical being, I am ceasing to be a spirit," she said, and I immediately stopped. "Why are you bing a physical being?" I asked immediately, if she imed she was bing physical, did that mean she no longer had connections to the spiritual realm?


    "It''s as you imagine, I am no longer a spirit so there is no spiritual contract between us," she replied.


    "But wait! What do you mean there''s no spiritual contract? I feel the connection with you by contract!" I desperately asked, and she jumped off my head and flew in front of me.


    "Hey idiot, I never made a spiritual contract with you. Because you died, I had to sacrifice my essence. I bound your existence to mine and mine to yours. We are forever bound together," she said, looking seriously at me.


    "All this to leave the Spiritual Realm?" I questioned, she literally said she made an existential contract with me! Till death do us part! Ironically she married me! Damn!


    "I can feel your thoughts, Dante," she said and I immediately shut up and went my way without saying a word. It was embarrassing to have your secrets exposed like that, and privacy!


    "Stop asking for privacy, you can also see my thoughts," she roared, "I can''t!" "That''s because you''re too weak." Damn it!


    I ignored this little flying lizard and began to wander around the city. I saw many fairlymon things, children having fun and ying, street vendors selling small delicacies, just as I had seen in Kryoris, although on a surrealistically smaller scale.


    As I walked down the streets, I came across a nun cing some roses and crosses on a sort of memorial.


    I was curious and approached calmly.


    As I approached, she stared at me and bowed strangely, then walked away, making room for me to read what the memorial was about.


    "With love, rest in peace," I read aloud, looking at the small notes and flowers around.


    "Forever, my brother. From Suzzan," I read a note, behind it was a teddy bear.


    "I will always remember you."


    "What''s all this?" I said aloud and heard a female voice behind me. "The Memorial in honor of the children who died ten years ago in the demon invasion," I heard, Velryna was behind me.


    "Invasion?" I questioned, not knowing exactly what it was about. "Ten years ago, a Demon King began to be reborn during an official event of the Kryoris Academy." When she said that, I immediately froze, but couldn''t utter a word.


    "Then he devastated everything, killing thousands of innocents, and the Virtue of Justice killed him with Divine Judgment, but... it wasn''t just that called Dante Scarlet who awakened, some demons started to act too, mainly those they call the Seven Deadly Sins." Velryna said and I could no longer react.


    "Dante Scarlet..." Imented, my name clear.


    "Yes, son of the strongest Vampire in the world, well... she was the strongest Vampire in the world." With those words, any other emotion vanished.


    "What do you mean ''was''?" I quickly asked, feeling helpless just thinking something might have happened.


    "Valentina Scarlet... or rather, the former Countess Scarlet has been imprisoned for ten years, because of the actions of bringing a Demon King to Nightsphere, the Witch Queen, currently one of the three supreme beings, sealed her," Velryna said and sat on a bench, lightly calling me to sit next to her.


    "And what about the witch Morgana Arcano?" I asked.


    "Let''s see... Uncle Simon doesn''t like us talking much about his mistress, I think it was a very big shock for him, but the Princess is like Valentina, in an external piece of reality having her strength sealed, Simon has had no news of her for 7 years." Velryna exined and inside I sighed, finally some useful information, at least they''re still alive.


    "I''ve been trying not to ask, but where are we going?" I asked and she gave me a slight smile. "To my brother Ethan Smith''s coronation ceremony."


    It was just two words, "my brother," and I simply almost killed this girl the moment I heard about such filth, to have this worm as a brother? Spare me.


    "After surviving the Demon King''s attack, he received the title of Hero. There were no morepetitions among the heirs, and so, my father chose him as the sessor, although I think it''s stupid he received a hero title trying to assassinate a child, a pity that the childter became a Demon King." Velryna said, seeming bitter about such an act.


    "Fate ys with us sometimes." I said, clearly thinking about the past, ten years ago when I was thrown into a dungeon to die, with no help or mercy, just out of envy.


    Such a person, now would be crowned as Emperor? Hell no, only over my dead body.


    "It seems you don''t get along with him." She said, she looked at me with a strange look but answered me "Sigh, I hate him." Shemented, at least that I agree with you, mydy.


    "Why?"


    "My brother doesn''t know the meaning of boundaries, he thinks that because he graduated from Kryoris it makes him superior to everyone, and hides his shitty personality behind a mask." Velryna said as she seemed to remember something.


    "It must be hard, I never had siblings and my mother... my mother was very strict although she was very careful with me." I replied.


    "What envy, mine abandoned me and gave all the privileges to my brother Ethan, naturally I would go to Kryoris but... they conspired against me, so I have been walking strange paths, I am a big target for the family because of my brother." Shemented, much now made sense, a princess walking on dangerous paths...


    of course, she was a target in an internal struggle for the throne, I just can''t imagine why the former Emperor would pass his title so soon, he seemed young when I met him at the ceremony in Kryoris.


    "Well, shall we go? We need to reach the capital in three days." Shemented and I nodded, walking alongside her;


    "Princess, why have you been treating me so well even though I''m a stranger?" I asked, curious because such an act was irrational, for a princess who needed protection she was giving me a lot of information.


    "Because you seem lost, like me." Shemented, I didn''t understand but just stayed quiet and let it pass, I''ll think about itter when my mind is clear.

 Chapter 108: You Look Like Him

    N/A: From this moment on, the MC will be referenced as Ziriel. When I mention "Dante," it refers to the other life where he was killed. Additionally, I will use the feminine pronoun as it is easier and less awkward in reading. Moreover, until next time.


    ***


    Days passed quickly as Ziriel pondered her next steps, particrly contemting how to excel. Fortunately, she had a Majestic Dragon over a million years old, resulting in only one thing: the ability to be strong quickly. But unlike Dante''s time, Ziriel didn''t want to be immediately strong. That''s because she realized that strength isn''t everything.


    She instinctively recalled Valentina''s words and simultaneously med herself for not following them correctly.


    To be honest, Dante was a total failure when it came to improvement. Unlike normal warriors, when he learned something, he left it as it was. Not that he didn''t want to improve his techniques. He did so with his fencing in Kryoris and with his fire in the Dungeon, but aside from those actions, all his skills were stagnant. Why? The faulty with Valentina.


    During training with her, she started to demonstrate many things, and whenever Dante learned, she moved on to another lesson. It waspletely idiotic, but why did this happen? Well, Valentina is a warrior by instinct. This coincided with the fact that she couldn''t exin most things, and he had to learn everything through practice. This made him somewhat weak, as he wasn''t born to be a warrior.


    He had already been born in another world, one where these things we call Supernatural Races no longer existed.


    Ziriel wouldn''t be like Dante; she is a different person now. She had ten years of meditation on her techniques, ten years of pure mental and interpersonal training, focusing solely on the person she wants to be. Ziriel is no different from Valentina now; only her hair sets her apart. Ziriel is cruel and insensitive; what gives her the most pleasure is seeing her enemy die.


    Her eyes are calm, but her heart has atent me of pure devastation and chaos, and it has been emerging more and more. With Ziriel and Velryna''s conversation, Ziriel remembered why she needs to be the strongest of all. She finally opened the path she had been seeking.


    "You seem determined," I heard, it was like a calm melody beside me as I reviewed my spear skills, starting from scratch for the fifth time.


    "I''m improving," I replied, Simon''s voice came slowly, and he looked at me sideways, feeling his gaze pass through my entire body.


    "Where did you learn that?" He asked, but I had already told him the truth several times. "My mother taught me."


    "Who was your mother?" Insistently, I stopped what I was doing and looked deep into his eyes. "Her name cannot be mentioned," I replied neutrally. "But they call her Demon," I continued. "It''splicated to talk about her; I miss the nights when she hugged me while it thundered, her arrogant and impulsive actions, how she was overly protective.


    I don''t like to talk or mention her name; it brings back memories, and it upsets me," I said sincerely. It was true what I said; often I found myself having bad dreams about the end times when it was just Valentina and Morgana at the top of the white tower while we slept together. I miss her warmth, her touch, her love, her protection.


    I was a spoiled little boy; fortunately, I grew up, lost almost everything, and now I have to act as such and reim what was stolen from me.


    Simon, however, said nothing. It seemed like he was having a d¨¦j¨¤ vu, so I questioned such a stare andck of words. "Are you okay, Sir. Simon?" I said, pulling the spear to my back and looking at him attentively.


    Fortunately, he came back to himself. "Yes, I''m fine..." he replied. "Tell me what''s bothering you, old man," I said with a smile. He was slightly shocked, but quickly returned.


    "You look like him," he said, but fortunately, I knew, fortunately, he was already starting to understand what I wanted from the beginning.


    "Him who?" I questioned. "No one important."


    "Hey old man,e on, tell me, I''m anxious!" I appeared in front of him like a little girl, well, I was one, so the role fit perfectly.


    "Now you don''t look anything like him," he sighed and turned away. "The person is dead, but he was... in a way, the master I served, my friend''s husband, a man... kind and somewhat demonic, but he was a nice guy," he said, exiting the scene without even letting me say anything.


    "At least I know that his loyalty to Morgana will always be absolute... And who said I''m demonic?" I questioned. "You''re currently a hybrid of human and demon; the more you grow, the stronger you''ll be, and maybe even be a true dragon if you follow my lineage. Do you really want to argue about what you are?" I heard from the annoying White Dragon.


    "You''re the idiot, insufferable!" She roared and quickly swiped at my face with her tail.


    "Ouch~" That hurt... Damn temperamental dragon, is she going through PMS?! Another swipe came.


    "Voralith!" I shouted. But she didn''t give me a choice but to grab her tail.


    "COME HERE!" I said and held on, pressing her with my hand; fortunately, her body wasn''t developing yet, so she was more of a lizard with wings than a dragon.


    "Let go of me," she said, seeming cute, so I began to tease her to see what reactions she could give me. "Why?" I asked with a mischievous smile, while she stared deeply at me and said "Let go, insolent human," with a tone of anger, without any hesitation. It seemed like she could kill me at any moment, but she became even cuter.


    "Should I?" I teased, but I received what I didn''t want. "Screw you," she said and promptly burned my hand with her hot skin. "Ow Ow!" I released her immediately, blowing on my almost burned hands. "You damn lizard!" I cursed. Sheughed at me.


    "Next time you''ll be demon barbecue! And I love eating demons!" Voralith said,ughing lightly, making the atmosphere calmer and quieter.


    ***


    In a Pce in the Imperial Capital...


    "You''ve been pensive." The female voice came from the background; I turned and saw her, her hair was slightly purple, and her expressions were akin to those of an Empress, well, she would be one soon.


    "I don''t like this time of year," I replied to her, my fiancee, and future mother of my children, Axilen Yuruzen.


    "I know, my love, but you can''t stay like this," she replied and wrapped her arms around my shoulders.


    "How are the preparations going?" I questioned, stroking her delicate hands like beautiful flower petals.


    "Everything is ready, but your sister seems to be arriving," she replied, an answer that didn''t make me happy at all.


    "Tsk, does that bitch still want topete?" I muttered and sighed heavily. "Although I think she''s not up for it, I''m afraid she''ll do something to that wizard by her side."


    "Simon is... it''s a pity that Her Majesty Morgana has locked herself away after the incident." Axilen said and sat beside me, resting her head on my shoulders.


    "Incident...," I said, remembering that day... that... insane monster.


    "Calm down," she said, and I came back to myself.


    "I''m calm," I said.


    "No, you''re not," she said and took my slightly trembling hands. "Seriously, Ethan? It''s been ten years."


    "And yet, every night I see that... demon." I replied.


    Every night of my life, I see him killing everyone I love, taking my wife, and... destroying this whole world in an act of mass hatred. I will never forget him, the one who surpasses an entire school alone, the greatest evil of all time, The True Demon King, Dante Scarlet.

 Chapter 109: The Official Knight

    The sounds of cuts through the air were tense, something that usually required a great deal of strength was being done traditionally. The knights couldn''t discern what was happening.


    "What level of spear is she at?" Velryna questioned Simon, who watched Ziriel training alone in a corner during lunch break.


    Ziriel wore a ck top and gray cargo pants, her muscle-less belly exposed.


    "She''s almost reaching the master level," said Simon, leaving Velryna as pale as snow. "Grandpa, are you sure?" she asked, looking at the old man.


    "Yes, she''s definitely at the peak of the Specialist Realm. I give her only half a year to advance to the Master Realm and be able to use Spear Intent,"mented Simon, like a Sword Master, he could gauge someone''s strength below his level.


    "T-that''s scary. How old is she? She must be my age!" eximed Velryna with her mouth open, listening to Simon.


    "She reminds me of Dante," hemented, and Velryna immediately turned to him. Simon didn''t talk much about the boy; it was a personal trauma, but today he decided to speak.


    "Dante was a kind boy, had his yful side, and always was the center of attention, just like Ziriel Azure. His shes with Morgana during magical training fights were sensational, with both flying through the air and unleashing various powerful spells. Even with his weak core, he was much more talented than Morgana when he was her age.


    He learned everything instantly with just basic exnations," nodded Simon, as he watched Ziriel''s movements and clearly saw Dante making the same movements.


    ''It''s a shame he was killed by Divine Judgment. If not, there would have been a way for him to be resurrected... ah, I''m getting too old for these fairy tale hopes...''


    ''I hope Morgana gets out of her confinement soon. She needs to ovee and find a new path for her life. I can''t say the same for Valentina... if she gets out... she will wipe out the human continent.''


    The thunderous sound of the airwaves continued. The precise cuts could kill just with the gusts, excellence and precision,pletely rebuilding the technique and creating a new one.


    Yes, Ziriel was slowly reconstructing Valentina''s technique. Unlike Valentina, who was more instinctive, Ziriel was more cognitive. She thought a lot during fights, so her technique didn''t suit her. She wanted something that was natural for her.


    Ah, I groaned with exhaustion as my sweaty and warm body left the air around me damp and hot. Sitting on a log, I looked at the clouds as I tied my hair into a ponytail.


    "It''s been years since I''ve been this tired," I said aloud. Truly, being a vampire sometimes deprives basic things like this. Physical fatigue was almost nil, only when fighting at full force did things like this happen. But fatigue in training was almost impossible.


    The sounds stopped. I wanted to lie down for a bit, but I didn''t have time. ns in my mind began to run wild. First, I need to get to the Empire''s Capital. It''s not far, but next, I''ll distance myself from Simon and Velryna. I need to know Hellsing''s situation.


    Hellsing, a guild that my Valentina founded almost a hundred years after returning to the world after istion. I didn''t know much about Valentina''s past beyond the day of the war. Fortunately, if Hellsing still exists, it means that the Blood Valkyries may still be operating, if they didn''t desert after Valentina was sealed.


    Three shadows disappeared ten years ago when they were ordered to find "the Key," an item that I really don''t know, but is very important to Valentina. While the other two stayed in Kryoris, I need to find them before anything else.


    "This is so exhausting," I sighed, letting the hot air from my body pant out. Feeling a different pressure, I turned, seeing Simon using sword aura with spatial mana, as if analyzing the sword.


    "So you feel it," he questioned. Of course, a trap. This old man kept assessing me, regardless of what I did. His talent-possessed eyes continued to widen.


    "I must have an affinity," Imented, lies aside. Currently, I don''t recognize my affinities, as this is due to the body. My old body had a sacred, fire, darkness, and lightning affinity. Despite this, I always used all the other spells, even though it wasn''t right to do so. But if in this life I have an affinity with Space... that would be very good.


    "I hope so. It would be amazing to have a disciple like you," he replied. Of course, old man. If you knew what I am, you would already be on your knees! Humpf.


    "It would be an honor, but I fear I will need to do some things before epting such wonder," I said, looking at him. He didn''t question me, but nodded, seeming happy.


    "Well, every time on its clock. Let''s go, it''s time to go to the capital," Simonmented, and I followed him.


    "But before that, miss... take a bath," he said, making a... disgusted face. I raised my arms and smelled my armpit.


    Jesus! What is this?!


    Have I been using dead rat deodorant? Have I been bathing in sewage water? What the hell is this disgusting smell, damn it, I stink!


    "Y-yes," I replied, incredulous, and saw a slight smileing from him. "I''ll preparefortable clothes for you, your dress hasn''t been properly cleaned yet," he said.


    "N-no need, I can manage!" I couldn''t let such a thing happen. He was a nice guy, and I didn''t want him to ruin my bath!


    "It''s alright, Ziriel. I always prepare Velryna''s bath, she loves rose petals in the tub," he said. But this time... damn it, you sound like an old pervert talking!


    "O-okay," I said.


    Nearly an hour passed. Simon called me for a bath, and now I was taking it. I guess it was different from usual since... well, now I''m a woman. Initially, I thought, "Will it be a problem?" But actually... well, I find it normal?


    As if it''s always been like this.


    Lying in the bathtub, I only saw two mountains floating. It was rxing, despite having an extremely... Sexy body?


    I didn''t suffer at all from this. I guess being shameless like my adoptive mother is gic.


    Although now I''m no longer her bastard child... is Voralith like this?


    Overall, I''m okay with the change, although I still find the weight of my breasts ufortable. Sometimes I wonder how Morgana walked with those two mountains. Would it be a magic bra? Well,ing from her, probably... what scares me is about wearing clothes. My style is a bit...


    barbaric and not noble at all. I''ve always been rxed about it, but being ady, I''ll probably have to adapt to it and learn about women''s fashion.


    Although I just want to wear sexy leather clothes, because it''s much morefortable than any kind of dress. The feeling of having something clinging to my body is much better than those strange winds that pass underneath my... uh, better not to pronounce that in my thoughts. She is my sacred lotus flower pet. Until my ancient dragon returns, I have to be strong! Don''t sumb!


    Well, currently it''s better to be like this. I''ll keep my mood up to be less sad, hahaha.


    "Well, here we go," I said, and got up from the tub grabbing the towel and looking at the change of clothes Simon had prepared. Well... there were two outfits. The first was for sleeping, it looked like some kind of pajamas. The second, however, gave me a bit of chills.


    It was a white suit like my hair, with golden and blue carvings. It was actually one of the cavalry suits, the knights'' uniform when they''re not wearing armor, apanied by a blue cape with golden dragon carvings.


    How could I not recognize this attire? The White Knights of Morgana''s Magical Tower.


    "Miss you guys," I said, slightly tearing up as I remembered Ariel, that disrespectful idiot. Not just Ariel, but the White Knight Order as a whole. "Hope to meet you again, you big idiot!" I said with a smile and held the clothes, embracing them slowly.


    She looked again, and in the suit pocket was an identification.


    [Identity] [Name: Ziriel Azure] [Age: 24 years old] [Affiliation: White Knights Order, White Witches'' Tower]


    "It seems he was faster than I could imagine, hahaha, this old man... I wonder when he''ll find out who I am."

 Chapter 110: The Suffering of a Creature

    The dreams enveloped me with an unfathomable visitation, once again, another dream with someone close; it was like d¨¦j¨¤ vu, but this one was different.


    Whips struck my arms, legs, and... wings; a dream, a different creature, it was like reality.


    Tortured? Yes, it was tortured, as if it were routine every day; a man woulde and beat the creature almost to death. Blessed by mana, regenerated by nature, it rose again every day to be beaten again.


    What species was it? I don''t know, I couldn''t discern, but my paws were ck, ck as the night, scaly like a serpent, butrge enough and heavy, yet light at the same time.


    Magic, there was nothing but magic I could feel; wings ck as darkness shielded me as I continued to receiveshes, to the point of scales falling to the ground; the man picked them up.


    Profitable, perhaps? Yes, probably; a being whose scales could be sold in this way; such brutality for mere basic profits. I couldn''t move; like in a lucid dream, I lived in the skin of the poor creature wounded for days. Every day the same scenario and the torture changed.


    They tried to rip out my teeth, my scales, my nails; and every time they seeded, I regenerated again. I felt trapped, I felt hatred, I felt bitterness; it was as if everything in me was just the result of an end; my end? I didn''t know. The creature''s mind synchronized with mine and I felt everything; every moment of pain and bitterness passed through my skin.


    I cowered in the corner, or at least it seemed so; the rusty cages terrified me; everything was strange and bad; I began to be the creature without even realizing it.


    [Help me] I heard in my mind.


    "Where are you?" I questioned.


    [City, square, ck alley] He said, like a child.


    When everything seemed to be going well, I immediately woke up from bed, sweaty and breathless; a lucid dream? No, it was magic; whatever that being was, it was being used in an experiment.


    "I need to find that, it''s too dangerous." I got up and bathed quickly, already changing clothes and putting on the outfit Sir Simon gave me; in a few hours, I was ready again, but this time I couldn''t use ance, so I took a regr sword.


    I went down the stairs and came across a scene... rather odd; despite being beautiful, I didn''t think I would be so focused like this.


    Everyone looked at me as if I were a rare bird; a phoenix or even a dragon; some of the knights even started drooling; disgusting, I''m a man, damn it!


    "I appreciate that you are favorable to my beauty, but if you continue to look at me like this as warriors, I will make historical reparation for the sins of your fathers and cut off your little things that hang between your legs," I said, with a brave smile as I held.


    "PFF..." I began to hear a whisperedughter; the person seemed to be holding it very well, but couldn''t resist.


    "HAHAHAHA" Sheughed out loud, leaving everyone ufortable. "Simon, she''s the best!" I heard Velryna''s voice resound through the area near the carriage.


    "That was very good, Lady Ziriel," she said and I blushed slightly. "Lady?" I questioned.


    "Oh, it seems Simon didn''t exin to you, did he? When you epted this mantle, you automatically became a Noble, but of course, not of the empire, but of Avalon! The witches'' country is very good; you''ll have many advantages!", she said excitedly, more than me, and I looked at Simon.


    "It''s better to have this title when a foreigner here in the Empire; you''ll be less ridiculed... let''s say that the Nobles here are the most horrendous species of garbage in the human world," Simon said with a smile, terrifyingly horrifying!


    "I understand, I''m of nobility, but... I don''t have a family or anything like that; so am I a fallen noble?" I asked, sincerely, I didn''t understand much about these ssification means in cities and empires.


    "No, Ziriel, it''s more like a temporary status in the human kingdom; you just have to be treated with respect by the nobles for being a knight, and you have the right to act anywhere regardless of the situation; this is an agreement that Avalon made with the Empire, so the witches can work more easily," Velryna said with a smile; she really seemed fine with this situation.


    "I understand, but I''m not a knight," I said. "Yes, you are; does anyone disagree? If you do... well, you can test the ability of the divinencerdy here," Velryna said and everyone trembled slightly.


    Sometimes, I really think I fell into a novel by somepletely hallucinated author; seriously, this devotion is not normal. Well, she is a beautiful woman... not as much as Valentina, Morgana, and Naga, but she is a very beautiful woman.


    "Well, shall we go? We have much to do, haha," Simon said and everyone nodded; however, I got back into the carriage.


    "You seem better than when we met," Velryna said beside me. "Well, I was lost before," Imented and she chuckled lightly. "You know I''m not talking about that."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, princess," I said, and the whole air shifted; this girl... Velryna Smith... shepletely changed.


    "Days have passed, yet you continue to perfect your skills, your body doesn''t match your level and everything indicates that you are aplete specialist," she said and then a sword touched my throat; I felt it lightly cut but I... didn''t even see the movement.


    Simon, in front of me, had his arms crossed and his eyes closed, showing no reaction whatsoever.


    "Who are you, Ziriel Azure," she questioned and then, without much effort. "Don''t treat me like this," I said and the whole carriage weighed in with surprising gravity; my bloodlust touched the sword and I disintegrated it with my hand.


    Of course, it was easy to do something like that when the sword was of almost minuscule quality; not even the worst cksmith would do that. Another time, another test.


    "Princess, don''t treat me like one of your subordinates just because I follow your orders; I''m here taking advantage of it and helping you in your difficult time, but we''re not friends," I said and then quickly broke the sword''s hilt, making her step back.


    With the surprised recoil, one of my hands held her right hand and the other her neck; the right hand was going to remove something; however, I was much faster.


    She was trembling, her expression of pain was clear; my killer aura had always been like this, but now with my mental world destroyed, it was as if she had no control barrier whatsoever.


    The killer aura is an intention that is part of "Your Law", as Voralith exined; it''s where your karma concentrates and can be used as negative and positive energy.


    However, to wield this power, the user has to have contact with their worst side; it''s something that all beings have; the natural aura around you; it''s just a way to control it, using your survival instincts and all your experience; the stronger the aura, the more suffering and strong the being can be, but it serves only for that, to cause intimidation, something that Velryna was surelypletely shocked about.


    "It was a good attempt, princess, but you have to learn to listen and analyze the situation as a whole.


    A ruler has to have cold blood, think of everyone instead of herself; your arrogance makes you weak, and your weakness makes the whole kingdom weak; and believe me, I know what it is to lose because of being arrogant more than you think," I said firmly; her eyes, although they were afraid, never wavered from mine; she stared at me the whole time, something that Ethan, her hated brother, would never do.


    "Arrogance without strength is just irresponsibility; this is your first lesson, young princess," I said looking at her and letting go of her neck. "Your games are boring, Simon," I said and the old man opened his eyes; this bastard was using magic all the time to see what was happening.


    "I didn''t think she would do something like that; I just told her to confront you," Simon said with a smile; and with the wave of a sub-space hand, a red potion came out in Velryna''s hands, who was still recovering; a medium-ss healing potion, something I had seen few times in my life, since alchemy was almost null in Scarlet territory.


    "What did you think?", he asked; he already knew I would analyze the situation well.


    "Disappointing, although it intrigues me something," I said, "what intrigues you?"


    "This woman; why isn''t she sitting on the throne right now? She is much more capable than Emperor Adam himself," I said; I knew Adam and knew that he constantly faltered in front of Valentina; in fact, it seemed that he was a child in front of the adults, despite acting arrogantly without having the courage for it.


    "C-capable?", she questioned; maybe now that she understands my strength a little better she changed her perspective a bit, or she''s weak withpliments, always has that point.


    "Yes, you have all the qualities of a ruler," I said looking deep into her eyes and she slightly faltered; I turned to Simon, expecting an answer. "Velryna is a bastard daughter," Simon said and I quickly understood the situation. "So she couldn''t even if she wanted to, unless the direct children are not alive," I said and he nodded.


    "I loved it, it''s good news," I said aloud, of course thinking that she wouldn''t be sad when I wipe the Emperor off the face of the earth.


    "G-good n-news?", she questioned,pletely confused, just like Simon;


    "Having the same mother as that disgusting worm you''ll call Emperor soon ispletely dirty; be thankful for not having the same mother as him," I said aloud and she was incredulous at what I just said.


    "HAHAHAHAHA," Simonughed, "You''re more than right, I loved your answer, Hahahaha! Come on, it seems my newpanion really understands me, she hates that bastard like I do!", heughed and spoke loudly, as if there were fireworks in his thoughts... what has this old man been doing in thest few years to get so unbnced like this?


    "Anyway, since you''ve done your show, now it''s mine. Sir Simon, could you inform me if a guild called Hellsing exists in the capital?" I asked and the two looked at each other. "Why do you want to know about them?" he questioned.


    "My mother asked me to find them if I needed help; she gave me a code." I said and he fell silent.


    "Hellsing... rebelled a year ago," Simon said and I trembled slightly. "What do you mean?"...


    Simon began to tell the story; basically, after the absence of Valentina and Morgana, Hellsing was inplete neglect; d couldn''t and didn''t have the authority to order the Red Valkyries or the Shadows, so Hellsing had divided into five factions.


    Shadows: They were led by Shadow Aaralyn, they mainly focused on being part of assassins, but they were also experts in information and espionage.


    Phoenix: They were led by Shadow Aaliyah, they mainly focused on the part of forges, but they were also good at creating magical clothing and essories.


    Storm: They were led by Shadow Kaareia, they focused on the part of Dungeon exploration, exploration missions on continents, and worked with the "Aurora" constantly.


    Aurora: They were led by Shadow Vaarai, they focused on mercantile trade between kingdoms, mainly between Elves and Vampires.


    And finally, there was a Lone Shadow, the only one who couldn''t do anything besides being Valentina''s shadow, the number one subordinate, the leader of all the other shadows, Kaalindra, the Shadow of Death.


    Simon didn''t exin how this was born, but it was only a year after Dante died; this meant that they were following something that Valentina had said before, but now, they disappeared. Hellsing has been closed for over a year; what did that mean?


    I wouldn''t know even if I wanted to, because, Valentina always prevented me from knowing what Hellsing was exactly; nothing came to my mind because she herself concealed all the information from me; but one thing was certain: they were not a simple group; for my mother to call them Shadows, it meant that she trusted them enough for that.


    "I understand, but at least I have to meet with one of Hellsing''s superiors... my mother gave me this task." I said; Simon nodded. "When we return to the White Tower within a year, I can try to find one of them, but it will be very difficult."


    "Okay," I replied.

 Chapter 111: Hellsing Guild

    The calm sounds of the carriage wheels followed their course as the birds chirped in symphony, various flocks flew by in migration across the skies while the sun radiated over thendscape. Few times had I had the chance to see myself in these scenes; I had always been sheltered from the whole world while growing up being trained. Moments like these wereforting to my weary heart.


    Naturally, I would think of many ways to return to my previous position, but now I just wanted to stay here, not caring about anything, contemting the gracefulndscape of nature around me.


    The tranquility was lovely, but my chest still hinted at my duties. I wished to have the chance to enjoy everything like a love-struck maiden, or rather, pretend to be one.


    "We''re arriving," I heard Simon say, looking out of the carriage window, and I did the same.


    Huge, that would be the only description I could give. An entire city, or rather, an imperial capital. Castles andrge buildings, very well structured like in fairy tales and medieval RPGs, with wooden structures mixed with bricks, concrete, and the like. Beautiful despite being out of fashion, well-maintained and practically intact.


    "It''s beautiful," I said aloud, letting my thoughts flow, and Simon agreed. Velryna, who was peacefully sleeping, began to awaken as I admired the scenery.


    I had seen many scenes like this before. The city of Kryoris itself was something impable, especially during the festival. But seeing something like this again after ten years, seeing only emptiness while being aware of everything that was happening... it was refreshing for my soul.


    The carriage moved for another ten minutes and finally, we reached the main entrance. I saw some of the knights going ahead, probably to dere our passage. As a Princess, Velryna had free ess to all ces, regardless of who apanied her. Fortunately, this turned out to be true with the entrance knights letting our carriage pass without any inspection. It was reassuring.


    Knowing my luck, they would probably try to stop me even though everything was in order. After all, I am the reincarnation of pure chaos in this world. My karma is almost negative from so much bad stuff that has happened over the years.


    "I''ll drop you off in front of the old Hellsing headquarters, Sir. Ziriel," Velryna said as the carriage traveled through the empire''s brick streets. Not only Velryna came for the celebration, but all the nobles were summoned. The city itself was in chaos.


    "Thank you, it will be of great help," I said, lightly bowing my head. Although I had always learned not to bow, I had given up on that dogma. I am not my mother. This gesture means nothing to me now.


    The carriage rode for more than twenty minutes. I saw various interesting things like spice trade, jewelers, hotels, and various other establishments buying and selling various luxurious materials. It wasn''t hard to understand where the capital''s ie came from. The tax was probably high, but the visitor''s purchase rate was too high and did not harm the economy.


    On the contrary, the Empire was probably one of the ces with the highest concentration of capital in the entire kingdom. Although I find it exaggerated, I am wary of so much money in just one ce. A ce that, with wrong management, can cause enormous damage. And honestly, despite ten years having passed, I think that coward will destroy this city with his excessive greed andck of sense.


    Unlike Velryna, hecks the qualities of being amoner.


    "Miss Ziriel, the old Hellsing branch is at the end of that street... we would go there, but... it''s a risky ce for us, I hope you understand," Velryna said, and I nodded. Unlike the other ces, this one seemed more... poorly maintained? If I may call it that.


    "I''ll go to a nearby establishment near the main square. The building''s name is Golden Threads. When you''re done with your business here, meet us there," Simon said, and I nodded. "Thank you very much, see you soon," I replied and got out of the carriage with a wave.


    "Take good care of the Maiden. If I hear that you have failed, I will correct your reins," I said to the knights, and only the captain did not tremble. He just smiled and said, "See you soon, White Dragon," giving me a nickname.


    "White Dragon in..." I murmured as I walked ahead, leaving them behind. "Isn''t it time for you to show up, lizard?" I said and she appeared flying beside me. "I thought you were dead," I said, smiling. It''s been a while since this annoying dragoness appeared in my mind to disturb my thoughts.


    "Humph, unlike you, I am going through metamorphosis. Soon I will be a living Dragon again," she snorted proudly. She really wanted to feel alive... what nonsense. She''s over a million years old and now she acts like a ten-year-old.


    "Where are we going?" she questioned. "You can read my memories, I''m sure you know." "Humph, I haven''t been doing any of that! I only did it once because I needed to understand you! And even then, I don''t understand anything!"


    "That''s good. I''m so amazing that the olddy over a million years old can''t understand me. Hahaha, it feels good to be awesome," I said mockingly and looked at the almost red dragon with irritation.


    "Hehehe," Iughed like a milf for the first time. Okay, that was very satisfying. I should use it more from now on!


    I continued walking in search of the building of the old Hellsing headquarters. Honestly, I wanted to find someone who knew one of the shadows so I could be faster. Naturally, I wanted to find Aaralyn, the Assassin Shadow. It would be easier to gather information while walking through the Pce corridors.


    Fortunately, the wisdom of the women my mother sheltered was limitless and their loyalty, as such. Little did I know, but one of the things I always had total certainty about was that no one around my mother was normal and if she trusted five people to literally live in her shadow, that means there was no chance of them rebelling and betraying her, so I hope, at least.


    I walked and came across a building, an old construction, sealed with boards over the door. The walls were slightly worn while the paint cracked. The entire facility waspletely sealed, as if it were abandoned, something I expected, but not to that extent. The red paint on the walls was already in faded orange tones and had no chance of being habitable.


    Still, I faced it head-on and knocked on the door.


    Knock. Knock. Knock. Knock.


    Four well-ced knocks, but no sign of life around. However, I looked at Voralith who nodded. She was using her senses to check if there was anyone around watching me, but no, I was alone. It wasn''t difficult.


    I stepped back a bit and looked around the building, but found nothing. I looked at Voralith and she flew up to the building and looked at me. I understood promptly and, using a bit of mana in my feet, propelled myself to the top.


    "Well, we have no choice, do we?" Seeing the door ahead on the rooftop, I just kicked it open, facing apletely ck circr staircase. If there was blood on the steps, it was clearly a scene of horror that I never wanted to witness.


    I descended the stairs slowly, while nullifying my presence. At first, I thought it was impossible to see, but the inside had several gaps between the windows that allowed sunlight to enter. It was a frighteningly strange atmosphere, but I couldn''t think about it. My first action was to observe the surroundings.


    Unlikemon guilds where there is only one main headquarters, Hellsing works with branches. All branches have a chief who reports to the main headquarters directly in the Castle of the Blood Rose, as some call Valentina''s castle in Nightsphere. Something I naturally discovered over time was that all guilds have a master room and this would be no different.


    I descended to the first floor, the reception, where the mission boards are.


    Unfortunately, it was empty. The building as a whole seemed like just a haunted house with dust and holes in every corner. The mission boards had some papers still stuck, but time and dirt had worn out the ink and few things could be read. The humidity in the air may have also caused the ink to fail.


    After descending to the first floor, I began to ascend the other two. Usually, the branch is custom-built. The first wing is for non-contracted adventurers to take their missions and sell things to the guild. Then, the second floores for all those who are officially contracted to be part of the guild as official servants. They gain titles under Hellsing''s private contract jurisdiction.


    They are usually above-average Rank A and S individuals, people trulypetent for official jobs that the Kingdoms would give, requiring real strength and not exploration groups. And finally, the third floor, where the Guild Manager''s room is. He has full permission to contact the headquarters and can hold meetings on this floor. He oversees the entire area, and that''s where I was headed.


    I entered the Guild Manager''s room and went straight to his desk, but nothing. All the documents were gone, as if this ce had beenpletely cleaned. I stopped and thought, what could have happened here? Why would they take such an action?


    Creak


    I heard the door of the hall opening lightly, but nothing passed through it. I slowly turned and looked again now with all my attention focused, but again nothing.


    Creak


    I heard it again, but now it was the wooden floor creaking. The sound of the wood was clearly a step. It wouldn''t make sense for it not to be.


    I remained alert, trying to identify the origin of the sound that seemed to slightly change every second, as if there were several invisible people inside the room.


    "Voralith," I thought, and the Familiar appeared and surveyed the area for me. My magic wouldn''t be able to identify someone''s presence.


    "A presence," she said and when I turned, a de once again touched my neck. It seems like my neck started to be quite attractive to the des of the people around me.

 Chapter 112: One of Valentinas Shadows

    "Pointing a sword at a stranger''s throat is rude, you know?" I mocked as I felt the person''s breath on my back.


    "Invading Valentina Scarlet''s private property is also a major breach of etiquette, you know?" She countered, coldly, without any hint of mockery.


    "Reveal yourself," I said calmly, and the sword tightened around my neck, causing a small cut to trickle blood.


    "You''re not in a position to demand anything, Knight," she said, her feminine voice muffled by a cloth over her mouth.


    "I understand, let''s y it this way," I said, raising my hands in surrender; she seized them and ced them behind my back, swiftly removing the sword from my waist and tossing it aside.


    "Sit down," she said, and Iplied. It took less than twenty seconds for me to bepletely immobilized, as I looked at the woman in front of me: sturdy, with green hair, wearing a ck cap and a ck mask.


    "Who are you?" she questioned, in an interrogative tone, and I simply nodded. If she was truly allied with Valentina, there was no reason to lie. At least, that was the naive thought I would have had before, but not anymore.


    "Ziriel Azure," I replied. She clearly used lie detection magic; the symbol concealed in the palm of her hand was one of the magic circles Morgana taught me.


    She nodded, confirming it was true. After all, even though I used to be Dante, I am currently Ziriel Azure.


    "Why did you invade this ce?" she asked, pointing the sword at me, clearly stating that if I lied, I would die.


    "My mother told me toe," I replied, never averting my eyes from her for a second.


    "Who is your mother?" she asked. I couldn''t reveal it yet but simply said, "Your superior," which was true, after all, Valentina has always been the superior and always will be.


    "None of us have daughters," she said and began to approach, she was a devout one and knew that all the women and people of the guild had no daughters, so it meant she was well-informed.


    "Which shadow are you?" I questioned, but she instinctively stopped and looked at me without even trembling at the implication. "How do you know about this?" she asked. "My mother is your superior." I affirmed again.


    She analyzed me, briefly looked over my entire body, and soon I saw a frightened expression behind the mask. She could cover her mouth but not the upper part of her face, her eyebrows and eyes were quite expressive.


    I thought it would be hard for someone to believe, but the one in front of me clearly seems beyond being confused, she hadn''t given up yet.


    I wanted to reveal immediately, but there was something I wanted to check.


    "Does your loyalty to Valentina remain? Or are you like the others who abandoned their post?" I questioned, clearly implicating her. Despite being well-trained, most servants get offended when ites to their masters. If she still has the me within her heart, she will reveal herself soon.


    "Quiet, poor lost child," she said, showing anger in her words, she had fallen into my mental game.


    "Alright, seems like the honor of the former countess went to waste, just like her." Imented and the woman''s expression changed, she looked into my eyes and kept staring at me waiting for me to say something.


    "Hm, what a strange expression for a mediocre servant who abandoned her mistress in her time of mourning. Is it really a shadow? My mother once said that you are her arms and legs, it''s a shame." I said and she lost her cool looking at me and grabbing my hair.


    "Ah~" I groaned in pain as she pulled it hard and got closer "Dare to insult my mistress again and I will kill you and find your mother to deliver this putrefied and devastated body filled with rage and agony I feel" She said and then I smiled.


    "Ah" I sighed relieved "It''s good to know that my mother still lives in the hearts of her subordinates, seriously, I was afraid you had betrayed her." I said and the woman let go of me confused.


    "Oh, thank you, I was tired of acting, even knowing that you can kill me with one blow I still had to risk it, seriously, I''m really relieved." I saidpletely changing my posture and adjusting my hair slowly, the woman in question went into attack mode holding the sword and pointing at me while I tried to look more presentable for the asion happily.


    "Hey lower those things, if you kill me your mistress will erase you and the rest of the world from the map, we don''t want that yet okay? So please Miss Shadow, don''t do that anymore" I said mockingly, it was good to be able to be myself a little.


    "Well, let''s get back to business," I pped smiling at her who was still in battle form.


    "Okay, that''s not going to work like that... let''s see... how was it again?... ah... this... yes, this would work."


    Clep


    "Okay, Miss Shadow, from here on it''s at your own risk so let''s do this," I said and she looked at me "Who are you?" she questioned still in defense.


    "Bloody Lance Burns in the Bloodied Lands, Revealing Legacy Beyond the Ordinary." I intoned the code and the woman seemed like she heard a ghost, she turned pale and started having a crisis instantly and her eyes started to tear up.


    She didn''t take half a second; just hearing the code, she had already slightly broken, which meant at least her loyalty was absolute.


    Everything was always easier when you know a few things. I, however, knew almost nothing about the Shadows. But one thing I knew: the code they used to identify me in case something happened, something my mother nned in the early years of life. I didn''t take it too seriously, but it was quite simple to understand.


    If something ever happened to her, the shadows'' duty was this: to protect what is most important to me, Dante Scarlet.


    That was the order Valentina gave in case something happened. I knew because, talking to Sk, it was easy to extract information like this. At the same time, now, however, I just saw a poor little girl crying.


    The sturdy woman was nothing but an abandoned puppy, crying in sobs. She looked at me again.


    Snif


    "How do you know about this?" she questioned, sobbing. She didn''t even think about what was happening. It was a very strong trigger for someone who is so devoted to their services. A strong woman like that crying was bothical and sad.


    "I''m sorry to have kept you all waiting for so long, but rebuilding a body from scratch takes a lot of time, you know? After I died, it took me a long time to get something. It was quite lucky to be able to return," I said, jokingly, as I approached the woman and extended my hand.


    "But you know, I would never leave my lovely wife alone in a world where I died, you know? So please, return to being my dear Valentina''s subordinate, and also my Shadow," I said with a gentle smile, as the woman continued to be in shock.


    "Y-Young M-master? Is it you? Dante?" She questioned, her face paled for a moment as she realized who stood before her, well, if she truly believed it would be very good.


    "Well, I don''t have anything young left in me anymore, and when I married Valentina, I inadvertently became her master by default, didn''t I? And now... well, I''m stuck in this female body for a while, so Young Master doesn''t quite fit me, at least not for now," I said with a smile, slightly chuckling at the situation, there were so many absurdities that I couldn''t contain myself anymore.


    "N-Never! This is impossible! You died ten years ago!" She roared, afraid that it might all be a figment of her imagination. After all, like the others, she had been waiting for Valentina''s return all this time.


    "It''splicated... But well, despite being doomed to have this body for this period, soon I''ll return to my real appearance, it may take a few months but I assure you it''s me," I said, extending my hand to her.


    She hesitated for a few seconds, but with a trembling smile, she took my hand and quickly stood up.


    Sniff


    She resumed crying as she tried to dry her eyes with so many emotions. Her mask slightly fell, revealing the woman behind it. Beautiful, like a piece of art. Her silky, dark green hair, bright green eyes, and a tight ck outfit that hugged her curves.


    "Cough," I coughed to get her attention, and she looked at me.


    "Could you exin the current situation to me? I''m... outdated by ten years, if you understand what I mean. I woke up a few days ago and I need help getting to Valentina. It will be easier this way if I have information, I''m already aware of the new Emperor to be dered, but the rest of the world is still out of my sight," I said.


    "R-right!" She said and quickly straightened up, fixing her tear-stained face.

 Chapter 113: Information Makes The Difference

    The shadows split, all migrated to a continent, and have been observing everything from afar. The actual fact is that Emperor Adam Smith attempted to attack Hellsing. All branches in the Empire were partially and indirectly attacked, in assaults aimed at removing Hellsing from control, something he eventually achieved when he ceased sending official missions to the Guild.


    From what I understand, it wasn''t really something without reason. The royal faction itself expanded significantly when Ethan was announced as the next Emperor, due to the Axilen Family, Ethan''s betrothed.


    Axlien Yuruzen, a beautiful woman considered one of the most beautiful in the entire kingdom, and her family, Yuruzen, are originally from the eastern continent, or rather, coerced toe to the west with the Emperor''s proposals.


    It was a clever move; the Axilen Family is, in fact, one of thergest merchant families in the world. They have support from almost all kingdoms for being the best navigators in the world, possessing various hidden and faster maritime routes than others.


    It was like having an express ship. Despite there being magic, it wasplicated to find specialized spatial mages in Teleportation, something extremely rare. Even my mother didn''t use teleportation when she disappeared into her mes; she used a calction bond. She walked among the fire, and that was only for her and me, something Ipletely lost the ability to do.


    The fact was that teleporting just one person was simple; mana itself already helped, but when it came to materially dead things like wood, clothes, and the like, it was very taxing. Even portals were generally indicated not to carry many things to avoid breaking space.


    The only person I''m sure can use teleportation without restriction is Musashi Miyamoto''s sword, which cuts through the veil of space, meaning it cuts the distance between it and the location.


    But getting back to the main subject, with the unique ability of the Axilen family, the Empire began to be something akin to a giganticmercial center. That''s why more people starteding to the Empire in search of work, including people from other kingdoms and the Supernatural world whoe here to make money more easily.


    The strength of the Empire now rivaled that of the Vampire Kingdom, one of the Three Greats.


    The Three Greats: the Witch Kingdom, led by Alice Arcano; the Vampire Kingdom, led by d Drac Tapes; and the Eastern Empire, led by Lyriana Vortex.


    "I understand," I said as the Shadow named Aaralyn continued to exin about the current world.


    "In summary, that''s why Ethan is being elected as Emperor, to maintain the agreement with the Yuruzen family, making Axilen the current Empress," she concluded and sat thoughtfully about what I could do.


    "First, I have something to resolve," I said to her, remembering the creature being tortured, whatever it was, it''s a rare animal. "My spear, where is it?" I asked, the spear created by the Dwarf King, forged from the base of the demon progenitor''s horn, perhaps the most evil spear in history.


    "I won''t give you that information. I don''t trust you, and I have no intention of being your subordinate until I''m sure you''re Dante," she said. Of course, she still suspected me. She''d be crazy to blindly trust.


    "Fine, just give me basic information about the Empire. When your loyalty is confirmed, I''ll tell you what I''ll do to bring Valentina back," I said and started to get up.


    "Where''s the square? And I need it to have an alley or something," I asked, straightening out my wrinkled clothes. "To the East, there''s a square with the Emperor''s statue holding a book, look around," she said, and I nodded.


    "I''ll be back in five days," I said, further adding, "You''ve seen Valentina naked, haven''t you? She has two very characteristic moles, one on her left buttock and one on the edge of her groin, near her pu...". I was going to interrupt "OK! I GET IT!" She shouted and pushed me out of the building.


    "Are you sure she''s one of your mother''s subordinates? She seems like a child who can''t even hear the word pu...", "quiet, Voralith, that''s precisely why I know she''s my mother''s subordinate. My mother would be disappointed if she weren''t so disloyal. She likes to keep controlling others," Imented with a smile.


    "Why does this sound like something involving coption?" She questioned, but I ignored the digressions and continued to walk calmly.


    I walked for a few minutes. Despite finding it monotonous, it was a thousand times better option. I ended uping across the Emperor''s statue, it stood in the center of the square, surrounded by manyrge buildings.


    "It''s going to be a pain to find an alley," Imented aloud. "Well, a certain dragon could help me find a different creature in some sort of cell, right? Wow, I wish I had a majestic white dragon by my side," I said, and Voralith appeared.


    "Human, you''re already abusing this one too much," she said, and I looked at her. "Make me strong and I''ll stop, until then you''re the guide," I said, and she lightly buffed me.


    Honestly, I thought as a primordial entity, Voralith would be more... mature? But she seems more like a rebellious teenager who didn''t have a father to teach her about manners... or she''s so old and strong that it doesn''t matter anymore, she just acts as she pleases.


    "There''s a different energy in that direction. Not even I can identify the source, it''s something foreign from thesends," she said, and I headed towards the small White Dragon.


    "Voralith, why do you seem so unconcerned about everything?" I questioned. It had been a while since I wondered why she was so carefree.


    "Hm? Oh, yes, you''ve only lived forty-five years. I can''t exin. Does it really matter? The current moment is like a blink of an eye for me. Far-flung entities who live for thousands of years like me see the world in a banal way.


    You''re not even a grainpared to the mountain that I am. Does that make sense? I don''t know, I just live in the present," she said as she flew backwards from me, and we continued our conversation.


    "It must have been lonely," I said, and she fell silent. At least she said something, just continued to fly backwards from me, it seemed like I said something... that hurt her?


    "Look," she said, and I saw a group of men guarding a door. I hadn''t even noticed, but we were in an alley between four houses, a somewhat... suspicious corridor.


    "It seems we havepany," I said, and felt two people looking at me from above, over my shoulders.


    I heard footsteps, and in a matter of seconds, I was surrounded by some men... well, we already know how this was going to end, don''t we?


    "What do we have here... I smell princess," a tall, muscr man said. He had a scar on his arm along with a ck carp tattoo.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, sir, I was just with her Imperial Highness, the princess," I replied.


    "Hmm, a knight," I heard from the other side, a slender man holding a knife while licking his de, disgusting.


    "Oh, so it''s a knight," the big guy said, and two more men appeared, the two who were behind me.


    "I see, you guys are the bad guys," I said with a mischievous smile... I can''t believe I''m doing this.


    "But you know, big guy, I like bad men... how about you take me down there, and we can have a little fun...", I said pouting, this waspletely embarrassing!


    "A determined woman, I like that," he said, seeming like the boss. "So, miss, how about you entertain me a bit," he said pulling my arm.


    Men... are so stupid.


    SHIN


    My sword severed his fragile little worm and his two legs. He didn''t even have time to react and just fell screaming in pain.


    AHHH~


    "Oops, looks like you slipped," I said with a big smile on my face as the man screamed a lot, but no one would hear anything, after all, I could still use [Silence], although I no longer had the fire element in my arsenal.


    "So, any of you want to show me what''s so special behind that door to have so many people guarding it?" I asked, with some drops of blood on my cheeks as I thrust the sword into the neck of the man whose legs I had severed.


    "Oh? No? Alright, I can find out myself," I said and lunged forward at considerable speed, severing the slim man''s head as I turned to strike both of the remaining ones.


    One of them dodged; he was much more practical than the other two who were led by my appearance. Of course, it wouldn''t be any different from those two; the two idiots fought but still eyed me with their predatory eyes, a pity.


    SWIN


    Quantity was never quality; experience determined the fight very quickly. They were potato chips while I was a great dragon, uselessckeys who follow orders, with not good enough skills, yet they guarded something questionable.


    I headed towards the door. I thought I could just walk in, but I was wrong, locked. Well, not that it would stop me.


    With a mighty kick, the door broke entirely, and thus, I entered the premises.

 Chapter 114: The Beast that was Tortured

    With a mighty kick, the door exploded into dust and blue sparks, revealing it had been sealed with some kind of spell. What truly surprised me was that it shattered with just one kick.


    The shattered door fell, revealing a staircase leading down into a deep pit, nothing but darkness ahead. The house was just a facade; it was an empty building, and the only entrance led to this kind of basement.


    I nced down and hesitated for a moment, feeling a strange energy, but continued to descend the stairs calmly and silently. Even breathing was difficult; it seemed to be an underground dungeon, built long ago, with chains of narrow galleries stretching out before me.


    But this wasn''t really what I was seeking. I could explore it another time. Initially, my goal was to find the entity behind the dreams.


    I crept slowly, spreading my meager mana throughout the environment to try to detect any traps or the like, but found nothing. It was just ruins of an ancientwork of tunnels made by the old imperial architects. It wasn''t a difficult scene to understand; often, tunnels like these are used for sewage or as a secret means of transportation among powerful, status-rich individuals.


    "It''s ahead, Ziriel," I heard from mypanion Dragoa, who hovered beside me, pointing the way.


    So, I came upon a door, a simple ck dungeon door, forged of steel and with various locks on the outside: about fifteen locks of different sizes, shapes, and styles. It would be intimidating if I didn''t know whaty inside. Honestly, it was a waste of protection.


    "Well, shall we knock?" I questioned with a smile on my face and then swiftly rushed forward, delivering a powerful kick to the door, shattering it once more.


    BOOM!


    The kick was so strong that everything shook; again, sshes and sparks of luminescent blue dust flew through the air, another magical sealing/protection circle broken.


    "The person who wanted to seal this ce was quite foolish," Voralith said, flying inside.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Oh, nothing. It''s just that, instead of writing in the magic circle ''Protect the Room,'' he wrote ''Protect the Door.'' So, the door remains intact, but the location ispletely oblivious to invaders. Hehe," she said, and I looked at the door on the ground. It was indeed intact.


    "Fool," I said aloud, and then came across another staircase, but this one was small, with about ten steps leading down.


    I descended the stairs and came upon a rather... questionable scene.


    An underground prison.


    Honestly, I expected something like this, but... I guess even for me, this was too much...


    BLEEEH!


    I vomited at the sight... let''s just say it was horrifying... various rooms covered in blood on all sides, a corridor leading to a round surgical table, and in this corridor, three rooms on each side with ck iron bars and protections. The floor waspletely filthy.


    Blood was everywhere. Usually, I was fine with these things, but... I don''t know what came over me; I just started vomiting and breaking out in cold sweat seeing that...


    "Pull yourself together," I heard from Voralith. "The worst is yet toe," she said, lightly pointing towards the round table.


    Iposed myself after vomiting. I stood up straight and began to observe the disaster before me.


    "What the hell is this?" I questioned, seeing a body... a hybrid... of Vampire and Werewolf.


    "Damn it, idiots! You can''t mix the blood of these two races without causing internal destruction in the creature!" I eximed, seeing the body of a creature destroyed from the inside out. Its ribs had opened up as if something had exploded inside its chest; it was a grotesque sight.


    "Disgusting humans keep experimenting, trying to be progenitors or create progenitors, no matter how many thousands of years pass, these disgusting animals," Voralith said, growling.


    "Calm down," I told her as I surveyed the other cells.


    "The same," I said, now seeing different species. Men, women, and even... children. Most were demi-humans... When I saw those little bodies...


    "I''m getting really angry," I murmured as the killer instinct pressure emanated from my body like a natural aura.


    GROWL


    A loud growl; whatever emitted that sound was in great pain. I heard it and immediately turned towards the main room, where there was a round table covered with a blood-stained cloth.


    "This is terrifying. What kind of mad scientist would do such a thing?"


    GROWL


    I heard it again and made my way to the table. Nothing but blood and torture tools. Honestly, I was starting to think it was a hallucination, but I saw a small room with ck bars, a bucket full of red water...


    GROWL


    Finally, I found the source of the noise.


    GROWL


    It grew louder with each step I took; now it sounded like a sob, a mncholic and lonely cry, like a child crying itself to sleep in a fairy tale.


    I approached the cell. The floor was bloodied in a horrifying manner; moisture dripped from the ceiling, running down chains that held bird cages, a disgusting and frightening scene.


    The remains of some animalsy on the ground, torn apart, broken, chewed, and vomited. Bloodied bird feathers and broken animal bones were scattered on the floor.


    SNIFF


    I heard a faint sound as I approached the darkness. As I got closer, the sounds ceased, and the breathing of the being in front of me simply stopped.


    The heavy atmosphere made me tremble slightly as I saw what was before me. It seemed made of shadows, its eyes carried a gleam of distress, its fragility evident. The being hid among its wings, torn and wounded, a scene that broke the heart. Only muffled groans of pain and despair could be heard; it was dying of fear.


    The shimmering scales seemed rare, but they werepletely broken, torn off, and covered in blood, marked by cruel scars and cuts.


    "You sure are lucky, kid," I heard in front of me, as the slowly luminescent dragon lifted the light upon the being made of darkness.


    When I came face to face with the creature, I couldn''t help but be startled... it was a baby... a dragon hatchling.


    The little creature was frightened, it was less than a meter tall, maybe about 80 cm, its wings torn and its green eyes amidst the darkness enchanted me.


    I looked at it, trembling and panting, trying to hide from me. I approached slowly, and it shrank further and further.


    So scared and helpless, it didn''t even look like one of the most terrifying creatures when grown; it just looked like a fragile little creature.


    "What have they done to you?" I questioned to the air, although I already knew everything it had been through. Ironically, I had experienced a whole day as this little dragon.


    "Calm down," I said, approaching slowly, but it kept retreating until it hit the wall. Its wings tried to stop me, but I saw that its head still had an exposed wound.


    "This is cruel," Voralith appeared without hiding her presence from the little one. "Calm down, little one, she''s not evil," she said, and the hatchling looked at Voralith.


    "Your blood, give it to him, a drop is enough," she said, and I was confused, but she herself ran her w over my finger and made the blood flow. "Ah~," she said, feeling the pain. She pointed to the little one, and I had no choice but to follow what she said.


    Even as it tried to pull away, I gave a drop of my blood into its mouth, noticing that even its jaw was dislocated and broken.


    "Don''t do anything," she said, and the little dragon nodded slightly.


    It was four seconds; on the fifth, the dragon''s body began to slowly morph and glow. Its whole body began to regenerate.


    "What''s happening?" I questioned her.


    "Your body is still made of draconic essence, it''s not even 1% awakened, but it''s enough to heal the little one. In the future, don''t give blood to anyone, not even that red-haired woman," she said, and I nodded.


    "Can you speak now, child?" Voralith asked. I let her take over the conversation; it would be easier.


    "!@$!@#$!@", he growled in whispers something to Voralith, anguage I would never understand even if I wanted to.


    "Use words, girl, in thisnguage I''m speaking, she needs to understand what''s happening," Voralith said, and the hatchling, revealed to be a girl, looked at me hesitantly.


    "Don''t worry, my mistress won''t hurt you. I know you resonated through a previous dream. She''s the person you asked for help," Voralith said, and the youngling continued hesitantly, but for the first time.


    "Help me," she said, her eyes filling with tears as her body continued to slowly heal.


    "Please, get me out of here," she pleaded, starting to cry, a sight that tore me apart inside.


    "Calm down," I said, cing my hand on her head and stroking it. Fortunately, the wounds on her skull had healed quickly; I imagined the process was enhanced to heal the most important parts first.


    "Voralith..." I said, and she knew I wanted answers.


    "She''s amon species of Dragon, not like me, a True Dragon who inherited the memories of my predecessors, even though I was human," she said, looking at the little beast I continued to stroke.


    "She''s two years old. Dragons are peculiar, they can use all the magics that exist and are the beings mana loves most, but this one was abandoned by mana, or rather, she was corrupted," she said as her body shifted into that of a beautiful woman.


    "Dear child, can you transform?" she asked, but the little one denied. "I understand." She returned to her usual small form.


    "Ziriel, pay attention to what I''m going to tell you, this child cannot stay here, or it will be chaos in the future. Common Dragons are not as strong as my kind, who possess the knowledge of Runes and Draconic Speech, but still... With this child''s psychological state, if she reaches adulthood, this kingdom may vanish," she said, and I nodded.


    The arrogance of dragons is always represented everywhere; Voralith was no different, but this one... If she evolves and keeps everything to herself, when she grows up, this kingdom may indeed be wiped off the map.


    "Alright, little one, I''ll take you with me," I said, and she shrunk slightly. Voralithnded on her head. "Don''t worry, she may seem wicked, but she''s a good person, despite having so many wives and still looking for more," she said, offending me.


    ***


    Hourster.


    "WHAT HAPPENED HERE?! WHERE IS THE DRAGON?!" He shouted, echoing from all sides, the man, however, didn''t yield.


    "I GAVE YOU EVERYTHING YOU ASKED FOR, AND STILL, YOU LOST THE DRAGON? DO YOU THINK THE EMPEROR WILL BE HAPPY WITH THIS?" He yelled.


    "Y-you, sir, had the idiotic idea of ??hiring a gang to take care of this ce!" He stammered, answering to his superior.


    "YOU..." He raised his hand and delivered a heavy punch to the employee''s face, who fell unconscious to the ground.


    "What am I going to do? If the emperor finds out... damn, I need to find that brat!" He eximed and pulled out some sort of magical cell phone.


    "Yes, call everyone. The Dragon has been stolen," he said and immediately hung up. "Damn it, why did I want to save money, but it was too much money... ah, screw it, I want them dead." He said and kicked the unconscious man''s head.


    "DAMN IT!" He shouted again and heard footsteps. Turning around, he saw a kind of secretary. "Miss Jun-he, what brings you here?"


    "It''s a displeasure to see you, Baron Gordon Khh, but I''m here on business. The Princess has arrived in the Empire," she said, and he promptly began to tidy up, straightening himself and wiping the bloodstains off his shoe tips.


    "Your Majesty the Princess has Returned? What did the Emperor say about this?" He asked, and she looked at him analytically. "Emperor Ethan asked you to get rid of her within a week, or he''ll get rid of you," she said and turned away.


    "And I will inform him about yourck of character in embezzling money and losing the Dragon," she said.


    "Sir..." "Shut up, before I kill you," she said and walked away.


    "DAMN IT! CURSED DRAGON!!!!!" He shouted and left the ce walking.

 Chapter 115: A Surprise Attack

    Ten years ago, Dante''s incident caused a major change in the world. I think that was where the world truly began to change; gradually, all nations began to develop in terms of strength, not just technologically, but in purebat capability. I would say that was the epicenter of change, but contrary to what everyone thinks, it was actually much worse than just amon change.


    With Dante Scarlet''s death, the incident took two paths that changed the world. First, the sealing of the two women who could match the rulers. With this sealing, the status of witches did not diminish; on the contrary, the bnce and status quo among all others became precarious.


    Alice Arcano was poprly named as the most powerful being on this, having the magical ability to seal a Grand Master. That''s what everyone said when the information was disclosed to the public. It wasn''t really the truth, as she sealed using artifacts she created herself and not her own magic, but as they say: a lie told a thousand times can be a reality.


    Now, in the world economy, witches were the total sovereigns. The entire economy revolved around them; all types of witches were inplete agreement with Alice and worked for her, while the deserted ones were expelled and had their cores destroyed.


    While the witches lived well, it wasn''t the same for the other races, who were now mostly engaged in territorial wars with their own kind... That''s right, war.


    At this moment, the Kingdom of Werewolves was divided into two factions: the King Werewolf''s Faction and the Queen''s Faction. Ten years ago, d intervened by killing thousands of werewolves within Kryoris, breaking Velkan''s total power and indirectly supporting Siren to start a rebellion that has been going on for three years, seven years of preparation, and three of total war.


    And it wasn''t just the Werewolves.


    The Elves entered into conflict, the High Elves and the Dark Elves began a territorial war after the "bad creation" of the Queen of the Elves'' Daughter, in the central document about the whole event that triggered the "Armagedon of Blood", the name of Elowyn Frostsky. Because she disagreed with killing Dante, she wasbeled as a "traitor".


    It''s even foolish to think about it, since she didn''t do anything, but this wasn''t just for her. The others were also associated with Dante, since the "right" people were Forki, Ethan, and Alexander. As the Elf Queen did not yield, then yes, an internal conflict was urring in the Dark Forests for the past six years.


    The Fairies were also in conflict with the Spirits, mainly because of what the daughter of the Spiritual King did, triggering the death of thousands and hundreds of thousands of spirits. All because Titania decided to banish Dante, something that at the time could be even honorable of her, since he showed himself as a Demon King or something like that, but that didn''t matter at all to the Spirits.


    They lost a billion spiritual lives they had known for years and will never be able to reunite, all because Titania angered Voralith, and that was unforgivable, and Kazess couldn''t interfere in all this conflict.


    Andst but not least, the Eastern Empire was again in a colossal war against the evil forces of the demonic cult, who returned with full force with the birth of a new celestial demon. Someone invaded the demonic tomb and stole the martial arts manuscript of the first Celestial Demon.


    Naturally, the Murin Alliance had already been formed, and all orthodox martial artists were on the front lines, constantly protecting the main provinces... But even so, they were slowly losing.


    However, what Dante was facing now, or rather, what Ziriel was facing now, was just one of the reasons why she was still alive. Ethan Smith was about to be crowned Emperor, all because of an agreement with the Axilen Family. At this moment, everything could copse if he let Ethan be Emperor, so the main n began to spin.


    "Are you sure about this?" Voralith questioned, holding the Baby Dragon next to Ziriel in the middle of the city, while in his human form. Of course, she was invisible to others'' eyes. Ziriel, thoughtful about the world and the information the Shadow had given her,pletely ignored her.


    They were walking to the ce Velryna said she would be. Of course, she was looking because she didn''t know the city and didn''t want to keep asking Voralith to simply use her aura and magic to detect Simon and Velryna.


    "Sometimes I think your sense of direction reminds me of someone... but who... he used three swords... what was his name again?" Voralith said as she walked, looking around.


    "Can you just shut up? We''re not lost!" Ziriel said angrily, trying to locate herself.


    "An establishment near the main square, the building''s name is Golden Threads," Ziriel murmured as she looked around all the locations. Previously, she thought the main square was the one with the emperor''s statue, but it seemed not to be the case.


    "Golden Threads my foot, it''s more like Dirt Threads, look at this dump!" Ziriel said aloud, looking at the establishment... a bit strange. It was... rustic? She didn''t even know how to describe it. It looked like an old wooden house, the entire building made of dark wood, probably pine wood.


    "Well, I don''t have time to waste, can you take care of this little one and take her with you?" Ziriel asked Voralith, who nodded slightly.


    "I''m too old to be this child''s mother, do your job and take care of this brat," she concluded, transforming into a Dragon and trapping the little Baby Dragon, who slept peacefully after all the previous shock, in a sphere of magic and taking her away to who knows where she goes when she enters Ziriel.


    "Sigh," Ziriel was tired of dealing with this Old Lady. First, she turns her into a woman and now she gets a Dragon for her to raise. She''s definitely getting crazier, especially now that her ns were about to begin.


    Ten years had passed. What Ziriel wanted was just one thing... Historical Reparation. And if everything is correct, she will erase this false emperor.


    "Well, we don''t have much time, do we?" she questioned and took her first steps to enter the establishment, but as soon as she stepped on the stairs, the double door opened with a man flying out of it wearing ck attire like an... assassin?


    "That''s all I needed," Ziriel said, dodging the dead body of the individual who flew towards her.


    "Sometimes, I think I just cause trouble, don''t I?" Ziriel began to unsheathe her sword and entered the ce.


    The scene unfolding before her was quite simple. Velryna was fighting against several individuals in ck clothes and masks.


    "Where is Simon?" she asked, but no one answered. They were too busy.


    "Humpf," she snorted and began to do her job. After all, now she was a knight, wasn''t she?


    With a quick advance, she took down two of the five assassins with a single blow, sideways, frightening everyone in the room. The tavern seemed more like a minefield.


    "HA!" she shouted, delivering a blow that severed the head of one of those who had previously attacked Velryna, who was startled by Ziriel''s arrival.


    Ziriel kicked one of the chairs, sending one of the assassins to the ground, and then approached Velryna''s back, while more people began to appear.


    "I thought you wouldn''te, Miss," Velryna said, while defending herself from more assassins.


    "I had big problems, but I found what I was looking for," Ziriel replied and countered an attack, cutting off the arm of the Assassin.


    "Where''s the old man?" Ziriel questioned and grabbed the sword of another assassin, breaking it with her bare hands. Her body was very strong.


    "He-" Velryna was tired, but continued to fight, "is dealing with the Master Realm Mage," she said, killing another assassin. Her hair and arms werepletely bloodied, showing that she had been fighting for a long time.


    "Master Realm? What is that?" Ziriel wondered mentally. When she lived as Dante, that terminology didn''t exist. In fact, there was hardly any terminology for powers.


    "We don''t have much time, we need to end this," Ziriel said, putting aside her concerns. ''I need a new spear, Axxaris is in Kryoris or with the Dwarf King, I need to get her back.''


    "Let''s go," Ziriel said to Velryna, and she nodded, realizing the intentions of both. The assassins began to look at each other and devise a new subjugation strategy. They all began to form a circle around them, closing them in to limit their movements... but they didn''t count on something...


    Synchronization.


    Ziriel began a circr dance of des and Velryna followed suit. Both seemed like beautiful deadly dancers, wless teamwork, making Velryna and Zirielpanions of thousands of years for the assassins.


    Gradually, the assassins began to give in. They attacked and they dodged quickly, giving openings for one or the other to strike. A perfect attack and defense, like a great wall.


    "Velryna, you''re very good!" Ziriel said with a smile, nting the sword in the neck of the Assassin in front of her, and Velryna did the same, while their backs touched. "You''re good too! I thought you were only good with a spear!" She said, smiling, and killed another one.


    The fight continued for just a few more seconds. They understood that, with this woman by the Princess''s side, it would be impossible to assassinate her.


    "Withdrawal." One of them, wearing a different mask, probably the leader of this squad.


    "Damn," Velryna said, watching the assassins start to retreat. At least what was left of them since they had at least eight lifeless bodies on the ground. "You''re not going to-" Before Velryna began to move, she had a very deep pain and staggered slightly.


    "Easy there, kid, it''s over," Ziriel said, holding her to keep her bnce, but Velryna was already very tired and extremely worn out. Her core was already very worn and almost without mana. Unlike Ziriel, who had an extremely robust core, Velryna was still a young woman and amon human, unlike her Father and Brother who were blessed.


    "It''s over, rx," Ziriel said, putting Velryna seated on a support table.


    It didn''t take long, but a round portal appeared inside the ce. Simon, with his hairpletely stained with blood, tired eyes, and holding a sword in one hand and a severed head in another, appeared.


    "Good job," Ziriel said with a gentle look, fortunately Simon was alive.


    "I say the same," Simon said, throwing the head to the ground, along with the bodies of the others that Ziriel and Velryna killed.


    "Where are the Knights?" Ziriel asked, but Simon couldn''t say anything good, except "Dead," with regret of course. He sighed as he sat down, tired enough to close his eyes and try to rpose himself calmly.


    "Rest, I''ll stand guard until you recover," Ziriel said and led Velryna to Simon''s side. Both were sitting, and Ziriel stood, looking at the situation and analyzing everything.

 Chapter 116: Compensate Them Later

    "Can you guys exin to me what happened here?" Ziriel asked. Two hours had passed, and it was almost sunset. Velryna and Simon had already recovered reasonably well and were now getting ready to head to the Imperial Castle.


    "A little while after we left you, we were traveling peacefully for just a few minutes when I felt a Mage watching us from afar. I stayed alert, but within seconds... The knights were all killed," revealed Simon as he hid his face with his hand. "They must have cleared the streets by now... it was so sudden that I didn''t have time to protect them with magic...


    If only I had warned them earlier..." He muttered, upset. Lives always mattered, even though they had only known each other for a short time. Unlike monsters, Simon still valued life, and he knew that the deaths of those knights were one of his failures. He had made a mistake, and their deaths weighed heavily on him.


    "Alright, unfortunately, it was a great loss for us, but they knew the risk," said Velryna. Of course, she wasn''t that insensitive, but at the moment, she couldn''t act like a child. Although she wanted to avenge the deaths of those knights, she knew that a long journey would need to be undertaken. A path that involved too much blood, and she couldn''t follow it without power.


    "Compensate their families when you ascend to the throne. We don''t have time for this nonsense andmentations; these men were here for you, so honor their families by showing that their sacrifice was not in vain," said Ziriel as she sheathed her sword. The entire ce was already clean, but unfortunately, even the owner was killed during the attack.


    "What did you say?" stuttered Velryna, surprised. Ziriel had said something she never expected to hear.


    "You heard me. I have scores to settle with your rotten little brother. He will not be the Emperor," affirmed Ziriel, turning to face her. More people she had met had died. It was a short time, but she liked them, even though they had barely had contact. It was fun being with that group, but she would never see them again.


    "I won''t stand still after what happened today," said Ziriel, rising with a slightly strong aura that left Velryna shrinking.


    "Do you want to be the Empress?" Ziriel questioned Velryna, who couldn''t answer. She didn''t want to be the Empress, but she also didn''t want Ethan to be the Emperor.


    "I don''t want to, but I can''t let Ethan be Emperor. He will destroy this kingdom with his cruel ambitions," said Velryna, in a sigh of exhaustion and despair for what might happen.


    Ziriel had already questioned whether her revenge would really be worth it at this point. A decade had passed, and they could have changed, learned from their mistakes. Everything could be different, but that was impossible. With the information she had at this moment, it was likely that they had worsened, as they were now considered heroes.


    "I understand. That''s good enough," said Ziriel, looking at Velryna, who had a worried look on her face, as did Simon, who seemed somewhat suspicious.


    "What do you mean by ''settling scores'' with him, Lady Ziriel?" questioned Simon, in a serious tone.


    "I have more than special business with Ethan Smith, and even if I exined, you would call me crazy or not believe me," replied Ziriel sincerely.


    "I see. That being said, aren''t you a fugitive from the Eastern Empire?" asked Simon. Ziriel just smiled. "I can''t answer that. After all, as you can see, I have oriental features, don''t I?" Ziriel asked, pointing to the corners of her eyes. Simon just smiled, understanding that she didn''t want to talk about it.


    "We have to go, it can get dangerous," said Ziriel, seeing that the sun was starting to set. During the night, it would be moreplicated to deal with assassins, especially those who attacked. They seemed weak to Ziriel, but for Velryna, it could be the end.


    Ziriel, Velryna, and Simon left the establishment, which was broken inside after the fight and wless on the outside... Well, at least it was as it was before, right? Nothing was broken... not that it was the most beautiful thing in the world.


    They took a carriage and headed for the Imperial Castle. On the way, a conversation started.


    "How are we going to get me into the castle? Even though I am now a knight, I find it difficult to enter normally," asked Ziriel. Velryna and Simon looked at each other.


    "Lady Ziriel... who am I?" questioned Velryna. Ziriel didn''t understand the question. "The Princess?" Ziriel replied.


    "Yes. I am the Princess, I rule everything," said Velryna, looking at Ziriel, who seemed shocked.


    "I-I thought you had no power within the Pce," said Ziriel, and Velryna stared at her. "I indeed don''t have power, but I am still the princess. Anything rted to this title, I just have to order," said Velryna calmly.


    "Has she always been like this?" Ziriel asked Simon, who nodded quietly. "I can see why you''re following her, even though I don''t think it suits you," Ziriel said.


    "I''m on duty," said Simon. "Don''te with that, you liked her personality as much as I did," retorted Ziriel, and he became slightly quiet. "Fufufu, caught the old man red-handed," Ziriel saidughing.


    "You seem older than me. How old are you really?" questioned Simon. "I don''t know what you''re talking about!" said Ziriel. "Besides, be more of a gentleman! You shouldn''t ask ady like me for her age!" Ziriel lightly shouted, pointing at Simon with a mischievous smile.


    The carriage fell silent for a moment, but a muffledugh started toe from Ziriel''s right side.


    pfff


    It didn''t take long for Velryna to no longer be able to hold back herughter, and she startedughing uncontrobly at the scene she had just witnessed. The mighty Simon Cloht was losing a verbal duel to a girl who wasn''t even thirty years old. At least, that''s what she thought.


    "Hahahaha, I needed that," said Velryna as she grabbed Ziriel''s hand and leaned her head on the white-haired girl''s shoulder, closing her eyes.


    "Thank you for finding us and helping us. Maybe I wouldn''t even be alive if you hadn''t shown up at that moment," said Velryna, squeezing Ziriel''s hands deeply.


    ''I feel guilty for not being able to say what I''m going to do with your brother, and even more guilty for not being truly myself here...'' Ziriel thought slowly, as she felt the warm body of the girl beside her. Memories of her life as Dante haunted her slowly every second, mainly because she didn''t trust to tell Simon, a great friend who had helped her a lot before, about her true self.


    "I had an idea," said Ziriel to Velryna, who opened her eyes and looked at her, waiting for her words. Ziriel, however, pondered slightly about what she was going to suggest, but again, she didn''t have many choices.


    "Announce me as a Lady-in-Waiting of the Princess and hide that I am a knight. That way, I can walk with you through the Pce and protect you if something happens. Also... the Emperor will try everything to get what he wants. If that''s the case, I wouldn''t doubt he could approach me to try to kill you, and that''s when we catch him," presented Ziriel her n.


    It was simple and unnned, but it wasn''t a total failure.


    "You can''t wield swords being a Lady-in-Waiting, Ziriel," said Simon, looking at her, who was confused.


    "Since when did I say I don''t know martial arts? I can defend myself and Lady Velryna very well," Ziriel replied with a smile on her face.


    "But Ziriel... Do you know what a Lady-in-Waiting is, don''t you? You''ll have to infiltrate high society," said Velryna.


    "Oh, that''s really a problem... Since I''m not from this Kingdom, I could be a servant... but I wouldn''t be able to follow you in banquets..." pondered Ziriel about the options she could follow, but none came to her mind.


    "Be my Handmaid, my personal assistant. It''ll be easier that way; you could assist me with everyday tasks and practical matters. That way, you''d be closer to me while trying to get into Ethan''s eyes. It''ll be easier that way," suggested Velryna. For a second, Ziriel thought about giving up, as she had never been through such a thing, but she didn''t hesitate and nodded to Velryna.


    "Then you''ll have to change your clothes... How about we go to a boutique, Sir Simon? You wouldn''t mind waiting a bit to enter the snake''s nest, would you? We need to make Ziriel a true Lady," said Velryna, seeming excited...


    "Where did I get myself into? Why did I have to have this... sexy body! I can''t stand walking around with these balloons for much longer! Please give me back my red hair and my aesthetically perfect chest! I miss being Dante Scarlet!!!!" Ziriel screamed inside as she was propelled by Velryna''s pushes into a clothing boutique.

 Chapter 117: Behind The Masks

    "He lost the Dragon?" Ethan questioned, shaking his head in denial. It was impossible not to be frustrated after losing such a creature.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. The Baron diverted the funds for his own gains and neglected the Beast''s protection," Jun-he promptly responded to her boss.


    "I should have anticipated this," he said, leaning back on the couch with frustration evident in his closed eyes. The days had been hard on him.


    Ethan was exhausted. The issues in the administration of the Imperial Pce were slowly consuming him. His father, Adam, made sure to leave the ce inplete chaos just for him to fix and "prove himself," in his words.


    "Jun-he," he called, and the woman standing in front of him responded, "Yes, Majesty?"


    "Sigh. Kill that imbecile if he fails to kill Velryna," Ethan said, and she nodded. "Anything else, Majesty?"


    "Stop acting like a secretary when we''re alone," he said, a smile appearing on his face.


    "Ara," she said, approaching Ethan, who was seated on the couch, and gently removing her sses. Calmly, she looked into Ethan''s eyes, never breaking eye contact. She slowly moved closer to the couch and sat on hisp.


    Whispering softly in his ears, she said, "You don''t have to bear everything alone, Majesty. I''m here to share the burden with you." Jun-he''s lips, crimson red with soft touches of pink on her cheeks, caught Ethan''s attention.


    Their gazes met, and the palpable tension in the air began. Slowly, Ethan leaned towards the secretary. Their lips were almost touching when he pulled back and whispered again.


    "And what would I do without you, my dear?" He said with a smile, and she replied to his ears, "I hope you never have to find out, Majesty."


    And then, in a moment of restrained desire, the emperor''s lips met those of the secretary, sealing a moment of passion. The wet sound of their lips meeting echoed in the room as they truly began to kiss passionately until they were breathless.


    Jun-he, sitting on hisp, was flushed. Her heart was beating faster than anything in this world, the speed and warmth she felt in her neck, the sensation of being loved.


    "Enough..." she murmured as she caught her breath. "Lady Axilen could appear here at any moment," she said, pulling away from Ethan, who was smiling like a cheerful boy.


    "Is this how you treat your Majesty the Future Emperor?" He questioned, and Jun-he pouted. "Humpf, emperor or not, you''re still the same little boy I met!" She huffed, getting off hisp.


    "What would you do if Axilen found out? Humpf," she said, looking at Ethan. "Well... could she do something about it? I will be the Emperor, of course, I will have concubines, won''t I? My father himself has three," he said confidently, receiving a look as if a knife had been pointed at his chest.


    "So, am I just a mere concubine?" She said, almost cutting him with her piercing brown eyes.


    "Hm, are you?" He questioned, pulling her closer again, making her fall onto his arms, and he hugged her like a bear. "Would a mere concubine have ess to her husband''s ns?" He questioned, stroking Jun-he''s long brown hair. With a kiss on her forehead, he concluded: "Who knows what awaits you when I usurp the throne and kill my father and fianc¨¦e?" Ethan said with a smile.


    "Will you be the Empress?" He questioned, and she fell silent, but nodded slightly, full of love.


    "You can count on me, your Imperial Majesty," she said with a sweet smile, hiding in the man''s chest as he continued to stroke her brown locks, looking out the window.


    ''I''ve been feeling a bad omen, what could it be?'' Ethan thought, ever since his sister had returned, something was wrong.


    Knock-Knock


    The knock on the door was heard, Ethan promptly straightened up as Jun-he stood up and opened the door. When she opened it, a woman known to both appeared. Axilen.


    "I have bad news for you, dear," Axilen said and entered the room, facing Ethan head-on.


    "What happened? Why the face?" Ethan asked, seeing Axilen''s serious expression; it seemed something had happened.


    "The Shadow Squad is back," Axilen said and looked at Ethan, who seemed curious. He asked, "And then?"


    "They were exterminated," Axilen said, and the room fell silent. A tense atmosphere fell upon the ce, a deafening silence that left no one breathing properly. He forgot about it.


    "How were they exterminated? There were over twenty men!" Ethan stood up yelling and punched the table in front of him.


    Both women were startled, but they couldn''t say anything. Axilen continued the report and looked at Ethan attentively.


    "Only three came back, two died of poisoning on the way here, and the rest were massacred by the Princess and her aides, despite having exterminated all the Knights escorting them," Axilen concluded, and Ethan was pensive, pacing back and forth.


    "Besides Simon, who was with her? There shouldn''t have been anyone else," Ethan asked.


    "We don''t know. It was a knight dressed in the clothes of the White Knights of the Witch''s Tower," she said.


    "A knight? Simon foresaw that I would try something. That damned old man should be locked up with his mistress in that stupid cube," Ethan said, getting up to leave.


    "Wait! Where are you going?" Axilen questioned, pulling him by the arm. Ethan turned around, his expression seeming downcast. She shrank slightly and returned to her ce as he left.


    Jun-he and Axilen stood there in silence, but soon Jun-he also left, bowing slightly, while only Axilen remained quiet in the room.


    "How long will I need to pretend to be a helpless girl and in love with this wretch?" she questioned aloud. She sighed lightly and heard a knock again.


    "You may enter," she said aloud, and the person on the other side entered. It was one of the assassin knights who had previously survived.


    "Lady Axilen, the Princess is currently in a luxury boutique and will soone to the Imperial Castle. Do you want us to continue watching her?" he questioned, bowing.


    "Yes, keep an eye on her moves," Axilen said, and the Knight vanished into the shadows.


    "Ahr~," she sighed and slouched on the couch. "I hope nothing happens to you, Velryna. The one who should be assassinated is your useless brother. Keeping this up until I leave this ce alive is what I need to do," she murmured as she closed her eyes and rested lightly.


    Meanwhile, in a clothing boutique, Ziriel was having trouble.


    "You really can''t decide?" Velryna questioned, with a confused expression. For her, it was easy to do these things... well, she didn''t know that Ziriel was a man in mentality, literally speaking.


    "I-I don''t know," Ziriel replied as she looked at two different dresses, both white and gold, perfectly matching her skin, hair, and eyes. But well... how would she choose something she didn''t even know how to wear?


    "Come on, try this one on already!" Velryna said, pushing Ziriel with the dress in hand and throwing her into a fitting room. "Put it on and show me!" she said excitedly, seeming like it was the first time in her life she was having fun.


    "Come on, now it''s my turn," she said aloud, holding up a celestial blue dress with gold trimmings.


    Both entered fitting rooms while... Simon watched the scene, sitting on a sofa, sipping his tea calmly.


    "Kids," he muttered as he savored his tea, reading a magazine about Knights. He was already wearing an Empire standard ck suit, with a dark blue cape and golden cuffs, something that wasmonly seen in the royal family and nobles, the excess of luxury in the gold, demonstrating abundant wealth.


    Minutes passed, Velryna was the first toe out. Her golden hair shone against the curtains, her grandeur clearly highlighted, as she ced a tiara with a blue gem, matching earrings, and apiszuli stone on her pendant that waved around her neck, she looked like a beautiful fairy.


    [Image of Velryna]


    "Look at you," Simon said, getting up to see the woman in front of him. "Your mother would be proud if she saw you like this. Haha, indeed, you were born to be a princess," he said as he lightly ced his hand on her head, adjusting the tiara.


    "Humpf! Stop it, you''re embarrassing me!" she retorted, with a huff. She then got to the real issue. "Is she doing well?" she asked, looking at the other fitting room that made no noise.


    "She doesn''t seem to like dresses much. When we found her, she was all clumsy, especially in those heels," Simon said,ughing lightly.


    "I can hear you, you know?" Ziriel''s voice echoed from the fitting room, and both started to smile. Fortunately, Ziriel managed to wear her dress. Of course, she had the help of a certain Dragon who used magic to dress her up after so much begging. But in the end, the Dragon relented and granted Ziriel this opportunity not to lookpletely terrible in front of her friends.


    So, finally, after the ordeal she went through, Ziriel stepped out of the fitting room and saw the faces of the people around her slightly closing. There were many people in the boutique, the employees attending them in blocks, and in the block where Simon and the girls were, there were a few more people.


    Ziriel felt envious looks, but at the same time, everyone was in awe.


    "This is the most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen in my life," one of the employees whispered to another, causing amotion around. The high societydies who apanied each other looked at Ziriel almost pointing a knife at her. But before they could say anything, Ziriel was smarter.


    Ziriel, in turn, wore a white dress with gold trimmings, white cuffs, and her hair waspletely loose and wavy, as if it was messy, but that gave it an extra charm. And, like Velryna, she wore a kind of tiara that ced a fringe forward and her hair back.


    In a few words, if any man saw her now, it was almost certain that he would fall in love.


    "What do you think, Imperial Princess?" she said aloud, drawing everyone''s attention to the woman in the blue dress in front of her.


    Velryna didn''t even care. She just smiled and then uttered the words.


    "I never imagined that a knight would be more beautiful than all the women of the Empire," a sentence that shocked everyone, even Simon. Even though he couldn''t deny that Ziriel was truly one of the most beautiful people he had ever seen in this world, he thought the Princess''s words were exaggerated. But as a man, he remained silent. After all, the rule is clear: men are never right!


    "So, can we go, right?" Ziriel said, with a passionate smile on her face. But inside... ''Damn reincarnation!'' She roared as she saw herself in the reflection of the room''s mirrors.


    "Next time, don''t try to be a jack of all trades, absorbing all kinds of powers to cause imbnce," Voralith''s voice echoed through her head.


    "Damn it! Damn Dragon! This is your fault!!!!" she roared again, and Voralith just huffed. "Humpf!"


    [Image of Ziriel]

 Chapter 118: I greet the Empires Sun

    The sounds of horses in the night echoed as the carriage proceeded, all was calm, Ziriel was calm watching time pass.


    "Use the signal if something goes wrong..." He heard slowly from his memories, one of the mages he met because of Morgana, something he remembered clearly and never left his mind, his thoughts slowly drifted through that moment before dying while he watched time go by.


    ''Could it be... if I draw their attention... maybe...'' No, that would be impossible, there would be no way to use that phrase as he did with Valentina''s Shadow, right?


    The signs of the past were still present, if Sylvia and Yriel were still in the White Tower, perhaps... just perhaps... She could regain her strength, at least from the White Tower.


    Of course, it would be impossible in the current times for him to contact these two, only they knew that the code existed, and apart from Morgana and the old Dante, no one would know, it could easily be used to identify that Ziriel is Dante''s mind in a new body.


    ''If I had these two by my side...'' Of course, there was the possibility of Ziriel returning to his original appearance as Dante at some point, but no one would believe it if he didn''t have proof, that would only happen if he brought Valentina and Morgana to the physical world.


    ''Voralith, how much longer until you be a physical being and stop being a Spirit?'' Ziriel questioned, she thought of a n.


    ''Soon, probably in one or two days, my humanoid form is almost stable already.'' She mentally responded and Ziriel asked something that had been on his mind.


    ''Voralith, when you return, can I perform the spiritual familiar calling?'' Ziriel had been thinking about it for a while, after all, if the contract between him and Voralith wasn''t a spiritual contract, it meant that his soul could still enter the spiritual world so that he could make a familiar contract.


    ''I''m not sure if it would work, your soul has been overloaded for a long time because of your past life and the so-called "Legacies" you absorbed, right now they are still connected but hidden because you couldn''t handle it. But you can still try, just don''t expect it to be a high-ranking familiar spirit.''


    ''Is it possible for me to summon a certain Phoenix?'' Ziriel asked, thinking of the Phoenix that pulled Valentina.


    ''Without knowing her name and the sector of the spiritual realm she inhabits, no, and if you''re thinking of summoning that phoenix your mother has a contract with, I''m sorry, Igris can''t be called by anyone other than the contractor.'' She replied calmly, unlike the moments of war between them, Voralith takes all matters involving Ziriel''s life and stability very seriously.


    ''Darn. At least I''ll try to summon some Familiar, any can help.'' Ziriel replied and she felt Voralith agreeing.


    Ziriel still immersed in thoughts began to think about everyone who could help her and what steps she would take after killing Ethan, the first thing that came to her mind was going to Avalon and regaining the trust of the Witches to free Morgana, then going straight to Valentina who was really Ziriel''s focus, after all, Valentina was more dangerous than Morgana, if she didn''t calm Valentina''s state of mind, she feared the end of the Vampire Kingdom, because knowing her wife, the mourning must have passed by now and now, she was training within the sealing to get out and erase this entire world, something Ziriel wouldn''t doubt Valentina could do, only he knew how monstrous Valentina could be in a war, and at that time, she hadn''t even fully trained the Grandmaster stage like now or used the Original Vampire Count Transformation, something Dante knew, but never saw personally because only Valentina and d had the Original form, unlike the other Vampires.


    ''Morgana and Valentina can wait, it will be easier for me to use Velryna''s capacity as Empress to get a private meeting with Lyriana Vortex, so I can find Sara and Nagasawa, with these three women by my side, convincing Alice Arcano may be much easier than trying to convince the Witches.''


    ''You''re thinking too much about the future, you need to evolve your physique first and your martial arts, when you do that your cultivation core will stabilizepletely, then you can level up faster, in half a year you''ll be as powerful as before, but you''ll have true power, not that confusing nonsense from thousands of different sources, power trained to the maximum.'' Voralith''s voice said this, it was true that if he trained as she instructed, he could indeed beparable to the old Dante, but in a less confusing and stronger way, that would be a great advantage.


    ''Besides, you seem to be forgetting something.'' Voralith said and appeared in front of Ziriel holding the Baby Dragon.


    ''This little guy here may not be a True Dragon, but he''s still a Dragon, if he makes a Master and Servant contract with you, you''ll have something very powerful by your side, Young one.'' Voralith said, making Ziriel remember the Dragon that seemed overshadowed by the problems that have urred, he still slept peacefully and would probably remain so for a long time, the poor thing suffered a lot at the hands of the thugs who tortured him, and he certainly wanted revenge, after all...


    He''s still a Dragon, and Dragons are arrogant.


    "We''re arriving." Velryna''s voice entered Ziriel''s thoughts and she opened her sleepy eyes and saw the scene she didn''t want to see, the Imperial Pce.


    "It''s going to be a tough night." Ziriel said and began to prepare to get up, and Simon stepped out of the carriage first, alerting the guards to the arrival of Princess Velryna.


    "Stay on guard." The responsible Captain said loudly and again Simon appeared at the carriage door.


    Extending his hand calmly, he bowed and Velryna stepped out holding his hands, for a second Ziriel thought he would follow but he continued to wait and then, he extended his hand to her too with a smile.


    "You might trip in that dress, Lady Ziriel." Simon said teasingly, but it didn''t sound like teasing, but deep down Ziriel sighed ''I won''t be able to get used to this.'' Ziriel thought and held onto him as she got out of the carriage but it didn''tst two seconds.


    SWIN


    Six swords appeared around her neck and Simon was pushed back, the Guard Captain looked at Ziriel and questioned.


    "Who are you?" Unlike the weak knights apanying Velryna, the imperial guard was made up only of the elite of the elite of the Kingdom, most of the knights were Sword Experts, some could even be masters like this captain, for them it was easy.


    Ziriel sighed slowly and almost killed everyone by their ipetence in her presence, of course, it would beplicated but not impossible... if only one of them faltered...


    "I am~"


    "She is mypanion, a close friend, and you''re insulting her." Princess Velryna said leaving all the Knights at her mercy. "Put down that de before I drive it into your heart." She


    said firmly and one of the knights hesitated.


    Ziriel crouched down and kicked him, sweeping his legs, in just a second she caught her sword in the air and pointed it directly at the Guard Captain''s neck.


    "There are two types of people, you know?" Ziriel said and then the sword began to touch his neck and a thin thread of blood flowed.


    "Those who take orders and those who give Orders. For you, a dog of the Empire, what kind of person are you? I''ve counted four mistakes."


    "First, pushing my master, ack of manners from the pce." She said looking at Simon who was getting up.


    "Second, Ignoring the princess''s words, confirming that I am someone known to her." She said looking at Velryna who had aic smile on her face.


    "Third, You can''t identify a force greater than yours, if it were someone with ill intentions you would be dead and the princess too" She said as she looked at the Knight who fell.


    "Fourth, Kneel in front of Her Majesty the Princess." She said and kicked the Captain''s knees making him fall to the ground in reverence, while the sword continued to be pointed at his head.


    The ce fell intoplete silence, a simpledy had just defeated two imperial knights in just four moves, it was surprising even for them to see such a thing happen, the cold atmosphere fell upon them, they seemed like they were going to die from the looks Ziriel gave them, but it was all part of her act.


    Ziriel threw the sword back to the fallen Knight and smiled gently "Imagine if I were an evildoer, right? I could even kill my favorite princess" She said pouting in aic tone and Velryna startedughing again.


    "HAHAHAHAHA" Sheughed loudly, something she almost never did, but it was almost what? the third time Ziriel made her almost cry withughter? Of course, she loved the performance.


    While sheughed, footsteps came from behind her, not just one, but several and then a sound came that caught the attention of the Three;


    Clep Clep Clep


    The ps came and all the knights immediately knelt, bowing so low they could be floor inspectors, they were so close to the ground they were.


    "It''s good to see my sister is very well apanied, by this... Miss?" He questioned, Ethan Smith appeared in front of Ziriel.


    Ziriel, knowing everything, tried to restrain herself but for half a second saw her de tearing his head off, and the blood spurting everywhere. ''Calm down'' Voralith said calling Ziriel''s attention.


    "I greet the Empire''s Sun, Your Majesty Ethan Smith" Ziriel said, bowing... For the first time, she felt the urge to die rather than bow to such a person, the simple greeting almost made hermit suicide just to avoid doing such a thing to such a disgusting vermin.


    "And your name is?" He questioned, Ziriel had no choice but to say calmly. "Ziriel Azure, Your Majesty" she replied with a gentle, warm, and honest smile.


    ''You are an excellent actress, why bother bing a man again? It matched perfectly.'' Voralith mocked and mentally Ziriel wanted to strangle that Dragon.


    "I see..." He began to think, trying to remember if he had ever met someone because despite being his first meeting, he felt something familiar... animosity... maybe because this faithful squire protected his sister?


    He couldn''t continue his thought because briefly, he waspletely dispersed by Velryna''s words.


    "It''s good to see you''re in good health, my brother." Velryna said, making the atmosphere even worse. She did it on purpose, she needed to take Ziriel''s focus off as quickly as possible so Ethan wouldn''t be interested in her now, she needed to first establish herself in the pce, then they would start acting.


    "I''m very well, I heard you were attacked by thieves, you must be exhausted, why don''t we go in and amodate you in the Empress''s Pce?" He said with a gentle smile, Velrynaughed slowly and nodded.


    "Sure, a bath is what I want the most." She said and held onto Ziriel''s arms. "Shall we go?" Ziriel nodded and both walked ahead without even saying goodbye to the Emperor. Simon went too.


    "Keep an eye on that white-haired woman, inform me if you see anything suspicious and I''ll reward you." Ethan said and the present Knights immediately agreed and dispersed from the scene.


    "Azure..." Ethan murmured. "Where do I know that name from?"


    He couldn''t remember, but years ago, the name Azure was quite mentioned in conversations among high-ranking adventurers.


    A woman as beautiful as a mermaid, strong as a storm, and.... Destroyer like a great tsunami.

 Chapter 119: The child is afraid of the devil

    "You really put on a show; I thought you were going to kill the royal guard," Velryna said as she held Ziriel''s arms.


    "Oh, please, I''m not that talented of an actress," she replied with a calm smile. She had enjoyed acting like a tyrant for a few minutes.


    "Hehe," Velryna smiled, holding Ziriel''s arm closer to her chest. Ziriel, on the other hand, was almost having a breakdown... despite the body, she was still a man at heart.


    As they reached the pce entrance, they finally separated. Ziriel noticed it was because of the entrance; probably on the other side, many pce staff would be waiting for the Princess to enter. As thought, Ziriel stayed behind Velryna, while she was the first to enter with Simon by her side, as the designated bodyguard who should always be with her.


    "Wee, Your Majesty, the Princess," the head maid appeared in the midst, and about twelve Imperial Pce staff bowed in reverence around her.


    "It''s good to see you in good health, Governess Carm," Velryna said, and Carm nodded, showing that their rtionship was very deep.


    "Please prepare a bath for me and for this youngdy, as well asfortable clothes for her. If possible, use ones from my personal wardrobe. Treat her with respect and honor; she is a guest and a friend. Additionally, prepare the guest room for her to settle in," Velryna said enthusiastically.


    The staff''s eyes met, as if they had never seen Velryna so excited before; she seemed to shine in their eyes.


    "Of course, Your Majesty," Carm replied and pped her hands for the staff to start mobilizing, while Ziriel and Simon waited. Velryna headed up to her room.


    Ziriel, who was sitting on a couch facing Simon, who was waiting for the maids to arrange their rooms, questioned:


    "Do they still use that stupid talent assessment device?" Ziriel said, surprising Simon with the question.


    "No, the witches developed with the Eastern continent a new nomenture for power levels, something like cultivation," he said, affirming: "The levels were confusing, but Alice developed them correctly when she changed part of the magic. It seems she understood more about the core." Simon confirmed, and Ziriel was satisfied. She had already expected something like that to happen.


    "The era change prophesied by the Elven Queen really resulted in an overall strength increase."


    "Yes, a lot has changed since my master passed away. A lot of power started to be concentrated," he replied. This conversation came out of nowhere, but he managed to keep up and understand where Ziriel was getting at.


    "If you''re asking about your current level, you''re nothing more than a Beginner in core cultivation," he said. "Nevertheless, your martial skills are almost Master level."


    "Ha~" Ziriel sighed. "I need to get stronger quickly. Don''t tell Velryna, but I intend to kill her brother," Ziriel said, and Simon wasn''t surprised.


    "I think the same. He has already taken over the Emperor''s power, but has not been officially crowned yet. When that happens, this ce will be chaos. We have to fear for the lives of the citizens of this city," Simon said. His concern was justified, although he did not know about the experiments Ethan has been conducting with a Dragon.


    It was likely that his greed would cause the ruin of this ce.


    "I found Valentina''s Shadow that was in this city," Ziriel said, and Simon immediately arched his eyebrows, looking closely at her. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, I used a code I had. She didn''t fully recognize my identity, but she can recognize me as someone important. She''s working to find out information about the future emperor," Zirielmented as she crossed her legs.


    "Keep Velryna focused only on dethroning. I will regain my power gradually and kill him," Ziriel said in a somber tone, which left Simon intrigued. Of course, it was part of Ziriel''s n to pique Simon''s curiosity about her and tell the truth.


    "I understand. We''ll follow your n then," Simon confirmed. ''Regain? You were strong before... Foreigner my foot, you know damn well the current situation,'' he thought. Once again, Ziriel was winning this game of lies against Simon.


    "Miss," Ziriel turned, seeing a maid with brown hair and eyes, very natural. "Your bath has been prepared," she said and bowed.


    "Oh, alright. We''ll talkter, Simon," Ziriel said and walked away, expecting the maid to apany her.


    Following the maid, Ziriel went to one of the grand rooms. Its door was ivory with various golden carvings. Again, she thought it was a waste of money.


    "The Princess warned us not to enter your room, as you are not from this continent and could be frightened or ufortable with the way baths are done in noble houses. As soon as you finish your bath, just call at the door and we will help you get ready," the maid said, bowing gently. Unlike the others, who seemed afraid of Ziriel when she appeared alongside Velryna, this one was quite friendly.


    "What is your name?" Ziriel questioned, showing a certainck of delicacy, which left the maid startled. "M-my name is Yutan, just Yutan," she stammered, visibly embarrassed. However, a smile appeared on Ziriel''s face. "Fufu, don''t worry, dear. I''m only interested in knowing your name for when the Princess asks me about the hospitality here. I''ll rmend you for a bonus.


    Rx, and thank you for your service." With that, Ziriel entered the room.


    "Is she an angel?" Yutan wondered, still paralyzed, with Ziriel''s words echoing in her mind, especially the mention of the "bonus." She knew she needed money...


    On the other hand, on the other side of the door, Ziriel smiled, feeling like a great maniptor. After all, her n was beginning to unfold.


    "First, we need to earn the trust of the maids." This was the first step. With Ziriel''s kindness and Yutan''s innocence, who was in charge of her, soon the reputation of Ziriel''s kindness and humility would spread. This could lead the other maids to trust her more.


    "Let''s find out who''s spying on Velryna first, and then we''ll move on to the next step," said Ziriel as she undressed and headed towards the bathtub, which looked more like a hot tub.


    Next to the hot tub, there was a bottle of red wine, scented soaps, and aromatic candles - things the rich truly appreciated.


    "So much pomp. I''d be content with a simple shower, but this is surreal,"mented Ziriel as shey in the hot water, her white hair submerged and her eyes closed, feeling a deep tranquility.


    "Has she awakened?" Ziriel asked, and two Dragons appeared in front of her. It was unnecessary to say who they were.


    "She wants to speak with you," said Voralith, transforming into his humanoid form.


    The baby dragon began to glow slowly, initiating its metamorphosis to alternate between its draconian and human form.


    Ziriel watched with admiration. Unlike Voralith, who changed instantly, this little dragon was transitioning slowly and carefully, as if adapting to the magic. This made Ziriel very interested, especially because she wished to regain her Dante form.


    When she blinked, a little girl appeared in front of her. She was about three years old, wearing a ck dress embroidered with ruffles and a small crown on her long ck hair. Her piercing green eyes stared at Ziriel.


    "Aren''t you afraid of me?" the nameless girl asked. Ziriel only responded with another question: "Why would a demon be afraid of a child?" The girl looked confused, unable to fully understand the words but seeking toprehend. Ziriel noticed this and looked at her.


    "Everyone is afraid of Eldrax. Everyone tries to hurt Eldrax. Everyone hits Eldrax!" the girl said, sounding like an ordinary child.


    "Come closer," invited Ziriel, and the girl hesitated a bit before approaching. The bathtub was higher than her, so Ziriel dried her off with a towel and reached out to Eldrax.


    This scared the girl, who quickly backed away, trembling with fear.


    "You see? The child is afraid of the demon, but the demon is not afraid of the child," dered Ziriel, and this made sense to Eldrax.


    "How did you end up here, Eldrax?" Ziriel asked, but the little girl was still wary and refused to speak, looking directly at Voralith.


    "It''s alright, child. This... creature is good. She will be like us in the future," exined Voralith. "Is this a dragon?" Eldrax asked, and Voralith just smiled. "Who knows, one day he might leave behind this demon thing," she said.


    "Eldrax was born in darkness," exined Eldrax. Ziriel didn''t immediately understand. "What do you mean, in darkness?"


    "Eldrax was born in mommy''s dead pain. Eldrax was captured and imprisoned in darkness. Eldrax lost mommy," exined Eldrax, her eyes starting to well up and her breathing bing tense.


    "Calm down. Do you remember what happened?" asked Ziriel, and Eldrax shrank slightly.


    "A man with golden hair... killed mommy Eldrax," she said, confused and shocked, clearly distraught by everything.


    "I see. A bad man killed mommy Eldrax, and that bad man has golden hair," affirmed Ziriel, trying to speak in the same manner as Eldrax.


    "I think you should rest, child. Focus on recovering," suggested Voralith, and Eldrax agreed before disappearing.


    "What do you think?" Ziriel asked Voralith, who sat in one of the chairs still in his humanoid form.


    "I tried to read her memories, but the little girl is strong. I believe her mother used draconiannguage to apply a protection against brainwashing, and since I am not yetpletely a physical existence, using runes is impossible," exined Voralith.

 Chapter 120: Putting Order in the Knights

    Calm sounds could be heard from the window. Ziriel slept through the night without waking once. It was the first time she had truly slept without any troubles disturbing her slumber since returning to life in Umbral. She hadn''t rested even once. What she thought about every day was how she could go to her wives.


    Her heart was in her hand, and the guilt of being killed when she was still Dante ran through every vein.


    "Ah," a loud sigh escaped as she settled. Her tiredness was still evident, but her head was clearer. Regardless, she was already acting early in the day, heading for her goal today.


    Ziriel got up and put on the clothes she wanted. This time, however, she wore normal attire: a white button-up shirt and ck leather pants with boots. It was something everyday knights wore for training. The first thing she really wanted to do now was to perfect herself. At the moment, she had no equipment or any kind of advantage to use against what she was about to face: an army of royal knights.


    Another sigh echoed through the closet hallway where she looked at herself in the mirror, her hair tied in a ponytail. "You can do it," she told herself, turning to the door and making her way out.


    Upon leaving, she encountered the same maid as before. This time, however, the atmosphere around her waspletely different. She was more cheerful, her aura gentler. Previously, she waspletely nervous and afraid, but now she seemed almost natural. Her bright smile filled Ziriel''s eyes, who agreed with her words. The excited little maid wanted to take Ziriel to the breakfast Velryna had organized.


    Of course, she already expected something like this, but she didn''t know that just onepliment and something simple for a maid would make her seem like a different person. Despite the pretext of maniption and increasing status within the Pce, Ziriel''s personality remained steadfast when it came to those who treated her well.


    "Treat me well and you''ll be treated well, treat me badly and hell will chase after you." Those were the words Valentina would use in these situations, something that made her feel closer to her wife, something that reminded her of the times when the coexistence between them in a room every night was normal.


    Thinking now, Ziriel was afraid she might never be able to lie down and sleep with her beloved Vampire again, or with her Mage. Even her Viper, who never slept with him, left him fearful.


    The happy maid led Ziriel out of the pce where she saw themon appearance of Velryna, who wore the same outfit as Ziriel, coincidentally. Ziriel approached and smiled, Velryna returned it and waved for her to sit in the chair.


    "Did you sleep well?" It was the first thing Velryna asked. Ziriel nodded and asked her the same. "And you?"


    "It took me a while to fall asleep, I heard some noises and set some traps. Fortunately, I caught three rats in the morning." Velryna replied, of course, it was a code.


    "I see, did you kill the rats?" Ziriel questioned as she drank a cup of coffee and one of the maids cut a slice of cake.


    "Yes, I asked one of my men to kill them. They looked disgusting, I almost vomited!" She said, continuing the act.


    "Understandable, it must be difficult for a princess," Ziriel replied. "It''s all right, for the maids, it must be difficult to keep this ce clean," she said, looking at the maids; the happy maid had already left, so Ziriel didn''t mind. Velryna was clearly intimidating the maids who were not under hermand, in this case, the three who were present at this breakfast.


    That''s why she mentioned three rats; it was a code, referring to three spies.


    "Do you have any ns for today, Princess? As your escort, I can help in exterminating some rats," Ziriel said with a menacing smile that left all the maids frightened.


    "Oh, don''t worry, you can train with the knights today. They would love to spar with you, of course, if I''m present," she said with a mischievous and frightening smile as Ziriel''s.


    "Then let''s do that, shall we? Knowing our strengths is the best we can do. After all, you''re the Princess, you need to know what they are capable of, right?" Ziriel said.


    Both of them were enjoying this performance in front of the repugnant maids who worked under the Emperor''s orders. It took only a few minutes for them to leave one by one, saying they had things to do. Velryna nodded gently until only the two of them were left alone.


    "That was disgusting, don''t make me do that again," Ziriel said with a smile, and Velryna nodded. "It''s all right, I can''t even stand to do so much nonsense like that."


    "How are things going?" Ziriel asked and received a gaze from Velryna and a sigh.


    "Oh, I don''t know where to start. Simon returned to Avalon, as themission has beenpleted. But he will return with help, from what he said, two mages he knows can help if they are well paid," Velryna said as she drank more coffee.


    "Does any of them have the name Fortune?" Ziriel asked, but Fortune mages from the Golden Tower were experts and ambitious when it came to work for money.


    "No, he said they are close, I wouldn''t know for sure," she replied, a bit downcast for not really being sure about the subject.


    "Hey, I have another question, but you can deny it if you want," Ziriel said and looked at Velryna: "What is your brother''s biggest fear?" "Dante Scarlet."


    Before Ziriel could even finish, Velryna immediately responded.


    "My brother spent years having hallucinations froming into contact with the energy of the Demon King. Every night I would hear him screaming ''I''m sorry, Dante!'' He thought that if he hadn''t thrown Dante into the dungeon, he would never have to go through this.


    I don''t know how long it''s been since he stopped having those dreams, but one thing I do know, he is terrified of people with scarlet red hair, to the point of banning them all from the pce." She concluded, and Ziriel struggled not tough.


    "Take that, you idiot! Am I your worst nightmare? You''ll know what nightmare is!" Ziriel internally shouted. Let''s be honest, that was very good news, as Ziriel could return to her old form sooner rather thanter.


    "Why the face?" Velryna questioned Ziriel, who had made several strange faces, but that didn''t matter.


    "Let''s put some order in the knights, shall we?" Ziriel said to Velryna, and both of them promptly agreed, getting up from the table. Ziriel followed her silently as they searched for the location where the knights trained. Both seemed like entirely different women from the ones who entered the pce the night before.


    Ziriel was more robust, even without muscles; she was taller than Velryna, with a smile on her face and a posture that made it clear how indomitable she was. Velryna, on the other hand, seemed more objective, with sharper and more observant eyes. The knights spotted them, and they didn''t just react simply; they were almost drooling at the sight of such dangerous beauties.


    That was their initial reaction, and after that, everything for them would be chaos.


    "It seems we''ve found our guinea pigs," Ziriel said, looking at the knights in the distance, the strongest ones actually, who stayed more hidden and in their own corners.


    "What''s the princess doing here?" One of the knights questioned; he was tall and had red hair.


    "I don''t know, but I heard that the one next to her is a Knight from the White Tower," another onemented.


    The truth was, intentionally, Simon before leaving had talked to some knights about Ziriel, a knight from the White Tower who recently rose to the rank of captain. Of course, just like the act with the maids, this was all a lie, a way to disrupt the knights'' reality who were under Ethan''s total influence.


    Ziriel began to receive suspicious and disdainful looks. Normally, this would bemon, as when she was Dante, everything was always like this, but she was genuinely angry now.


    "Since you like to look at me like that, who wants to fight me?" Ziriel said in a loud tone, grabbing everyone''s attention. Unlike when she was Dante, she wouldn''t ept these things anymore.


    Everyone looked at her and lightlyughed. Of course, sexism still existed, and a woman being a knight could attract a lot of that negative attention.


    Ziriel grabbed a wooden sword and stood in front of the small ring on the premises, waiting for anyone to challenge her. It seemed they hadpletely forgotten courtesy and barely looked at the princess or paid her any kindness by saluting her.


    No one approached Ziriel. On the contrary, they ignored her as if she were invisible. Velryna was watching the scene, almost crying withughter; Ziriel standing there alone elicited numerous whisperedughs.


    "Good to know that killing the Emperor will be easy; I only see useless knights around." Ziriel said. Immediately, everyone looked at her with such great hatred. Unlike before, now Ziriel had directly offended the Emperor, and that was unforgivable.


    "Oh, now you''re looking at me properly. Who''s going to be the first to take a beating?" Ziriel said.


    Finally, a knight had the courage to stand up against her. Slowly, he approached the ring with his wooden sword.


    "I am Zhahar Mirton, Knight of the Seven Stars," he introduced himself, surprisingly gentlepared to the others.


    "I''m Ziriel Azure, Knight without rank," she said, and everyone blinked. Again,ughter; a knight without even a rank? What a joke! Were the rumors about her being a captain false?


    Holding the sword firmly in an attacking position, they both looked at each other without wasting much time. Ziriel had already assessed Zhahar, in fact, she had assessed all the knights the moment she saw them. Although her mana core wasn''t functioning properly yet due to theck of "cultivation," her martial skills remained the same.


    Although now, after ten years, they had increased significantly, especially her fencing, which was already at the Specialist level, bordering on Master, as well as her spear, which was nearing the Master stage, one step away from Grandmaster.


    "Shall we?" Ziriel questioned, and the Knight nodded.


    The first strike came from Zhahar, instantly lunging the moment Ziriel asked him, a dirty moveing from a knight.


    But it was in vain. Despite the "advantage," Ziriel blocked him as if his sword were a child''s stic toy.


    Unable to help but find it impressive how determined the knight was, Ziriel decided to give him a taste of true skill.


    She stood still, not even dodging, just defending. It looked like an adult fighting against a child.


    Yawn.


    Ziriel, in the midst of battle, began to yawn. She was bored. The knight in front of her was... truly a child.


    "I''m sorry, I need to end this; you''re very disappointing," she said. The moment his sword was knocked aside, Ziriel cut it vertically, effortlessly destroying the sword.


    ARGH!!


    The knight screamed in pain. He felt Ziriel''s sword hit his own, and as it broke, unfortunately, Ziriel''s sword didn''t stop, hitting his hand and breaking it too.


    "How disappointing," Ziriel said and looked at the others as the Knight fell to the ground, holding his hand,pletely red and bleeding.


    "Help him, you useless bunch," Ziriel ordered, and as if she were an empress, two of them immediately followed her orders and lifted Zhahar''s body, helping him to stand.


    "Hey, you ckers, bring me someone strong," she said, looking at everyone with even worse looks of hatred than before.


    Velryna, behind her, just kept thinking about who Ziriel was. A woman stronger than an Imperial Knight. Someone who was trained by the Empire''s relentless fencing. She destroyed him in just one move, without even moving from her spot.


    ''You''re hiding something, and I need to find out what it is.'' She swore to herself, watching how Ziriel was handling the situation.

 Chapter 121: Valentina Scarlet, The Absolute Queen

    "Oh, it seems the trash has woken up... Why don''t youe here?" Ziriel questioned, challenging all the knights to rise and face her.


    However, the same continued. Looks of anger and hatred began to bloom in all the idiots who watched her. Of course, how could they not? Insulting not only the Emperor, but the royal guards as well. Truly, who was this woman for the princess to even care about such sphemies?


    "I won''t stand still." A tall and very muscr man stood up. He had red eyes and ck hair that covered part of his face.


    "Hey, are you sure, Tutz?" One of the knights tried to stop him.


    "Stop! Tutz, don''t go!" Others tried to prevent.


    "Damn, she really caught the attention of that ogre..." "Let her deal with the consequences, she asked for it." One of them said and then turned to sit back down.


    Ziriel looked around and saw arge man approaching. His aura was somewhat unusual, but Ziriel didn''t care. She just looked at him in a way that made him even angrier. From top to bottom, she stared. He was much taller than her, in fact, he looked like a giant. With little to say, they simply nodded quickly.


    Quickly, the knight in front of her lunged towards her, his wooden sword slightly bent with his intent to kill. Ziriel jumped back, distancing herself. Her sword emitted a faint light, indicating it was bathed with strengthening mana.


    The sh of wooden swords felt more like mithril swords. The Knight unleashed a series of quick and precise strikes, seeking openings in Ziriel''s defense, which proved to bepletely relentless.


    Ziriel had already moved from her position, unlike the insignificant opponent before, this one was worthy of recognition. Yes, that''s it, he was recognized by Ziriel''s sword.


    Responding to the Knight''s strikes, Ziriel sunk more mana into her sword and retaliated with powerful blows, each one carrying the force of thunder, swift and ferocious.


    Unlike before, she changed her tactic. The Knight seemed like a wall, but she wouldn''t let that wall stand intact in front of her. She made a leap, avoiding the low strikes of the knight who mainly aimed for her abdomen. With a series of strikes at a single point on the opponent''s sword, Ziriel decided to finally end this dull duel.


    While the knight resorted to his experience and skills of the Imperial sword he had learned, Ziriel made him remember something. Duels don''t end just because of skills.


    Ziriel was stronger, faster, more skilled, and above all, she was a cunning demon.


    Using the battle tactic she had learned, imbuing her sword with mana, a horizontal attack came.


    But it wasn''t amon attack. The wind around the mana gathered and elerated the speed of the wooden weapon. With a clever block and a swift deflection, she advanced, batting away the sword and hitting him on his left arm, the same one that held the sword previously.


    It was a slight falter, but with the height difference, he still managed to protect himself. The size of this wall was enough to make Ziriel furious. He lunged again, but realized that this was his end.


    With a deafening crash, Ziriel''s sword broke through the defense of the Imperial Knight, cutting through the sword itself and sending him crashing to the ground with a powerful blow. The training ground fell silent for a moment, the only sound being the panting breaths of the exhausted fighters.


    "Get up," Ziriel said to the fallen Knight, but received no response. At least, the Knight''s breathing was heard by Ziriel, and she said again, "Get up."


    The Knight stirred slightly and rose with renewed determination, but he didn''t get the chance.


    "Ziriel, it''s time for us to go," Princess Velryna said as she interrupted the fight, again showing no respect for the knights.


    "Yes, sorry big guy, next time it''ll be with real swords," she said, waving her hands and following Velryna.


    Both left, leaving the knights with a bitter taste in their mouths, a taste of defeat so deep that it made them think two things.


    The first was: How does someone defeat one of the strongest knights so easily?


    And the second: What does Princess Velryna have that makes her follow her?


    A vast thought, truly grandiose to think that such a woman possesses such power in her hands, something that again, would change everything soon.


    "They told Ethan," Velryna said as she walked with Ziriel, who wasughing.


    "Of course they did, that''s what we nned, isn''t it? Make Ethan approach me, try to seduce me, and I cut his balls off," Ziriel said with a captivating smile of pure fury.


    "You scare me with those grimaces," Velryna said and Zirielughed again. "Hehehe, you''re too innocent, did you know that?" Shemented and Velryna blushed slightly.


    "Innocent? Me? Only in your dreams!" She said, rebuffing Ziriel, still blushing she began to ignore Ziriel.


    "Princess, what would you think if I told you I''m a Demon?" Ziriel questioned, wanting to know what she would think.


    "Would that really matter? Being a demon or not, few people would care about my situation, let alone a continent. A demon wouldn''t care about an entire continent, would they?" Velryna replied with a question that left Ziriel speechless.


    Ziriel was surprised, even more so with the question about how Velryna saw the world in such a way. To her, it didn''t matter if demons existed or not. Probably, the biggest demon would be her brother, who could easily kill thousands with his decisions driven by pure greed.


    "What if I said I''m Dante Scarlet?" Ziriel questioned, and Velryna stared at her and said something that marked Ziriel for the rest of her life.


    "Your existence may be strange, but if you truly are Dante Scarlet, I will give you my Kingdom and call you Emperor if you can help the lives of these people."


    Velryna''s words echoed in Ziriel''s head. She didn''t even consider the impossibility of her not being Dante. She simply ignored it and gave her an offer. She basically offered herself for the well-being of her people.


    "You truly are amazing," Ziriel said, enchanted by the woman in front of her. How could she not be?


    ***


    The dark world surrounded her, only her body was what she could move, her mind was always in a constant, her reality was the divergence of her own mentality.


    "315576000 seconds..." She counted, murmuring in her own personal hell, feeling every blow she struck in space, almost shattering the seal. She counted every second, minute, and day she spent trapped in that inferno, reliving her entire long life. Her focus on counting time was what kept her bound to this world.


    "315076231 seconds..." Again, the punch broke part of the world that held her, like ss and magic, everything regressed, correcting the w in the sky. She was constantly trapped between the beginning and the end of her life, but she never stopped fighting, never came the moment to stop.


    "315198402 seconds..." The sound was already tiresome, her body could no longer withstand the exhaustion of training, and again, she fell into sleep, the sleep that led her into her eternal loop of nightmares.


    "315276003 seconds..." She woke up, rose again, and returned to training, as if nothing could stop her, an infinite motivation to the point of considering erasing her own world when she remembered what she had lost.


    "315533994 seconds..." The thought of ceasing to live passed over her head every time she remembered herck of strength.


    "315546005 seconds... 315556006 seconds... 315566007 seconds... 315576000 seconds..."


    "Ten years have passed." The redhead who continued training didn''t let herself be hurt, it was ten years of long physical and psychological training. She had restarted her journey testing a new style of fighting andbat. She studied so much about herself and others that, upon restarting her power, she achieved it in four years, and in the remaining 6 years, she created something new for herself.


    She learned about the Mana Core Ascension, alone.


    She had already abandoned mourning, but at the same time, she clung to somethingpletely new and different from anything she had ever felt: love.


    Valentina previously didn''t know what love was. She thought she knew through Dante, but she didn''t fully love Dante, these years showed that. Her n was to find a husband molded to her own lifestyle, her personality, and so she went after a son, pretended it was a lie about all this, and acted innocently to make him fall in love with her. She seeded, but...


    She felt a deep emptiness when she separated from him to go find Igris, just as she broke downpletely when he died.


    She realized that loving was a unique thing, a unique and selfish feeling between two people, a journey shared with various ups and downs,ughs and tears. She deeply med herself for all the times she remembered Dante and realized that none of it was real.


    She felt empty for not having given her all, and then remembered Dante, all the smiles and affection he gave her, and she constantly epted them, but notpletely, she didn''t show much of that side of her, she constantly med herself.


    Her biggest mistake of all was not loving him enough before he left.


    Did she not care about his death? Of course, she cared. She learned to love him every day she slept and revisited his memories. She was anxious to get to the moment when she was about to meet them, she endured all the thousands of years just to get to thest moments with Dante.


    From when he said he was her husband, from when he said "mommy" for the first time, from when he met Morgana and learned to walk, every moment was like lovely pictures in her heart. She suffered, but she was happy. That''s why she never left the seal, she just wanted to stay there forever to remember what happened between her and Dante.


    But not only with flowers is a garden made. Valentina, with her destructive temperament, burns in fury every time she remembers Dante taking her out of the curse that was cast on her. Her mind broke every time she remembered Dante protecting her, and this only fueled her strength even more.


    Valentina was beginning to want to leave, her blows continued to break the skies of the sealing dimension and not much longer, her ascension would happen if she continued to train, the cube would be destroyed.


    And when that happens and she really confirms that it is impossible to bring Dante back, she swore she would erase the remaining three continents that betrayed her by trying to kill her son, and if the nonsense of "He was a Demon King"es to light, she herself decided that she would descend into hell to confront Lilith personally.


    Her life without Dante made no sense, so why would others'' lives? She would erase continents for Dante, she would kill the Demon Empress herself for him.


    Valentina has always been crazy, since she was a Ruler. Valentina is the absolute driving force that rises even if the world falls, and now would not be different. Her possessiveness for Dante made her an tireless machine of mass destruction, something worse than a nuclear bomb. An Apocalypse dressed in crimson red. This was Valentina Scarlet, the Absolute Queen.

 Chapter 122: Morgana Scarlet, is back!

    "How did you find this out?" The woman with long white hair sat at a table within a cubic room. In front of her, another woman with a deathly look in her eyes seemed tired of everything, like a doll sitting there, just waiting to be moved.


    The room had nothing, or almost nothing: just a bed and a desk, no windows, doors, or sounds, only her, a table, and study papers, many of them.


    "I just found out, mother," she said. However, Alice couldn''t understand anymore what all this was about, why her daughter suddenly became like this.


    It had been ten years already; Morgana was like this, like an empty shell, a doll. She did nothing, said nothing, ate nothing; just studied. Every day, she studied all the books that appeared.


    "Morgana," Alice said, staring into Morgana''s dead golden eyes. For a second, she bit her tongue. Despite not being the best of mothers, she loved Morgana very much. She was her first daughter, all she had. Unlike her other two daughters, Morgana was special.


    "Are you telling me you just found out how the magic core works and don''t want to tell me how?" Alice questioned, and Morgana nodded.


    "If you''re so interested, bring Dante back to life," Morgana said. Despite knowing her mother was powerful, she wouldn''t submit to this woman until Dante reappeared.


    "He''s dead, Morgana. It''s been ten years," Alice said, in a somber tone. Of course, she had tried to revive Dante several times, so many times that she didn''t even know what to do anymore. She had researched in every way, every method, contacted friends, partners, and even primal entities of spirits.


    She had spoken with elves, dwarves, vampires; she had even tried to make d reveal the secrets of souls, but she had not seeded.


    "I''ve tried everything..." Alice said as she held her own head. She was tired. Her life had be a living hell when Dante died. Seeing her daughter in this state only made her feel more guilty. Her daughter was dying, not on the outside, but on the inside.


    With each visit, Morgana became more and more distant. Each of Morgana''s discoveries made Alice question if she was the queen of the witches or Morgana.


    In those ten years, Morgana had delved into all the witchcraft. She had read all the books in the sacred library of Avalon, reviewed all the theory of magic, and even created a new one, merging Eastern and Western teachings. She had unraveled the core, created new spells, andplete magical fusion; she had learned about runes and how they could affect the world.


    She had all the knowledge of Avalon in her head. And yet, after all this, all these years of constant despair,pletely reliving her life and teachings, having the worst dreams she could have every day, seeing Dante die every time, she simply couldn''t bring him back to life.


    Morgana Arcano, currently the smartest witch who ever lived, surpassing even the queen of the witches in just ten years, was unable to bring the dead back to life, no matter how hard she tried.


    "Daughter, it''s time for you to leave," Alice said, looking at her daughter with teary eyes. "Please, my daughter, I can''t bear to see you like this anymore." For the first time in two hundred years, the Witch Queen cried for something. A sad, mncholic, and lonely feeling.


    Alice couldn''t bear it anymore. Her lungs and chest ached whenever she saw her daughter. Her years of coldness werepletely gone. Not even Morgana expected this. She watched as the woman copsed onto the table, crying. She could hear Alice''s heavy breathing, and for a moment, just a moment, she thought she could ept that Dante was gone.


    But she couldn''t. She couldn''t give up like that. Even if the world led her to death to find him again, she would bring him back to life, whether by fair means or foul.


    "I''m sorry for being a bad daughter, my mother," Morgana said, and Alice''s small sobs disappeared as she stood up, her makeup smudged and her eyes teary, letting small drops of water fall.


    "I''m the terrible mother," Alice said, also letting small droplets fall onto her skin.


    Morgana couldn''t empathize with this. She had been through simr scenes, crying in front of her mother for attention, but Alice had belittled her to continue her research. Truly, for Morgana, Alice had been a terrible mother... But at the same time, she could be an amazing mother if she wanted to. Morgana stood up from her chair and hugged her mother. She didn''t say anything, she didn''t need to.


    Her mother already knew the answer she would give.


    "I still can''t believe he''s gone. In fact, the feeling that he''s still here gets stronger and stronger... especially in the past few weeks, his presence has been haunting me," Morgana recounted as she stroked her mother''s hair.


    Morgana thought for a moment about various things in her life, many good and bad moments, especially with herte half-brother. Her life had been relived a total of 3698 times. Every time she got tired, she slept, and a new cycle began. When she woke up, a cycle ended. This was the sealing curse, something Alice had done to try to help Morgana ovee, but it was in vain.


    Every time she relived Dante''sst moment, she woke up. Each cycle she lived.


    "I can''t forget him, mother. He''s a part of me, he''s my love, only mine, my man, my husband, my very existence, he''s everything," Morganamented. Her eyes were round abysses that made Alice recoil. Alice already knew that; after all, she too had loved a man in the same way Morgana loved Dante.


    Morgana was no longer just a simple woman in love, a woman obsessed with her love, a love so strong that it would make her give up the whole world for him. Then, finally, something stirred within her, when she thought of her worried mother and Dante.


    "Alright," Morgana said, raising her arms. A magical cycle emerged, a different magical cycle that Alice had never seen before, a unique cycle formation with sixyers, unlike anything she had ever seen.


    Morgana uttered something akin to amand, and the cube world began to shatter. Everything started to crumble, and Alice realized that the artifact began to have its mana altered, a different mana. A sort of shutdown chain began to happen, and when she looked, she saw Morgana''s Mental World. After ten years, for the first time, she essed her daughter''s mental world.


    But her mental world... was inert. Thousands of magic circles in the skies formed thendscape, various strange things, magics being created and shaped, modes of production, different magic circles. The entire world was reced by magic circles, as if she were a gxy and the magic circles were the worlds inhabiting it.


    And in a second, everything shattered like a mirror, and the normal world, her office, was seen in a new light. She could see new sources of mana; the very existences generated mana. The world, in itself, was just mana.


    "I''m showing you how I see now," Morgana said beside her mother. "This is how advanced I''ve be in mana perception."


    "When I explored mana, I thought, why do we have cores if they aren''t properly strengthened? Why are we strong yet weak at the same time? Why does the Mana blessing seem nothingpared to a Vampire born with a strong core?"


    "The limitation of this world was broken at some point, and all this became possible, the core''s growth duringplete absorption. In the past, we only absorbed mana and stored it, refined it, and used it, correct?"


    "But what would you do if I told you we can create more cores? If these cores could level up like an ascension?"


    "The problem has always been the scarcity of mana; our world wasn''t really mana-rich before, but recently, at least for the past ten years, a lot has changed, don''t you think?" Morgana questioned, and Alice fell silent. Morgana now seemed alive, it seemed like she returned to who she was from one moment to the next.


    Alice couldn''t be happier seeing her daughter exining to her again how the world worked. She chose to ignore her thoughts and listen to her.


    "What do you mean by change?" she questioned.


    "The skies of Nighsphere are clearer, days pass slower, new beasts have appeared, and world power as a whole has grown almost four times. We, however, remain stronger, don''t we?"


    "Still, no Witch has advanced to the next realm. They all remain stagnant, simply because they don''t understand what to do."


    "The Mana Core Cultivation you taught," Alice said, and Morgana agreed. "When I taught that, I wasn''t sure if it was correct, but it seems it worked, right? You''re stronger," Morgana said, and Alice agreed.


    "So, why are you-"


    "For Dante. I believe I can only revive him when I reach a sufficient level to ascend or cultivate. I think we can evolve the world level, withplete improvement. Maybe it''s possible to bring-"


    "So, all of this was to bring Dante back? What do I do with you... What did this boy do to you?" Alice said as she massaged her temple. She thought her daughter was exining something sensibly, but no, it was just an excuse to talk about Dante again. She couldn''t stand her daughter doing this anymore, every time she did this!


    "I CAN''T TAKE IT ANYMORE!" Alice screamed, and the magicless and partially broken cube exploded.


    "NOW GO FIND SOMETHING TO DO! YOU DON''T COME BACK TO YOUR SEALING! I CAN''T TAKE YOU IN MY LIFE ANYMORE! UNBEARABLE DAUGHTER! GO FIND SOMETHING TO DO!!" She yelled so loudly that everyone in Avalon''s castle could hear. Not only from the castle, but part of the city surrounding the castle heard too.


    "Well, at least now she leaves me alone," Morgana said sighing and turned to her mother''s desk. "I still can''t sit here, I have a Vampire to revive. Just because Avalon doesn''t have such knowledge doesn''t mean the world around doesn''t," Morgana said and left through the door, without altering her appearance or anything.


    Of course, she didn''t know that her mother was also researching how to bring Dante back, but she would do it even if they didn''t ask, after all,


    Morgana was Dante''s, and Dante was Morgana''s. She never allowed Dante to die, and unlike Valentina, who couldn''t ovee grief and trained mentally to erase the world, Morgana waspletely determined.


    And if being political would bring knowledge to reincarnate or resurrect her husband, she would do it at all costs.


    "Oh, it feels good to smell the world again. Now, let''s try to find a small piece of trash that colluded with my husband''s death."


    "HEY, YOU BITCHES! I, YOUR MOTHER, MORGANA SCARLET, AM BACK! COME BOW TO ME!"


    The cry echoed throughout the witches'' city in a great burst of magic, so powerful that many confused it with the Queen''s own, a deep cry of pure anger.


    Morgana Scarlet. This was the name she took,pletely abandoning the Arcano surname and being, even after death, only of one man: Dante Scarlet.

 Chapter 123: Nagasawa Scarlet, Still loves

    "How are you today?" The soft voice of a woman reached the ears of a maiden enclosed in front of her, sitting with her feet over the water under a covering.


    "How do you think?" She turned around, revealing eyes as red as blood, while her white hair contrasted with the girl with blue hair.


    "I understand you, after all, I was cursed. But could you try to forget him, you know?" Sara sat down next to Nagasawa, who was scattering petals into the smallke in front of them.


    "You speak as if that were possible. Do you really believe what you''re saying?" Nagasawa questioned Sara, who just rolled her eyes.


    "It''s been ten years. You were together for only a few months. Why are you so attached to him?" Sara asked. It wasn''t the first or thest time they talked about Dante.


    Nagasawa told Sara everything that had happened. Many times, one was the confidant of the other. They spent little time with the Red Man, but both knew it was impossible to say no to theseplicated feelings.


    "Do you really want to force me to talk about love again, Sara? I thought we were past that phase. What do you want me to say? That I''m obsessed with him? I''ve already told you, he''s everything." Nagasawa replied. Her eyes seemed like two red abysses slowly trying to consume Sara.


    "It would be nice if all of us were together..." Sara murmured, with the simple thought of having Valentina, Morgana, and Nagasawa together in a room with Dante or something like that. But unlike the others, she didn''t have much hope left in Dante.


    She was cursed to love him forever. But, at the same time, her love was so great and deep that she didn''t understand anything else about it. It was a young love; she didn''t know who Dante was until Nagasawa told her about the months in the Dungeon. Sara... was confused. She knew she loved him, but she didn''t know how, why, and what caused such love.


    Love is different for everyone, and Sara... will never know what love is, because she can''t love anyone else besides Dante, and he was dead.


    "Don''t make that sad puppy face." Nagasawa said as she pulled the young girl''s head onto herp andid it on her thighs.


    "Big sister..." Sara called Nagasawa. This was their rtionship now; they considered themselves sisters. Nagasawa... had abandoned her name and her family and had finally freed herself.


    This was Dante''sst gift after his death. The punishment became her gift, having her title stripped, her family, and her true surname. A member of the Tang n, or rather, the Former Member of the Tang n. Nagasawa Yamata, Nagasawa Tang, it didn''t matter anymore; she didn''t exist. Not even Nagasawa recognized her name anymore, for her, she would change it.


    When Dante died, she gained Freedom, but the price... the price was too high... so high that even though she was freed from the chains, she was now trapped by her heart to someone who would never return.


    So, she... ended up, somehow, being adopted by Lyriana, and Sara began to consider her as her older sister. Because... they both loved the same man and could suffer together.


    "You know, I''ve lived a lot... but I''ve never met a man like him." Nagasawa said to Sara, who stood up and watched Nagasawa talk about Dante.


    "A kind, loving, and yful man, who loves people more than himself... Ahh~ how I wish I could live with him..." She said sighing. At the same time, footsteps wereing from outside and a woman entered the small covered shelter where both were sitting.


    "You''re here." They turned around and saw the short-haired woman wearing a white dress and a crown.


    "Hi mom," said Sara, turning to throw more flower petals into the smallke. Nagasawa, on the other hand, stood up and bowed to Lyrianna.


    "Wee back, Your Majesty," Nagasawa said, as now she not only apanied Sara but also Lyrianna.


    "Oh,e on, cut it out. I''ve already said that when we''re alone, you can treat me as your close friend," said Lyrianna, rxed, as this time she had some news to share.


    "You seem... excited?" Sara questioned, noting the tone of Lyrianna''s voice. Her mother wasn''t really a very upbeat person most of the time, especially in recent years, with all the pressure on the Murim Alliance. Lyrianna was slightly buckling under the immense weight of being a ruler.


    "Well, something really good happened, actually. I just got this news. Would you like to know?" Lyrianna asked, with a mischievous smile. Was the news really good? That was what Sara kept wondering.


    "Well, we have nothing to lose, do we? Tell us, what happened, mom?" Sara asked as she stood up.


    "Hehehe, it seems someone very important has returned, quite excitedly. Hehehe, she arrived causing quite a stir," said Lyrianna as she chuckled lightly. The information she received was so absurd that she couldn''t help but think about how a little boy, even dead, still caused so many problems for her and the world.


    "Come on, just tell us, mom! Stop with the suspense!" shouted Sara. She hated this side of her mother when she was happy about something.


    "Well, why don''t you hear it for yourselves?" Lyrianna summoned a round ball that emitted a magical hologram of the sky.


    "Is that the sky?" Nagasawa questioned as the transmission began. It was a witch doing a magical broadcast about food.


    "Mom, have you been consuming NPC witch content?" Sara questioned and received a tap on the head. "Ow!"


    "Quiet and watch," said Lyrianna, and Sara shrank back, watching the magical transmission, which didn''tst long.


    Some sort of earthquake began to happen within the video they were watching, and the voice of the broadcaster momentarily disappeared, reced by another voice.


    "HEY, YOU BITCHES, IT''S ME, YOUR MOTHER, MORGANA SCARLET, I''M BACK! COME AND BOW DOWN TO ME!"


    They heard that voice and were slightly in shock. Nagasawa and Sara nced at each other briefly, and a secondter, gestured for Lyrianna to confirm if they had misheard.


    "HEY, YOU BITCHES, IT''S ME, YOUR MOTHER, MORGANA SCARLET, I''M BACK! COME AND BOW DOWN TO ME!"


    "Sara, did you hear ''Morgana Scarlet''?" Nagasawa questioned Sara, incredulous. Sara could barely find words to describe what she was feeling, but she gathered herself to respond shortly after.


    "Yes, Morgana Scarlet. Yes, I heard that," Sara responded robotically,pletely paralyzed by what she had just heard.


    "Mother, how much of this is true? You''re not kidding us, are you?" Sara questioned her mother, who stared back fiercely.


    "Do you still doubt your mother, child? Do you think I would joke about something like this? Knowing how obsessed you two are with that strange man? Please, think better of me, I am your mother!" She growled as if she had been offended.


    "Your Majesty, if you knew him, you would be as we are," said Nagasawa, and Sara looked at her with a disgusted expression, as if she were talking the greatest nonsense of all.


    "Ugh! No, don''t make me imagine my mother sitting on thep of the man I love!" Sara eximed, and Nagasawa looked at her.


    "Do you really want to argue about this? He married his own mother; of course, he would take the wife''s mother if she wanted. Besides, I give Lyrianna two months to fall in love with him. Also, what kind of thought is that? Are you already imagining your mother with him?" Nagasawa said, thoughtfully, and the mother-daughter duo red at each other in disgust.


    "Well, she''s right about you falling for him... not even virtue escaped," said Sara, as she looked at her hands and her fingers intertwined.


    "Nagasawa, I''m going to punish you for putting so much nonsense into my daughter''s head. You were supposed to be a teacher!" Lyrianna said, and Nagasawa shrugged.


    "I was ten years ago when he was my student. When he said I was his wife, I stopped being a teacher," Nagasawa said, leaving Lyrianna speechless.


    She had no way to argue with these two women obsessed with a demon! She was starting to get as crazy as they were!


    What does this man have? Why do all women love this damn man? Thank goodness he was dead!


    Well, deep down, she was curious, and she barely knew that the dead demon was more alive than ever, going straight to grab the Emperor''s head.


    ATCHUUNNN


    Ziriel, inside the old Hellsing headquarters in the Empire, sneezed. The dust in the ce waspletely out of the ordinary; it seemed like centuries since anyone inhabited there.


    "Seriously, how does this affect me? I''m supposed to be healthy!" She roared, as if nasal irritation could happen right to her. Wasn''t her body strong enough? Well, I guess she was already delirious from waiting so long for the arrival of her subordinate.


    It didn''t take long; behind Ziriel appeared a woman with green hair and emerald eyes.


    "Did I take long?" Aaralyn questioned, sitting in front of Ziriel.


    "A little," she replied, crossing her legs. "Shall we get down to business?" Ziriel asked, and Aaralyn nodded.


    Quickly, Ziriel asked, "What do you need to know to prove that I am Dante?"


    "Things that only those of us who lived close to Valentina would know," Aaralyn replied as quickly as Ziriel asked.


    "Valentina is not a monster as they say. She built her power with women and subordinates who were abandoned. The Valkyries were created by young girls who lived miserable lives. Even so, Valentina doesn''t admit that she''s kind and hides behind an imposing figure. Valentina doesn''t sleep in clothes because she says it''s bad luck; it''s her belief.


    I don''t know much about it, but Valentina is not her real name. She has two moles in her private areas. She doesn''t admit it, but she loves Morgana as her own blood sister. When I was ten years old, she put over twenty Valkyries to watch me while she went out to deal with the Vampire King.


    I was adopted in an orphanage run by a woman named Margaret," Ziriel said all these things and, finally, "Valentina''sst order was to find a key." And, finally, Aaralyn was sure.


    She stood up and began to walk towards Ziriel, kneeling down.


    "Aaralyn, pay respects to the master." Without wasting any time, she honored and finally had hope in something. Finally, a light at the end of the tunnel appeared, and that light was the updated version of Dante Scarlet standing before her.

 Chapter 124: Core Ascension

    "I hope you''ll help me kill the Emperor," Ziriel said to her first subordinate.


    "Ethan Smith, I already figured out why you revealed yourself so easily, Young Master. Do you want forces to invade the Pce?" She responded, thoughtfully.


    "Simon is with me, although he doesn''t yet know that I''m Dante," Ziriel said, and Aaralyn seemed surprised. Despite keeping an eye on Ziriel, she hadn''t yet checked who was with him.


    "I understand. I rmend not involving him now," Aaralyn said, and Ziriel raised her eyebrows slightly, questioning: "Why do you say that?"


    "Avalon is closed, no informationes in, and no information goes out. I tried to contact our private witches, but they denied any contact. Something might be happening during Simon''s stay that prevents him from returning," Aaralynmented. Ziriel, however, was curious about why this heartless Witch would raise such protections on the witches'' continent.


    "That''s quite suspicious," Zirielmented, and seeing Aaralyn''s reaction, it seemed like correct information.


    "Where are the other four shadows?" Ziriel asked Aaralyn, but she didn''t get a concrete answer, only "Somewhere, I can''t reach them."


    "Can''t, or won''t?" Ziriel questioned, and Aaralyn smiled slightly. "It seems the Emperor is not alone in hunting Hellsing. Our sisters have no time tomunicatetely. Myst letter was unanswered, and the water messenger did not return."


    "Do you think they might be in danger?"


    "They would kill everyone before being in danger. I think what''scking is time. Besides, the Strongest Shadow is currently with d, awaiting Valentina''s return."


    "Is she with the key?"


    "Yes."


    "Can you tell me what this so-called key is?" Ziriel asked, but Aaralyn''s eyes already said it all. She didn''t need to continue. "I understand, it''s a secret of my mother''s."


    "Not just that, we would die if we told what that box is. Valentina... doesn''t like us talking about who she was in the past, beforeing to this world," Aaralyn said, letting something slip.


    ''Coming to this world, huh? Of course... I knew there was something wrong with my Valentina from the start.'' Ziriel thought. Several of her thoughts coincided with things she had already noticed in Valentina''s behavior. Now, however, she had a vague confirmation of who Valentina was.


    "What do you intend to do, master?" Aaralyn questioned, snapping Ziriel out of her vague thoughts about Valentina.


    "I don''t know, Aaralyn. I need to improve my core first before facing the Emperor. If he graduated from Kryoris, it means he''s too strong for me now," Ziriel said, and Aaralyn analyzed her slightly and agreed.


    "Ethan Smith, born and raised in the Imperial pce, lived his entire life in luxury and eventually reached the early stages of a mage, assuming the title of Golden Lightning King, one of the most powerful "King" titled students in Kryoris. However,pared to the top five in Kryoris, they would all kill him with a single blow."


    "Believe me, even the you from ten years ago would defeat him. In fact, defeating him is probably the easiest thing you''ll ever do in your life. Fortunately, Ethan Smith is a failure. When he was destroyed by you that day, do you remember what you did?" Aaralyn asked, and I nodded.


    "I cut half of his body while showing him how insignificant he was," Ziriel replied, and Aaralyn nodded, continuing her exnation.


    "Well, our dear little lightning bolt started having panic attacks and lost part of his power because of the incessant fear of dying. He spent thest six years trying to get rid of you in his dreams. Some stillpared him to you, but he... He was different from the others. The fear he felt was so great that it created a psychological dependence on you.


    Basically, this idiot stopped training because he was so afraid, and when the new magic theory, called cultivation, arrived, he started training again because you didn''t know what cultivation was. So, how could you be better than him if you were dead?"


    "My God, he really screwed up his life big time. That makes me very happy," Ziriel said, widening her smile. She just got the best information of all.


    "So, could you tell me about cultivation?" Ziriel asked. She didn''t want an easy path like Voralith could offer. She wanted to learn step by step without shortcuts.


    "Oh, referring to the new magical theory in... Well, in simple terms, previously mages were very limited to their cores, which you created based on your talent. You already know this, but your core never expanded, right?"


    "Yes, I could never exceed my capacity, so much so that I couldn''t use almost any magic I knew, despite having a strong but small core."


    "Naturally, that core would grow as you grew. In the past, the process a mage used was: Absorb - Refine - Store - Dissipate."


    "Alice named this method she created ''Core Ascension''. Instead of storing, you will expand the energy within your core, creating newyers for it, inside and out. But from what I understand, previously our world didn''t have enough mana to support this strengthening. We thought mana was abundant, but it wasn''t quite like that.


    In recent years, the global power growth has been increasing more and more, like an exponential growth of mana worldwide. You might have noticed this, but beasts are appearing more frequently, fighter people too, even Nighsphere''s skies are clearer."


    "Mana Core Cultivation, this is the method that Alice showed to the world," Aaralyn said, excited like a primary school teacher on her first day of ss.


    "Alice taught her mages first, then shared the knowledge with the Vampires and the Eastern Empire. Now she''s negotiating with the other nations, so I can''t offer a method right now. Although it seems like you already know a thing or two, that smile of yours doesn''t fool me!" She said, excitedly, and continued: "Well, for now, what I can tell you about are the ascension realms she determined."


    Mana Condensation


    Advanced Realm


    Specialist Realm


    Master Realm


    Grandmaster Realm


    King Realm


    Emperor Realm


    "Anyway, I don''t have any more information. You would have to meet with her to understand better, or find someone to teach you about it. I really can''t help any further, master," Aaralyn, out of breath, finally stopped speaking, and even Ziriel couldn''t bear to hear the voice of the lively girl, who seemed to have been plugged in with an instruction manual.


    "Considering that in the past there really wasn''t a method to measure a person''s strength, only their abilities when facing each other, the ''cultivation'' that Alice developed is truly effective. Now, with a nomenture and realms, one can say that we are even more powerful. I wonder if it was really Alice who developed this.


    After all, I''ve talked to Morgana about this hypothesis when we trained, about magic levels, but she never exined it to me, because she didn''t know either. After all, she''s a witch, she''s blessed by mana and can learn anything."


    These were Ziriel''s thoughts. Now, however, she didn''t have time to think about who created this. She should just move on and continue preparing to kill Ethan and take the royal throne.


    "Alright, rest up. I need to go anyway, so please, work hard. I''ll be back in five days with a n to kill the Emperor," Ziriel said with a smile and patted the head of her new subordinate.


    "Thank you for the work," she said and walked down the stairs, leaving only Aaralyn sitting, alone...


    "Stupid master... Why didn''t you ask me to enter your shadow? I am a shadow!" She grumbled. She wanted to take the initiative, but she didn''t want to force Ziriel to fulfill her requests. It would be rude after she doubted her master''s identity so much!


    As Ziriel walked through the streets, she questioned something to Voralith.


    ''How much of what she said is true?'' The thoughts were transmitted and in a second the draconian maiden appeared by her side holding the hand of a child as the three walked.


    "Although the Cultivation Realms aren''t named that way, condensation for core ascension does exist indeed. I''m concerned about why this sector doesn''t know about something so simple," she replied, confirming Ziriel''s theories.


    "Are there more realms beyond the ones she mentioned?" Ziriel questioned, and Voralith nodded. "It wouldn''t do a cockroach like you any good to know about realms above the Emperor. It would take a thousand years for you to get there," she said, sparking curiosity in Ziriel.


    "Oh, so cultivation is a difficult path."


    "It depends a lot on what you follow. Until you understand your own path, you''re just a cockroach," she said again.


    "So, what''s your path?" Ziriel asked with a smile, and Voralith replied: "Stop dreaming, boy. I won''t tell you."

 Chapter 125: Aldria Luminus, the Three-Headed Crow

    "It depends a lot on what you follow; until you understand your own path, you''re just a cockroach," she said again.


    "So, what''s your path?" Ziriel asked with a smile, and Voralith replied: "Stop dreaming, kid. I won''t tell you."


    "Stop calling me a cockroach!" She got angry and huffed as she walked ahead. The two dragonesses fell silent and followed her without saying anything.


    "Cultivation in... I thought this world was crazy enough already, but it seems like I live in a big crazy fantasy inside my head," Ziriel thought about how crazy this world was. Despite that, she loved this world more than her previous life. In fact, this world was perfect just the way it was, and with each discovery, a new excitement arose.


    "Could you teach me how to cultivate properly?" Ziriel asked a little embarrassed.


    Fortunately, Voralith was already expecting that. After all, when she was an ordinary mortal in her early years of life, she also had to learn to cultivate... although when she was mortal... she had a certain cheat for it.


    "Alright, girl, let''s do this," she said disdainfully. She seemed annoyed, and it was indeed the case. After all, she had expected her to try on her own first, but she went straight to her. It was a bit disappointing...


    Two hours passed, Voralith was now sitting behind Ziriel as she channeled her mana and sky energy into her back, helping her cultivate for the first time.


    "First, you will gather any energy you feel around you, even if it''s not mana," Voralith said and injected small amounts of energy into specific points on Ziriel''s back.


    "Hm~" she moaned lightly as she felt a different kind of strength in her body than before. It was something quite pure, different from the usual "mana sensation" she normally had. It was like... nature itself.


    "Howe I didn''t feel this before?" Ziriel questioned, it really seemed like somethingpletely new.


    "Your body is made for this, it''s the body of a cultivator. Unlike the people who exist in this sector, who are still beginning to develop their bodies, you already have the best body for a high-level cultivator, a hybrid physique, and you have the best master anyone could have. Although I won''t help you with everything, you need to find your own way," Voralith exined.


    Ziriel, however, didn''t let herself be discouraged by her words and remained focused on what she was doing.


    She didn''t realize it, but hours began to pass as she started the first stage of core cultivation. For her, it was almost nothing, but for this world, it was really rare, as "cultivators" began to emerge less than four years ago. Except for the witches, who had an overwhelming advantage, the others were still learning about it.


    After all, Alice''s cultivation technique had not yet directly reached everyone, and her techniques were something that worked on witches, not on all types of people. In other words, they would have to modify and have their own techniques.


    As she continued to cultivate, she felt something in her chest passing through her entire body, as if it was lightly rebuilding and purifying itself. She felt her bones bing stronger, her perception of mana increased, her muscles solidified, and then, after three hours.


    "You''ve taken the first step. Wee to the world of cultivation," Voralith said to Ziriel, who sat in a Lotus position and gently opened her eyes. Her aura around her solidified more, even her killer aura she felt change slightly, something that wouldn''t normally happen.


    "So this is cultivation..." she murmured as she looked at her hands and clenched them. The feeling of strength was different than before.


    "How do you feel?" Voralith asked with a mischievous smile. She wanted to be praised.


    "I thought it would be harder. It was quite easy," Ziriel replied. Then, she received a p on the face.


    SMACK


    "Hey! Why did you hit me?" She roared, holding her reddened cheeks with the handprint of the woman in front of her, who looked more like her mother.


    "Stupid daughter! Didn''t you hear what I said?! You have the body for this! Arrogant fool!" she roared. In reality... ''Can''t even praise me, can you?


    Idiot!'' were Voralith''s true feelings.


    "Yes, yes, sorry. Ouch, that was heavy-handed!" Ziriel grumbled as she got up, ready to train again, but at the same time, she felt someone approaching the door.


    KNOCK KNOCK


    "You may enter," Ziriel responded, and from the door, Velryna appeared a bit... off, her face seemed slightly hurt.


    "From your look, something happened," Ziriel said.


    "Yes, my father ordered us to have a ball at the royal pce to entertain marriage proposals, my marriage proposals," Velryna said, and Ziriel''s face darkened slightly.


    "You cannot get married," she said, looking down. A side of Ziriel might emerge, and that wasn''t what she wanted right now.


    "No, really, I can''t get married," Velryna said as she held her right arm and looked at a somewhat... helpless Ziriel? She didn''t understand what was going on, but for Ziriel... Again... She was feeling that crappy feeling she always gets when she meets an interesting woman.


    She had been thinking about it for a while under the table, ever since she met Velryna, actually, since the first moment.


    "I''ll be yourpanion, if anyone dares propose to you, I''ll kill them as soon as the party ends," Ziriel said, imposing, and for a second, Velryna saw someone else, not a woman.


    "N-no! You can''t do that!" Velryna quickly said as she waved her hands. Her face turned slightly red with embarrassment just at the thought of someone doing that for her, just so she wouldn''t get married.


    "What do you mean no? You definitely cannot get married!" Ziriel eximed, and in front of Velryna, she held the woman''s hands and looked deeply into her eyes. "I won''t allow someone to take you away."


    Their eyes met in such a way that Velryna became even more flushed and looked away like a frightened little girl. She couldn''t stare into those amber eyes that exuded possessiveness at the mere thought of someone taking her away. Ziriel was... Or rather, the one who was there wasn''t exactly Ziriel, but Dante''s ownplex, the possessiveness he carries for the things he wants, it''s terrifying.


    "I-I mean, alright, but no killing!" she said, relenting, making Ziriel''s face slightly return to normal with a gentle smile.


    "What do you have in mind, Adam? Marrying Velryna in the midst of Ethan''s ascension?" The woman''s voice echoed in the ears of the man seated upon the stars.


    "Both you and I know Ethan cannot be the Emperor, Aldria, and I don''t have much time," Adam said as he watched the skies.


    "Then why did you pass on such a position to him? We all know Velryna would be the best representative currently," she questioned, pointing out his first mistake.


    "The problem is, in the eyes of both nobles andmoners, he''s the best choice, mainly because of the Yuruzen family. We can''t oust him yet. I thought he could live peacefully after that incident, but that useless one managed to make everything worse. I thought he would live honorably, but he''s a coward who hides with his tail between his legs," Adam said, looking deeply into Aldria''s eyes.


    His eyes were sad, and she realized that nothing was easy for him. So, she sat beside her husband andforted him with her embrace.


    "You''re thinking of marrying Velryna off to gain power, aren''t you?" She questioned and felt a slight confirmation.


    "Ethan needs to be eliminated, even though I can''t do it directly because of appearances. The move to distance Hellsing was the best option that could be made. If we had left Hellsing during the uing conflict, it could be said that we would worsen our rtionship even further. Besides... when shees out of the seal, I don''t know what might happen," Adam voiced his concerns.


    Honestly, Ethan was a ticking time bomb. Despite appearing as a good person, he was actually aplete chaos.


    Not only with his subjects, but with others, he gave the impression of a hero, a peaceful and sensible man, but up close, knowing him, even his arrogant father doesn''t feelfortable. Aldria was the same. Although Ethan was the son of the former Empress, she didn''t stop raising him with love, so his actions were... senseless.


    A person who has everything, and yet feels like they have nothing, seeks everything with an endless greed that never ends.


    "Did the woman with Velryna, Ziriel, manage to find out anything?" Adam asked, and unfortunately, Aldria didn''t have good answers for him.


    "She''s a ghost, someone who appeared out of nowhere, no records, no name, no identity, no nationality, no traces. Apart from Simon and Velryna, no one knows her," Aldria said with regret, as if her work had failed, of course, she would feel that way.


    "It seems we''ll have to see for ourselves," Adam said, and she nodded while biting her lips in frustration for failing for the first time.


    Just as all rulers had their subordinates and right-hand men, Aldria was the supreme shadow of the Empire, she was the one in the shadow of all decisions, all information, and all contacts the emperor had.


    Aldria Luminus, the Three-Headed Crow... That was her true name and title, even before being the Empress, she was the world''s informant and had a shadowy guild that sold information to everyone and everything, but unfortunately, or fortunately, she fell in love with an arrogant man...

 Chapter 126: An account notebook.

    A week had passed since Ziriel had started cultivating consistently for six to seven hours every day. She was quickly freed from her duties by Velryna, as at that moment, the ball was being prepared, and Velryna constantly went to her father trying to change his mind, but so far nothing had been decreed. At this moment, Ziriel was in a different ce than usual.


    The bar was lively, women danced joyfully while men drank theirrge mugs of golden liquor. Barley, perhaps? It was hard to tell without knowing anything about alcohol from the Empire. The bar was full and bustling, and the warm atmosphere of happiness made everything lighter. It was a pity that what was calling Ziriel to that ce wasn''t these little joys of life.


    At the back of the bar, at a table, two hooded women were talking. One of them, of course, had white hair, and the other, green hair.


    "I thought after this time of closed training I could receive some good news, but it seems that''s not the case, is it?" Ziriel queried as she sipped refined red wine.


    "I can''t hide anything from you, can I, young master?" Aaralyn said with a wry smile. She was truly unhappy with thetest news she had received.


    "How are they?" First, of course, Ziriel inquired about two people she wanted to reunite with.


    "The Named Heir of the Eastern Empire, Sara Vortex, has been under full protection in ''Dunkashin,'' the Empress''s Pce, for two years now. She''s constantly taking lessons with various martial masters and has a reasonably healthy routine. As for the other, Nagasawa, nicknamed Blood Viper, she''s currently serving Empress Lyrianna as her personal secretary.


    Despite being considered a ve due to her actions ten years ago, she''s one of the most reliable and perhaps the closest woman to the Empress currently."


    "At least they didn''t end up alone... can you tell me the problems now?" Ziriel said, and soon, the bad news began.


    "I don''t know how to say this, but just now the world has been sealed," Aaralyn said, and Ziriel''s eyes widened in rm.


    "What do you mean the world has been sealed?" Ziriel asked quickly, staring at her intently.


    "The connection between Umbral and Nighsphere was severed this morning. Not even the continental magics are working properly. Fortunately, I managed to contact the Valkyries earlier, but the problem still persists. My sisters are traveling to the Werewolf Kingdom. It seems the civil war has turned into a general war," Aaralyn said, and Ziriel''s eyes calmed.


    "Siren and Velkan continue to try to steal the ruler''s position from each other. It''s impressive."


    "Yes, I agree. The problem is that the Werewolf ns have started to eye each other and forge new alliances, and what was once a two-way fight has turned into a general confrontation," Aaralyn exined, leaving Dante no less worried.


    "They sealed the world, a war broke out, the witches sealed themselves in their kingdom..."


    "Don''t be rmed, this has been bing normal every year. These barbaric conflicts among everyone seem to be motivated without any driving force. Especially the Werewolves. They''re not acting rationally. On the contrary, they''re acting purely on instinct, and that''s not how a kingdom should function.


    That''s why Siren is trying to revolutionize, but they don''t understand, so this idiotic conflict continues," Aaralyn said in a heavy tone. She seemed genuinely concerned about this kingdom, something Ziriel didn''t care about at all. In fact, she hoped this war would lead to the death of Alexander Sucellus. It would be less troublesome than going after him at this point.


    "Ah, seriously, this is all so tiresome. I wish it were easier for me to leave here, but even if I wanted to go now to the Eastern Empire to find Nagasawa and Sara, it wouldn''t be possible, would it?" Ziriel''s heavy sigh made her difort clear. She didn''t want to continue ying the role of the damsel helping the princess. Despite that, she couldn''t just abandon Velryna like this anymore.


    "The Emperor will fall sooner orter," Aaralyn said.


    Ziriel was surprised, and the questioning came: "What aren''t you telling me, Aaralyn?"


    "There has been movement among the counts. It seems they''re trying to win Velryna over to regain power. Their decision isplicated. They want to use her to overthrow the royal family," Aaralyn revealed, and Ziriel blinked twice.


    Her face darkened, the hood covered her features, but the two amber eyes were clearly visible, with a threatening gleam.


    "So they''ve finally gathered the courage, if this is happening so openly about seizing Velryna?"


    "This is a move by the Emperor," Aaralyn said.


    "What? By the Emperor?" Surprised, she couldn''t immediately understand. "Yes, I presume that''s the case. The Emperor himself wants to overthrow his son."


    "Hold on, Aaralyn, you''re spinning quite a tale, aren''t you?"


    "Dante, I''m over a hundred and fifty years old, I''m considered an adult vampire. Do you really want to argue with me about information analysis? Believe it or not, we are Hellsing, we understand everything about the world, and I am the main source of information. Besides... Forget it, it won''t lead anywhere."


    The music reached a higher volume, the drinking men became more euphoric, and the dancing girls reached the climax of the ce. Ziriel became pensive, but she got up and looked at Aaralyn.


    "I''m going to the Pce," she said, turning, about to bid farewell. There was still much to do.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go with you."


    "Eh? How?"


    "I''m your shadow, master. Besides, I need to get into the pce to gather more information, I''m the gossip, remember?" Aaralyn said. With a smile, she became a ck shadow and entered Ziriel''s Shadow.


    "I see, then it will be easier to fulfill my mission with you by my side," Ziriel said with a mischievous smile. She didn''t see it, but Aaralyn was also smiling a lot.


    "Finally! The Master''s Shadow! It''s like the mistress''s! So cozy! I loved this ce! Don''t ever take me out of here again!


    I miss it so much!" Well... she was happy.


    So, Ziriel left the establishment. It was already a dark night, and she still had much to do. With Aaralyn by her side,pleting her investigation would be even easier.


    Two hours passed, now it was early morning.


    "What are we doing here?" Aaralyn asked. They were on top of the Pce, on the rooftops.


    "The idiot''s room is around here. We need to find something to help us deal with him," Ziriel replied as she covered herself with invisibility magic. Actually, it was Voralith who did that.


    "Ready, we can go now. Be careful with the noises."


    "You really underestimate my abilities, don''t you? Pay attention!" Aaralyn said and jumped off the building,nding on the balcony of Ethan''s grand room.


    "Come on!" She shouted, making Ziriel panic a little. "Stop yelling!" Ziriel appeared in front of Aaralyn quickly, but she just startedughing.


    "Hahaha, you fool, it''s a supreme concealment magic, it''s impossible to detect me! I can yell as much as I want, only you can hear me!" She said, and Ziriel sighed. She didn''t know Aaralyn was so mischievous, and that was a problem, especially in situations like this.


    "Get your butt up and look for something, I''ll check the bookshelves," Aaralyn said. Ziriel nodded, and so the search began.


    They stayed in the room, quickly one of the first sensations they had was that everything was too easy. Howe the heir prince''s quarters weren''t being watched?


    "They already knew," Aaralyn said as she rummaged through ces where there used to be things that could help.


    "It seems so," Ziriel agreed, as they continued to carefully look through drawers and cabs.


    "Master," Aaralyn said, catching Ziriel''s attention, who turned to the voice location. "Look at this." She said, and when Ziriel approached...


    [Official Notes]


    It was a small ledger, well-worn and old, likely intentionally made to avoid suspicion. Aaralyn, being a keen observer, found it hidden behind the books on the shelf, in a small secretpartment.


    When they opened the ledger, Aaralyn felt a surge of rage so strong that she began to crumple the edges of the ledger.


    "Hey, calm down! What did you read there?" The question came, but the answer never arrived. She only handed the ledger to Ziriel, who didn''t understand at first, but simply read the first item listed in the ledger.


    [ Six Girls for sexual use. Between 12 and 16 years of age. Physical: Sinful. Breast Size: A. Status: Virgin. Value: ********* ] [Sent to Rua.


    ****, close to **** **** 89***]


    [ ves. Adults. Physique: Good. Body size. 1.80. Status: Usavais.


    Value *******. Servitude: Guaranteed.]


    "I thought things could be easier, that I could simply kill him without any issues and leave... but the people of this city..."


    It wasn''t just one or two, it was many, many "products," and most of them... Children, orphans taken from shelters, temples, and found in the outskirts, as well as those exported. Literally, a ve trade.


    "I will sink this empire... I will erase every evil being from this world, I will destroy them all, even if I have to rule the underworld to keep every soul subjected to eternal torture."


    Ziriel''s murmuring turned into such a deep feeling that her body warmed with fury... Within Ziriel.


    "It seems she''s awakening," Voralith said, while observing something, more precisely a being. Inside Ziriel''s Mental World, which had recently begun to form, she was in her Full Dragon form, a being that would easily reach the height of ten stories of a luxurious building.


    Her folded wings brought tranquility and shielded her from the strange sun in the sky of this world for a certain little pup who slept lightly peaceful.


    In front of her, a cocoon with a being inside, with a golden sword impaled in his chest. One of his eyes was golden, and the other was red, he had two horns curved backward, and his hair was entirely crimson that reached the ground, like the blood of his enemies. He was a muscr and robust man.


    "What is this?" Eldrax asked as he woke up, feeling that he saw something familiar in his appearance, she stared at the body in the cocoon, slightly trembling. Voralith, however, justughed and petted the head of the little Dragonoid.


    "A new being," Voralith said with a smile. After all, thanks to Lilith, now the True Dante was being created.


    "The perception of humans about the path is somethingplicated, they don''t understand themselves and try to understand the world around them, something wed. But this one is different, he already understands himself, although notpleting his thoughts. His path is being formed based on his experiences..."


    "I hope to see the world you want to create. Little child."

 Chapter 127: The Heavenly Father

    [ Six Girls for sexual use. Between 12 and 16 years of age. Physical: Sinful. Breast Size: A. Status: Virgin. Value: ********* ] [Sent to Rua.


    ****, close to **** **** 89***]


    [ ves. Adults. Physique: Good. Body size. 1.80. Status: Usavais.


    Value *******. Servitude: Guaranteed.]


    "I thought things could be calmer, that I could just kill him without any problems and leave... but the people of this city..."


    It wasn''t just one or two, it was many, many "products," and most of them... Children, orphans taken from shelters, temples, and found in the outskirts, as well as those exported. Literally, a ve trade.


    "I will sink this empire... I will erase every evil being from this world, I will destroy them all, even if I have to rule the underworld to keep every soul subjected to eternal torture."


    Ziriel''s murmur turned into such a deep feeling that her body warmed with fury...


    "Calm down!" Aaralyn pped Ziriel''s face, who looked at her confused. "Why did you hit me?" Ziriel questioned like a child.


    "You were about to blow this ce up! Control yourself, kid!" Aaralyn said, pulling Ziriel''s cheeks.


    "Ow, ow, ow! Alright!" Ziriel said, trying to remove Aaralyn''s hands from her cheeks.


    "Let''s get out of here, we''ll take this." Aaralyn said and went to the window, so both followed.


    After both left Ethan''s old room, as it was impossible for that room to be used nowadays, they descended to a dark ce, where the trees covered the view.


    "Analyze this information and tell me what you found out." Ziriel ordered, and Aaralyn nodded, disappearing with the ledger.


    Ziriel sighed lightly as she looked at her hands, they were slightly burned, yet she clenched them and ignored the pain.


    So she returned to her room. There was about a week left until the long-awaited event of marriage proposals for the princess. She only had this time to investigate Ethan and to make time to deal with Velryna, who was extremely tired.


    So, after a night of much thought about every step she would have to take, she woke up in the morning.


    As usual, she had her coffee with Velryna, who soon returned to her room and locked herself in there, preparing to confront Emperor Adam again. Meanwhile, Ziriel decided to pay a visit to the Temple. She had never been to a Temple before, but she needed to know about some children who had disappeared months ago, especially the six girls who were sold as... Sexual Objects.


    Ziriel now walked through the cobblestone streets, cloaked in a dark hooded cloak, her long white hair flowing in the wind. Silent and calm steps, almost undetectable, as she finally saw the Sacred Temple, an imposing church that stood among the buildings.


    She had finally arrived. First, of course, she entered the ornate gates, feeling a solemn atmosphere of the ce, but it bothered her, why?


    The God she was visiting, in fact, was the one who ordered her death.


    She entered the interior of the church. There was no one, or employee nearby. She saw sunlight streaming through the stained ss windows, projecting spots of soft and vibrant colors on the polished stone floor.


    A sovereign silence hung in the air, as if a spell had been cast on the ce, but it wasn''t that, it was simply the calmness, the peace... but Ziriel was increasingly ufortable. At the same time, she couldn''t help but find it interesting that the church was so calm.


    The rows of dark wooden benches stretched along the space, each meticulously aligned, waiting for the faithful who were not present at that moment.


    At the back, the main altar rose majestically, adorned with golden ornaments and carved crosses. An image of the divine, a representation of something, or rather, someone. With gentle eyes and hands extended in blessing, it presided over the sanctuary, emanating a sense of peace and protection...


    at least that''s what the faithful could say, but for Ziriel, the representation before her was simply sad.


    His eyes were droopy, as if suffering every day to exist. His feet were slightly rough, proving that the luxury of shoes never came, and the mantle he wore seemed more like reused rags. She understood that luxury and material possessions were not really necessary for a faithful, but for someone who must worship such a statue, the sight was simply disgusting.


    In addition to all these things that any faithful would adore, the smell of incense hung in the air, leaving a sweet fragrance.


    Despite this, she was not just any unfaithful; she believed in gods. So, she revealed her face to the being that might be watching, with courtesy, even though she knew she shouldn''t be polite to such beings.


    Kneeling before the altar, Ziriel closed her eyes and began her prayer in a soft whisper.


    "I havee to report to you what your follower, blessed by the divine, has been doing, your celestial grace," Ziriel murmured.


    "It wasn''t enough to kill me; you also helped a vile being like him to traffic children. I hope you redeem yourself from your sins, insignificant god," Ziriel said and felt something, but ignored it.


    "I''ve been reborn twice; killing me wasn''t enough. So, please, do not attempt on my life, your grace," Ziriel said, as she opened her eyes and looked into the statue''s eyes.


    "It wasn''t my choice."


    The sound came from the statue, Ziriel stared at it with disdain, once again pondered everything, but ignored it.


    "You must already know who I am, Medes, so you must know that I know your story, at least the version from my previous world. You and Lucifer are the same, Heavenly Father," Ziriel said, gazing into the depths of the statue.


    "Your choice affected the lives of millions. I''m not even telling you about my death, thanks to that I can now be the strongest person in this world, but what you have done disappoints me," Ziriel said, but never received a response.


    "If you truly don''t care about everyone''s lives, ignore what I said. But if you truly want everyone to be okay, please lend me your power to end Ethan."


    Ziriel''s words wereplicated; she truly never expected the creator himself to speak with her. In fact, she only came to give him an ultimatum. What would she say?


    "If you don''t have a good reason for my death, you''ll be next on my list."


    Ziriel was proud, but this time she knew she would need to ask for help in some way, as this was a bigger problem than just a childish fight, a foolish revenge; it involved an entire continent and it was already affecting the world she lived in.


    She didn''t have an army to deal with Ethan. Killing him inside the Imperial Pce was almost impossible; even killing him inside a ballroom was futile, the knights who personally followed him were all experts, almost reaching the Master Realm. Compared to him, who was still a measly cultivator of the Advanced Realm, it would be a battle between cultivation vs. skill, and cultivation would prevail.


    So she made a risky move.


    "Lend me the power of Longinus."


    Longinus, the sacred spear that pierced Jesus Christ''s chest on the cross, to ensure that his death was finalized. Something that, well... Let''s not talk about religion.


    A relic considered sacred for being bathed in the blood of a Demigod, a truly risky move by Ziriel, who didn''t even know if the weapon existed.


    However, nothing was seen and no response came from the statue, it simply ignored her. Ziriel already understood that this could happen, but unfortunately it was what she could try. She turned slowly and took the first step.


    "Ethan''s Holy Power has been Removed for Six Years."


    These words passed through Ziriel''s ears, and she smiled. ''Four years in? It seems we can''t let the liars win, you''re weaker than I thought, you piece of crap.'' Ziriel''s thoughts made her happier.


    She didn''t receive anything from "God," but she received confirmation of her suspicions. Ethan had been abandoned long ago, he just keeps pretending to be blessed. Inside, she was really happy, although she couldn''t get a new spear; one of her goals had been fulfilled.


    When she opened her eyes again, she was faced with one of the bishops of the ce, he smiled back at her and said gently, kindly, and calmly, "You seem to have found sce here, my daughter."


    "Yes, Reverend. I received guidance from God," she said gently. The bishop chuckled lightly and said, "It is important to keep faith in difficult times like these. If you need further guidance, do not hesitate to seek me out."


    "In fact... I have something to ask you, Bishop. My name is Ziriel Azure, I am one of Her Majesty the Princess''s Knights, I came on a mission," she said, and the Bishop was slightly startled, members of the royal family usually ignored this ce.


    "I am Bishop Agnus Miha," he replied introducing himself. "I think it''s best if we talk alone," he said and led the way for Ziriel.


    Not long after, Ziriel entered the Bishop''s room with a serious and determined expression. She needed to inform him about the disappearance of some people close to the church.


    "Reverend, I need to speak with you about something urgent." She handed him a kind of copy of the notebook from earlier; the Bishop raised his eyes reading the document in front of him, realizing the seriousness of what Ziriel was reporting.


    "Where did you get... No, that''s not relevant. How can I assist, Lady Ziriel?" The bishop''s sudden change was quite... suspicious.


    "Can you confirm for me about these six children?" Ziriel questioned, and the Bishop looked at her for a few seconds and read the names of the little girls...


    "I''m not sure, their names are toomon, thousands of children pass through here every week, some stay for a day or two and vanish into the streets, I can''t giveplete certainty," he said. However, Ziriel didn''t want to ept this answer too well.


    "Are you sure, Reverend? It''s notmon for children to disappear like this, especially in... batches." Ziriel tried not to give subjective references to products for the children, but the situation couldn''t be avoided.


    "I understand how you feel, but it''s not something within our control. I could ask the other staff and nuns who live nearby, but that''s it. Since we don''t have the authority to register residents with the precarious governmental system, it''s really hard to identify the disappearance of orphans," he replied. This time, Ziriel felt sinceritying from his voice.


    Like Valentina, her perception of others'' emotions was very high. It was almost like normal to know what was going on in the faces of weaker people than her. Well, she could hardly use that since she was always among the most absurd beings, even in Kryoris, but now, in the Empire, it''s very easy to use this ability.


    "Alright, Reverend. If possible, investigate around here. I''lle back after the princess''s party," Ziriel said and bid farewell to the Bishop.


    "What do you think?" From Ziriel''s shadows, two small dragons appeared, one white and one ck.


    "Eldrax finds it suspicious!" she said, the little ck dragoness.


    "Indeed, a bishop... he seems more like a kidnapper wearing that robe," Voralith said.


    "We shouldn''t judge a book by its cover, right?" Ziriel said.


    "Eldrax likes books with pictures, they''re cool!"


    "I thought dragons were intelligent, Voralith."


    "She''s trying to gain favors from you."


    "Oh."

 Chapter 128: Velryna Scarlet... you are mine forever

    In the newly formed mental world of Ziriel, a subtle change was beginning to ur as the White Dragon observed the newly awakened being.


    "It seems the time ising," Voralith said, and two men appeared by her side, one of them was Lorio and the other an old man.


    "You seem excited," Merlin said, observing Voralith''s reactions, different from the usual in their conversations; he had never seen such a reaction before.


    "Of course, this is impressive," she said, summoning two Tomes, yes, the same tomes from ancient times, the legendary magics that Morgana gave to the boy when he was young.


    "What do you intend with this? I thought Excalibur alone would be enough," Arthur said, seeing the woman holding the two Books heading towards the cocoon containing the body of a being.


    "He needs power, doesn''t he?" Voralith said and then, opening the two books, two power spheres began to float.


    "Fragments of the Goddesses, Tsukoyomi and Amaterasu," Voralith said aloud and began to merge the two spheres,pressing them with all her strength.


    "Ah, it''s been a while since I''ve dealt with these things," she said, making an effort andpressing both energies into a single small sphere, the sphere was golden but emitted a purple light, as purple as darkness.


    "At least this way he doesn''t disrupt the bnce, being killed in vain was enough," Voralith said and walked over to the being.


    Slowly she took the remnants of the tome and set it on fire, burning it over the cocoon of the body and then, with a push, sent the sphere with strange energy into the cocoon from behind, where the sphere went directly behind the heart of the inert body.


    The chain reaction was an earthquake in the mental world, which slowly began to change again, the skies becamepletely dark, without a trace of light, but at the same time, a huge sun could be seen rising on the horizon, growing exponentially.


    "This is..."


    "Different from the previous body, this one has no affinity with magical elements, now however... I sacrificed the magics and turned them into their pure elements, Fire and Darkness," Voralith said with a smile... ''Just a little more, child... your thirst for revenge will make sense soon... keep training...''


    Ziriel woke up that day, tired, feeling her heart heavy, it seemed like something bad could happen at any moment, but she didn''t indulge in continuing to think about it. On the contrary, she had to continue her ns. The discovery that Ethan no longer had the Hero''s Blessing made her more rxed;


    What she needed now was to figure out how to deal with the Imperial Knights, especially the elite apanying the Emperor and Ethan. In a general context, even Velryna couldn''t afford to choose her allies yet, so she had been trying to find allies among the barons and dukes, but...


    Nothing had been valid, mainly due to theck of real offers; most of the offers she responded to were about marriage, something she couldn''t afford at the moment.


    At this moment... "Ah~~" Ziriel''s loud sigh made the Princess look at her in a sad way.


    Despite wanting Ziriel''spany, she knew she was holding Ziriel to herself, with no reward other than bringing down her brother, she was feeling guilty.


    "You can leave if you want," she said, already losing hope. "Actually, I''m thinking of running away," she revealed, making Ziriel, who was lying on the couch, sit up.


    "What did you say?" Ziriel questioned, looking seriously at Velryna. "You heard, we have no more chances... with Nighsphere sealed... Simon won''t be able toe to help us, it''s just you and me against everyone in the Empire," she said, her face disying upset and heavy expressions.


    Ziriel felt awful for a moment; she didn''t want to see that expression on Velryna''s face.


    So, she began... she began to reveal the truth.


    "You know, I met your brother ten years ago; he was young, arrogant. It was fun to y with him," Ziriel spoke and Velryna''s expression changedpletely. "What did you say? Ten years ago he was in Kry-"


    Ziriel''s words cut over Velryna. "Your brother is one of the three people I hate most in this world." Her aura began to spread through the room, leaving the atmosphere heavy. The heavy words in Ziriel''s amber eyes reached Velryna and she trembled, trembled with... fear.


    "What- what are you saying?"


    "Velryna Smith, your brother is the person I most want to kill in this world right now. If I saw him, I would plunge my spear into his heart and drink his blood while showing to the entire kingdom what a trash your future emperor was."


    To Velryna, this Ziriel she was seeing wasn''t the person she knew; in fact, she seemed to be apletely different person.


    "But I can''t do that, because he''s your brother," she said, making her surprised again; the change in Ziriel...


    "I thought I would hate you when I found out you were his sister, but seeing the bigger picture... you''re a victim just like me," she pronounced calmly and Velryna looked at her, this time sincerely.


    "What did my brother do to you?" she asked.


    "He did two things."


    "Two?"


    "Yes... two unforgivable things," Ziriel said, remembering all the difficult moments she had been through because of Ethan, Forki, and Alexander.


    "What are you talking about, Ziriel? You''re scaring me," she said, despite that, Ziriel didn''t stop.


    "Who is the person your brother hates the most in this world, Velryna?" Ziriel questioned; the words entered one ear and never left her head.


    She didn''t want to utter those words, but Ziriel somehow forced her, so she muttered loud enough for Ziriel to hear.


    "Dante Scarlet... the one who... was going to be the demon king," she said, pausing in her speech, as she was apprehensive.


    "I see, so he''s really afraid," Ziriel said smiling. "Velryna, I think I''d better tell you what''sing soon, but first, I''ll just warn you: everything that happened between you and me is true, I never lied to you or your feelings. Despite you being his sister, I genuinely like you," Ziriel said, making Velryna blush slightly. She took this as a derationing from a person she had...


    a special fondness for, as Ziriel, besides Simon, is the only person who stood by her side. She saved her from death, helped in her ns, and fights for her kingdom.


    "Tell me," she swallowed hard and sat up straight; she was ready for what wasing. After all, she felt no hostility or ill willing from Ziriel; on the contrary, she only felt sincerity.


    "Are you ready?" She asked Voralith. She already knew what was happening inside her; in fact, she always knew. When she reached the peak of the Advanced Realm, she could already feel her aura and her world forming, but Voralith, one night ago, said she was about to awaken.


    During the night, Ziriel advanced to the Specialist Realm, and that triggered Voralith to enhance her Core with the essence of Amaterasu and Tsukuyomi.


    "I''m sorry for having to lie to you, my Velryna. I was too busy trying to survive and return to my peak," Ziriel''s voice resonated as her body began to glow faintly. "Ten years ago, your brother killed me."


    The words came from the kind of light that began to change its shape. Velryna quickly backed away as she felt the inert sensation of power. She had already felt many strong people, but the feeling of this one was different. As the light began to diminish, she was met with something... unimaginable...


    A handsome man, with waist-length messy red hair, deep red eyes, and a body that would make any knight jealous, robust and toned. Additionally, on his head, two pairs of ck horns curved backward. He appeared in noble ck attire. Velryna saw that scene and was mesmerized. The man in front of her was so... beautiful...


    that she couldn''t help but sigh just thinking that she was seeing it personally. She was blushing, as if... she had fallen in love at first sight.


    "Oh, it seems this appearance pleases you," Dante said. His body, like Ziriel''s, hadpletely disappeared; now, finally, he was truly reborn. "Ah, it feels good to be back," he said with a seductive smile as he looked slightly at Velryna''s static body.


    "You didn''t think I was a woman, did you? Please, even a blind man would notice, I''m not good at these things, but I had no choice," he said lightly as he approached her. She tried to move away, but was held by the waist.


    "Kyaa!" she cried out lightly, but soon, she felt thefort of Dante''s arms. Her entire body was held, and Dante''s hands reached her neck, sending a shiver down her spine, making her tremble slightly. The sensation... was indescribable.


    Dante smiled lightly and held her like a princess. She was startled and tried to break free, but Dante''s arms held her firmly, preventing any movement. Dante sat on the couch, with apletely embarrassed Velryna in his arms.


    "Now, where''s the warrior I knew?" He questioned with a mischievous smile, but she said nothing, only shielding her face with her two hands while Dante held her.


    "You already know who I am, don''t you?" Dante questioned and only felt a nod from the girl who was too embarrassed to say anything.


    "Geez, I took so long to show you this and you''re going to treat me like this? I should have only told Simon, he was my employee anyway!" Dante replied pouting, and Velryna''s hands slightly opened, revealing her embarrassed face and her two blue orbs that looked likes, sorge were her eyes.


    "Geez, why so beautiful?" Dante questioned and ced her facing him. "Aren''t you afraid of me? I am the Demon King, you know?" Dante questioned. Little did he know, but... Velryna actually admired Dante''s figure for many years.


    Simon told her several stories about this man, and when he died and saw what was left, she saw how important he was, to the point of having two of the strongest known individuals sealed. To her, Dante was unattainable...


    "I''m not afraid of you," she said, turning her face to the left, not looking at him.


    "Is that so? Too bad, I would love to intimidate you a lot," Dante said, his smile clearly revealing what he thought of Velryna.


    "Why... are you telling me all this, Dante Scarlet?" She questioned, for the first time using his name, Dante, was angry.


    "You know, I realized I can''t let you give up, or go somewhere else, much less get married," Dante said, looking into her eyes that stared at him. Seriously, he said, "You are too important not to be mine." Velryna''s eyes slightly opened in surprise.


    "Y-you yours?" She questioned, it seemed like she could break at any moment. "Of course... or don''t you want to?" He questioned.


    For a second, Velryna saw a movie ying in her head, from the moment she heard of Dante, when her brother who hated her almost got killed. Then, the movie shifted to a scene of Velryna watching her brother having fear attacks during the nights, something that made her extremely happy, after all, it was like a punishment for being that disgusting person he was.


    Shortly after, Velryna''s eyes saw Simon, telling how Ziriel looked like Dante, something that now, seems like a joke, because they are the same person.


    Velryna felt on cloud nine for a moment; she felt something inside her, as if a big puzzle had been put together.


    The reasons why he would go to Hellsing, the reasons why he knew and hated her brother, the revenge he wanted, the fact that he understood Simon, perfect spear techniques,plete sword techniques, theck of experience with dresses and noble clothes, all of this led to his true identity.


    The Demon of Devastation, the man himself who gained a Demon King name by Two of the Virtues, the Man who revived after ten years. A kind man to those he loves, caring and affectionate yet unyielding against his enemies.


    This was Dante to Velryna, or rather now, this was Dante, who before anything else, was her first true friend, the first person who didn''t care about money, status, and properties by her side, the only one who fought not only for revenge, but to save her kingdom.


    How could she deny such a man? How could she simply say no, to this beautiful face and to this feeling offort, something she never had even at her home? It may seem desperate, but she had plenty of reasons to believe in him, and above all, she couldn''t deny that her romantic interest in Ziriel was great. Since the day she said she would kill if she got married, that me was ignited.


    Now, though...


    "I want to," she said, without hesitation, and Dante''s smile widened. Before he could respond to anything, Dante sealed her lips.


    Velryna was surprised as she felt a different heat entering her mouth. She tried to push him away, but it was toote; she was caught in the man''s embrace, it was impossible to escape. He began to caress Velryna''s back, who fell to the side onto him, positioning her body over his.


    Dante didn''t let Velryna breathe anymore; her breasts began to press against his chest, and Dante''s hand reached her buttocks.


    *Badump* Velryna''s heart raced as suddenly a shock came to her buttock. *Paf* She felt her whole body tremble with the p she received on her perky buttock. Dante didn''t stop for a second to taste Velryna''s lips; then, when she finally thought it was over...


    She looked at the man''s face, still panting; her blurry eyes saw only one vision. A long bright smile of a manpletely surrendered in her arms. Dante''s eyes were so possessive that his vision was in ck and white, and only Velryna was colored. He couldn''t help but sigh and finally say out loud.


    "Velryna Smith..." "No, that''s gross, let''s change that forever, after all, your family wouldn''t approve, right?" He said smiling as he stroked the long golden hair of thedy in front of him, who was red with shame.


    "My little Velryna, mine, only mine..."


    "Velryna Scarlet... you are mine forever," Dante said, with his gaze almost engulfing the girl in front of him, who began to look at him with the same look, as if they were both synchronizing, and slightly she said. "My... Dante."

 Chapter 129: A Show for The Emperor

    Badump Badump


    Those were the only sounds Dante could hear: the heartbeat of the beauty he held in his arms.


    He was calm for the first time aftering back to life; he had seeded once again. She''s mine. It was a different sense of conquest, simr to the feeling he remembered when he kissed Nagasawa years ago.


    Despite missing all of them, this feeling was different now. He held the blonde woman in his arms as she peacefully slept. He didn''t want to let her go for anything, but unfortunately, his time hade to an end.


    Putting her back on the couch, she felt ufortable and began to groan as she turned, slowly opening her eyes, and the light hit them, fully awakening her. Dante was reverting to Ziriel; unfortunately, time was up.


    "Sorry, did I wake you?" Ziriel said as she brushed her hand over the girl''s forehead and lightly kissed the spot, causing her to blush softly.


    "No... it''s okay," she replied, calmly and gently, with a peaceful smile, as she got up and sat on the couch. She still remembered what had just happened a few hours ago. "What happened?" she questioned.


    "My body is still unstable. I''m not sure how much I can disclose because of the guy upstairs, but let''s just say I need more energy to keep myself in my true form," she said, sitting beside Velryna, who couldn''t believe that the wonderful man from a few moments ago was this beautiful woman.


    "What are we going to do? You don''t seem to want me to give up," she said, feeling Ziriel''s hand touch hers.


    "How much do you know about Ethan''s blessing?" Ziriel questioned. She already had important information, but there was something that didn''t match with the current reality; Ethan hadn''t been blessed for years.


    "I don''t know much, but I know the blessing gives him excessive regeneration to the point where he can heal an arm from scratch. He''s also much stronger regarding his Lightning magic. Also... his Holy magic is kinda weird," she revealed.


    "Weird? What do you mean?"


    "It doesn''t give me the same feeling as my father''s. It''s... kinda weird, actually. My father, when he used Holy magic, would leave me at peace. But when I feel my brother''s magic... it''s like it carries something dark."


    "I asked God why he would bless a being like your brother, and he told me that your brother''s blessing was removed six years ago, Velryna," Ziriel revealed, and Velryna quickly stood up.


    "That''s impossible! My brother clearly used Holy magic a few days ago right in front of me!" she said euphorically, looking into Ziriel''s eyes. Both understood that neither of them was lying.


    "Something''s wrong. If that wasn''t Holy magic... what is it?" she quickly questioned, but Ziriel had no answers for her. In fact, even Ziriel didn''t know what to say.


    "I don''t know, but something''s wrong. Something''s very wrong," she said, her thoughts were in turmoil upon learning these facts. There was something very wrong, and her instinct told her it wasn''t time to wait.


    "Don''t worry too much, Vel," Ziriel said, calling her by an affectionate nickname for the first time. She blushed slightly, not knowing what to say, and panicked.


    Ziriel observed that scene and couldn''t help butugh softly. "Fufufufu, my Vel is so cute... it makes me want to keep you for myself," she said with a mischievous smile, drawing closer. Velryna closed her eyes, but nothing came except feeling Ziriel''s breath close, and then, a... disappointing kiss on her forehead.


    "B-but where are you going?" she stammered, seeing Ziriel ready to leave.


    "I''m going to kill all the assassins who are watching you outside," Ziriel said, and Velryna''s eyes widened.


    "S-since when have they been there?" she questioned, and only Ziriel''s smile was seen. "All along, but you know, my dear Vel..."


    "If someone threatens something that is mine... the Whole World will pay." The words were so heavy that Velryna couldn''t decide if that was good or not. The tone, the strength, the aura, the manner... everything made her tremble with fear, but at the same time, that gentle smile... was like a resting point.


    "I''ll be back soon," she said and went out the door. When she left, she sighed softly and unloaded something off her shoulders...


    In truth... She was afraid of Velryna''s reaction.


    "You seem happy, Master." From the shadows, Aaralyn emerged, and she froze and turned like a robot, with a scary face for Aaralyn, who backed away slightly.


    "You-you-you didn''t see what happened there, did you?" stuttering, she waspletely embarrassed, especially because... theoretically, he was in an intimate moment with someone he liked and totally forgot about Aaralyn.


    "Oh, don''t worry, young master. I''ve known you for a long time. I''ve seen you naked when you were taking a bath. It''s okay," Aaralyn said, and she almost broke...


    "Don''t think about those things now, you''re a man! Act like one!" she said, trying to encourage herself, but it didn''t work out too well. "Besides, we have work, don''t we?" She said with a smile on her face, and they both disappeared as they ran invisibly through the corridors of the Imperial castle, heading towards a corner.


    "There are five," Aaralyn said and disappeared into the shadows, reappearing on top of the trees.


    "Get their heads and give them to me in bags, we''re going to put on a show for the emperor," Ziriel said with a menacing smile that made Aaralyn smile in unison; she would love to see what her master would do.


    Then, with a speed above normal, she teleported above one of the spies who were hiding.


    SWIN His head was removed.


    On the other side, Ziriel was no different; she appeared behind one of them who was looking precisely at Velryna''s room.


    "Death is like the wind." She murmured in the assassin''s ears, who quickly tried to defend himself, but it was toote.


    The dagger Ziriel wielded entered his throat, and another head was gone. Despite the caution, one of them fell to the ground, alerting the other three who were watching.


    "An attack!" one of them shouted, but he also lost his head. The other two, in panic, tried to flee, but their heels were cut by Aaralyn.


    "What do you think, master, should we kill them?" Aaralyn said, and Ziriel jumped beside her. "Oh, of course, unless they want to talk... which I don''t think they do, do they?" She said with a smile and swiftly decapitated one of them; the other was in shock, unlike the others he seemed more like a scared child, he was much younger than the others as well, which made Ziriel try something.


    She knelt down as she licked the de with the blood of the dead and stared into his eyes intently, asking, "Do you want to tell me who sent you to assassinate Princess Velryna Smith?" She said and the young man''s entire body trembled, for this time... it wasn''t just Ziriel''s murderous aura anymore, it was herplete intent, the true essence of Ziriel being exposed to the man.


    "Your Majesty," he responded, but he wasn''t clear... so she queried, "Ethan Smith?"


    "Y-yes!" He stammered, but soon...


    SWIN


    His head was ruthlessly removed.


    "Got it?" Ziriel questioned Aaralyn who nodded, retrieving invisibly from a magic floating ball beside her, "make a copy." She ordered and Aaralyn simply produced another sphere and handed it to Ziriel.


    "What do you intend to do?" Aaralyn questioned, "I''m going to deliver a gift to our future Emperor."


    Ziriel left four of the heads in bags and thest one she carried in her hand, she was going to make a scene.


    Aaralyn entered her shadow and began to observe everything through the Shadow Realm, Aaralyn''s ability.


    Ziriel headed for the entrance of the pce, going straight to the main hall while the head in her hand continued to drip blood, not only hers, but those in the bag also began to drip blood onto the pce floor.


    "Wait! What is this!" One of the guards quickly ran towards her, trying to stop her but..


    BAK


    A blow strong enough to pierce the guard''s armor, hurling him away. Ziriel didn''t care, she began to ascend the stairs as the blood drops began to stain the way.


    "He thinks I''m joking." She said as she approached a room, with two guards protecting.


    "Halt! Who are you?!" They shouted.


    "Your death, if you don''t open that door." She replied but they began to draw their swords.


    They didn''t even have time to react, they were strong knights... but what Ziriel had done to them, was surreal.


    One of her hands was upied so she delivered a double blow with her feet, using her motrix strength through her hips the kick was devastating.


    The blow she delivered, sank their chest armor again at the same time, the blow was so strong that it sent them flying backward, bursting the door they were protecting.


    When she saw the scene in full, she saw two people inside the Room.


    One obviously, Ethan Smith, the biggest piece of trash of all time and the other... Axilen Yuruzen... Ziriel was lightly hypnotized by the woman but she quickly regained consciousness;


    "Who are you!" She shouted, but Ziriel didn''t give any credit to answer her, her problem wasn''t with Axilen. "Stop immediately!" She said approaching and before she could do anything.


    Axilen was thrown to the other side of the room, being thrown onto a couch.


    "Stop!" Ethan yelled and the pressure in the room dropped, however Ziriel wasn''t intimidated and turned to him with her dead gaze and...


    Ethan fell to the floor.


    He felt as if his whole body was about to break, to shatter, to destroy, something he felt only once in his entire life, something that... gave him the worst nightmares.


    "S-stop!" He shouted and this time, everything stopped.


    "Bow to address me, you shithead prince." Ziriel said looking deep into his eyes and seeing how shaken the Emperor was, she tossed the heads onto him, staining his entire figure.


    "There, now it matches well," she said with a smile, and then "I am the Emperor! How dare you!" He shouted as he shook off the heads that hit his body.


    "Fufufufufu," she began tough, "My emperor?" She questioned and turned to Ethan...


    "I think you misunderstood, Ethan. You are not the Emperor, you''re just the crown prince. Is your greed blinding you? Fufufu, an insolent worm like you who can barely lead your own knights wants to lead an Empire? You are just as I always knew, trash deserving of the most painful death possible." Ziriel''s words began to prate Ethan''s mind and for a second, he didn''t see Ziriel anymore... but Dante.


    "If any assassin gets near Velryna again, I wille back to you and I will erase your existence from this. I haven''t done it yet because Velryna needs the Throne. Be wary, Crown Prince... You might stop breathing soon if you don''t behave."

 Chapter 130: The Auction Incident I

    "How long untilplete assimtion?" In his mental world, Dante conversed with the enormous dragon in front of him.


    "A week, continue your cultivation and soon you''ll be able to shed your female body," she said, looking at him; her breathtaking golden eyes settled upon him, and she finally queried, "Do you know what will happen, correct?"


    "My body will recreate itself; at this moment, I need to be in a protected location," he remarked, and Eldrax perched on his shoulders in a small form.


    "Eldrax will protect Dante!" she eximed excitedly, rubbing her face against Dante''s. "Yes, yes, Eldrax, Dante''s dragon!" he replied in aical tone.


    "And what about Ziriel''s body?" Dante inquired, and the Dragon pointed to the newly destroyed cocoon; the being was still inside, but there were several cracks.


    "They will switch ces," she replied, and Dante was slightly surprised; in his head, that body was supposed to be destroyed.


    "So, I''ll still be able to use that form?" he questioned and received a nod in response. "Ziriel, this body you named is part of your life essence. If you destroy it, you''ll lose your strength, a considerable part of it," she replied, and Dante was surprised.


    "I thought it was just a form," he responded, and Voralith disagreed. "No. Let''s call that body in the cocoon Dante and you Ziriel. Dante was created through my essence and yours, the demonic essence and the draconic demonic essence. Ziriel is the human part that remained from both. After all, we were humans before, but that couldn''t support the body for long.


    That''s why Ziriel''s body inherited all the human essence. It''s basically an extra form you have to manage all your lineages. Although you''re aplete hybrid, basically all human traits went into your female body. It''splicated to analyze this way, after all, it''s also the first time I''ve seen something like this.


    So, I find it impressive that everything is working naturally, especially the dragons'' ability with vampires''. You basically created a new metamorphosis ability. It''s really surprising, even for me, who has seen it all."


    "That soundsplicated," Dante said, looking at his body, and then Merlin and Arthur appeared by his side.


    "You better start training to withstand the transition. You''ve only manifested your appearance; the strength of the body itself won''t be as easy to handle," Arthur said, looking at the body in the cocoon.


    "I agree, magic will also be very potent initially, with the power of darkness and the sun, maybe your body can have some reaction," Merlinmented. Dante didn''t have many options; he was betting on this to defeat everyone until he reached Ethan.


    "I could have killed him there... no, it wasn''t worth it. It would be nothing but pointless revenge if he just died. I''ll make him see everything he has vanish. I''ll make every ounce of greed he felt slightly transformed into his punishment. Every person who suffered, every person who died because of what he did, he''ll pay.


    For everything, absolutely everything."


    Dante''s thoughts were bing concrete; soon he could destroy everything Ethan fought to achieve, but there was a problem.


    "Master." The sound of Aaralyn echoed in his world, and he opened his eyes to see her in front of him. She didn''t wait for him to ask and began speaking. "I found something..."


    "Tell me."


    "It''s an auction; the ves are auctioned off in a venue south of the city, in one of the poor areas. Only nobles can enter, and apparently... it''s a ck market."


    "The children?" He questioned, but Aaralyn couldn''t answer urately. "It''s hard to say, I don''t know if they could still be alive."


    "Assuming the worst, do you think it''s just exterminating everything, what do you think?" He asked, and Aaralyn nodded. "Naturally, I don''t like massacres, but that''s beside the point when ites to nobles enving people..."


    This is a very recurring issue within the nobility. The title of nobility is often apanied by distorted thoughts and dogmas from ancient times that continue to this day.


    Being noble doesn''t equate to being a noble person.


    The title of nobility bestowed is always a means to an end; greedy individuals be nobles much more quickly, either by earning their ce in the world or being born into a family that once did the same.


    This is the hierarchical pyramid of the Empire, the problem itself would never really be solved; those who follow and betray the empire are always the same, people seeking what''s best for themselves rather than for the Kingdom.


    Hence, the existence of the ck market and very. Although very isn''t permitted, who would dare to tell a noble that it isn''t? Even the Emperor himself has ves, hidden as servants.


    Or do you think it''s natural for a pce to have so many maids who earn little to be there and only have the right to visit their families on their holidays?


    Of course not, very is ingrained in every corner, even in the outskirts, where few people have ess to education, they are ves to the world''s illegal system.


    A child born under these conditions can be easily corrupted, and this was a problem that seemed like the current emperor turned a blind eye to, and even if he tried to fix this situation, the nobles wouldn''t allow it.


    This Empire was slowly copsing, not just because of Etham''s schemes, but because Emperor Adam himself made poor administrative decisions.


    And this led to Dante''s current scenario, where he was caught in a two-way war, where one side had absolute power and support, and the other had only him. Velryna is strong, but that doesn''t mean she could effectively fight against hordes of knights. He knows her strength, but he has never seen her truly fight alone, as the times he saw her fight, he was by her side.


    In amon scenario, he would want to just enjoy life and travel in search of his lost wives, but now, it was different. He had something that someone he loved wanted to protect, so he could no longer close his eyes.


    Dante, with his red hair floating in the air, looked towards a sort of makeshift tent, ''You only have two hours with this form.'' It was the time he could keep his true body active before having to revert to being Ziriel again.


    "Does the information check out?" He questioned Aaralyn, who flew magically beside him. "Yes, there''s a hatch that leads to the location, nobles enter through another way," she said, and he wasted no more time.


    He donned a ck mask, and his horns vanished with magic; then, he dropped at the entrance of the small tent, a sharp sword at his waist, which he drew.


    As he opened the tent, a fat man stood before him. He quickly queried, "Who are you... " Dante''s sword slit the man''s throat, causing him to fall immediately to the ground. He didn''t kill him blindly; there was a brooch on his chest that Aaralyn had confirmed to be from the organization of this event.


    Ahead, beyond the body, was a kind of hatch; it was actually like a door, but he didn''t even bother to find the key.


    [Burn] He used fire magic. After ten seconds, the hatch meltedpletely, and he was faced with a long staircase, with many steps. He nced at the entrance, and Aaralyn entered; again, she leaped onto his shadow, and he heard "I''ll stay within your shadow, watching your back." A distorted voice, but he knew it was Aaralyn.


    "I''m counting on you," he replied and sheathed his sword, finally descending the flight of stairs.


    The stairs, at some point, spiraled downward, and Dante continued to descend for a few minutes. Of course, he was cautious, but at the same time, he felt nothing but pure natural energy; it was as if no really powerful mage was nearby, which was impressive considering this was a ce of the ck Market.


    Finally, the stairs ceased, and a noble wooden door with golden carvings appeared, and he slowly opened it.


    His first sight was something strange because he didn''t imagine that something like thisy beneath the earth; he was faced with a luxurious corridor, with a red carpet, luxurious paintings, and the like; fortunately, no one was in the corridor.


    "On the left, there''s arge concentration of magic; I sense several people with noble auras of magic. At the same time, on the right, there are several weak presences, and even beasts," Aaralyn said as Dante began to approach the door, at first, it seemed like just an ordinary door...


    but it was actually a hidden door; after opening the door, again, a flight of stairs that led directly into darkness.


    [Candle] Dante pronounced, and a small me like a candle appeared on his finger; he then began to illuminate the way, descending the stairs... He found himself faced with a scene, one he never wanted to see...

 Chapter 131: The Auction Incident II

    [Candle] Dante uttered, and a small me like a candle emerged on his finger. He then began to illuminate the path, descending the stairs... He encountered a scene he never wanted to see...


    Several children were trapped by chains, cages, and other objects he didn''t even want to mention. Some were sick, bearing purple marks all over their bodies. They weren''t just young children; there were youths and adults, gagged and beaten. Moreover, they weren''t just humans. Elves, Dwarves, and even magical Beasts; lost children and the like. It was as if...


    it was a hell.


    Unfortunately, Dante didn''t have time to think. When they realized Dante was there, they began to tremble. Many of them were terrified, but before he could sit down to calm them...


    "Dante! Behind you! Duck!"


    Aaralyn''s shout ripped through the air, echoing like a warning trumpet. Dante spun on his heels with agility and reaction, his body instinctively yielding to the warning as the air hummed with the passage of a giant axe, scraping dangerously close to his head.


    "Well, well, what do we have here? An intruder?" The gruff voice filled with malice echoed from the fat man, whose eyes gleamed with rage. He gripped his axe with both hands in a manner that more resembled a drunken rage attack, without any refinement or discernible technique.


    Fortunately, his speed was the worst, like a truly crazy drunk attacking without any technique.


    BOOM!


    The impact of the axe against the ground reverberated through the surroundings, shaking the ground beneath Dante''s feet, struggling to maintain bnce amidst the tremor.


    "Hey, you idiot! Stop hitting the ground! We already have enough earthquakes!" Dante''s voice exploded in frustration as his aura pulsed with fervent intensity. It was evident that the earth tremors stirred dark memories in his mind, a trauma he really didn''t intend to forget anytime soon.


    But Dante had no time for reflections, not when he was embroiled in a fight for his life.


    He moved with a speed far superior to the fat man''s, dodging the clumsy blows of the idiotic man.


    SWIN!


    Dante''s sword intercepted the axe, giving him an opening. The deflection generated a slight tremor upon hitting the ground, momentarily throwing off his opponent''s bnce.


    With a reckless impulse, Danteunched into a furious attack, his wordsden with sarcasm and disdain. "Good luck in the afterlife, my friend. I hope Lilith finds pleasure in punishing your fat ass!" With a swift and precise stroke, Dante''s de met the man''s skull, silencing him instantly as his blood gushed onto the ground, creating a crimson puddle.


    "I know it''s easy to deal with these French fries, but am I not too tired? Damn, it''s this cursed body," he said, panting. He hadn''t finished preparing for the ascension of his body, so he was really having trouble.


    Dante stopped thinking and began to observe the situation as a whole. However, fearing more people might arrive, he had no other choice. He looked at one of the women who seemed more mature and approached her. She was different from the others; she was a demi-human, more precisely a jackal demi-human.


    He approached her and gently ced his hand on her face, seeking a way to remove her gag. He had a strange sensation looking into the eyes of the demi-human, a sensation... No, he couldn''t question it; he had too much work to do. Removing the gag, he saw the demi-human''s lips part slightly, then close shut again, realizing her frightened expression.


    "I''m not your enemy; I''vee to set you free," Dante said softly with a smile as he took out a small knife. The woman tried to pull away, thinking he would do something to her, but he didn''t. He cut the rope holding her hands, as well as broke the chains holding her feet. "Could you give me information about this ce?" He asked calmly.


    "Come on, I don''t have all day," Dante continued, while the demi-human still tried to deny. He lost patience and ignored her, then proceeded towards an elf.


    The Elf, or rather, the Dark Elf who was in the same situation, but unlike the Demi-Human, seemed calmer. Well, the instinctive discernment of elves is truly remarkable. He performed the same procedure, and again asked calmly, "Could you give me information about this ce?" This time, he got a response.


    "Forgive her, she''s not very good with thenguage of this realm," said the Dark Elf, bowing slightly.


    "So, who are you?" Dante questioned as he looked at the two girls. The elf seemed quite normal, but the other... she had Egyptian features. "We''re from the Nilethia Continent, one of the five continents... well, she''s from there, I''m from the Elven Kingdom, but I''ve abandoned that ce," said the elf. "Nilethia...


    I need to go there someday for a vacation," pondered Dante aloud, faintly hearing a cough from his shadow. "Oh yes, freedom. Anyway,dies, this wanderer has work to do and nobles to kill. Would you like to contribute?" Dante asked mischievously, and neither of them said anything. "Tsk, how boring," he said and heard this time.


    "The Demon Cult has been doing this to a lot of people, not just here in the Empire," said the Dark Elf, and Dante''s eyes turned.


    "What do you mean bypletely dominated?"


    Dante asked, and she observed him. "How much do you know about the Demon Cult?" she questioned, and Dante just nodded. "Only shallow things; my subordinates have been missing for a few years; I''m looking for them," Dante said, referring to the Valkyries. "So I can''t give you a very good context since it would be a long story, but keep an eye on them.


    When we get out of here, we can talk," she said, and Dante nodded.


    "Can you fight?" he questioned, and the elf nodded. "Despite having the core damaged, it wasn''tpletely destroyed."


    "Aaralyn," Dante said, and from the shadows, the woman emerged with a few pairs of daggers. "Sorry if they''re of poor quality; I''m trying to save as many people here as possible," he said, and Aaralyn tossed two daggers into the hands of the Dark Elf. In the background, the sound of the iron door mming shut. "Damn, hide," Dante said, and the elf nodded, hiding behind some crates.


    The sound of heavy footsteps approached, and soon, someone entered the room. Dante didn''t have a proper position to see him, but he could sense him.


    "It''s a mage," Aaralyn said telepathically, and Dante got into position. But soon a voice came. "What happened here?" A man wearing a cloak questioned, and the other simply said, "Looks like we have an intruder. Inform the guards that a rat got in here and killed one of the mercenaries." The man nodded and turned to leave, but before he did, he nced back, then moved on.


    A few minutes passed, and Dante revealed himself from the darkness. "Looks like they''re gone."


    The two women he had freed stepped out and looked at him. The woman who didn''t understand the empire''snguage didn''t say anything, so the elf went along with the flow and suggested, "Could you create a distraction? I''ll try to get all these people out of here, and we''ll meet outside. I don''t intend to flee before you ask," she said, and Dante didn''t have many options.


    "All right, at the end of the north corridor, there''s a room that leads to a long spiral staircase up. Follow it, and it will lead to a melted door. Wait for me there," Dante said, and she nodded.


    "Are you sure you can just let her go like that? She has important information," said Aaralyn as Dante walked out through the previous entrance, where he had killed the fat man.


    "It''s okay. She''s an elf. Despite being arrogant, they''re known for fulfilling their contracts and rewarding their favors. She won''t run away. Even though she seems like an abandoned elf, her eyes were too deep for her to be here just by coincidence. She has a different strength, both of them do," said Dante, and soon he reappeared in the corridor.


    "Get out, look for possible ces I can set on fire, kill as many as you can," Dante said, and his shadow molded itself in front of him on its knees. "Yes, Master," Aaralyn responded and disappeared like a shadow.


    "That''s why I love women; they''re easy to understand and practical. Dealing with men is so boring," said Dante, then drawing his sword as he walked slowly among the wide corridors of the ce.

 Chapter 132: The Auction Incident III

    Dante traversed the long corridors, destroying any living being that appeared. Indeed, he discovered that these individuals had been hired by some institution or person; they were mercenaries unaffiliated with any guild.


    At least, that''s what it seemed like and also justified the immense power difference between him and the mercenaries, who quickly perished with just a few strikes and had no real skills.


    "Another one," he said as he severed the head of yet another mercenary, without thetter even noticing.


    "I''m getting tired of killing cockroaches, Aaralyn. Where are you?" said Dante, pulling out some kind of sphere, and a blinking glow appeared.


    "I found more survivors, master. I''ve already freed them. I managed to gather some information you''d like to hear..."


    "Go on."


    "One of the barons is responsible for the capture of many of them. Apparently, they were lured in by promises of a better life, but when they arrived, they were drugged and gagged. Some had their cores broken and severely damaged, just like that Demi-Human and the Dark Elf."


    "Baron, huh... I''ll definitely find out who''s bringing these filthy things into My Vel''s realm," Dante said, and Aaralyn trembled slightly on the other side of the transmission... for some reason, she... felt drawn.


    "Master, I found something interesting," she said.


    On the other side, Aaralyn stood on the ceiling as she observed the area. It was indeed an operating room where the auction would take ce. There were several luxurious benches and a stage with a small elevator.


    "What did you find?" she heard Dante''s voice again and then turned the sphere towards the area, revealing the image to him.


    "Hmm... it''s packed with people."


    Yes, there were indeed many people. Now, however, it made a lot of sense why the guards were so scattered as before. The event was happening while he was killing them. This meant that the concentration of power in this room was much higher. Nheless, it wouldn''t be difficult to execute Dante''s n.


    "I''m heading there," he said and began to move. He ran through the corridors towards Aaralyn''s aura. Meanwhile, he faintly heard the sound of a voice.


    "Wee to the show!" The magically transmitted voice affected him slightly as he ran. He then suddenly stopped, feeling an evil aura.


    And he turned to one of the doors. A door with a giant lock, the negative energy in front of him wasparable to what he felt in Lilith''s Tomb.


    "Aaralyn, wait for me. I just found something," he said and looked at the door, kicking it down.


    BOOM


    The door turned into pieces, dust filled the air, revealing only darkness. Dante summoned another magical fire sphere to illuminate the area.


    As he entered the chamber he had just opened, his steps echoed throughout the area, and the presence he had felt earlier began to overwhelm him, but it was too weak to overpower him. Unlike before, demonic energy was nothing to him now.


    He looked to the center of the room, where the energy emanated, and came face to face with something he never thought he''d see in person until descending into hell: a demon of disturbing beauty. Its form sculpted in enticing curves, but its eyes showed nothing but despair. Ebony-colored horns rose from its head, much like Dante''s, which were hidden by magic.


    What truly stood out about its appearance was its pink hair, flowing in waves down to its heel.


    She was a subus, a creature that fed on the deepest desires of mortals, yet at the same time, she seemed nothing like the subi he had heard of. The woman stared at him, without any wicked smile or temptatious motives, just pure despair andck of feelings, like an empty shell.


    For a moment, Dante thought of killing her, of course, ending her suffering and sending her back to hell, but the reality was he couldn''t. He knew what it was like to be betrayed, and theoretically, they were of the same kind. Dante revealed his horns slightly, while the woman, with her lifeless eyes, stared at him indifferently. She had no strength to care about it.


    "I''ll get you out of here," he said, looking at the magical circle that held herpletely in pink chains. "How do I break this, Voralith?" He questioned internally, and the Dragon appeared by his side only in his sight.


    Dhjxa-Vh, she said, in anguage Dante didn''t know, and the chains broke, and the woman trapped lightly fell to the ground and groaned in pain. Argh


    "That''s the most I can do for you; I''ve given you your freedom. Now, do as you please with her, but if I find out you''re killing humans, I''lle after you myself," Dante said, coldly and without any fear of the demon who looked at him strangely, but he moved on, leaving her behind.


    "Master,e quickly. You need to see this!" Aaralyn said, leaving Dante curious, and he ran towards her aura.


    He jumped to the ceiling and began to run upside down using magic and finally arrived at the ce where Aaralyn was waiting for him. He arrived hurriedly and panting; it seemed like it was something really important, and when Dante arrived, he saw something thatpletely enraged him.


    "Aaralyn, tell me what I''m seeing isn''t what I think it is," Dante questioned, and Aaralyn couldn''t answer, nor did she believe that it was there.


    "As you can see! The next item is truly unique! It was recovered two months ago from a mansion in the Vampire Kingdom, they say it''s the broken spear of the Devastator!" Dante heard these few words, and his heart slightly turned into pure rage.


    He knew the Spear in front of him, the spear that the Dwarf King made for Valentina, the Spear of Runic Blood that she used during the war. Although it was now broken in half, it was still an extremely powerful weapon.


    "Aaralyn, get out of here," he said as mes on his body began to erupt due to his fury. "But Master, I can''t¡ª" "Get out of here before I hurt you," he said, and pressure fell upon everyone inside the auction venue. Aaralyn had never seen Dante like this, so she had no choice but to disappear from his sight and watch him from afar.


    A thirst for killing so potent began to suffocate everyone present at the scene. His two demonic wings started to emerge, and his body ignited as fire began to spread over everything.


    As Dante wielded the spear, the fury of the scorching sun surrounding it consumed the presenters, melting them until only a ck puddle remained on the floor. However, his gaze didn''t linger on the charred wreckage but rather on the profound connection he felt with the weapon in his hands.


    In a fleeting instant, like a sh of light amidst darkness, Dante glimpsed Valentina''s existence within Alice Arcano''s Sealed World. A fleeting shadow, a remnant of his beloved, fighting with unwavering determination. A silent promise echoed in his mind: "I will erase them all for you."


    A solitary tear escaped from his eyes, a silent witness to the pain consuming him from within. But determination burned in his chest as he proimed, with a voiceden with ferocity and pain, "Did you really think you could steal her spear?"


    A precise strike of the spear swept through the area, cleaving it in half as if it were butter. "War Armament, Varixyx," Dante proimed, and the weapon began to metamorphose before his eyes. Despite its worn and ancient appearance, the runes adorning its surface began to glow once again, resurging with renewed energy.


    "You havemitted an unforgivable crime," Dante continued, his voice echoing with an authority that made even the most arrogant nobles tremble. "Not only have you enved people and sold them, but you have also stolen my Valentina. For you, this is thest moment. I hope you perish for eternity."


    With a fluid motion, Dante unleashed a series of strikes with Varixyx, cutting through the surroundings into pieces, while shockwaves sent mes in all directions.


    As Varixyx sliced through the air, each blow was a macabre echo of imminent death. The anguished screams of the victims echoed off the walls of the room, mingling with the deafening ng of metal against marble.


    "What''s happening?! Who is this man?!" One of the remaining vers screamed as Dante ignored him, and once again, the strike instantly killed him.


    "This can''t be real! We''re doomed!" One of the nobles shouted, but then his face was disfigured by the wind pressure.


    "Help!" A noblewoman ran, but her legs were cut as she rose, an entire row swept from the world.


    "We must stop him! Advance, men!" The guards began to arrive, but again, it was not enough; they were swept away in spreading mes, melting the guards in their path.


    "Time is running out, Dante," Voralith said in his thoughts, but he didn''t care. He continued, his fury falling upon them. How dare they steal his wife? It was something he would never forgive.


    The buyers, silent aplices of cruelty, now found themselves confronted with the horror of their actions.


    "This can''t be real!" one of them screamed, his face pale with terror as he witnessed the horrors unfolding before his eyes. "We didn''t know... we didn''t understand!" another pleaded, his words lost in the growing chaos.


    One by one, they were consumed by sr fire, their bodies melting into a shapeless mass of flesh and metal, their screams of agony mixing with the crackling of mes.


    Amidst the pandemonium, the sound of death and despair formed a dark chorus, an echo ofmentation that filled the air with an aura of terror and hopelessness. And when finally thest scream faded away, the ensuing silence was even more disturbing, for it was the silence of the condemned, the silence that would apany those who witnessed the carnage until the end of their days.


    "Run! Run for your lives! It''s the end times! We''re doomed!" Thest cry that came from the venue resounded, and then, silence reigned with only the sound of mes over the environment.


    Dante''s form slowly began to revert to Ziriel, and his tired and panting body descended to the ground, falling to his knees engulfed in one of the most brutal scenes he had ever witnessed.

 Chapter 133: Unwanted Encounter

    Dante''s form began to slowly return to being Ziriel, and his tired, panting body sank to the ground, falling to his knees amidst one of the most brutal scenes he had ever witnessed.


    Panting, she murmured, "This is nothingpared to what I''m going to do to your emperor, you noble pieces of crap," he said, starting to blur his vision, but a hand appeared at his side, holding him up.


    "You''ve worked hard, master," Aaralyn said as she supported him to walk. At the same time, she watched from afar and truly realized something... This was indeed Dante Scarlet. Any doubt she had nowpletely dissipated. Not only had he wielded Valentina''s spear, but he had slowly seen Valentina herself for a moment in the shadow of her Master.


    "We need to get out of here, this ce is going to copse," she said as she led Dante, who had little strength left to stand, but still fought steadfastly, but... He passed out.


    The sounds of the world disappeared for a brief moment. Dante felt like he was calmly falling over the sea, descending into the depths of darkness. His moments and thoughts were paralyzed as he gazed at the light over the waters, a scene he had seen several times before. His body heavy with fatigue fell onto the vast ocean of his soul.


    The lights struck his closed eyes, which opened slightly, seeing a few familiar figures...


    His longing was killing him at the same time his world was consuming him slightly, but of course, he didn''t let himself be shaken and momentarily used his warm mana to calm the coldness of the sea.


    "I am no longer someone who can be controlled by my emotions, stop this," Dante said, and suddenly all the water fell and he realized he was sitting on a throne, facing a red carpet, and on the other side, another throne.


    "Hmm, how interesting, did you know about me?" She leaned against his lips seductively as she crossed her legs.


    "It''s good to see you again, mother of demons," Dante ignored her question and greeted her.


    "How rude to ignore ady like me," she replied with a curious and sadistic look, different from the previous Lilith he knew, who was just a remnant without emotions.


    "What do you want," he growled, he was already fed up with strange entities always appearing whenever he was about to achieve something.


    "Hmm, what was it again... well, I can''t remember," she shrugged as she simply watched Dante with a look... well, he was being intimidated.


    "Tell me what you want! I don''t have time for this!" Dante growled again. He really didn''t have time to y with a demon.


    The older woman, a demon with ck horns, stared at him sternly with a mocking look. Her extremely long white hair fell to the ground and caught attention, mainly because of her crown of miasma and negative energy floating above her head.


    [Real image of Lilith is the woman on the cover of the novel! - Previously she was in a spectral state]


    "Don''t make me repeat myself. What do you want from me," Dante said, serious, demonstrating his intention not to yield to the demon who scrutinized him faithfully. Dante, who was in his true form, intrigued Lilith every second with his expressions.


    "I am just admiring you, Progenitor," she said, smiling. Dante blinked twice and questioned her, "What do you mean by that?" However, she said nothing, only smiled.


    "Come on, stop ying games with me!" Dante eximed angrily, rising from the throne he was seated on, but Lilith justughed like a Milf. "A newly awakened progenitor wants tomand a Progenitor Goddess, what a joke fufufu."


    Seeing that scene, Dante relented and closed his eyes, while Lilith observed him. If she wanted to y with him through words, he would take away that pleasure.


    He remained silent and didn''t speak to her anymore, despite hearing strange soundsing from in front of him. He never opened his eyes or said anything. Lilith, however, was starting to get irritated.


    "You are annoying me, child," she said as she held his head, but he didn''t open his eyes and just ignored her.


    Then, she began shaking his head by his ck horns, back and forth, yet he didn''t open his eyes and just ignored her.


    Lilith huffed like a child. Actually, in a general context, it was the first time she was acting like this. Being the empress of hell didn''t give her good moments with decent people, especially since they were all demons.


    Then, in a demonic act, she approached his body and climbed onto him. Dante immediately opened his eyes and saw Lilith embracing him while her entire body was filled with the sinful body of the Goddess.


    "What are you doing, demon," Dante said, but Lilith didn''t respond and remained silent as she intertwined with Dante''s body, who couldn''t push her away. He tried, but he couldn''t. It was as if a higher force prevented him. The same higher forcepelled his arms to embrace her, a warm embrace for her, but for Dante, it was difort, a very great difort.


    Because of the strength Lilith gave him, he lost his life, his family, and ten years of pure loneliness, without even knowing what happened to them. It took him years to return and that was Lilith''s fault, who forced the bnce to bepletely broken.


    "Let go of me, I don''t like this," he said,pletely different from all other moments. Now, however, she didn''t even hear him and squeezed him tighter.


    "Mine...", she murmured, and Dante heard it, but soon his anger didn''t cease. Dante knew he was inside his mind. Somehow, she had invaded there, and he was not happy at all, not happy at all.


    "Come here, deal with her," Dante said, and Lilith looked into his eyes, which slightly changed to pure fury.


    Dante''s words echoed and soon, the entire world that Lilith created began to shift, break, and tear apart.


    "Who dares to invade my world," the female voice echoed, and Lilith looked up when she realized the hot breath of a being.


    "Get out of here, Empress of Hell." Two dragons appeared in the sky, one gigantic with over twenty meters and the other smaller, around eight meters. "Well, it seems you have quite the support in... A Demon-Dragon and an Arcane Dragon. What else are you hiding, little Dante?" Lilith said, and the moment she spoke, she was impaled by Excalibur. Then, the entire sky turned ck and a sun appeared.


    "Excalibur, Amaterasu, and Tsukoyomi, every time I see you, I find you more interesting," Lilith said, smiling at him. "It seems that my future holds the best for me. I''ll wait for you on the throne, my King," she said and disappeared.


    "How did she get in here?" Dante said, and no one knew the answer. However, the Cocoon waspletely shattered.


    Dante turned and observed the scene of the unconscious body on the ground. Then, he turned to Voralith, who shook her head in denial. She really didn''t know how Lilith passed through the protections she had made on Dante''s soul before losing all her powers.


    Voralith carefully analyzed the surroundings and searched for breaches in the mental world and Dante''s soul, but nothing had been found. In fact, she did find something. "Dante, she gave you the authority of the Demon King again," Voralith said, and Dante looked at herpletely emotionless.


    "I already expected that. She... is very impulsive." That was the first analysis he had of Lilith''s strange personality. He thought she was a sovereign ruler, who had no apparent emotions or anything like that, but he didn''t know that was such a lie... Ok, he didn''t know, but Lilith was only like that with him, and she had her reasons for it, even though he didn''t know...


    "I''ll wait for you on the throne, my King..." He heard Lilith''s phrase again and slowly felt a feeling simr to that of all his other women whom he loved, but he shook his head quickly. "She''s an enemy. Damn, why are all queens always against me? Aren''t there any viinous men here? I hate living!" Dante shouted inwardly. He was already fed up with all of this.


    "You need to go back. The girl Aaralyn is having trouble," said Voralith, and Dante nodded. "Eldrax, do you want to kill some idiots who are part of those who imprisoned you?" Dante questioned, and the small dragon jumped for joy.


    "Yes!! Eldrax wants to burn insects!" She said. Unlike Voralith, who was an entity still in development to return to the Mortal world and couldn''t interfere directly and physically, only magically, Eldrax was a flesh and blood dragon. She was only under a spell of integration, so she could enter Dante''s world.


    Dante then finally returned to his female body, which was being carried by Aaralyn, who was clearly tired. Slowly opening his eyes, he looked to the side and saw the demi-human jackal carrying him on the left and Aaralyn on the right.


    "Arg~" He grunted, and both stopped walking, watching him. The ck elf, who was further ahead with the group, looked back and saw him waking up.


    "Are you okay, master?" Aaralyn asked, and he nodded. "Where are we?"


    "We''re on one of the hidden paths outside the walls. It leads to one of the night forests where we can rest. Do you still wish toe with us?" She asked, and Dante''s body nodded. "We need to talk."


    In the distance, however, a subus watched him with eyes full of emotion, as if she had found something rare.

 Chapter 134: Unexpected Meeting

    Walking through the quiet of the night, Dante followed along with the group of ves he managed to rescue. Fortunately, none of them questioned his appearance, all assuming it was a disguise, something Aaralyn feared mightplicate matters.


    Finally, they were nearing a dark forest with little illumination, as Dante expected, situated outside the walls of the kingdom, as the ve auction was on the outskirts of the walls.


    "You seem pensive," said the Dark Elf as she walked slowly, leading the weary group. She briefly nced at the broken spear in Dante''s hands, and he tucked it away.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not of interest to me," she said. She chuckled lightly and reassured him. Dante, however, remained alert. Despite knowing she meant no harm, he couldn''t help but wonder why a Dark Elf was there and why she waspanions with a Demi-Human Jackal woman.


    Demi-Human Jackals are extremely rare, and their existence is somewhat mystical. The ancients say they absorb the power of War. Dante, however, didn''t believe in that. In fact, he hardly cared. To him, an individual''s power didn''t make them better or worse than anyone else; he simply saw the person, not their strength.


    "This spear belonged to my mother," Dante said, trying to ease the situation, but the elf turned with wide eyes. She recognized the spear.


    "But isn''t this weapon Valentina Scarlet''s? She only has one son, and his name is... D-Dan," she almost blurted out, but the Jackal woman quickly interrupted her. Without saying a single word, Dante breathed a sigh of relief for a moment.


    "If you''re thinking I''m him, no, I''m not. My mother is the one who helped craft this spear," Dante said, but his words weren''t effective. In fact, the Jackal at his side squeezed his arm, clearly signaling to the Elf.


    "Oh, really, I don''t want to hurt anyone," Dante said, his expression changingpletely and the air growing heavy. Aaralyn beside him leaned against his shoulder and stopped him with amanding tone. Dante didn''t immediately understand, but then...


    "We really need to talk alone," said the new voice in the environment, the demi-human woman, but previously...


    "It seems I''m not the only one hiding secrets," Dante said, and both women smiled.


    They both remained silent until they reached a sort of open valley among the trees, while the other former ves rested. Both pairs locked eyes.


    "We don''t have much time, so let''s be practical. One question, one answer, and so forth," said Dante, and they nodded.


    "Who are you?" Dante questioned, and the two exchanged nces and nodded.


    "I am Misty Elhard, an Exiled Dark Elf," said the first, bowing. Then, the Jackal demi-human knelt on the ground. "My Lady! Please, rise!" Misty tried to bring herdy to her feet, but she refused. "Be more courteous to your savior, little Misty," she said, with perfect pronunciation... Of course, she was lying about not knowing how to speak the Imperialnguage.


    "I am Nafiri Nefertari, the ck Jackal," she said, bowing slightly, as a tradition. "That wasn''t necessary," said Dante. He didn''t like seeing such actionsing from a woman who seemed to be important.


    "Now it''s my turn, right? So, who are you?" she questioned, and Dante began to shift form again, his crimson red hair cascading over his clothes.


    "Dante Scarlet," he said aloud, and both women trembled. Of course, they knew who he was, but they needed confirmation. However, knowing he was him was hard.


    "How would you prove that?" she questioned, and he summoned Valentina''s spear. "Need I say more? Or will I have to do the same as I did with this idiot here and reveal intimate details about my wife?"


    "Hey! I''m not an idiot!" Aaralyn roared, and Dante''s hands reached for her head, but he gently caressed it. "I only call those I care about idiots," he said, and she smiled faintly. "Pleasure to meet you,dies, I am Aaralyn, one of the Five Shadows of Hellsing," she introduced herself, and the women felt astonishment again. Did they know? Of course, they did.


    "Kaalindra had already told me about you, Aaralyn," Nafiri said, and their eyes widened. "That''s why you don''t doubt me," Dante said, and she nodded.


    "The shadows are entities that few truly know. If you are beside a Shadow and im to be Dante Scarlet, I have no right to judge. Though I find it intriguing for an undead to be revived, I don''t want conflict with you, Demon King," she said, looking directly at Dante''s horns.


    "Believe me, I''m not even in my full form yet," Dante said, smiling, and Nafiri couldn''t help butugh along.


    "How were you captured?" The conversation continued after the calm moment. "I was on a visit to the Empire. I wanted an audience with the Emperor to establish myself in the capital, but before my garrison could arrive, we were attacked on the way and imprisoned," she replied. However, she didn''t allow Dante to question and continued the questioning game.


    "What are you doing in the Empire? I believe you already know about Valentina and Morgana," Nafiri said, and Dante looked at Aaralyn. "If my sister knows her, this could be advantageous," he heard mentally.


    "I''m fulfilling what I said ten years ago. I will start with the future Emperor," Dante said, and both couldn''t believe what they were hearing.


    "You''re going to assassinate Emperor Ethan?" They questioned in unison, not believing the words they were hearing.


    "Yes? I mean, his death was already decreed. He survived because someone interfered, but nothing changed. He will die the same way, or rather, in a much more brutal way," Dante said.


    "That''s madness. How are you going to get into the Pce?" she questioned, and Dante and Aaralyn nced at each other and startedughing.


    "Lady Nafiri, Dante is actually staying in the Pce," Aaralyn said, trying to hold back herughter.


    "The previous appearance, your name, Ziriel Azure, Princess''s bodyguard and also a knight of the White Tower of the Witch Morgana. This is me, although Morgana doesn''t know, and Simon doesn''t know it''s me. But I needed to start somewhere," exined Dante as he chuckled lightly.


    The calm conversation made him more at ease, and so for some more time, they talked about the world itself and what was happening.


    The conversationsted a bit longer with the questions. Dante understood why Nafiri was in the Empire. In aplicated summary, she''s a trader, but her state''s situation is precarious due to the government, and she was seeking a ce to stabilize. Aaralyn didn''t know her, but the name of her Trader Guild, ck Gold, was quite famous.


    Dante, however, didn''t have much to offer; in fact, he barely had resources to help her. However...


    "Nafiri, how about helping me destroy the Empire?" Dante said with a sinister smile, and the Dark Elf, a subordinate with excessive loyalty, began to interfere. "No way!" she said loudly.


    "Sorry, Lady Misty, I''m not talking to you," Dante said, and Misty fell to her knees, being forced to the ground. Nafiri, however, didn''t intervene and looked at her subordinate. "Stay down. You asked for this. In negotiations, you shouldn''t interfere until I ask. This will be your lesson today," said Nafiri, and Dante nced at her lightly, pressing his aura a bit more on Misty.


    "Stop ying with her, Demon King," said Nafiri with a smile, and Dante did the same, releasing the girl, who began to sweat cold. "I''m sorry!" she said quickly while gasping.


    "Having subordinates is good, but having them under control is better. If I were someone with ill intentions, both of you would''ve been dead. Be more courteous when dealing with unfamiliar people, Misty," said Dante, and she bowed slightly, sweating cold. "Thank you for giving this lesson to this brat. She''s impulsive when ites to my well-being. I hope you weren''t offended."


    Misty, on the other hand, waspletely surprised by this situation. Her mistress... she had never dealt with anyone like this. Even speaking with kings and queens, governors, and the like, she had never treated anyone with such formality and honor. It was as if... this man in front of her was very special.


    "Now that I know your concerns and motives, let''s negotiate," said Dante, and Nafiri looked at him curiously. She would like to know what he could negotiate at this asion.


    "How about working for me?" he said with a mischievous smile, and all the women nced at each other, not even Aaralyn believing what she was hearing.


    "Demon King, be clearer," she said, serious. "Hm? That''s what I said. I''m willing to buy your services," Dante said with a smile.


    "Demon King, you don''t know how to negotiate. What would I gain by working for you?" she questioned, and Dante simply replied, "The Imperial Trade." He said, and Nafiri stared at him.


    ''How can you offer something you don''t even have?'' were her thoughts. She really didn''t see any advantages in this, despite her look. Dante read her perfectly.


    "Velryna Smith, the second in line to the throne, Princess of the Empire, and so on. A young warrior with a leadership sense far ahead of Ethan Smith''s.


    Right now, she''s powerless, but she could ascend to the throne soon," said Dante with a smile and then, "What do you think would happen if, by any chance, I influence her to ept you in the Empire when she bes Empress?" Dante questioned, and Nafiri began to understand what he wanted.


    "Even if I fail, something that won''t happen, I''m still Dante Scarlet, or rather, I''m Valentina Scarlet''s husband," he said, and Nafiri began to concede, but.


    "There''s no guarantee you''ll win, just as there''s no guarantee you''ll be able to influence the future Empress if you win, especially if she knows you''re Dante Scarlet," she said, and Dante began tough.


    "Hehehehe HAHAHAHAHAHA," beside him, Aaralynughed again like a hyena, while the two women looked at him with expressions of ''What''s so funny?''


    "OK, that''s enough hahaha," Dante said as he put his hand on his belly. "Let''s get on with it, I''ll have to reveal everything anyway... well, I''m desperate. I need to kill that bastard in a pretty brutal way."


    "Velryna Smith, she won''t use that surname anymore when she bes Empress," Dante said, and the women widened their eyes. "Don''t tell me..." "It can''t be!" Nafiri shouted, getting up, and Dante just with a smile pronounced.


    "Velryna Scarlet, the Future Empress," Dante said, and the women fell back slightly. ''How does this man only get involved with future rulers? He''s married to Valentina who would seed d, married to Morgana who would seed Alice, had a love affair with Sara Vortex in adolescence who would seed the Empress, and now, after all this, he''s eyeing the possible future Empress?


    Does he want the legacy of all? Damn!''

 Chapter 135: Strange Encounter

    "Was it a wise choice to reveal all this information to those two?" Aaralyn questioned Dante''s decision, naturally, it would indeed be a horrible choice to make at this point.


    "We''re in aplicated situation," Dante said, sighing as he continued, "The desperation for power can blind at times, but I didn''t act out of desperation. If she knows Kaalindra, it means she herself judged it valuable to reveal. Do you know what that means?" Aaralyn shook her head, and Dante replied, "She''s been summoned to Hellsing."


    Aaralyn blinked twice and began to ponder. If that''s the case and she declined, it meant that at least she didn''t feel right being in Hellsing or didn''t find Hellsing sufficient for her to be there. In summary, her value was too high, and she had already declined.


    "I understand. You reinforced what she would gain by joining us, not as Hellsing, but as Dante. You made yourself more valuable. Damn, that''s very clever!" Aaralyn said with a smile on her face.


    "If they don''t give us an answer, we can use their connection in the future. I don''t see that Chakal as a foolish woman; on the contrary, she''s probably much smarter than Morgana. What I did was leave the offer open while making sure I can meet their expectations. Now she must be thinking hard about it, and the Elf is testing her patience.


    Hahaha," Danteughed as he continued walking through the city''s night.


    "If they don''t help us, it won''t change much. I''ll just have to make a ughter. Calcting the level of guards I encountered, the Elites are only for Emperor Adam. Ethan only has guards who have sworn loyalty to him. With that, we''re at a good advantage," Dante said, beginning to change his appearance again.


    "Tomorrow we''ll have that stupid party. Buy a ck dress with red embroidery. I have to prevent some idiots from taking what''s mine," Aaralyn, upon hearing this, simply bowed and disappeared. "Yes, Master."


    "Now that she''s gone, let''s address the other problem," Dante said, turning to nothingness, just a view of some trees, then he spoke to the wind, "Show yourself, I know you''ve been following us for a long time."


    From out of nowhere, a hooded woman appeared. In fact, he had felt this aura before, although he didn''t want to get involved, he had freed her.


    "Subus," Dante said, seeing the woman in front of him.


    Her long pink hair and ebony horn already made Dante ufortable just by looking at her. He really didn''t like demons much, mainly because of his Empress Lilith.


    "I will kill you if you stand there staring at me," Dante said, looking into the demon''s eyes, which were slightly intimidated by the pressure. At the same time, she did not falter and remained firm, staring back at him.


    "I apologize," she said. For the first time, Dante heard her angelic voice, somewhat surprising. She had a sweet voice, different from her appearance that exuded lust.


    She stood there looking at Dante, who couldn''t read what her expression meant. He had no choice but to ask, "What do you want?".


    "Hm? Nothing, I just want to appreciate you," she said shamelessly, speaking boldly as she continued to analyze Dante''s body, which in this case, was his female form. "What do you mean by that?" Dante was getting annoyed. It seemed like he was talking to an emotionless door. The woman was strange, very strange! Even by his standards!


    You see, he had a mother who practiced incest, he had a crazy witch who liked to provoke at every opportunity, and a strange vampire who was cold to others but loving to him, and now he had Velryna, who was embarrassed by everything said to her.


    Now, after having all these crazy women, he even considered thempletely normalpared to this demoness.


    Dante turned and started walking, ignoring her existence, but at the same time, he heard her footsteps behind him following.


    "I''ve already said, what do you want?" Dante turned angrily, but the woman only replied, "And I said I want to appreciate you."


    Dante felt one of his veins popping in his head, massaging his temple, he looked at the woman again. "Leave," he said and continued walking.


    He walked a few meters, and again, the girl''s footsteps were still there. He turned around and saw her walking peacefully while admiring him. Ironically, she was devouring him with her eyes.


    "This is going to be a headache..." He muttered and turned around. "Why are you following me?" Dante said, and she looked at him and replied, "My mother always told me to follow my dreams, and I''m doing just that." She said, sounding as if she was flirting with him.


    "Get out of here, I won''t tolerate your foolishness, you disgusting demon," Dante said, and she blinked twice. "Are you racist against your own kind? You''re a demon too," she said as she seemed to think.


    And Dante quickened his pace, walking faster, but she did the same and began to walk alongside him. Dante, however, didn''t want to give in and simply started running.


    They ran a lot, across the sky. She ran alongside him with a charming expression. Dante, however, couldn''t discern what was happening anymore. This crazy Subus...


    "Damn it! I need to get this woman away from me, it feels like I''m being affected! And what the hell is this sensation again! Hell, I''ll kill you, Lilith!" Dante shouted in his thoughts and daydreams while the woman beside him looked at him with her pink eyes almost turning into hearts.


    Dante was changing tactics; he began to use his wings to boost the speed of his jumps, but it was no use, she continued to keep up with him!


    He ran and stopped on top of a structure, and she appeared beside him, staring at him again, in the same way.


    "Come on, what do you want," Dante said. He finally relented; the mental exhaustion he had was already apparent; he didn''t have time to fool around with a demon.


    "I''ve already told you, I want to follow my dream. You," she said. Dante couldn''t retort anymore. He then continued, "What''s your name?"


    "Vex Gremory," she said, and Dante blinked twice. ''Gremory, one of the demons of the 72 keys? No, she''s too young to be the Original Gremory; she''s probably from the Gremory n, a descendant.''


    "I am Dante Scarlet," Dante said, and she nodded. "Tell me clearly what you want, and we can negotiate," Dante said, and she nodded and simply replied, "I want to follow you."


    "What I''m going to do is not safe, and I won''t be able to defend you," Dante said, and she blinked twice. "I''m stronger than you," she said, flexing her arm muscles. Dante subtly saw her nose grow, as if she were telling a lie.


    "Fine," Dante said as he massaged his temple. This woman was already giving him a headache.


    "Here, sign." She pulled an old piece of paper out of thin air and handed it to Dante, who didn''t understand but started reading the paper.


    [Fidelity Contract of the Gremory Subus!]


    * Congrattions! One of the Gremory Subi is offering you a Fidelity contract! In other words, Master and Servant! You''ve obtained one of the best finds of your life!


    * As stated, there are rules that must be followed! As long as it does not affect the Subus''s integrity, you will have her forever by your side!


    * Contracts are binding and cannot be broken. When a Subus offers a contract to a being and the being epts, neither can go back on their word! You will be together forever!


    However, some Rules must be kept, after all, no toy should be broken! We are living beings! Let''s be loving together!


    From the Subus''s side, she promises:


    - Eternal Fidelity, she will never betray you regardless of your actions, as long as it does not affect the Subus''s integrity.


    - Obey the orders of your master, even if it involves murder, extortion, abuse, torture, or any means for third-party beings, that is, those that do not involve the contractor or the subus, as long as it does not affect the Subus''s integrity, she will obey faithfully.


    - Support the contractor in all cases, even if they are of a sexual or destructive nature, maintaining respect between master and servant duly established.


    - The Subus belongs only to the Master, and no one can touch her besides him!


    From the Contractor''s side:


    - Sublime support! Do not let your subus be sad! TREAT HER WELL!


    - Help keep the Subus well! Do not force her into anything and let her have her time!


    - The Master must treat her like a Wife! No matter how, even if it goes against your principles, TREAT HER WELL!


    - Do not force the subus, do not bother your servant with things that hurt her, be kind! She also has feelings, and if she offered you this contract, it''s because she wants only you! After all! This is a contract only given to Virgin Subi!


    - Until death do you part! Or rather! Until Hell brings you together again!


    [Sign here with a bloodied thumb]


    Dante read the contract without any reaction; in fact, he was so shocked that he couldn''t say anything, his deadpan expression clearly his response. This was literally a Master and Servant contract... but at the same time... Why did it feel like something else?


    ''You should stop talking to women, you only attract the crazies...'' Voralith said in his thoughts as he seemed to agree, however, he couldn''t deny that this would help him a lot with what was toe, besides Aaralyn and Velryna, this one named Vex could help him with his n.


    ''Oh, seriously...'' He sighed slowly and pricked his finger, pressing it against the contract, and soon the paper in his hand began to burn.


    As Dante did this, Subus Vex began to tremble with excitement; in fact, if anyone saw her... well, they would think she was having a nervous breakdown or something, epilepsy...


    ''What''s happening to her, Voralith?'' Dante questioned seeing the Subus trembling with anxiety, and Voralith simply replied, ''She''s a subus...'' Dante didn''t understand but a secondter.


    "Darling!" She screamed and jumped on Dante rubbing her sinful body all over his, starting to kiss his cheeks, neck, and her hand went to a ce that Dante quickly pushed her away from.


    "Stop!" He yelled and the Subus startled and pouted. "Let your wife take care of you!" She yelled back.


    Dante, not understanding what was happening, tried to find answers with Voralith, after all, she was a clever olddy!


    ''Don''t look at me like that, I''m not your Wikipedia.'' She replied and Dante blinked twice. ''Do you know what Wikipedia is?'' He asked, and she huffed, ''Huf! For your information, in my time, people used Wikipedia for everything!''


    ''That''s not what I asked...''


    Dante was definitely tired of that day, in fact, tired is sphemy for everything he was feeling in his body, he had just made a master and servant contract with a subus, he was exhausted, and the next day he still had to go to a ball! Damn, his life was chaos again!


    Well, not just his.


    "Father, this is thest time I ask for this. Cancel this party, I will not marry." The voice of the woman that echoed in the room was none other than Velryna''s, who for the eighth time was facing Emperor Adam head-on.


    "And I have already told you that the party will happen." He retorted as he stared at her, the hair on his face preventing Velryna from seeing his eyes, but his expression... wasplicated despite showing authority. "I hope these are yourst words before the party. Leave." He said firmly, yet his hidden hand trembled slightly.


    "I thought you cared about me, for a second I thought when you called me back it was to put your head in ce and decide what is best for your Kingdom, but you disappointed me again." Velryna said as tears fell from her eyes, she looked at him again and pronounced.


    "Get ready for the coronation day, who knows it will be quite a spectacle for the princess herself to kill herself in front of the Emperor." Velryna bluffed and walked away and mmed the door shut with such aggression.


    That she had the doorknobpletely destroyed.


    Emperor Adam sighed heavily as he looked at the door. ''If you only knew what I have been doing to keep you alive.''

 Chapter 136: A Meeting of Magical Sluts

    The current world scenario couldn''t be worse. Wars were erupting, and stability continued to decline - in fact, it barely existed and was only supported by its rulers who tried to control the problems, but that wasn''t enough. While Valentina remained trapped within Alice''s infinite prison, constantly increasing her strength, Morgana was forming a faction.


    She was already aware of Hellsing''s decline and was searching for the Valkyries across all realms. Her trusted witches had spread throughout the supernatural world in search of the remaining vampires loyal to Valentina.


    Morgana Scarlet, the most dangerous woman in the supernatural world today, the woman whose mourning transcended ten years, was truly furious with everything she had discovered upon her return, especially with the actions of Adam Smith, who had expelled Hellsing like dogs.


    "By being here, I believe you agree to my terms," Morgana''s mature voice resonated in the tea party world. An ability she specifically created for her trusted witches, an external dimension of the Umbral and Nighsphere world, managed by her. The world was simple, it was a materialization of her adapted Mental World, a Supreme Domain that Morgana ruled as the Sovereign Goddess.


    It was an easier exnation to give to the witches than simply saying it was her real magic.


    Everything was chaotic just because a little boy died ten years ago. Not only that, but the destructive actions around the world were strange, and Morgana felt she could no longer just search tirelessly for a way to bring him back. It might all seem exaggerated, but Morgana didn''t want the incident from ten years ago to be camouged by foolish rulers who couldn''t even protect an academy.


    When she saw Dante''s death, she almost destroyed the entire world with her pressure alone. Cracks in all the walls of the academy began to appear, and she almost killed all the students with the pressure of her anger. That scene never left her mind. Regardless of whether it was one of the Seven Deadly Sins or not, this could not be epted.


    Thousands dead, teachers who should have been protectors werepletely subjugated, as were two Grand Masters in the sword. This incident was an affront.


    Thousands of new ns emerged, new cities and dwellings began to form away from the eyes of rulers who had lost the trust of their people. Even humans who had ess to Nightphere decided to return to their regions in Umbral. In summary: the strength of the rulers was undermined. No one could have predicted this, but it was a blow to all the major governments of the supernatural world.


    Only d managed to keep his people united... precisely because he was the progenitor of a race.


    While all this was happening, she lost ten years, a gap that she needed to understand. In ten years, she turned into a little girl. It was a nightmare, torture every day she spent without sleeping, just wanting her faith to take effect and the boy to return.


    "We agree, however, we are not fools to blindly follow you, Morgana," a woman, one of the witches sitting at the round table said; this was Equidna, she was pale and had purple eyes apanied by pure white hair.


    "I agree with Equidna, we cannot blindly follow a woman who cannot ovee mourning," another woman said, her skin was ck, and she had red hair, like a pair of mountains on her torso, Rowena.


    "Rowena is right, what guarantee do we have that you will fulfill our objective?" Circe, the Shape-shifting Witch said, she had ck hair and rabbit ears.


    "I''m here only for money, please, don''t drag me into this fight! I seek Profits not Loyalty!" Dion Fortune... the most gold-greedy woman that exists, and it reflects in her appearance, with various expensive essories and clothes that could cost buildings, apanied by the beautiful and regal figure of her golden-haired and red-eyed appearance.


    "Ignore this lunatic, don''t take her seriously, she only thinks about money." Catherine said, the Seer Witch, Catherine Monvoisin, one of the three named witches from the White Tower just like Fortune, she had curly orange hair and emerald green eyes.


    "I don''t see why I''m here Morgana, I''m not a strong witch." Joan Wytte, the third summoned from the White Tower, also known as the best Healer among witches only after Alice, of course.


    "I called you here because I know you are the only witches who don''t blindly follow my Mother," Morgana exined and stood up.


    "If you''re going to start talking about Dante Scarlet again, I''m leaving." Equidna said and Morgana looked at her very seriously and the whole world trembled.


    "When I''m speaking, you stay quiet." She said and they all trembled slightly, except Joan, she didn''t feel anything actually.


    "It''s time for us to stop these wars," Morgana said and all the present witches stared at her deeply. "What do you mean by that?" Catherine said, observing her seriously.


    "It''s what you heard, we don''t have any more time to let the world destroy itself," Morgana exined and looked at her Witch sisters.


    "The Walpurgis will interfere in these idiotic disputes, it''s time to stop these massacres." Morgana said seriously, but of course, she didn''t care about these massacres, what she really wanted was something else.


    To help the people rebuild and collect favors, and what did she want? Knowledge. Her greed for knowledge to bring Dante back to life was so great that she would wage wars, she was possessed by bringing him back.


    "Hahahahaha" The loudughter of a new witch echoed in the room. "Lyra." Morgana said and the woman appeared in the ce.


    Long purple hair, golden eyes, and a luxurious white dress like a bride''s, in her hands a wooden staff quite different.


    "The Branch of the World Tree," Morgana thought, observing the structure of the staff. "How did you get in here?" Morgana questioned; this ce was supposed to be private.


    "Well, the door was open," Lyra said, shrugging as if it was nothing. "You still have a lot to learn, sister," she said, and a vein popped on Morgana''s head, who was about to conjure a meteor to strike Lyra, but before that...


    "Oh, don''t look at me like that, I came in peace!" She said,ughing, mocking Morgana, who was getting angrier by the moment.


    "Just say what you want," Morgana said, and Lyra stared at her with a mischievous smile. "Isn''t it obvious? I came to join your little group of idiotic witches," she said, and all the witches looked at herpletely differently; their gazes were wild as if a fight was about to start, even Joan was like that, and she was a pacifist.


    "Hey, don''t look at me like that, I just want to bring my brother-inw back!" Lyra quickly said with a smile, and Morgana summoned thousands of magical circles into the world, the ground began to crumble, and everything turned into a gxy of magical circles.


    "Say it again if you dare," Morgana said, and Lyra smiled slightly. "Anti-Magic," she said, and everything stopped. The world shattered, and they returned to the tea party location.


    "What are you nning?" Morgana said; she already knew Lyra had Anti-Magic, but at the same time knew that unlike her mother, theplete ability had not been achieved, so she wasn''t worried, and again Morgana''s domain emerged, breaking Lyra''s smilepletely.


    "Monster," Lyra said, surrendering. "You still have a long way to go, big sister." Lyra now looked more normal.


    "Keep your out-of-control split personality, and one day someone impatient will kill you," Morgana said, she was angry.


    "Sorry, big sister, I have no control over her. But what she said is true, I came to help with my brother-inw!" She said super excitedly, as if it were another personality.


    "Ah, seriously, one of these days I''m going to end up killing you if you''re not careful," Morgana said with a long sigh, and the witch in front of her shrank. "I know it''s not your fault," Morgana caressed her head, and a smile appeared on her face. "Come on, we need to start moving," Morgana said, and the other witches nodded.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the world...


    "Repeat," Ethan said, his gaze nervous, as if he could pierce Jun-he''s head in front of him.


    "M-majesty, everything was destroyed, and thousands of nobles died, there was nothing left..." Jun-he said, and she couldn''t do anything about it; she was just a secretary.


    "You''re telling me that, coincidentally, someone invaded the ce and massacred everyone?" Ethan questioned as he stood up from his chair.


    "I-I don''t know!" She said quickly, afraid of being punished. "What happened there?"


    "A man invaded the ce, he wore a mask, but his hair was red. He started setting fire to the ce and killed everyone after stealing the Lance you got from the vampires." Jun-he said, and Ethan froze in fear. "Tell me it''s not the Red Lance," hemented quickly, and Jun-he, for a moment, wanted to start whistling and pretend she didn''t hear the question.


    "Jun-he... send all the knights to surround my sister''s party tomorrow, she''s going to be killed at any cost," Ethan said, and Jun-he "Now?" she questioned; it was still night. "OF COURSE!" He shouted, and she ran out while Ethan put his hand over his face.


    "Who''s doing this to scare me?" He questioned the wind. "First they stole the dragon from me, now the subus and the Lance..." He continued to speak slowly and looked at the mirror.


    "Velryna, if this is your doing... You''ll pay for ying with me."

 Chapter 137: The Wife and The Maid

    "Are you sure, miss?" Misty asked her boss as they walked calmly, escorted by several members of the association.


    "Of course, if what he promises is true, we''ll be able to have a lot of power and influce. Although I find it absurd, let''s do as he said, let''s observe the ball," Nafiri said as she walked.


    "But, miss... He''s a demon..." Misty said, but Nafiri died, "no, he''s not a demon despite his appearance, I don''t exactly know what he is, but his body is strange." With those words.


    "Eh?" Misty questioned, not understanding what she meant by that, and Chakal looked at her. "He''s a hybrid, demons can''t live in the human world without a contract or sacrifice. Ev if it were so, it wouldn''tst that long. That''s why I suspect he''s a hybrid. However... ev with my eyes, I couldn''t see through him," shemted, and the elf almost had a fit looking at her boss.


    "Your eyes didn''t pass through him?!" She said loudly inside the carriage, causing a stir for nothing, and Nafiri just smiled andmted, "That''s why I decided to see what he has to show us. Convitly, he ev gave us an invitation to the Royal Pce, that''smdable," she said and continued to look at the city view inside the carriage.


    "I just hope he doesn''t do something crazy..." She murmured as she thought about the future that awaited her. For some reason, she felt uneasy about this party.


    On the other side of the kingdom...


    A blonde woman was lying on the masculine body of a red-haired man, receiving caresses in her hair like a beautiful princess and her prince charming. Too bad her prince was a king, a demon king.


    "You don''t ev look like someone bad, you know?" Velryna said with a smile, and Dante smiled back, holding her firmly in his arms as he stood up. "I''m pretty bad...", Dante said and leaned towards her pink lips, connecting them in a passionate and provocative kiss, but Velryna pushed him back and sat on hisp.


    "Hmm, indeed, pretty bad," she said with a seductive smile, but soon her problems came to the surface.


    "That smell, were you with a woman?" She questioned as she smelled the sct on Dante''s body... the perfume of a... certain woman.


    "I knew nothing would get past you, I felt that," Dante said as he slightly stood up. "Introduce yourself," he said, and a small bat appeared through the window and transformed into a beautiful... subus.


    Velryna stared at the woman for a few seconds and turned to Dante, who seemed quite ufortable.


    "I''m Vex Gremory, personal secretary of the Demon King!" She said aloud, and Velryna turned again to Dante, who had an expression of ''This wasn''t my fault, I swear!''


    "I am Vel-" "Yes, you''re Velryna Smith, or rather, Scarlet. Future wife of my master, it''s a pleasure, Empress," Vex quickly interjected, interrupting Velryna, who looked at Dante again.


    "Believe me, there''s a reason for this..." he said, rubbing his arm as if he had a terminal itch, and she once again saw the expression of ''This wasn''t my fault''.


    She sighed slowly and ordered, "Exin yourself." Dante, for some reason, saw Valtina in Velryna wh he arrived after marrying Morgana. He sighed and began to talk about all the incidts of the night, and Velryna couldn''t help but sigh wh she heard about ck Gold. Unlike Dante, she was a pottial ruler, so she had always be under scrutiny in all global evts involving economy and war.


    "Darling," Velryna said, and both Dante and Vex looked directly at her. "I said, DARLING!" Velryna repeated again, and the subus ignored her.


    "Tsk, demon," Velryna said, and th again, "Tsk, human." Dante slowly saw the two staring at each other and, for a second, saw a blue and a violet lightning strike in front of him.


    ''I told you, you should stay away from so many crazy wom,'' Voralith said, and Dante retorted, ''You speak as if you were the voice of reason. You''re the craziest among us.'' Voralith materialized in front of him in her humanoid form and pped him.


    *p*


    Hearing this sound, the two crazies turned to face Dante, who had a mark on his face from a hand, as if he had be hit, but looking a, there was nothing.


    "What happed, Master?" Vex asked curiously, and Dante just smiled. "I''m punishing myself for having such beautiful girls in front of me," he said with a sweet smile, and they blushed.


    ''For god''s sake, you''re idiots too, damn it! It was Her! She hit me! That damn  lizard!'' He tried to shout looking at a nk space where there was nothing, but Voralith was there, holding her little ck dragon while stroking its tiny horns andughing at the situation.


    "Hey, let''s get back to the subject!" Dante said pping his hands, and the two looked at himpletely confused.


    "Okay, let''s get back. ck Gold in... Darling, you''re quite a man to attract the ck Jackal to our party," Velryna said with a smile.


    "I know, although I don''t know her, I felt something differt," Dante said and saw Velryna nodding. "The Jackal''s Eyes, the ability that Nafiri possesses, few people know about it. It''s surprising that she used it and you didn''t notice," Velryna said.


    "Jackal''s Eyes?"


    "Yes, the ability to see through your secrets. She can use it a few times and it takes a lot of ergy. If you felt something, it was probably her trying to see what''s in you, and honestly, she must have failed miserably," Velryna said as if looking at a reltless monster. Not only she, but Vex nodded in agreemt, they ev seemed like frids discussing about a man.


    Dante looked a and saw that Voralith was still there and turned to her. ''You could have told me about this, don''t you think?'' He questioned. However, the dragon... ''Since wh do you boss me a?''


    Voralith was... well... not ev Dante knew what was going through her mind. In fact, he never knew and couldn''t understand why she was so... unpredictable? He wanted to use the word "crazy", but he didn''t want to receive another punch in his face.


    They talked a little more about what they could achieve with Nafiri Nefertari, but they didn''te to an exact conclusion. This was because ck Gold was well-known and the reasons for hering to the Empire were reasonably strange.


    "So, your father didn''t yield?" Dante questioned, while stroking Vex''s pink hair as she peacefully slept on hisp.


    Velryna, if she were a demi-human dog, would be growling heavily, but she only had a scowl in her eyes as she watched the Subus steal her man.


    "That idiot, he didn''t list to me once!" She said, her eyes almost turning red with anger.


    "We already figured that out. I''m thinking of making a sce tomorrow," Dante said as hepletely changed the color of his hair.


    "Do you think they would recognize me?" He questioned, his hairpletely ck left Velryna speechless. ''Seriously, this man... are you sure he''s not an Incubus?''


    "Well, probably not," she replied stuttering, and Dante justughed and approached her, sealing her lips trembling with embarrassmt. "My wife is so cute, hehehe," Dante said.


    "Aaralyn," Dante called, and the woman stepped out of his shadow, expressionless. She just looked at the subus and said, "Tsk. Hello, Master." "Did you get what I asked you?" she nodded and pulled out from a spatial ring a beautiful ck dress with gold and red embroidery.


    "Hand it over," Dante said, and she gave the box to Velryna, who blinked twice. "I already have a dress," she said, and Dante stared at her. "Don''t follow the orders the Emperor gave," Dante said.


    Originally, he would wear this dress, but he decided to avoid it. With each passing momt, the longer he could use his original form, the better. Soon, his body would awak and he could permantly stay as he always was. However, using Ziriel''s form, he couldn''t keep other m away from the party... That was what worried him.


    "But the color doesn''t match..." she murmured, and Dante stared at her. She looked very cute; he couldn''t help butugh. "I''m d Simon took care of you. If not, I don''t know what I would do if I didn''t have this cute thing in my life," Dante said and levitated the dress with magic while Velryna blushed deeply.


    "[Transmutation]," he murmured, and the color of the dress began to change. From red, it turned into a soft light blue that matched perfectly with the pools in her eyes. He turned a and tossed the dress to her.


    "I hope you''ll be the most beautiful woman in that room. If not... well, just kill the other participants, right?" Dante said, lightlyughing, as he felt the other wom in the room muttering something or cursing...

 Chapter 138: A Very Cute Duel

    The day dawned with a somewhat surprising sight for Dante... Well, he waspletely sured on all sides.


    To his right, Velryna slept, wearing a semi-transpart nightgown. She was lightly drooling, and her gold hair was spread across the bed like arge sunflower.


    To his left, the sinful Subus held his arm tightly against her body. Dante''s arm could feel her breasts perfectly well, not only her breasts, but his hand was lightly touching a very inappropriate ce, something that made him blush deeply. However, the demon woman''s thighs held onto him, so it was impossible to withdraw his arm without waking her up.


    He saw that sce and, despite feeling his arms tingling from the difort of numbness, he didn''t ev care. He just wanted to keep watching Velryna sleep for a while longer. Not that he didn''t want Vex, but he still... hadn''t ovee his personal grudge with demons. In fact, he was far from it.


    Dante had doubts about many things, but still epted the Master and Servant contract just as a precaution. So far, he hadn''t thought of anything gooding from Vex, ev though she was innoct. He had many doubts in his head.


    "Sorry, little girl... but I can''t offer you what you want... Not now." These were Dante''s main thoughts, but at the same time, there was a great conflict within him.


    "Hm?" Dante felt his arm being squeezed by the Subus, who seemed to sse what he was thinking. He saw her shed a small tear...


    ''Again... that feeling again...'' Dante felt something, something he always felt wh he met someone. It happed with all of them, Valtina, Morgana, Nagasawa, Sara, and ev with Voralith, and now, Velryna and Vex too... ''Are you ying tricks on me, destiny?'' He questioned, thinking about his life. Th, he turned to the Subus and leaned in gtly as he rested his head against hers.


    He stayed in the extremely ufortable position for a few more seconds, and the woman, who was slightly panting and shedding a few drops from her eyes, calmed down, as if she felt she was beingforted like a little girl. Dante saw that sce and couldn''t help but smile.


    For a momt, he idtified with his turbult nights during the rain, wh Valtina did the same for him to be able to sleep.


    ''I don''t know if I''m unlucky or if this is luck... if more wom like this keeping up, I''ll be lost...'' These were Dante''s guine thoughts. He really believed he only attracted crazy wom, but he didn''t think it was that bad. However, Voralith was right, he was a ma for problems and problematic wom!


    Although it was morning, it was still very early, and Dante remained in that position, drifting back to sleep. Today would be an important day, not only for him but also for Velryna, who would confront the Emperor, defying all his orders.


    However, his sleep was interrupted after a few hours.


    A cute grumble yawn came from his left side, and he ded up oping his eyes, seeing the small Subus rising gtly as she stretched and extded her arms.


    "Did I wake you?" She questioned, yawning slowly and looking at the man in apletely mischievous way. Dante, however, wouldn''t give in to anything she proposed, so he stayed where he was.


    Hmph, another sleepy grumble came, and Dante turned, seeing his beautiful princess getting up as she wiped her teary eyes.


    "Good morning," she said still sleepy as she saw Dante in front of her. She thought she was in a dream, but she had just wok up.


    "Did you sleep like this?" She asked. "Yes, or did you want me to sleep naked?" Dante said with a smile that made Velryna slightly blush and th threw the pillow at him.


    "I wasn''t talking about that! I mean this body! Idiot! Idiot!" Velryna started hitting him with the pillow, and he began tough as he watched his future wifepletely embarrassed.


    "Hey, calm down! Hahaha! Hey! That tickles!" He said as he tried to hold onto the pillow that was wielded like a sacred sword by a pdin.


    But Velryna, still embarrassed, didn''t stop; she continued swinging her pillow-sword while Danteughed... On the other hand, someone didn''t like this interaction at all.


    Vex... Well, Vex was furious and grabbed the other pillow, infused it with magic, andunched it directly at Velryna''s face.


    *WHACK*


    The sound echoed throughout the room, Dante looked back and saw the demon girl''s smile almost reaching her ears. Th, he looked forward and saw Velryna, with her face slightly squished as if she had slept with her face stuck betwe the pillows.


    Dante watched that sce and for a momt, he forgot his worries, until Vex''s voice echoed throughout the room.


    "STRIKE!!!!" She shouted upon seeing Velryna''s expression, thus initiating a period of war in that room, and shortly thereafter, a pillow fight began.


    *WHACK!*


    Vex''s pillow flew towards Velryna, who retaliated andunched another, causing her to fall backward and Dante just held back hisughter.


    "STRIKE TWO!!" Velryna yelled, raising her hands in the air as if she had won a very intse championship.


    Vex got up and saw Velryna celebrating, th focusing for a pillow sword fight on the most acimed ara of the realms, the king-size bed where Dante slept.


    "I''m not going to lose!" She said andunched the pillow, which Velryna held heavily, looking at her. "Neither am I!" She said, running towards Vex, wielding her sacred feather sword. Vex didn''t let Velryna seize the victory and did the same.


    A fierce duel began to unfold, and feathers started flying all a the room. Every inch of the ce was covered in feathers and more feathers, and Dante...


    Dante was nearly dying withughter at the situation. In fact, he couldn''t stopughing anymore.


    He tried to hold back, but he couldn''t bear to watch that sce any longer. It was so cute and so dearing that he got up. Obviously, he wasn''t going to interfere. Who cared about that, really?


    "HAHAHAHA!" He chuckled uncontrobly and grabbed a pillow, hitting the legs of both, causing them to fall backward with legs spread op.


    Bonk! Both of them fell off the bed, and Danteughed ev harder as they got up.


    Before they could say anything, Dante appeared beside Vex and scooped her up like a sack of potatoes, doing the same with Velryna, who was still a bit dizzy.


    "Seriously, you two, stop being so adorable!" Dante shouted, tossing both of them back onto the bed next to each other.


    "A husband should give love to his wife, but at the same time, a loyal servant should receive the love of her master... hmmm... what do we do in this situation..." Dante said thoughtfully, but both of them werepletely blushing, ev Vex, a subus, couldn''t resist Dante''s charms.


    "Let''s do this." He said and propped his two arms betwe Velryna''s right side and Vex''s left side, th he started to slowly lean in towards their ears. First was Vex.


    He leaned in slowly and whispered into her ear, "Who is your master?" She couldn''t answer and turned her face away. Dante th removed the arm that held the Subus''s waist and pulled her face closer.


    badump* *badump


    badump* *badump


    badump* *badump


    Her heart raced like a countdown to an explosion. Dante could feel her heartbeat slightly just by seeing her chest heave with breathlessness. She was extremely turned on.


    It was the first time he had se such a reaction. After all, the wom he had be with were usually older, and kisses were merely lip contacts, but Vex... Vex was a subus.


    He looked at her rosy lips and, for a momt, hesitated, thinking of things that shouldn''t ev be considered. But he lightly said to himself, "Screw it, Dante. You do what you want," as if a tiny devil miniature appeared and whispered in his ears.


    He stared at Vex again and simply ignored the existce of any problems. He was caught by the Subus''s charm.


    *Smooch*


    Their lips met fiercely. *Smooch* again, his body was pushed backward by the weight of the man over her. She, for a momt, descded into the deepest of hells and returned, with one of the best ssations of her life. *Smooch* again he continued, Vex''s breasts harded as they pressed against Dante''s robust chest.


    She gasped, feeling every second of that kiss as if it were thest momt of her life. She didn''t hold back and began to use her tongue more proficitly.


    Unlike Dante, who was just on top of her, she began to force herself up onto him strongly, holding his face with both hands.


    Vex was stronger than Dante, so she pushed him back and climbed onto his body, still kissing him.


    Velryna, watching the sce, turned her face in frustration. She wanted to be doing that!


    Vex began to caress Dante''s face, slowly moving down betwe his pectorals and soon reaching a dangerous ce.


    However, Dante didn''t let it slide. Wh she was about to put her hand inside, he surprised her, stopping the kiss slightly as he bit her lip.


    The wet sound lingered in the air, and Vex pulled away, putting her hand to her mouth, a mocking look on her face. "The master is quite ssitive," she said as she ran her tongue over the small wound on her lip, savoring the taste of Dante in her mouth.


    "Mama was always right, following my dreams is good!" She thought, and Dante looked at her fiercely, like a wolf after a rabbit, but he didn''t have time.


    *BOOM*


    He received the flying body of a blonde woman, who wanted to feel the pleasures of her lips being touched, while lightly shooing away the subus to joy her meal in peace.

 Chapter 139: Princess Velryna Smiths Engagement Ball.

    After the long pillow swordy, Vex and Velryna started getting along better. In fact, they ev smiled at each other, which was surprising, considering that previously any kind of interaction was marked by tongue clicks and forced stares that seemed like colliding sma rays.


    Unfortunately, Dante couldn''t indulge in such jokes anymore. In fact, if he did something like that again, he wouldn''t be able to hold himself back.


    It was a strange dilemma, actually. In his mind, everything was a mess and confusing, especially how he should treat Vex. He simply sumbed to the temptation of that little Subus too quickly, and it bothered him, but at the same time, he wasfortable, as if it weremon to have touched her in that way, something familiar.


    But for a momt, he decided to sweep it under the bed and focus on what really mattered at the momt.


    The Engagemt Ball of Princess Velryna Smith.


    Actually, he was furious about this evt, just the thought of her being auctioned off to any man other than him raged him.


    Velryna was his! And no one, not ev the emperor himself, would change that fact, ev if he had to use everything he had to wipe out the Empire just to be with her.


    Velryna thinks Dante would save her empire on his own, but she still doesn''t understand that he does what he does only for her.


    "Aaralyn," he said, and she appeared from the window. "Master."


    "How was your mission? Did Lady Nafiri agree to help us?" Dante asked. Aaralyn was tasked with getting close to the ck Jackal to ask him a simple favor, on behalf of Dante, of course. Fortunately, Jackal was in agreemt with the ns; after all, it wasn''t too much for her.


    "Yes, she agreed," she replied.


    "Good job, Aaralyn. We''re going. Enter my shadow wh we ter the Pce." Dante said while stroking the head of the gre-haired youth who seemed to adore these caresses like a spoiled kitt. Thus, from the spatial ring, a new attire appeared.


    A Victorian suit, looking noble. Completely ck with a purple tie and some gold embellishmts perfectly matching his eyes. He turned to the invisible woman in the room and asked, "How long do I have with the body?" In the past few hours, more and more, his body has increased in ergy and the duration of his transformation. In fact, every second, minutes, and minutes began to emerge.


    Dante''s ergy was already almost twice that of his Ziriel-shaped body.


    "Twelve hours," she said, and Dante was surprised, but at the same time relieved. It was ough time for him to put on a show.


    He started getting ready. Using magic, he modified his hair and hid his demonic horns, making his hairpletely messy and ck, but at the same time, quite charming.


    "Let''s go," he said, and Aaralyn jumped into his shadow. She was also ready to make the Emperor bow down.


    Hours passed and Vex flew in her bat form a Dante as they rode inside a carriage.


    "You don''t need to hide," Dante said, and Vex transformed again in front of Nafiri, who looked at Dante.


    "A loyal servant, I am the Demon King, remember?" Dante said, and Nafiri, who had be silt, continued to watch the little Subus hop to Dante''s side.


    ''This man... is extremely dangerous,'' Nafiri thought. In fact, she had known that for a long time, but she thought the human world would be easy for Dante, but she waspletely wrong. And she didn''t ev know about the two Dragons he carried within him; if she knew, she would surely be ev more frighted.


    "Don''t look at me like that, it was she who wanted to make a contract with me," Dante said with a smile, while Vex, like a mischievous beautiful Subus, rubbed against his arm.


    "I''m surprised you can disguise yourself so well," remarked Nafiri, and heughed. "I know, my beauty is iparable," he said.


    "That''s not what I meant," she said seriously. Nafiri was quite arrogant about m. "Of course," Dante said smiling as he stroked the little Vex.


    "Any news about the Werewolf War?" Dante suddly questioned, ev catching Vex''s interest.


    "How do you think I would?" she retorted. "I did my research... well, my Empress did... ck Gold in... how long are you going to keep hiding behind that strange mercantile guild facade? Your main focus is information, or do you think I fell for that nonsse of moving to the Empire?


    Please, your organization is more powerful than the Royal Knights, you wouldn''t shy away from a war, Nafiri, you''re not a coward," Dante said, leaving Nafiripletely ufortable. The ck Jackal was readpletely.


    "I see the future Empress is indeed intelligt," Nafiri said. "Nah, she''s too cute," Dante said, waving his hands in dial.


    "Sir has dominated the tire desert, while Velkan has the greer part; she already has control over all Arian cities, she has about 45% of Devhar''s territory," Nafiri said and looked at Dante.


    "Alexander is in control of the Royal Army of Velkan," Nafiri said, and Dante nodded. He already figured that would be a problem, but he would worry about Alexanderter.


    "I understand, thank you. The main Valkyries were in the Devhar desert, or near it, with the civil war I was worried," Dante said and she understood.


    Soon, the carriage stopped and they got out, with Vex using invisibility magic flying beside Dante. He left his arm slightly op and Nafiri passed her arm through, as if they were partners.


    "It''s only for today," Nafiri said, cold. Quite differt from the person he had previously known, in fact, she had always be a "character"; now she''s being herself.


    "Yes yes, let''s see if your coldness will continue after what will happ," Dante said as he tered with Nafiri into the hall, receiving various looks, after all.


    Nafiri was dressed as an Egyptian Empress, with gold Egyptian clothes and adornmts, a  dress op at the back, and gold bracelets with several rings.


    "You look beautiful," Dantemted, seeing how the lustful gazes of the guests were affecting her. "Shut up, you''re the one who asked me toe like this," she said, guinely angry.


    Dante looked a, trying to analyze everything as best as possible. He th saw the main hall after descding a few flights of stairs with Nafiri by his side; a gold-ted table was filled with finely crafted culinary delicacies, from delicate canap¨¦s to extravagant pat¨¦s and pies.


    Crystal sses were clinked with bubbling champagne, everything was extremely luxurious, while the guests chatted animatedly about the rumors circting the royal court.


    The cream of society of the empire was gathered there, not only the dukes and grand dukes, but ev barons and baronesses hade to this evt.


    Oundish gowns, well-dressed m, and the like, it was truly an interesting party for the imperial high society, but at the same time, Dante only saw malevolt smiles.


    Dante first observed the highest ces, where security was really reinforced, with several knights near the windows and doors watching everything kely. He felt slightly ufortable, but  of them saw Vex or ssed her presce, so he was calm until th.


    He stood in a corner separating from Nafiri; they had tered with a royal invitation from the princess herself.


    Dante focused his hearing to list to what they were saying and thus... well, he heard some undesirable things.


    "Have you se Princess Velryna? They say shecks the grace of a true noble. A true disaster for our reputation," a woman said, while chatting with a group of well-dressed wom, of course, daughters of high-ranking nobles.


    "Yes, it''s a shame that she represts our royal family. With hermon appearance and vulgar warrior ways, I doubt she can attract any suitable suitors today," the woman with the strange hairstyle said as sheughed softly with her hand over her mouth.


    "Does she really think she can find a groom at this party? With herck of charm and elegance, she''s better off settling for anyone who shows up."


    "Probably that''s why she''s here, desperate for any chance to secure a dect marriage. But I doubt anyone would be willing tomit to such an... unsuitable princess, unlike Ethan who is a hero, she ispletely overshadowed."


    As Dante listed to these things, which made him want to summon a meteor to strike these people, the sound of the salon doors oping resonated. A soft melody filled the air, announcing the trance of the Princess.


    "From the Royal Family of the Empire, Princess Velryna Smith." The announcer of the party said, and all eyes turned to her.


    The initial reaction of the people was more soft murmurs about the rumors suring her; at the same time, she, with dignified steps, advanced along the red carpetid out before her, with confidce.


    Today was the day the Emperor would see the worst side of Velryna.

 Chapter 140: Dante is Jealous

    The first reaction of the people was more soft murmurs about the rumors suring her; at the same time, she, with dignified steps, advanced along the red carpetid out before her, with confidce.


    Today was the day the Emperor would see the worst side of Velryna.


    Dante stared at Velryna for several minutes until he felt Nafiri''s hand hit his shoulder. "Don''t lose focus, you''re attracting atttion," she said as she saw some nces hitting Dante from afar.


    Just as several people moved to greet the Imperial Princess, something that didn''t make Dante happy at all, especially because of the previousmts.


    Nafiri saw Dante''s displeased expression and interved, "Don''t go greet her, wait for the Emperor," she said, clearly seeing that he wouldn''t allow others to observe her. She herself felt the pressure of Dante''s possessive gaze.


    ''This man ispletely crazy about that woman, his aura is affecting me!'' Her thoughts slightly blurred, but soon, her hands were withdrawn from his shoulder. "Don''t worry, I know what I have to do," he said, staring at her. Now he had nothing else to do, unfortunately, he would have to maintain hisposure until the coronation of the new Emperor.


    While Dante watched Velryna greeting the guests, his eyes turned to other things, mainly the m at the party, who began to approach.


    ''Hold on.'' Dante forced himself and stayed in the corner just watching the sce.


    "How are you, Princess?" A blond man approached, wearing a dark gre suit. He slightly bowed in reverce. "You''re as beautiful as ever," he said and Velryna gave a wry smile. She was extremely ufortable, much more because in the distance, she saw Dante looking at her with a gaze that seemed like an dless abyss.


    ''Don''t look at me like that!'' She roared inwardly, but couldn''t show it. She felt like a doll in those fanciful dresses that she usually avoided wearing.


    Dante, on the other hand, stared at her ev more, having slight bouts of jealousy as he watched her talking to another man.


    "Princess?" The man in front of her questioned. "O-oh, y-yes, hello Sir Edward, it''s be many years since Ist saw you," she replied, slightly stuttering. In fact, she was terrified that her husband would advance and kill everyone at this party, but she stood her g.


    ''You can do it, Velryna, it''s just a conversation with useless m,'' she said and continued the small talk with the attdees. Many idiots showed up, especially the sons of the dukes who thought they really had what it took to deal with this woman, but Velryna was cold with most of them. Despite that, one was bothering her a lot.


    This was the son of Baron Gordon, Kayn. He was a charming man, with silky brown hair and gre eyes, but to Velryna, he seemed like an ogre dressed as a noble. However, he wouldn''t leave her alone.


    "Ah, my beautiful Princess Velryna, what an honor it is for me to offer my hand in marriage. I''m sure our union would be advantageous for both parties," he said in front of everyone. Dante, on the other hand, was almost going supernova watching the sce.


    Murmurs began to spread through the crowd as the guests exchanged looks of surprise and disbelief at Kayn''s audacity.


    Velryna was shocked and couldn''t respond to this, but she had to find a way to handle it.


    ''Think! Think! Think!'' She shouted internally, deciding to go down the path of politess. She said, "Sir Kayn, your offer is kind, but I must remind you that the choice of a husband is a delicate matter that cannot be decided so hastily." Kayn, on the other hand, justughed arrogantly and advanced again.


    "I understand, my dear. But why prolong the inevitable? Everyone knows there''s no more suitable candidate than me to be your husband."


    The whispers intsified as the guests reacted to Kayn''s disy of prettiousness, while some cast strange looks at Princess Velryna.


    Velryna was truly a woman spok ill of for not really having the dy of a princess. She didn''t attd high society evts, let alone care about shopping or "princess" things. She followed the path of the sword, so she was always heavily judged. Now, however, a mere son of a Baron was saying he was the best candidate...


    That was humiliation on various levels, and the participants of this party were reallyughing at the situation from afar.


    "A Princess demoted to a mere Baron? That''s the humiliation he was causing.


    "It seems that the young man''s arrogance outweighs his discretion, doesn''t it? Well, I was told that trash gathered here, and it seems that it''s really true," Dante''s voice echoed throughout the room, making everyone nervously look at him as if they were facing a sword.


    ''I warned him not to interfere,'' Nafiri, watching from afar, couldn''t help but sigh seeing her boss, the idiot, messing up again because of a pretty face.


    "I apologize, I may sound very rude wh I speak to scum that seeks what is mine," Dante appeared in front with a smile and firmly held her hand. "My dear Velryna already has a fianc¨¦," he said this way, making the whole hall fall silt.


    Murmurs came from all directions as Velryna felt pressured and embarrassed. Dante wanted tough, but he couldn''t; the situation didn''t allow him to appreciate his lovely, cute wife.


    "And who would you be?" Kayn said quickly, and Dante stared at him, the height differce was really significant, almost a foot.


    Dante faced him and looked down at him. "A mere fool without any etiquette wants to ask my name? You''re not qualified ev to stand near me," Dante said, his gold eyes piercing the man, who lost the strgth in his legs and quickly fell to the g.


    Kayn... was st for a second to the d of times, or rather, Dante''s new mtal world, with the sce of a Huge Dragon staring deeply into his eyes. He had no choice but to kneel.


    "That''s settled," Danteughed as he put his arm a Velryna, who lightly hid her face in his chest. She wanted to cry, but she couldn''t. So, she turned with one of the most perfect smiles ever and looked at Dante, who smiled back.


    Too bad this little momt wouldn''tst long.


    As murmurs intsify and guests stir with Dante and Velryna''s currt sce, a solemn silce spreads through the main hall as the doors op majestically. The distinct sound of trumpets echoes through the corridors, announcing the arrival of the illustrious Emperor.


    "His Majesty! Emperor Adam Smith!" Came from the announcers next. "His Majesty! Crown Prince Ethan Smith!" andstly. "The Bride of the Crown Prince, Axil Yuruz!"


    Dressed in impable military uniform and adorned with shiny medals, the Emperor tered imposingly, his presce exuded respect and admiration from all prest. But for Dante, it only made him want to vomit. He had se Adam wh he was a child, but despite the passing years, this guy hadn''t changed at all. It was as if it were still the same as years ago. ''Blessing of the Hero in...


    what an aberration.''


    It wasn''t any differt from the sight of Ethan, who wore something simr, a military suit with a cape. Honestly, Dante would use that to hang him if he had the opportunity to get close. But he didn''t ev care about that piece of shit; he would have his d soon.


    What really caught his atttion was the woman beside him, Axil Yuruz, the bride of the Crown Prince. She had a differt aura from the wom in that ce, a unique and chanting aura.


    Dante carefully observed every step of the woman, her long purple hair falling over her back and shoulders in silky waves, so beautiful that the light reflected off them. The deep eyes and a differt shine, like a fairy. Dressed in an elegant silk dress in shades of violet and lc, adorned with silver details and pearls.


    She stole the sce, much more than at Velryna''s trance, but for some reason, Dante wasn''t really annoyed with someone stealing the spotlight.


    This was the future Empress, in case Dante couldn''t stop Ethan, but well... That was out of the question.


    For a mere second, their eyes met, and Axil herself froze for a second as she fell into Dante''s eyes, but Dante felt his hand being squeezed and quickly looked away.


    "Don''t ev think about looking at another woman." Ashamed, but determined, Velryna was protecting what was hers. She wouldn''t share!


    Dante couldn''t help but smile seeing his little princess jealous of just an exchange of nces.


    So, Dante looked again and stared directly at Ethan, who didn''t notice his gaze.


    ''That idiot is so weak he can''t ev feel he''s being watched? This is going to be ridiculous.'' Dante thought, and soon the Emperor''s voice tered his ears.


    "It seems I arrived at quite an interesting time... May I know why my daughter is embraced with a man I don''t know?" The sovereign voice made everyone tremble, ev Velryna and Ethan, but Dante?


    He stared at him, as if two lions were disputing territory.

 Chapter 141: Your Majesty

    "It seems I''ve arrived at a rather interesting time... May I know why my daughter is embracing a man I don''t recognize?" The sovereign voice made everyone tremble, ev Velryna and Ethan, but Dante? He stared back without flinching.


    Th, he descded the stairs and everyone kneeled. "Wee, Your Majesty the Sun of the Empire!" They said in unison, but Dante and Velryna remained standing, with no inttion of bowing, let alone to someone like him.


    Emperor Adam advanced toward the two, his imposing presce filling the space a. His eyes, shining with the intsity of fire, held anger, fixated on Dante, who simply observed the sce, showing no reaction. With a voice that echoed like thunder in the skies, he uttered words that reverberated throughout the hall: "Kneel."


    However, in front of the Emperor, nothing happed. Velryna, unsteady, almost sumbed, but was supported by Dante, whose gaze never left Adam''s petrating eyes for a single momt. "I ordered you to kneel," Adam repeated, but his words were like drops lost in a tumultuous ocean.


    While everyone a yielded to the g, ev the strongest among them, Dante remained motionless, merely watching the sce unfold.


    Amidst the silce that veloped the hall, Dante, holding Velryna firmly, gtly ced her on the g. "I will handle this. Should have done it from the beginning," he murmured, his voiced with long-suppressed anger. He was truly furious.


    Looking at Adam with a calmness that contrasted with the storm raging within him, Dante uttered words that reverberated as a challge to the heavs themselves: "You are weak." It was evidt to Dante that he was weaking, Adam was not the same imposing man he had known from afar in Kryoris; in fact, he was just a shell of that man.


    With a strong motion, Dante rolled up the sleeves of his attire, his muscles tsing in preparation for what might follow. His gaze, now fiercer than ever, locked onto the Emperor''s eyes.


    "Kneel," he demanded, his words echoing as a direct challge to destiny itself.


    No one believed what was about to unfold, not ev Velryna. This wasn''t the n! She looked desperately at Dante, who didn''t ev nce at her, just remained focused on Adam.


    "Well, how dare you!" Ethan said quickly, but his tire body lost strgth and he fell to the g like a sack of potatoes. Dante did that. He looked at Ethan''s limp figure and said again, "I am speaking to the Emperor, not to your spoiled child." The words reverberated throughout the hall, and Dante nced back at Adam.


    "Your weakness is choosing such scum as your sessor, instead of a dect woman like Velryna," Dante said, and the Emperor felt, for the first time, what it was like to be beath someone.


    He felt Dante''s strgth with just one movemt. The invisible pressure made his legs slightly wobble, but he didn''t back down; instead, he merely grinned, and soon...


    *Clep* *Clep* *Clep*


    "Hahahahaha," heughed loudly, something Velryna and Ethan had never se, their fatherughing so determinedly, and Dante arched his eyebrows, looking confused at Adam''s reaction.


    He turned and looked at his dear Velryna as if to say ''What''s going on?'' and she responded with a look of ''I don''t know either!''


    "Velryna, if you had a man like this, why didn''t you tell me sooner?" He questioned his daughter who was getting up... Velryna, however... was so shocked she could hardly express herself.


    "F-Father, are you okay?" Ethan questioned as he got up and looked at Dante; he was twty-five years old but still acted like a worm.


    "Oh, of course. I couldn''t be happier," Adam said, his eyes narrowing slightly at Dante who stared back heavily, of course, it was just an act.


    ''This man is dangerous.'' Voralith said in his mind as Dante tried to help Velryna, whose hands were still trembling.


    The emperor said nothing and turned, heading towards his seat; next to him were two chairs, one of course, Ethan sat in and the other... remained empty.


    Everyone looked at the sce with a trembling gaze, this was... such disrespect to the Emperor, however, he showed no difort, and Dante was starting to be increasingly bothered by this man.


    ''How irrational you are... Adam Smith...'' Dante thought as he watched the sce, however, his momts couldn''t continue.


    "My father is acting strange." Velryna murmured next to Dante, who couldn''t help but agree. "He''s weak," he said, for Dante it was evidt but for Velryna it was differt. "What do you mean by that?" She questioned, Dante just nodded, "It''s not for me to tell you, dear, wait for him to have his time," Dante said, leaving Velryna worried.


    The ceremony truly began wh everything was in order, Velryna did not sit next to the Emperor and her brother, however, after all the guests had already gone to greet the Emperor and ask for his blessing, Dante had no choice but to go there too, the Emperor himself had set up such a stage forcing him to formally introduce himself, but in this appearance, Dante had no official name to use.


    ''Well, let''s improvise.'' He thought as he approached the Emperor, beside him Nafiri apanied him to maintain the description.


    ''Damn it, I hate babysitting an adult man, this guy is already crossing all limits!'' She roared nervously in her chest, she was already tired of acting as the personal doll of the demon king, but the price of it was what she really sought in the empire.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet the Sun of the Empire, Emperor Adam Smith," Dante said bowing, something he hated doing, but it was necessary on this asion, especially to keep up appearances. "I am Arthur Antherio, Leader of the ck Gold," he said, using the name of his legacy, King Arthur, and the surname of his Dragonpanion, Voralith Antherio.


    He was going to use Arthur Pdragon, but he was afraid the Emperor would recognize that name, ev without reason he preferred to remain anonymous with thisbination of names.


    ''Tsk, this bastard is stealing my guild!'' She was furious hearing Dante say he owned all her years of effort!


    "Oh, and who is this by your side?" The Emperor asked as he observed Nafiri''s beauty, she looked at him after bowing. "I am Nafiri Nefertari, the co-leader of the guild." She said, almost having a heart attack, ev her lovely smile seemed scary speaking in this way.


    "I see, How did you meet my daughter?" He questioned and Dante couldn''t help butugh slowly as he remembered how he met her.


    "I was lost hahaha," he spoke and Velryna remembered the day she met Ziriel in the forest and how she almost killed all his soldiers. Sheughed lightly.


    ''It seems it''s true, since the little girl isughing,'' Adam concluded and continued his questions. "So, what do you like about her?" He asked.


    "FATHER!" Velryna shouted quickly, she was clearly embarrassed but Dante continued. "Well, she''s too lovely, she looks like a warrior but she''s just a shy little girl," he said and Velryna was almost falling to the g with embarrassmt.


    "Hahahaha yes, my daughter is lovely," Adam said and Velryna, embarrassed, remembered her father, wh she was younger.


    Sces began to pass and she quickly looked into Adam''s eyes and she felt her heart tight for some reason, she was going to say something but.


    "Your Majesty, the Moon of the Empire. Empress Aldria Smith has arrived!" The trumpets and the announcer sounded and the woman arrived descding the stairs.


    With a grace that defied darkness itself, her hair as ck as night flowed like a cascade down to the height of her knees, shrouding them in mysterious shadows. Dressed in ck, with no adornmts of other colors to rival the darkness that veloped her, she rose like a fall angel, a vision of lugubrious and sublime beauty.


    She was like a work of art of the highest caliber, a divine creation imbued with a beauty that transcded the limits of the mundane. Perfect in her solitude.


    Ev Dante, who was faithful to his, was slightly bing interested in this woman, so mysterious and so igmatic that it made him question where she came from, what her goals were,


    her achievemts, who she was.


    She stared at him, Dante didn''t look away for a second, he just saw her but received something unexpected.


    *BONK!*


    His foot received one of the greatest pressures of his life as he held back from screaming, Velryna''s high heel almost pierced his foot, she used so much force.


    ''DAMN IT!!!!'' He shouted inwardly keeping the crooked smile to the left, while looking at Velryna saying mtally ''I''m faithful!'' and she replied ''Faithful my ass, you damn womanizer!''

 Chapter 142: Are You Alive

    The arrival of Aldria silced the tire hall; any murmuring waspletely extinguished as she walked, everyone was... Afraid of her.


    One justification for this fear was all the various momts of destruction this woman had caused; she was unshakable and had no scruples wh it came to protecting hers.


    This was truly true, Aldria was an extremely loyal woman to herself, and if she did something that would cause problems for hers, she would solve it herself; her personality was simple and imposing.


    She was the intelligce, the strategy, the very existce of the Empire and its prosperity; she was the true Emperor, she was the supreme Matriarch whomanded everything; this was the impression Dante had, unlike the Emperor in front of him, this woman had a much purer and more real aura than the Emperor.


    ''What a woman...'' Dante murmured watching that woman descd the stairs with such... grandeur.


    "Oh, dear." Adam said looking at his wife who showed no reaction, like an empty shell, she bowed slowly and observed the sce, with a small greeting to Velryna who nodded. "It''s good to see you''re safe, little one," She said and Velrynamted. "I''m well protected." Aldria looked at Dante analyzing him thoroughly, but th turned again to Velryna, "Can we talk?


    I want to know how you''ve be." And for the first time, she smiled, Velryna looked at Dante as if seeking approval and he nodded.


    Soon, the two walked away together and Dante was left alone, Nafiri had already left earlier and in front of him was only he and the Emperor, as Ethan had also left wh a secretary bothered him with something.


    "Let''s go upstairs, we need to talk." Adam said in apletely serious way and Dante hadpletely changed.


    Following the Emperor up the stairs, they reached a closed balcony, and both tered and locked themselves out.


    The Emperor stared at him for a few seconds, as did Dante, in a matter of seconds, an assassin appeared behind him and pointed a dagger at his neck, but Dante didn''t ev move.


    "Could you exin to me what this is?" Hemted, but the Emperor paused and sighed, "What are your inttions?"


    "A very rude way of asking what I want with your daughter, but we''ll y your game," Dante said and an invisible dagger appeared at the Emperor''s neck.


    Aaralyn was already waiting to kill him at any momt, well, she thought she would.


    "So you were prepared too." Adam said looking at Dante, who was calm unlike him who was surprised by the situation.


    "Entering emy territory is like this, isn''t it? Despite loving Velryna, I don''t trust a father who allows his son to hunt his sister," Dante said, making Adam feel bitter, but it was true.


    "So, what do you want, Arthur? If that really is your name," The Emperormted as Aaralyn pressed the dagger into his neck.


    "Let him go, he''s not a threat." Aaralyn followed hismand and disappeared, the reason? Vex flew over the emperor and any slight attack movemt, he would die, Dante wanted to give him a sse of control, fortunately, the Emperor was a wise man and had his assassin withdraw.


    "Let''s not talk here." Dante said and summoned his mtal world, a represtation of himself.


    The ce was apletely calm sea with no sign of life whatsoever, this was because Voralith and Eldrax had hidd while they were there, a table formed with two chairs.


    "Make yourself at home," Dante said and sat down as he waited to see what the Emperor would want.


    The Emperor sat down and crossed his hands, looking at Dante, who waspletely unconcerned.


    "What do you want with my daughter?" He questioned, Dante just looked at him, "The best."


    "That was vague," he replied.


    "Being vague doesn''t mean being empty, being vague I op a range of possibilities, the best family, the best kingdom, the best opportunity, the best husband. There are many paths wh you wish the best for someone," Dante said, leaving the Emperorpletely speechless.


    "You''re quite skilled with words, so let''s be honest here. Is your interest in her guine?" Dante, on the other hand, just chuckled. "Of course it is, it would be sphemy to insult me that way," Dante replied, snapping his fingers backwards.


    "Come on, Emperor, you wouldn''t have this conversation with me without some kind of request," said Dante, and the Emperor''s expression shifted. "Seems like nothing escapes you, does it?"


    "Soon, I won''t be able to stop Ethan from taking over the Kingdom. I don''t know how much longer I''ll be here, so protect her at all costs," he revealed. Dante, on the other hand, had already suspected something.


    An emperor passing his position to his horrdous son, for various differt reasons that could be easily resolved by him refusing to pass the baton to the next.


    "Is he ill?" Dante questioned. His strgth was no longer the same, and just by that fact, he already suspected.


    "Poisoning. I''ve tried every form of cure, but nothing worked, not ev the hero''s blessing," he revealed, and Dante nodded. It wasn''t the first time he had se this; he himself had expericed the hero''s blessing, so if someone had managed to ovee the anti-poison barrier, it meant it wasn''t just a poison, but rather something apanied by many dark things.


    "I don''t know who you are, I don''t know if you''re Ziriel or Arthur, or whoever you are, but get Velryna out of this kingdom as soon as the coronation happs," Adam said with a heavy look. Dante could feel the concerning from the man, and he agreed with his action. First, protect my daughter; the rest is secondary. That''s what Dante saw at this momt.


    "It''s going to be difficult," he replied to the Emperor, who stared at him, awaiting a response. "What do you mean?" he questioned.


    "There won''t be any coronation, Adam. Your son is going to die," Dante said, looking at Adam, who seemed surprised by the words, but he wasn''t nervous at all, just truly surprised.


    "What do you mean by that?" he asked, and Dante smiled. "You know, Emperor, there''s something called honor, and your son is one of the greatest scum I''ve ever se. First, he kills a child out of vy; t yearster, he manages an illegal ve market and tortures a dragon hatchling. Can you believe that?" Dante said, and the Emperor looked at him passively, with regret.


    "Wh I met you, you were imposing, intimidating, and exuded a passive aura of nobility. But seeing you now, you seem like a doddering old man nearing death," said Dante, disrespecting the Emperor, who could barely rebut his insults, but Dante wasn''t after him.


    "How much time do you have?" Dante asked. "Not much more than a week after the coronation," he replied.


    "Does Aldria know about this?" "Yes, she''s the one who has be seeking a cure, but hasn''t found anything."


    Dante sighed lightly as he massaged his temple. Currtly, he was in a good situation; he could now use the Emperor as support to overthrow Ethan before the coronation. However, the Emperor''s illness factor... Dante felt at a crossroads.


    On one side, Ethan sovereign, possibly with hidd support, since he managed one of the auctions of the demon cult; on the other, the Emperor, about to die and only he could crown the next Emperor. And the third way was himself, Dante, and his thirst for revge that could interfere with his desires and discernmts of the geral problem.


    "Hey, I''m going to kill your son in the worst possible way. Will you ept that?" Dante spoke, and the Emperor didn''t hesitate to respond. "Do as you wish, just sure Velryna survives."


    "Ugh." He sighed heavily and looked at the Emperor. "Why did you expel Hellsing from the Empire?" Dante asked. Adam, not understanding the reason for the change of conversation, just said, "I didn''t want them to suffer because of Ethan, but they didn''t want to leave. It didn''t leave me any choice.


    I''m not afraid of that woman, but I don''t want mities, especially after what my son provoked t years ago," he answered honestly.


    "Oh, good," Dante replied relieved; for a momt, he thought he''d have to kill this weak Emperor too.


    "Well, you really avoided the destruction of your kingdom. Congrattions, Adam," said Dante as his transformation began to fade. It seemed like time had run out, but as he was within his domain, his original form remained.


    Adam saw the man in front of him morphing, his long red hair and his pair of horns. He couldn''t help but bepletely astonished by the sight of Dante.


    "It''s good to see you again," Dante said with a smile as he crossed his legs over the table.


    "My dear Valtina would probably kill you if she knew you expelled Hellsing like that. Congrattions on saving your kingdom!" he said with a smile as his horns grew slightly.


    "So you''re alive, Dante Scarlet," said Adam. He quickly recognized who was in front of him.


    "Oh, that was quick. Well, am I back?" heughed like a demon in front of an angel.

 Chapter 143: A Dance

    "So you''re alive, Dante Scarlet," said Adam. He quickly recognized who was before him.


    "Oh, that was rather quick. Well, am I back?" Heughed like a demon in front of an angel. Dante stood up and offered his hand to greet Adam, who only smirked and rose.


    "Give the throne to Velryna and sure Ethan''s death, and I will allow your marriage to her," Adam offered.


    They shook hands, and Dantemted, "We have a deal."


    Dante lightly pondered that this was the first time he acted like a demon; in fact, he truly embraced his role.


    "Yes, we have a deal," he nodded, and the two returned to the balcony of the vue. However, Dante couldn''t help butmt, "I have nothing against you, nor your wife or your empire. It''s just against your son; he''s the cause of my death and is probably currtly working with whoever attacked me that day." Dante remarked, and Adam nodded. "Don''t worry, I understand perfectly...


    Ethan isn''t someone I really consider. He was a mistake from wh I was younger, with a woman who caused me a lot of pain," Adam replied, and Dante became curious, but it wasn''t the time for that.


    "I will see Velryna," Dante said and moved forward.


    "Start monitoring every move of that man, whether visible or invisible. He will know you''re there, but don''t show anything that might lead him to think of threats. Support him if necessary," the Emperor instructed his shadows, who watched the sce from afar.


    Meanwhile, still in that hall, Aaralyn watched everything happ in silce, from the shadows of the treetops. "It seems you had a lot of help, Master," she said and vanishedpletely.


    Heading towards his master, who descded the stairs and stood face to face with the Empress, bidding farewell to Velryna, he didn''t hear what they said, but wh she turned a, he felt a shiver down his spine at Aldria''s gaze.


    At the same time, their gazes met again, but Dante remained strong and ignored her, offering only a slight nod of his head and descding to meet Velryna, after all, it was time for the ball.


    "He asked his assassins to keep an eye on you and help you if necessary," Aaralyn said as Dante approached Velryna. "Observe them and keep me informed of how many there are," he said and finally reached Velryna, who was alone with her back turned.


    He appeared behind her, pressing his body against hers, intertwining his fingers a her neck. He says, "I hope no one has bothered my little princess," emphasizing "mine." Velryna''s hands held his, and she turned a. "Humph, after what you guys did, nobody wants to talk to me," she pouted, grumpy about being excluded. Dante almost kissed her lips, but couldn''t, so he just hugged her gtly.


    "I talked to your father and told him about me wh I saw he wasn''t hostile towards our rtionship. I think he''s desperate to erase Ethan from the Empire as much as we are," he whispered in her ear, and Velryna pushed him back with a surprised look. "What did you say?" Dante just smiled; now that the odds were in his favor, he couldn''t waste it.


    Soon, the sounds of piano and violin began to fill the tire vue, and he didn''t want to talk about revge now, just about one person, his little princess.


    "Come, let''s dance," he said, pulling her gtly. He didn''t ev know how to dance, but still dragged her onto the gleaming, illuminated ballroom floor, as the music began to float in the air, soft and calm.


    Velryna followed him, a little ufortable with so many looks, but ignored them. She soon realized something just by his movemts before starting a dance.


    "You have no idea, do you?" She questioned with a sweet and mischievous smile as Dante looked a little strange.


    She approached him and took his hands, fitting herself betwe his arms.


    "Darling, let me teach you the steps," she said, her voice as soft as a whisper. Dante took her hand, his eyes shining with admiration. "You''re always so cute, Velryna. I''m afraid of ruining that cutess."


    Velryna giggled softly, her gold hair cascading over her shoulders. "Don''t worry, my love. Ev if you ruin me, you''ll still love me, won''t you?" she whispered.


    "Of course," he replied.


    With patice, Velryna began to lead Dante a the dance floor, their bodies moving in harmony with the music. She gtly guided him through the steps, adjusting his posture, and showing him how to lead.


    "So, Dante, stand firm and let me lead a bit," she murmured, her eyes fixed on his.


    Dante nodded, focusing on following Velryna''s steps. As the music continued to y, he began to rx, allowing the rhythm to velop him.


    "You learn fast, my dear," praised Velryna, with a proud smile on her lips. "Remember, dance is an expression of the heart." Dante smiled back, feeling more confidt with each step. "I don''t care about the dance, just about who I dance with, and that''s how I''ll express my heart," hemted, and she blushed again, feeling a little ufortable.


    The sounds didn''t ev pass through their ears; in fact, they wer''t ev dancing anymore. They were so lost in each other that nothing but themselves was prest. The dance was meaningless, the music was null. If any sound was heard, it was only the "Badumps" of their hearts, mostly Velryna''s, which beat like a music box, so fast they were in that situation.


    She was so happy. Despite what could happ, she was happy. Her days were lonely, her nights sad, her early mornings tiresome. She had be through so much, barely remembering what it was like to be truly happy.


    In her head, maybe she had passed all the luck of life to have this momt, to have this person by her side. And did she care? Of course not. She put Dante on a pedestal above her for a few momts. The little time together already made her a happier person, and that was all she needed.


    She felt that, for him, anything she wanted to do was possible, and she would live by that philosophy. After all, she belonged to Dante.


    She decided to be his, and if she were to die one day, it would be by his side, living the happiest momts of their lives.


    For a few seconds, Velryna wt back in time.


    She closed her eyes calmly and saw her past, wh everything was simple and full of joy. She saw herself on that sunny afternoon, in her mother''s flower-filled gard, wh she was just a concubine of the Emperor.


    Her mother, a kind and graceful woman, sat on a wood bch, weaving a crown of flowers while humming a popr luby. She didn''t know her father yet, Adam, who only appeared a few times on the property.


    Velryna approached, her small steps echoing through the gard. Her mother looked up, a warm smile lighting up her face. "Hello


    , my little princess," she said, reaching out to hug her.


    Velryna ran into her mother''s arms, feeling safe and loved. "Mommy, I brought flowers for you!" she eximed, disying a handful of freshly picked daisies.


    "What a beautiful gift, Velryna!" said her mother, taking the flowers and cing them in a crystal vase. "They will look perfect on the dining table."


    Her feelings mixed with her memories. Dante calling her "princess" led her to a momt she had forgott in her memories, the momt wh her mother was still radiant, clear, and kind, before her illness and all of Velryna''s life turned into chaos.


    With all these feelings, she could only feel thefort of her love, her love for her mother, her love for Dante, and the love she received from both, the familiarity, the affection, the feeling of being important consumed her for a few momts.


    She shed small tears as she remembered her, her mother, her precious mommy.


    Dante saw the little princess crying like a little girl and held her face while wiping away the small tears that fell with his thumb. He looked deeply into her blue pools, which had the most beautiful irises of the seas, and smiled at her.


    "Are you okay?" He questioned, Velryna, who finally returned only nodded. "I remembered a happy momt." She said as she tried to hide her face in Dante''s chest so he wouldn''t see her tears.


    However, he pulled her face holding her chin and nted a calm kiss on her. He felt that she was happy, and as most of the guests wer''t looking, he took advantage.


    "I''m d I met you," Dante said, and she nodded. "I''m much more." Embarrassed, he put his thumb on her lip and said, "Because my wife is so cute?"

 Chapter 144: Aldria Luminus, The Empress

    Two days had passed while Dante focused on improving his skills. He would have another meeting with the Emperor to devise a n to defeat Ethan and reverse his currt condition. Of course, this would be out of the question without Adam''s help, but now it was differt. Despite thinking that unforese evts could ur, Dante was confidt.


    The sun poured its first rays of light over the pce rooftops, painting the sky with gold and red hues. Dante headed to one of the offices where Adam, the Emperor, had invited him for a conversation.


    He knocked twice on the door but received no response. Nevertheless, he tered because he only ssed one aura inside the room, and it was a very simr aura to the Emperor''s.


    Wh he tered, he saw only a woman sitting wearing sses while reading various papers.


    Aldria, the Empress, was seated at the desk, her gaze fixed on Dante with an intsity that made him shiver. Her usually cold and distant demeanor was now tinged with a glow, something Dante had never se before.


    "I believe this constitutes trespassing, as I didn''t give any indication of confirmation to op the door," Aldria said, unconcerned about the situation.


    "Empress," greeted Dante, his voice slightly hoarse with surprise. "I didn''t know you would be here."


    Looking at the woman, who turned to face him, Aldria smiled seductively, a smile that st a shiver down Dante''s spine. "A pleasant coincidce, don''t you think, Demon King of Devastation?"


    Dante nodded, somewhat stunned by the change in the Empress''s attitude. "Yes, indeed. He didn''t keep his mouth shut, appartly," he replied, trying to regainposure.


    "He can''t hide things from me, Demon," she said as she stood up and sat on the table, facing Dante.


    "So, wh do you n to destroy this whole world, Demon?" she asked,ughing, as if it were a joke. "I believe you don''t ev know who I am, do you? I wouldn''t do such a thing in my wife''s realm. But perhaps...


    the contint of the Werewolves and the Giants could be wiped out..." Dante said with a malicious smile, something that surprised Aldria, who was tak aback, realizing that what he was saying was true.


    "Adam asked me toe here to discuss what to do with Ethan, I believe that''s why you''re here," Dante said, and Aldria agreed.


    "Dealing with traitors is my specialty, especially being an assassin," she revealed and appeared next to Dante wielding her dagger at his neck.


    Dante didn''t ev flinch; in fact, he felt no danger at all, but decided to understand what the Empress wanted from him.


    With his own hands, he grabbed the de of the dagger and twisted it, pulling Aldria forward and holding her by the waist. With the de stained with blood, he pointed it towards her face.


    "You didn''t think you could handle me, did you?" Dante said, smiling, and Aldria''s heart raced slightly, but she kicked Dante.


    *Ha!*


    The kick hit his feet, and she quickly freed herself from his grasp, bding down to try to knock him over, but was quickly held back by Dante''srge hands.


    "Are you done with your show?" He questioned, but she refused to surrder and quickly wriggled free.


    She tried to slide her other dagger across his arm, but again he held her with one hand. Dante was far too strong for her to deal with; it was easy. The small de ttered to the floor with a metallic thud as Aldria groaned in pain and frustration.


    "You''re a fool, Aldria," whispered Dante, his voiced with disappointmt and surprise. "Do you really think you can defeat me so easily?"


    Aldria, held fast by Dante''s firm grip, looked at him with a mixture of anger and admiration. She had underestimated his skill and determination, and now she was paying the price for her mistake.


    They were both on the g, Dante holding Aldria firmly, his eyes locked onto hers with an overwhelming intsity. He could feel the warmth of her body, the sct of her hair, but he knew he couldn''t let himself be swayed by temptation.


    "You cannot kill me, Aldria, stop testing me," said Dante calmly, his voice echoing through the office.


    "You''re a fool, Dante," growled Aldria, her words dripping with vom.


    With a sigh, Aldria finally relted, her anger turning into reluctant eptance. "You''ve won, Dante," she admitted, her voice soft as a whisper. "But remember, next time may not be so easy."


    "Are you done with your antics?" He questioned, she nodded, and they both got up. It was a rather strange sce for both of them. Aldria didn''t ev know why she had done that, but she felt satisfied.


    She rose and straighted her outfit, which was some kind of leather attire, tuating her curves.


    She sighed again. "Let''s deal with that brat in a simple way. By exposing his crimes during the coronation. It will be easier this way, turning the coronation into an execution," she said, but Dante was surprised.


    "Wouldn''t that tarnish the Imperial family''s name?"


    "Not exactly. By exposing his crimes, we will use one of the empire''sws that refers to a fair duel, which will show mercy and that ev members of the royal family are not above thew," she exined, and Dante agreed.


    "What do you think?" She asked.


    Aldria couldn''t divert her gaze from Dante. He could feel the heat of her gaze on him, veloping him like a zing me, which made him ufortable; she was supposed to be a cold person!


    "I think a duel would be the fairest way to settle this matter, at least for the people. I, however, will just destroy him in every possible way," said Dante, trying to stay focused despite the intsity of Aldria''s gaze.


    Aldria nodded, her lips curving into a malicious smile. "A duel," she repeated, her voice low and melodious. "An appropriate way to deal with traitors and rebels."


    Dante swallowed hard, suddly feeling acutely aware of the Empress''s proximity. Their hearts beat in unison, faster and faster with the tsion that hung betwe them.


    "You''re so brave, Dante," murmured Aldria, her voice sding shivers down Dante''s spine. "So strong and determined."


    Dante felt snared by the Empress''s gaze, unable to tear his eyes away from hers. He could feel desire pulsating betwe them, a me threating to consume them.


    "I''m only here for revge, protecting the Empire is for Velryna," Dante replied, his voice hoarse without emotion, trying to change the atmosphere of the room.


    Aldria rose from the table, moving towards Dante with feline grace. She stopped in front of him, so close that he could feel the softness of her breath.


    "You are truly admirable, Dante," she whispered, her lips lightly brushing against his. ''His strgth is great, but his control is exceptional.''


    Dante felt a desire, but he instinctively repressed it upon hearing in his mind ''She is dangerous!'', but the Empress didn''t let him move away. She approached Dante, her hands seeking the warmth of his body.


    "That''s ough." He said, cold and solemn, without any true reaction, only his unparalleled coldness. Amidst this total tsion, he didn''t sumb to the temptations of this woman; he was faithful.


    Although he had several wives.


    "You''re quite forward, ar''t you?" Dante questioned Aldria, who just blinked twice. "I''m not interested in you, I''m just analyzing you," she said, cold again.


    "An act?" Surprised, he asked as he saw the seductive woman... turn into a piece of ice again.


    "I would never betray my husband while he lives," she said firmly and solemnly, Dante felt that she was... like him, a reallyplicated feeling since she was another of the dangerous wom that appeared in his life.


    ''I told you, didn''t I? You only attract crazy wom,'' Voralithmted in his mind.


    Dante stood still for a few seconds watching the woman go back to her duties as if nothing had happed. She returned to her desk and continued reading some papers, and Dante felt slightly bitter wh she said "while he lives." He felt they were alike, but she didn''t care anymore?


    "Are you going to let him die?" Dante questioned, he honestly wanted to know the answer to that, because for him, just thinking about one of his wom dying, he already wt crazy.


    The strange feeling in the room began to growrger,


    Aldria looked at him heavily as if she could kill him just with her eyes and pronounced: "He wants to die."


    Just that stce already made Dante realize what she was going through, his own love wanted... to leave.


    "There is no cure for what he has, and he is also no longer interested in seeking it, I''ve tried everything, but he decided it was time to go," she said heavily, and the tse atmosphere got ev worse.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t know." He said, but Aldria never replied to him; in fact, she ignored him and continued doing what she was doing. After all, she couldn''t cry anymore.


    "I''ll be going." He said and left.

 Chapter 145: A Pervert Succubus*

    This chapter has Contt +8*, if you just wanted to see the story without these momts, I will always leave a "*" for better idtification in the chapter titles. Thanks for reading!


    __


    Dante was alone now, indeed, he was gulfed in many thoughts about the world a him and the absce he felt of his beloved... it began to affect him again, especially after the conversation with Aldria, who revealed one of his deepest fears about toe true.


    Losing them, just as they had lost him.


    In fact, Dante wasn''t any differt from apletely obsessive Yandere now, in fact, he was the embodimt of obsessivess itself, and that was reflected in his personality. Humiliate a noble? He would never do that, he would justugh and find it sicking. But wh he saw that noble courting Velryna...


    he wanted to sink him into the g while exploding his body in pure massive fire aura, sding his guts flying everywhere like a brok pi?ata.


    Was it sick? Probably, but did it matter? They were his, only his, and no one else''s.


    Now, however, new problems arose with Dante, one in particr that he didn''t know how to deal with... Well, let''s say wh he was a child his frid didn''t behave properly, but now he seemed always armed forbat, every time things started to get more...


    "You seem tse," Dante heard the voice of the little demoness in his ear like an angelic whisper, totally at odds with her cute and demonic appearance. Vex assumed her role, his beautiful Maid Subus was excited about a certain everyday evt that happed every morning with Dante.


    In fact, she became increasingly mischievous since the kiss, as if something had be activated within her, after all, Dante stole her first kiss, so he would have to take on any and all responsibility.


    "Vex," he said heavily as the little maid rubbed her breasts betwe Dante''s arms, who was leaning against the headboard of the bed while Velryna slept on hisp. Vex was beside him, just like him, watching the little princess sleep, but she didn''t want that...


    She was possessed by feeling good again, staring at those beautiful lips every second like a beast, a demonic rabbit ready to eat everything in front of her, cute and voracious, that was Dante''s little servant, Vex Gremory.


    "Her attitude has changed, she''s extremely submissive and passive wh she''s with other people, but wh we''re alone, she acts like a treacherous demon," Dante still had his doubts about Vex. Unlike Velryna, whom he already considered his, Vex was differt, she was the one who came after him, she was the one who acted first, she was the one who offered a contract.


    Dante didn''t know how to treat her, because at the same time he knew the desire she had, how could he not? She almost swallowed him with just one warm kiss. He still thought it was somehow wrong to be authoritative with her because of the contract, but she didn''t seem to care, however, he... wasn''t veryfortable about it.


    As he continued to think, the Subus seemed to read his mind and grabbed his left hand, pulling it closer to her. Holding his hand, she slowly moved closer and lightly bit his neck. Holding Dante''s hand, Vex pulled it to her neck and ced it in a suggestive position for Dante, who was really trying not to fall into her wiles, but it was difficult, very difficult indeed.


    She pulled Dante''s face, who tried to dodge, and stared at him. For a second, Dante saw a shining heart in Vex''s Sakura-colored eyes, but soon realized it was just an illusion.


    "Master doesn''t want Vex?" She questioned, this time, changing to a tone as cute as the little dragon she carried inside.


    "Stop," Dante said firmly. Despite being ufortable, he wouldn''t give in. However, the Subus was not at all at the mercy of her master; she was with the leash loose, so to speak, taking advantage of Dante''s position, who didn''t want to make sudd movemts to avoid waking up the sleeping Velryna.


    "Hmm... why?" She questioned with a mischievous look, and Dante blinked twice. "I ordered you to stop," Dante retorted, and she smiled slightly.


    "Why should I stop if you don''t ev consider me yours?" She questioned while holding his fingers, removing his hand from her neck. "You have no power over something you don''t want, Dante," she whispered, her words tering Dante''s ears as if a war had erupted and now he was at the mercy of a minefield.


    Dante looked at her reaction, and she began to move his hands, his hand started to be pulled toward Vex''s little mouth.


    She lovingly began to intertwine Dante''s fingers with her tongue, she leaned slightly, revealing her huge cleavage, and began to lick his fingers gtly while he began to feel ufortable at the same time... it was pleasurable.


    He felt a chill down his spine as he watched Vex seductively licking his index finger, as if she were a...


    "Hmmm..." Dante moaned softly as he realized Vex wouldn''t stop, in fact, he wanted to understand what was happing.


    This ssation... It was too good, and it was just her licking his fingers. He couldn''t understand it, but it was pleasurable.


    "You like this, don''t you, Dante?" She whispered while smiling seductively, and Dante seemedpletely defeated.


    Dante yielded again to the Subus girl, with no chance of dying, he inches away from her, took a deep breath before leaning in to kiss her.


    Their lips met softly at first, but she didn''t hold back, leaning over his body without caring about Velryna, who slept a few inches away.


    Badump


    Their hearts met in unison, and Vex couldn''t take it anymore. Her heart beating faster every second made her delve deeper into Dante''s mouth.


    The temperature in the room rose, the only things that could be heard were their heartbeats and the wet noisesing from the meeting of their mouths.


    Their tongues twined as they drew closer and closer, their bodies pressing against each other. Dante could feel her ample breasts being squeezed while his two hands held her face, Vex didn''t stop for a second.


    Nevertheless, one of Dante''s free hands wt toward her neck and the other grabbed her hair, gtly pulling her head forward.


    She was surprised, but she never stopped joying his lips. *smooch* *smooch* *smooch* the kisses were tempting, for both of them.


    Dante was already panting, while Vex seemed to still be willing to continue, as if her hunger for pleasure never ded. But Dante was already feeling something growing betwe his legs, and he couldn''t go on like this.


    Afraid of her waking up, Dante''s hands, previously on the nape, began to slide down Velryna''s bare back, and came close to her cyx area. As she was slightly lying down, Dante had a privileged view and saw something moving.


    Something he hadn''t noticed before, but of course, it was something he knew exactly the function of, like a small whiping out of the top of her butt and with a heart-shaped tip.


    Dante saw the mischievous Vex''s demon tail, which was slightly being wagged by the ssations of lust.


    Dante''s mischievous hands slowly began to descd on her, Vex was too inert and didn''t feel it.


    Dante waited patitly for the right momt and... grabbed it.


    "KYAAA!!!" She screamed in surprise, feeling extremely embarrassed and flushed with arousal. She immediately stopped the kiss, trying to remove Dante''s hands from that dangerous ce.


    Dante, with his other hand, continued to lightly hold Vex''s neck, making her gasp but look back at him deeply.


    She was panting heavily, her body weak and she could barely feel her legs. She tried to break free from him, but he stopped the kiss and pulled her closer.


    "Who is your master?" He questioned in a whisper while twirling the demon''s tail a his fingers.


    Vex, hot against his body, was gasping for breath as she felt extremely dominated,pletely defseless. She moaned softly while burying her face in Dante''s chest.


    "Who is your master?" He asked again, he wouldn''t stop until he heard his Subus say it.


    She gasped and tried to gather strgth to speak, but wh she tried to talk, Dante''s hand tered her mouth, making her suck his fingers again.


    "Who is your master?" He questioned. Vex,pletely subdued, could no longer resist. She spoke, ev with his fingers in her mouth, while they yed with her naughty tongue.


    "Y-you," she said, softly. "Y-you''re my ma-ma-ma- master!" She finally spoke, and he stopped bothering her little tail.


    "See, it wasn''t so hard, was it?" He questioned, noticing that a part of the bed was... extremely wet.


    Dante felt something differt and a strange movemt in his legs, where Velryna was sleeping, and wh he turned a.


    *Hmph* a sleepy grunt came as Velryna grabbed something with her hands, still half asleep. "What big and hard thing is this here?" She questioned as she tried to figure out where she was, seeing Dante''s facepletely red and apletely subdued, panting Vex.


    She turned to try to understand where she was idtally holding the "big and hard thing."


    "KYAAAAAAA!" She screamed, quickly getting up and falling off the bed.

 Chapter 146: A Mans Greed

    "hmm?" Sara questioned as she saw her mother handing her a golden invitation, but her mother didn''t respond, as if encouraging her to open it.


    Nagasawa was curious about what this invitation could be. Usually, golden invitations indicated special asions.


    "We invite Sara Vortex and Nagasawa Scarlet to the Coronation Ceremony of the Next Emperor Ethan Smith..." She read aloud, and Nagasawa began to boil with anger.


    "Are you kidding me?!" Nagasawa suddenly stood up, mming her hand on the table. "He''s the cause of Dante''s death! Why does this worm want us to attend his coronation?!" She roared, visibly furious. If the table weren''t sturdy enough, it would have broken, but that wasn''t the case.


    Lyrianna, sitting cross-legged, said, "Finish reading the letter." She sighed, and Nagasawa turned to look at Sara, who had a different expression, somewhat surprised.


    "I have information about your beloved. From: Aldria Luminus." Sara finished, and Nagasawa''s eyes turned as red as blood, as if she were ready to kill.


    "Aldria is an old acquaintance. If she''s asking for something like this, something is wrong. And if it has to do with that idiot you both love so much, you better go." Lyrianna said, and both of them wondered for a few seconds what could have led to such information being delivered.


    It wasn''t just Lyrianna and the two women who were intrigued; it wasn''t just them who received official invitations.


    In fact, the entire human world received this invitation, especially the top-level rulers of the other continents also received, as everyone knows in the human world, there are five continents.


    For unknown reasons, the remaining three rulers decided not to attend, leaving only the Eastern Continent, which had a diplomatic "friendship" with Emperor Adam, confirming their attendance.


    This, on the other hand, made Aldria slightly more confident with the final act of the coronation. Her initial ns weren''t to blindly trust Dante Scarlet, an extremely dangerous man, as he was not really the same Dante from ten years ago and could be someone impersonating him.


    Aldria knew about Dante''s three wives and knew very well that, of the three, only Nagasawa could recognize him at the current moment, as Valentina was sealed and she had no news from the witch''s continent for days.


    It was a risky move, as she was aware of the two women''s obsession Lyrianna had as support. One mistake, and her trust could be shattered. However, she was more agile and cold and made that move.


    Needless to say, Dante had no idea what Aldria was doing behind the scenes. In fact, she was the epitome of mystery, and not even the Emperor himself could have information about what she was nning.


    A calm, cold, and calcting woman, that was Aldria Luminus, the three-headed crow.


    While Aldria''s moves were happening behind the scenes, the corridors of the Prince''s Pce were in a state ofplete frenzy, with frightened maids and butlers fleeing from Ethan Smith''s personal office.


    Loud footsteps could be heard as a man paced back and forth, biting his nails and pondering over the issues.


    "Who was that man?!?!" He shouted as he threw the entire table to the ground, seething with anger. "Who the hell was that man!" He yelled, and the entire room trembled slightly.


    His anger was justified; he was extremely humiliated, his inner fury could no longer be contained.


    "Who is he?" He shouted, hurling a pitcher at a gigantic mirror. Ethan was already losing it at this point; his inferiorityplex was beginning to affect his reasoning.


    "Damn it!" He yelled. Meanwhile, Jun-he and Axilen watched the scene with neutral expressions. It wasn''t the first time they had seen this scene; in fact, it was quitemon.


    "What a pathetic man," thought Axilen as she moved to open the door and leave, but she was surprised when a hand stopped her. "Where do you think you''re going?" Ethan questioned authoritatively, his eyes shing with anger as she stared at him disdainfully.


    "It''s not necessary for me to tolerate your foolishness," her voice was cold, cutting, echoing through the room. She pushed his hand away from her arm, leaving a reddened mark where he had previously held her firmly.


    "You can''t leave," he insisted, his voice faltering in the face of her audacity.


    "Shut up, inferior being," she retorted, her expression icy, revealing a profound contempt. "I''m here because of my family, don''t think you have control over me, vile worm."


    Ethan was speechless, his idealized image of Axilen crumbling before his eyes. Before he could react, she warned him with a deadly tone: "Touch me again, and I''ll kill you."


    A golden sh cut through the air as Ethanunched a bolt towards her back, a treacherous attack. But Axilen didn''t flinch. With swift motion, she caught the bolt, altering its color to an intense purple.


    "I warned you," she whispered, her voiceden with determination and disdain. In a swift movement, she sent the bolt back with triple the force, sending Ethan flying backward, screaming in pain as his hand burned while trying to hold the bolt.


    "Argh!" Ethan groaned, trying to get up as his vision blurred. Thest thing he saw was Axilen''s cold gaze, etched in his mind, before losing consciousness, leaving Jun-he, the secretary, rushing to his aid.


    Ethany unconscious on the ground, his mind shrouded in darkness. Meanwhile, a sinister shadow began to creep into his mind, fueled by the poison of greed.


    Everything had been going wrong in his life ever since that day, ten years ago; his world had turned into a hell, his mind in constant despair, always seeking more. Every opportunity to grow, he seized, even when he was down, he kept climbing his ranks.


    In his disturbed mind, Ethan found himself in a distorted world where the gleam of gold overshadowed everything around him. He saw mountains of wealth stretching to the horizon, saw images of himself reigning supreme in everything, and his power was immense, while a voice began to seductively whisper in his ear.


    "Look, Ethan," the voice whispered, "all this power can be yours. Just grasp it. There are no limits to what you can achieve."


    Tempted by the promise of more, Ethan plunged headlong into the frenzied pursuit of more power to avoid being humiliated in that way again. He found himself involved in shady dealings, betraying those who trusted him in his insatiable quest for profit.


    "There''s nothing wrong with wanting more, Ethan," the voice insisted, increasingly seductive. "The world is yours to dominate. Just follow your deepest desires, and you will achieve greatness beyond your wildest dreams."


    As his greed consumed him, he became increasingly distant from his values and those around him. Bonds of friendship and love unraveled before his insatiable greed, leaving him alone in a sea of empty wealth.


    "You deserve all this, Ethan," the voice echoed in his mind. "Nothing can stop you from achieving what you desire. Let yourself be carried away by greed, and you will be unstoppable."


    Ethan found himself in a new setting, a luxurious office, where a shadowy figure sat on the other side of a polished mahogany table.


    "So, Ethan," the figure spoke with a seductive voice, shrouded in a cloak of mystery. "I see you desire more than what you currently possess."


    Ethan''s eyes sparkled with curiosity as he nodded in agreement. "Yes," he murmured, almost trance-like. "I want more. Much more."


    A contract was slid across the table towards him, the words printed in golden ink gleaming under the dim light of the office. "This contract will grant you everything you desire," the figure exined, a malicious smile dancing on their lips. "Power, wealth, influence. All you need to do is sign here."


    Ethan reached out with a trembling hand, his eyes fixed on the contract before him. The promise of power and dominion called to him like a siren seducing a lost sailor.


    "Sign," the voice echoed in his mind, the temptation of greed enveloping him like a mist. "With this contract, you will be unstoppable. Nothing can stand in your way."


    Without hesitation, Ethan took the pen and signed his name on the paper. A feeling of triumph filled his chest as he felt power coursing through his veins, fueled by the greed that now consumed himpletely.


    Ethan slowly regained consciousness, his mind emerging from a dark fog. He blinked a few times, trying to orient himself, until finally, his eyes adjusted to the light.


    Upon opening his eyes, he found himself lying in a strange environment. A slight tremor ran through his body as he struggled to remember what had happened. Then, the memories came rushing back in a whirlwind.


    The contract. The promise of power and wealth. His signature marking the pact with the mysterious figure.


    A shiver ran down his spine as he realized what he had done. Greed had consumed him, leading him to ept an agreement whose consequences he could barely imagine.


    With a heavy sigh, Ethan got up, feeling the weight of regret on his shoulders. He knew he needed to undo what he had done before it was toote.


    But as he moved through the strange environment, a sense of oppression enveloped him. He could feel the sinister presence of greed around him, as if he were being watched by invisible eyes.


    "You can''t go back, Ethan," a voice whispered in his mind,den with malice. "You''ve made your choice. Now, you must face the consequences."


    Ethan clenched his fists, determined to resist the corrupting influence, but he couldn''t. He sumbed to temptation, his eyes subtly changed, and his figure, once weakpared to others, changed. He began to feel good, his thoughts aligned, and soon, he forgot everything that had happened.

 Chapter 147: A loving training with Velryna

    The morning sun illuminated the training field as Dante and Velryna prepared to begin. Dante, with his confident posture, joked as he wielded his sword.


    "Ready to show me how it''s done, my warrior of cuteness?" he teased, a mischievous yful smile on his lips.


    Velryna rolled her eyes with a smile, her gentle expression contrasting with the determination in her eyes. "If you insist on calling me that, you might regret it when I win," she replied with a hint of yfulness in her voice.


    She was starting to understand how Dante operated, and she honestly didn''t mind; in fact, it was one of the key points that made even a tiring training session fun.


    Dante justughed at her words, perhaps underestimating Velryna, yet his eyes sparkled with admiration as he prepared for the bout. "I''ll have to give it my all then. I wouldn''t want my ego bruised by my lovely and adorable Velryna."


    The two warriors stood on opposite sides of the field, their swords gleaming in the sunlight. For a moment, they questioned if this was necessary, but Dante chuckled lightly.


    "Are we ready to begin?" he asked, his voice echoing across the tranquil field. Velryna nodded with a gentle smile. "Yes, let''s start."


    With a fluid motion, Dante advanced, his sword slicing through the air with a powerful hum. Velryna moved to meet his attack, her own sword glinting in response.


    Swish!


    The two swords shed fiercely, the sound of metal ringing out across the lonely field. Dante felt Velryna''s sword for the first time just as she felt his.


    shes in training bouts with people who connect happen a lot in this world; understanding each other''s sword intent always helps withmunication. Many master swordsmen can understand each other during these fierce battles. Dante and Velryna are no different.


    Velryna has always been devoted to the sword. She clung to the sword to survive her brother, clung to the sword to have a purpose in life, and today, she clings to the sword to protect someone.


    Dante felt that; in fact, his intentions with the sword were simr at this moment. Of course, Velryna would never know the death intention that Dante carries, but just the fact that the shared moment is creating such a deep connection is surprisingly advantageous. It would help them create more contacts, even for Velryna, who is extremely shy.


    After all, she has the mindset of an honorable warrior, not that of an aristocratic maiden.


    "You''re doing well, dear," Dante teased, dodging one of Velryna''s strikes with agile movement. "But I expected a bit more challenge."


    Velryna raised an eyebrow, a mischievous smile ying on her lips. "Oh, is that how you want it, my love? Then brace yourself."


    The two continued to exchange blows, their swords shing with a metallic sound. Velryna fought fiercely, her eyes shining with focus and intensity.


    "You''re holding back, aren''t you?" Dante teased, skillfully dodging another of Velryna''s blows. "Maybe I need to give you a little more motivation, maybe I should let you get a hold of yesterday''s ''big and hard'' again."


    Velryna growled softly, a slight blush rising to her cheeks as she focused even more on her fight. Her movements became faster and more precise, her determination shining through each strike.


    "Fight like a man! Damn it!" she retorted angrily, her coarse tone had reasons; she was losing concentration remembering the embarrassing scene from the day before. "You''re unbearable!"


    Danteughed. Velryna''s willingness to beat him grew with every moment she became more embarrassed. He knew she was a formidable warrior, and he loved that about her, but... her cute side was even more captivating and charming! He couldn''t handle it.


    They continued to fight, each moving with agility and skill. Suddenly, Dante saw an opening and dodged Velryna''s sword, quickly wrapping his arms around her waist.


    "Ah, you almost got me," Dante said with a mischievous smile, holding Velryna firmly. "But I have a trick up my sleeve."


    Velryna startled, but her eyes shone with affection as she allowed herself to be enveloped in Dante''s strong arms. "And what would that trick be?" Dante smiled and, without a word, leaned in to kiss her softly on the lips. The world around them seemed to disappear as they surrendered to the sweet warmth of their love.


    The kiss may have many meanings, but Dante no longer cared about that. He was intoxicated enough with love to think only of her, and it passed through the warm kiss they shared, where both almost ran out of breath and panting.


    When they finally pulled away, Velryna looked at Dante tenderly, a glow of happiness in her eyes and her cheeks flushed. "You always find a way to make me like this! So annoying!" She pouted and turned her face away. Her golden hair was being reflected by the sun, and she looked slightly like an angel blessed by God.


    Dante smiled, gently stroking Velryna''s face. "And you always leave me breathless, my dear." His possessive eyes stared firmly at her. Though scary for anyone looking from the outside, for Velryna, she wanted him to look more and more like that at her. Every day she would love to see this sight.


    Dante was calm. He savored just a few good moments and then continued training, maintaining this routine as only a few days remained until the important event, especially for him.


    In truth, he had been avoiding thinking about it because he felt difort with those thoughts. So he focused on what really mattered: his little Velryna, his training, and even on Vex, his subus maid.


    He was apprehensive about the awakening that Voralith had been warning him about every day. Although she had managed to "dy" the advancement of power growing within Dante, she didn''t haveplete control over it, and soon something new would emerge from this massive fusion she had made.


    Velryna knew about some things. Dante hadn''t told her much to avoid worrying her. In fact, only Voralith knew everything. Even Eldrax, who was inside Dante in a separate dimension, couldn''t know. Dante''s worried eyes were seen by Velryna.


    She understood what it could be and lightlymented, pulling his face gently. "Dante, we know the moment is approaching," said Velryna, her voice prating Dante''s thoughts, coincidentally thinking about the same thing.


    Dante nodded, a serious expression crossing his face. "Finally..." He murmured, clenching his fists, and she held them with one of her hands. Velryna ced her other hand on Dante''s chest, feeling the rapid beating of his heart.


    "Don''t let revenge blind you," she said, concerned, of course, she only said it to remind him, she already knew what would happen and knew she could trust him, but she didn''t want to risk it.


    Finding him was... a coincidence of fate greater than she could have predicted. She met someone who had been dead for ten years, a corpse that shouldn''t even be alive, and that was surreal to her, as if destiny itself had brought them together.


    They fell silent, and Dante flopped onto the ground, lying down and looking at the sky. For a few seconds, Velryna didn''t understand, but she did the same andy down beside him. She barely noticed, but Dante fell asleep.


    "It''s ascending," she murmured.


    In Dante''s mind, his physical body began to transform. Voralith, who saw the scene, couldn''t help but be intrigued by this sudden change.


    "In the end, it seems he really is blessed," she said as she watched while stroking the head of the little dragon asleep in her human form. Eldrax was evolving just like Dante.


    "He finished condensing the Core; now he''s advancing to the Advanced Realm," she said, and beside her, Arthur appeared, watching as Dante''s Demonic Body changed, his hair growing a bit more, and the red color starting to darken.


    "How strong is this?" He questioned; in his time, he couldn''t say that, after all, the levels didn''t exist.


    "He could probably wipe out a medium-sized city with just one blow, if he tries hard he might be able to wipe out half the Empire," Voralith said. "Of course, that''s for Dante. A normal person of the Advanced Realm might be able to break a chain of small mountains." She said, looking at the body, where the horns had grown slightly.


    "Ascension... how much does it really mean to him?" Merlim questioned, and Voralith onlymented: "Anything adds value to his strength. Any small change can change everything on his journey. This boy... has the ability to dominate this entire world," shemented.


    "Unfortunatelypared to the useless little being Valentina killed, it means he''s still far away. That being you categorize as ''God'' is nothing more than a Peak Emperor Realm cultivator/ascender. He has not yet reached the Divine Realm," Voralithmented.


    "This is the problem of a weak sector without a correct strength measurement method," she said, and Merlim felt a sword pierce his chest. After all, he developed the talent system.


    "Don''t look at me like that, old man, you did a terrible job... despite being the best at that time before the world opened up," shemented.

 Chapter 148: Vex attacks her master with love!*

    Everything could be described as a great mass problem, fueled by the existence of evil.


    Dante''s thoughts could be simple, yet at the same timeplex. He was evolving gradually; he had finally reached Advanced Ascension, the first stage afterplete Core formation.


    Now he could better utilize his mana and his body for his battles, not that he needed much. He was a perfect fighter and even with little power could match many higher realm ascenders.


    The poprity of "Cultivation" or "Ascension," as most people had adopted calling it, has been steadily increasing. Many people have been unconsciously learning, even without knowing how to do so. Something Dante noticed had be popr, as if something had changed in the construction of this world.


    Not only had the world changed. Constant climate changes, natural mutations, and different localities have emerged. Dante only knew this now, when he requested a world report from Aaralyn. He waspletely surprised by all the change. It was as if the world he knew had been wiped away and rebuilt. He hardly recognized the magical geography currently reported by Aaralyn.


    ording to her, in Nighsphere, the nights had be different. The three moons now revolved and daytime skies began to be more apparent, with scenes of dawn with the moon''s glow, something that theoretically would be impossible, but with theary formation of three moons, it was possible.


    "Hmm." A grunt came from the room where Dante slept, above him a mischievous Subus constantly rubbed against him while he slept. The girl was very active.


    It had been two days since her beloved touched her, and it was driving her crazy because she saw the princess receiving love and she received nothing.


    A certain insecurity was arising within her being. She was everything good. Beautiful? She was perfection, sculpted by the demonic hands of an artisan. Personality? She was devoted to her master, like the best servant she could be.


    "My master... why so strange? You''re driving me crazy with your mood swings! Do you want me or not?!" Vex couldn''t discern anymore what Dante wanted. In fact, he probably wouldn''t know either, but Vex was very angry with his actions.


    She would do anything for her master, as her mother once said. "Follow your dreams, even if it''s a man with a great dragon between his legs!"


    Vex was constantly pensive, having small shes about what happened to her to be imprisoned. She never told Dante during this time together, but Vex... She has no memory of anything, besides her childhood with her mother.


    In fact, she only has one certainty in this world: that meeting Dante is her existence. She belongs to Dante. Even if she had memories, if he didn''t show up there, she is his, regardless of reality. She will always be his.


    And his indecision has affected her actions. She wants to be his. She wants him to ept her soon. Her eyes sparkled with hearts, she wants only him.


    "Today''s the day! If necessary, I''ll be the leader here!" She roared internally with ferocity and began her final n!


    Velryna, who had left early for preparations for the coronation ceremony, couldn''t bother them. Now it was her time!


    "Let''s go! Vex, you can do it!" She gave him a little pat on his face and approached the bed, climbing over Dante.


    Shey atop his masculine form, feeling every muscle, and arched her back as she ran her hands over his toned abs, lightly trailing up to his neck, where she began to lick.


    Dante slept peacefully, but waspletely caught off guard. "What is this?" He questioned, but didn''t open his eyes, letting it all unfold. He was starting to get tired of always restraining himself and keeping his mind firm. At least "asleep", he wanted to give in.


    "So you are awake... you stupid master!" Vex was happy, extremely happy in fact. After all, whenever he was inching closer to yielding, she would be his, and that was extremely good.


    She started kissing his neck, making small stimting noises as she held his head for pleasure. Every time she kissed Dante''s body, she would lightly shiver, as if tasting an extremely cold drink. To her, Dante''s body was a delicious appetizer.


    It wasn''t just Vex who was slowly shivering. Dante''s body had already started to react and was bing extremely aroused. He was already using one of his hands to tightly grip the sheet.


    "Control yourself," he thought, the urge to just let go and grab Vex was getting to his head. He didn''t want to get to that point, but he was giving in.


    Vex mischievously looked at Dante''s hands, holding tightly to the sheets, and smirked wickedly, cing her intimate part over something certainly hard andrge. She began to gently stimte the area between her thighs, making Dante''s hands twist.


    "So warm," she murmured, feeling her intimate parts against him. At the same time, Dante''s thoughts were no different. "What a sensation... warm..."


    Her breasts pressed against him as she lightly licked his neck, trailing up to the back of his left earlobe.


    "Damn... Damn!" He was feeling too good and didn''t want to open his eyes to keep this feeling of warmth in his body.


    She got closer and finally bit him, causing a shock reaction in Dante''s body, which trembled. His sight could be the best of all, but he restrained himself, keeping his eyes closed at all costs while Vex eagerly continued advancing. This time, the hand that was holding the sheet was withdrawn.


    Dante felt anticipation and tried to stay in control, but upon feeling the touch of something new, he became extremely curious.


    His hand was raised towards a soft and fluffy sphere, which felt like pudding, with a consistency that caught him off guard. He realized what this perverted woman was doing.


    He felt the subus''s bra as he touched the skin underneath the cups, which he didn''t even know when she had taken off her dress.


    The sensation of her soft skin under his fingers, the weight of her breasts against the palms of his hands, and the heat radiating from their bodies create a connection. Dante had nowhere else to run, at the same time.


    Vex was bolder than him.


    She gently pulled his pants back, revealing the underwear with a small wet spot, forming something hard...


    She smiled and leaned down slightly to Dante''s ears. "My master is very peculiar... he doesn''t know if he likes me..." She said softly and bit his earlobe again.


    "But I like him very much..." She murmured, her hand gripping firmly at the base, through the underwear, and the small wet spot grew a littlerger.


    "Damn! This feels so good! Naughty Subus!" He roared internally, feeling every inch of Vex''s hands, thighs, and breasts.


    Dante was already at his limit, it was his first experience in this form and he was already about to open his eyes, but before that...


    He felt something extremely wet brushing against his intimate part, instinctively he opened, thinking countless things.


    His eyes came face to face with one of the most insane scenes he could see: Vex with her legs open.


    She wore a ck lingerie set, consisting of an extremely sexy bra and panties, her pink eyes were almost bursting from being so cloudy. Between her legs, he saw Vex''s wet cavity, where the panties were pushed to the side, revealing her beautiful pink vulva that was dripping transparent nectar while wetting his entire underwear.


    He felt all possible sensations, but still didn''t flinch for a second and just swallowed dry, his level of excitement was already at its peak, in fact, it was very close.


    Vex''s pink vulva wasn''t any different. ''Damn! I won''t be able to hold much longer!'' He shouted inwardly, seeing more and more of the Subus pouring her juices over his penis, which was already slightlying out.


    "Vex, wait-" He didn''t even have time, she grabbed his organ and pulled it out of the underwear, rubbing it on her small and beautiful flower.


    "Ah!" She moaned, feeling his penis rubbing against her clit. "Mmh!" she continued with soft moans as she wet Dante''s entire penis, which was inert, he was almost reaching climax seeing that scene, of divine nature.


    ''Master''s penis feels so good,'' she murmured as she felt every centimeter pass through her small and sweet cavity.


    "Hnng..." Dante gave a muffled groan as his hands were pulled to hold that beautiful pair of breasts in front of him.


    ''Damn, how did I live without this?'' He questioned himself.


    "Yes..." A sigh of pleasure came from Vex, she increased the pace while closing her legs around her vagina and Dante''s penis, giving a tight squeeze between them.


    ''I want it inside, I want to feel master inside me!'' She was already going crazy, ''This big and thick... entering inside me...'' She was already delirious.


    "Haa..." Dante gasped as he lifted slightly holding Vex by the arms. She sat on hisp while their members touched.


    He looked into Vex''s eyes. "Fuck it." He said and attacked her mouth while she still kept her thighs tightly pressed against his intimate parts.


    Smooch Smooch Smooch Smooch Smooch Smooch Smooch


    Just wet sounds, nothing more, Dante''s two hands were holding Vexpletely, while she rubbed and moaned "Ah!" Louder and louder showing how pleasurable it was.


    Both panting were almost reaching the peak, the final climax was near and both were already tired, intoxicated actually, in a second time stopped.


    "You''re mine." Dante said, and something changed in the whole world and as soon as she heard those words, Vex copsed "Squirt!" A jet of warm water came from her legs onto Dante as she gasped and moaned, her legs lost strength and her whole body couldn''t bear it.


    She then felt another sensation.


    "Spurt," a white fluid filled his groin as it dripped onto his thighs.


    Both reached the total climax, and Dante, who was inert, fell backwards from exhaustion... it was extremely pleasurable, not just that, but it was a moment of absolute peace, the lower part of his body no longer functioned.


    Leaning to look at the girl, he felt the sun''s rays entering the room. Vex smiled seductively as she ran her hand over the white liquid on her legs, thighs, and vulva.


    She put her hand in her cavity, removing every tiny trace of semen, mixing it in her hand.


    "What will Master''s taste be?" She wondered as Dante''s obsessive eyes hovered over her semi-naked body.


    Dante saw that scene and got excited again. Vex noticed this and turned to him, with traces of the liquid, starting to put it in her mouth while Dante watched extremelysciviously.


    Vex, for the first time tasting Dante, began to slowly get addicted, taking it from all the parts where his semen had fallen and putting it in her little mouth.


    ''This is... tasty... actually, it''s the best thing I''ve ever eaten,'' Vex thought. She would never say that out loud, in fact, she would be ashamed to pronounce such things, but nevertheless, she couldn''t help but enjoy her favorite drink. In fact, she was eager to receive more.


    ''My master''s vor...'' She slightly opened her mouth to Dante and he saw, her mouthpletely full of semen, and then she closed it.


    "Gulp." She swallowed it all while he watched, which made her let a little more of her nectar fall onto him as the sun hit them.


    ''That was delicious! I want more! I want to drink this every day for the rest of my life.''


    "Thank you for breakfast, master." She said with a naughty smile, as she finished cleaning her fingers still stained with semen.

 Chapter 149: The Empress made a big mistake I

    The preparations for the coronation had already begun. Invitations had been sent out to the nobles, and even the small details, like the ordered arrangements, had already arrived. However, the nobles were curious about why the coronation ceremony was taking ce at the Imperial Pce, within the court.


    Usually, the coronation would be done publicly, with various broadcasts throughout the kingdom. However, this time, the entire world was watching. Not only that, but all the nobles, even those of lower rank, had been summoned and received invitations, as if something significant might happen.


    Not only that, but even Ethan didn''t understand. His stepmother, Aldria, assured him that it was just to enhance his glory, which made sense to him since Aldria had always shown favoritism towards him.


    What else could happen, right? Well, he probably didn''t anticipate anything beyond his wicked ns, unlike Dante... who was making the most of such an important moment.


    What? Did you think he would be tirelessly training? Of course not, he had already prepared everything, had already ascended to the next Realm, and had already ordered a spear from the Kingdom''s cksmiths with the help of Nafiri, who, by the way... had proven to be a very good subordinate.


    "Dammit!" Chakal''s scream echoed throughout the inn she bought in the Empire with Velryna''s help.


    "Master, calm down," Misty said, trying to soothe her boss''s mind, which seemed on the verge of giving in to the temptation to kill Dante at any moment.


    "How dare he treat me like this! Who does he think he is?" She shouted, mming a table to the ground. Then, she mimicked Dante''s words. "Oh, get me a mithrilnce, oh, help me with this, oh, help me with that." She mimicked how Dante spoke while Misty suppressedughter.


    "He''s treating me like a dog!" She shouted lightly, letting an orange aura emanate from her body, her eyes bing serious with a glow of imminent death.


    "I know you''re angry, Boss, but you need to calm down. He''s not forcing you to do anything," Misty said, she was actually right.


    Working for Dante was something exclusively for Nafiri, he never forced her or did anything, and that was what really bothered her, she would rather be ckmailed than be someone''s servant!


    "UGRH!" She snorted in anger, as if she were going to destroy the entire inn, and turned to Misty, who was about to scream from holding backughter, at howically her master was behaving.


    "If youugh, I''ll cut your sry!" She yelled at Misty, who held back as much as possible while trying not to break character as a dedicated employee.


    "Did you get the damnnce?" Nafiri asked, and Misty nodded, pulling it wrapped in cloth directly from her spatial ring.


    "I don''t understand why he wants ance, doesn''t he already have the one he took from Valentina?" Misty asked, and Nafiri didn''t have an answer, she just observed the wrappednce.


    "I don''t need a reason to have a weapon." The voice echoed through the room...


    "KYA!!!" Nafiri screamed, jumping like a startled cat towards Misty, who held her for a moment... Nafiri the Chakal had turned into a frightened kitten.


    "This is a sight I didn''t expect to see," Dante said, watching Misty holding Nafiri in her arms.


    "Dammit! How dare you scare me like that! You little shit!" Nafiri began to curse and swear at Dante, who just smiled at her with his eyes closed.


    "She seems pretty stupid for a guild leader, Master," Vex appeared next to Nafiri, flying as he observed her.


    "KYAAAA!!!" This time, it was Misty who was startled by the little subus.


    *Bonk*


    The two women fell to the ground, their heads colliding. "Ow!" They both cried out in unison.


    "Misty!" Nafiri shouted as she put her hand on her forehead, where their heads had bumped.


    "Ai ai ai," Misty said, mimicking Nafiri. Both of them looked quite silly, and Vex, mischievous as ever, started to burst intoughter as she flew around.


    "Hahahahahaha," sheughed while Dante just watched the scene with a smile. He bent down and picked up his merchandise from the ground, something he had specially ordered.


    "Good job," he said, unwrapping the weapon, seeing a spearpletely silver with the tip red as ruby.


    ?*??¦¥???*?-


    "Frankly, I expected something much worse, but the quality is reasonably good," Dante said, pointing the spear to one side and a gust of wind came out, effortlessly.


    "Indeed, good work," Dante said as he observed the spear, the design reminding him of someone he really missed, one of his friends, or rather, his only friend, Clovis Arton.


    "I bought it from a dwarf, he said the creator considered it a failure," Misty said as she stood up and adjusted her slightly crooked leather outfit.


    "Hmm, interesting... is this another one of his failures?" Dante questioned as the three women didn''t understand a thing.


    Suddenly, a fourth woman appeared. "Master," Aaralyn appeared, entering through the shadows of the building and appearing in front of Dante, kneeling and bowing.


    "I have information," she said, and Dante nodded, so she began her report. "The movements of the Emperor''s shadow soldiers are calm. They are watching you from four blocks away. Their skills are quite decent, but they show no hostility and cannot detect me," she said, and Dante nodded.


    "A woman who can hide from the shadow guards? You''re full of tricks," Nafiri said as she adjusted her dress.


    "Quiet, don''t interrupt," Dante said seriously, quite unlike the usual Dante, and this made Nafiri shrink slightly, it was the first time this had happened to her. "Who do you think you are to... I told you to be quiet," he said, releasing pressure on her body, making her fear Dante for a few moments.


    "Continue, Aaralyn," Dante said, and she nodded as she handed him a letter, taken from her pocket.


    "What''s this?" Dante questioned and she didn''t say anything, just gestured for him to read. He looked at the letter and opened it, as he read the content his body started to heat up.


    The aura of death began to spread throughout the room, even Nafiri and Misty started to suffocate. Vex, however, did nothing, just went behind Dante and intertwined her arms around his neck.


    "Calm down, my love," she said in his ears and the pressure suddenly stopped, and Dante looked at the letter with disdain.


    "What''s in this letter?" Nafiri, still unstable, asked as she gasped for air. She had already understood that some things that happened to Dante he didn''t take seriously, but when he did, it was really serious.


    "Tsk, these bastards n to kill Velryna during the coronation, they want to tie up loose ends," Dante shouted and his fury began to spread throughout the ce.


    "It''s not just that, master, here," she handed another letter, this one seemed more noble, like a response to an invitation, and well, that''s exactly what it was.


    "But what?" when Dante read the first sentence, he frozepletely, looking at it. Vex, who was by his side, stared at him and then waved her hand in front of him;


    "Hello? Are you okay?" she questioned and got no response. "Hey? Dante?" she continued insisting while Dante remained static.


    "Master?" she questioned, and then bit Dante''s ear to see if he snapped out of it. He remained unresponsive.


    She then snatched the letter from his hand, which he continued to hold as if it were still there but now looked at the ground since the paper was removed.


    "Hmm, let''s see, here we go, orientalnguage... hmmm...," Vex said, Nafiri and Misty werepletely curious and couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "Speak up!" Nafiri shouted, however Vex looked at her as if to say ''Be quiet, servant''.


    "Ok, here we go. Thank you for the invitation, my daughter has agreed to your proposal, she will go to the Western Empire for the coronation, I hope you keep your word, in case you don''t have information about Dante, you know the consequences," Vex read aloud and when she turned to speak to Dante...


    He disappeared, leaving a trail of mes on the ground.


    "Tsk, now he''s going to kill the Empress," Vex said and the two women looked at him. "Hm? Why?" Nafiri asked.


    "The Empress wanted to y with something she shouldn''t have," Aaralyn said and they all turned to her waiting for an exnation, even Vex, who partially knew what it was about, was eager to know.


    "She wants to use Sara Vortex and herpanion, Nagasawa Scarlet, to judge whether Dante is Dante or not. At the same time, it''s good to be able to gather them, but... in my master''s head, it''s probably the worst possible scenario.


    After all, it''s not just Velryna who will be in danger now, at least that''s how I see it," Aaralyn exined and the women agreed, actually it was almost impossible not to see another scenario.

 Chapter 150: The Empress made a big mistake II

    The pce was silent, a streak of fire passed so quickly that anyone who saw it would disbelieve it to be real. Dante strode through, ready to kill the Empress.


    He sensed her presence from the office where he had already faced her and entered, passing through the door unnoticed by her, and grabbed her by the neck.


    "Start exining before I kill you," he said severely, gripping the Empress''s neck as she struggled, choking under the man''s hands.


    He seized her and threw her onto the office room''s sofa as his murderous aura radiated throughout the space.


    "Do you think I''m joking?" Dante questioned, and several assassins began to fall from the ceiling unconscious.


    Everyone sumbed to Dante''s bloodlust and suffocated until they fainted.


    "Your foolishness will cost your entire empire. If you think my connection with Velryna would stop me from wiping out your entire continent, you''re sorely mistaken, or do you think she would currently defend you?" he questioned, and the Empress remained silent.


    She was already prepared for this; Dante, still in his slightly ck-haired form, began to break her, his hair turning red and his ebony horns appearing.


    "I am the Demon King, who are you to test me?" he asked, ring at her.


    Fire began to take a sinister shape, his fire with Tsukoyomi''s restraints beginning to manifest over his body.


    She started to rise but promptly fell to her knees while sweating coldly; she knew she had crossed the line.


    "What strength, I knew he was strong, but... this is extraordinary! I was clearly stronger in raw power! What is he? An aberration?" Aldria was beginning to despair.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," she said with difficulty. Unlike the Emperor, she really didn''t know what was going on with Dante, although she had an idea.


    "Oh, you don''t know? Then let''s wait for Sara Vortex to arrive in this wretched pce, and the moment she confirms that I am myself, I will erase you from this world," Dante said, his eyes burning with fury.


    "If you have so much doubt about me, why don''t you enter my mental world?" Dante questioned, opening the darkness in his heart, and his mental world began to manifest.


    All the anger, all the fury contained for all these years because of his losses, all despair emerged in one ce. Aldria was now not seeing Dante''s Core Mental World, she was looking at his soul.


    Aldria''s own soul began to be tormented by her own internal demons. She found herself amidst a mental storm, witnessing horrendous scenes before her.


    The skies were bathed in a dark red hue; Tsukoyomi''s Moon obscured Amaterasu''s Sun, creating a red Eclipse that engulfed the entire dimension. On her knees on the ground, she saw nothing but blood pooled around her, not just around her, but all over the floor, like a river in crimson red.


    She looked at her hands, stained by the thousands of lives she had taken, directly and indirectly. Scenes from her life passed through the deep fear she felt, as if she were in Hell itself.


    She found herself enveloped in profound darkness, unable to distinguish between reality and illusion, between light and darkness. The inner void consuming her was as vast as the cosmos, and she felt lost in its endless depths.


    For a moment, she thought this was the end of the world, an Eclipse that would swallow all existence and bring about the end not only for her Empire but for the entire cosmos.


    "Wanna argue with me now?" the voice reverberated in her ears, and she was back in the room from before. Now, however, Dante was seated while shey on the floor, intact but only with mental damage.


    "H-how strong are you?!" she stuttered as she asked. Dante just chuckled; in fact, this wasn''t strength but rather his mental state, a metaphysical representation of his experiences and potential, nothing more, nothing less than an illusion.


    "Are you underestimating me, Aldria?" Dante questioned as he stood up and walked towards the woman.


    He looked deep into her eyes and held her chin close enough as if to kiss her, and that''s what Aldria thought for a moment, as the drastic change in behavior could be seen, but he did nothing and merely pushed her back.


    "There are two things in this world that I can be sure of, one of them is that I will kill anyone who gets in my way, and the other..." Dante said, turning around. "No one threatens the women I love." He said, and Aldria trembled, his gaze was so...


    ''Obsessive, impulsive, protective, so... wonderful,'' she thought. She was already being absorbed by Dante''s eyes as she felt them pass through all her curves.


    ?%?@¡Ò?§à$¦Í?!§Ô-*¡Ò-??%§ñ¦É¦Å*?$-&?§Ú-@


    ''I need this.'' She said coldly. She was an Empress, and her pride wouldn''t allow her to betray her husband, but she knew that if she fell for this man''s charm, her world would be him.


    "I couldn''t help it," she said, dry and cold to Dante, who stared at her with furious eyes. "We know that''s not true, Aldria," Dante remarked.


    "You, of all people, knew it coulde to this and still took the risk. Tell me, what are you nning?" Dante questioned, blunt and direct.


    "Ahgr~" She sighed and began to rise, seeing that Dante gave her this opening, and she sat on the couch, facing that indecipherable man.


    "Suspicious activities were seen within the Capital, the demonic cult from the East contacted those who are here through a subsidiary called ''ck Rose''. I really wanted to bring Sara Vortex and Nagasawa Yamata here and make them recognize if it''s really you, something I now have almost no doubt about," she admitted, while slowly trying to disguise.


    "I would use them to gather information from the other side, using you as an intermediary... when Adam is gone, Velryna will be the next direct sessor. So, if your rtionship continues, you will be the Emperor," she said, leaving Dante''s expression slightly shattered.


    ''Why?''


    ''Because I feel no liesing from this woman? Was she really doing this for my own good? Damn, how did this happen?!'' He couldn''t see lies in her words, each word was real, unlike before.


    "You could have asked me, Aldria," Dante said, feeling betrayed and "hurting" someone who was helping him. "This problem could have been avoided."


    "And would you have let Sara and Nagasawae?" She asked, already knowing the answer, and Dante fell silent. "We are alike, Dante, I know exactly how you think," she dered, and he was left speechless, but he changed the subject nheless.


    "What did you use to lure them?" He said. "Information about you."


    He sighed lightly, running his hand through his hair. ''Damn, I can''t take care of them while that guy is still atrge, I have a bad feeling.''


    ''Maybe I can negotiate with her to protect them, but Velryna... no, I can handle it.'' He finished his thoughts and turned to Aldria.


    "You will treat them as if their lives depend on it. When this is over, I''ll think about what to do with you. Until then, you''ll take care of their security and use everything possible to ensure it," Dante said as he stood up, heading towards the door.


    "If they are in danger, consider yourself a dead woman, Aldria," he said and left the room.


    Aldria, standing, fell to her knees on the floor as she was euphoric, breathing heavily. ''Damn, that was the toughest negotiation of my life, this lunatic would really kill me! This damn obsessive would put his life at risk just to avenge his women? Crazy!''


    Dante, on the other hand, stood at the door waiting for any negative reaction, but it never came. Despite hearing the woman''s heavy breathing, he didn''t take it as a bad sign and just walked away.


    He would now prioritize one thing... Velryna Smith.


    "Aaralyn, Vex. Come here," he said, and a bat flew in through one of the windows, its shadows swirling with the emerald-haired woman emerging.


    "Aaralyn, iste the perimeter and start searching for the assassins Ethan will send, reveal yourselves as the Emperor''s Ghosts and warn about the possible attack."


    "Alright... but where are you going?" She questioned as she saw Dante''s bloodthirsty gaze slightly deviate from the norm. Usually, he was calm, but now... his gaze wasn''t any different from that of a furious Red Dragon.


    "Putting out the fire of some idiots hiding under the name ''Demon Cult,''" Dante said. Aaralyn nodded and disappeared, going to form a containment to protect Velryna. Although she was a warrior, Dante cared little. He had seen her fight and knew she could defend herself, but murder is different from any ordinary fight.


    It can happen without her even realizing it, and he wasn''t willing to follow that blind path.


    His appearance began to change, and he turned ck-haired. Wearing stealth clothing, he vanished in mes, appearing on top of a rooftop. His fire maniption was gradually returning, and now he was ready forbat. However, before Ethan, he had to start extinguishing the mes of the demon cult.


    "Vex," he said to the wind, and the Subus beside him appeared. "I don''t like this form of the master, the master has to have his red hair!" She said with a pout, but Dante ignored her. "It''ll be just for a few moments, my subus," he said and leaped into the air, finally able to glide with magic.


    It had been a while since he felt the breeze on his body. Now, however, it wasn''t the time for that. He projected himself forward and began searching for any nearby demonic aura.


    It was time to start exterminating the rats.

 Chapter 151: Dantes Demonic Alter Ego

    The noise of shattering ss began to reverberate, shards bouncing off the ground as they flew with blood.


    "Start talking," Dante said, punching a man''s head into the ground where the shardsy.


    "Argh!" he screamed in pain, not quite hearing what Dante had said. In truth, like the others, his end was cruel. Dante held his head and forced it into the ground until it exploded, brutally.


    "Was that the fifth?" Dante questioned the Subus who was cutting a man in half with her ws. The weapons she wielded were a pair of dual ws that made her look extremely sensual, with her attire consisting of a leather bodysuit and a pleated skirt.


    "It was the sixth boss," Vex replied as she tossed the corpse to the ground. This number, sixth, was the count of suspicious small organizations Dante had eliminated tonight.


    "Find anything? Your powers are useful for that," he said, and Vex shook her head. "Despite their strong illusions, I can''t recreate moments from his life to make him talk. It''splicated when I don''t know their greatest fears. Unlike Ethan, where it''s just showing the boss he''d wet his pants, these guys are tough.


    They have a strong concentration of anti-brainwashing magic," she concluded, wiping her des. Vex was on a level above Dante; their strengths were simr, but in a battle, every advantage counted, and Vex with her dream-woven magic was superior to Dante by mere seconds, that is, until his body awakened; then he was stronger.


    "Scour the area, see if there are any rats nearby. I''ll check these bodies," Dante said, and Vex floated out as he examined some corpses.


    "Voralith," hemented, and the White Dragon appeared gliding beside him. "ss 5 Demonic Magic, ''Mirror of Reflected Life''. They''re clones of someone," the Dragon said, and Dante gently removed their masks, revealing them all to be the same.


    "Do you think there might be more? I doubt this is normal," he questioned as he looked over the corpses'' clothing.


    "It''s not normal indeed. This magic can only be used by elevated ns or people blessed by the ruler of the infernal sector," she said, and Dante looked at her. "Lilith?"


    "No, I doubt a Demon Goddess would use something so... disgusting to make soldiers. She has control over billions of souls. She can just summon her demons into the mortal ne whenever she wants, of course, if she had the strength for it. Something extremely difficult even for a God," Voralith exined, and Dante was surprised. He thought about...


    meeting Lilith to understand what all of this was and why she caused all these troubles to arise for him, but every time he heard about the Woman, he wondered about her strength and why such an entity wanted to meet him.


    The atmosphere seemed to have slightly chilled. Dante looked towards the inn''s entrances and felt two presences.


    "Careful, the girl''s been caught," Voralith said, and Dante''s eyes immediately filled with a natural me.


    He began to hear heavy footsteps, with sounds of metals shing... Dante summoned Valentina''s broken spear; it was better than using his new acquisition.


    He stood up and united the spear, making itplete again. "Reveal yourself," Dante said, and the pressure in the area shifted, then Vex''s injured body flew and hit the wall with full force.


    *BOOM*


    Creating a crater, the girl was unconscious...


    Dante turned, looking at the scene, his eyes furious. "Voralith," he said, and she replied, "She''s fine, just unconscious, caught off guard." With the exnation, Dante turned, and from the shadows, a knight emerged.


    The knight wore silver armor with hints of red. He wasn''t muscr, in fact, he seemed rather slim and delicate, something that caught Dante''s attention.


    "An assassin?" he questioned, but he didn''t have time. Drawing his longsword, the knight pointed it at Dante.


    Before Dante could even react, his speed peaked, and he lunged forward!


    *Ugh* Dante defended with the spear''s handle, but was thrown into the wall. "ARGH!" he shouted in pain as he tried to regain his posture.


    "Damn! He''s too strong!" he shouted internally as he prepared to strike back, but his eyes faltered.


    With a fierce movement, the opponent advanced, his sword cutting through the air with a powerful ng of metals colliding.


    *CRACK!*


    One of Dante''s ribs broke upon impact with the wall as he defended against another of his powerful thrusts, and the sound of metals echoed throughout the entire room. Dante felt fear for the first time; a strong opponent had appeared for the first time.


    "What the hell are you!" He yelled as he concentrated his mana throughout his body, creating a barrier around him and starting to get serious.


    His hands held firm, and he looked at the helmet, where he could only see two red eyes.


    "You made a mistake," he murmured and, with a thrust, the knight was pushed to the other side of the room and used his sword to stop sliding. ?¦É%§á??#-$§Þ?&§ñ@?-#?@§ä-§à&§ñ¦É?@?-?§Ú%-?!?¨N¦Å??!?§ñ?


    *KKIRIIIINNNN*


    The deafening sound of the sword being thrust into the ground slowly shook Dante''s bnce; the sword seemed to be enveloped in some strange magic.


    He didn''t have time to react. He felt the enemy''s sword approaching and managed to narrowly dodge, cutting part of his arm.


    "Damn!" He shouted in pain, then bathed his spear in aura and attacked the knight sideways, cutting part of his armor.


    *HA* A sigh of pain was heard. Dante soon realized that it wasn''t just a simple knight; from the hole he made in the armor, a demonic miasma began to emanate, while the breath and voice of the person inside the armor started whispering.


    "Help," the hoarse voice came, and Dante raised his eyebrows to see that even though he was asking, his body refused to stop.


    ''A curse?''


    Before his thoughts could be concluded, he heard the sword make a noise andunch a visible gust of wind towards him.


    Dante quickly dodged, this time not being hit, but contrary to what he thought...


    The target was someone else.


    The unconscious Subus was the target.


    Dante, for a moment, paused and disappeared and reappeared in front of the girl, receiving a devastating attack on his back.


    A diagonal cut sliced through his entire back, sinking into his flesh and causing him to stagger for a minute. He stood in a position where he could clearly see Vex''s expression, now smeared with his blood.


    Dante turned, slowly rising, and looked at the knight, who seemed slightly different. He heard a sounding from the cut; as the chestte was a bitrger than the person inside, the ck caused the miasma to seep through the crack.


    "Sniff," the cry leaked out, and Dante felt something, the same sensation he felt with Vex in that prison.


    Dante looked inside himself and saw something. His demonic body stood there, looking at him.


    "Voralith." He called, but nothing heard him. Staring at his body, he questioned, "Who are you?"


    "I am you," he replied, in the same tone. "I am your alter-ego," hemented. Alter-Dante was his existence.


    "What do you want?" Dante said, moving away. "I only exist to deliver knowledge to you." He responded.


    "What knowledge?" Dante said, skeptical. "These foolish things that the humans of this world call Legacy? Well, everyone has their own," Alter-Dante said, and Dante felt something slowly entering his mind.


    "We have much to discuss, don''t we?" Alter-Dante said, creating a sort of armchair for them to sit. Dante, however, remained suspicious of something, but Alter-Dante wasn''t lying.


    "What is this feeling?" Dante got straight to the point without waiting for Alter to speak. "Oh, you must be talking about the connection to the inferno. This will happen quite a bit," Alter said, showing a small ball of red and pink light connected to a ck ball.


    "See this? This is Vex," he said. "Let''s see... well, I can''t show you that person in the armor. She hasn''t given her name yet so we can''t search the records," hemented as he shrugged.


    "Are you saying this is the connection of the Demon Race to the Inferno?" Dante questioned and Alter looked surprised. "Thank goodness I''m intelligent," hemented. "Yes, exactly. This is her connection to the Inferno."


    "And why can I ess this? As far as I know, I''m reasonably normal," Dante said and Alter-Dante looked at him with a ''Are you serious?'' expression.


    Dante fell silent, staring at him, and Alter finally relented. "How about you ask yourself how you had both demonic and holy power at the same time? Creating a demon killer? Corrupting a Holy Sword? Absorbing Demonic Energy normally? Being called Demon King and having the title of Demon King given by a Demon Goddess?


    Please, Dante, we know you''re nothing but a gigantic pot of gold with the greatest atrocities by your side, so please, you''re anything but normal!" He said, really angry. He turned around and spoke.


    "There''s already a Progenitor for the Demons, we''ve already met Lilith, that monstrous bitch." Alter-Dante said, and Dante continued to listen.


    "However, it doesn''t mean there can''t be Another Progenitor linked to the infernal dimension. After all, there are several of them. However, in this sector...


    Well, she has you as the Progenitor."

 Chapter 152: The enemy has been defeated, child.

    "There''s already a Progenitor for the Demons, we''ve already met Lilith, that monstrous bitch," Alter-Dante said, and Dante continued to listen.


    "However, it doesn''t mean there can''t be another Progenitor linked to the infernal dimension. After all, there are several of them, but the one in this sector... Well, she has you as the Progenitor."


    Dante stared heavily at him while seeing Alter-Dante''s serious face. He sighed lightly and said, "You''ve been reading too many web novels." And Alter-Dante continued to watch, then raised his hand and threw that same ck ball at Dante''s head.


    *DOOOOMMM*


    Dante went into a trance and began to see many things rapidly. He couldn''t understand, but they seemed to connect; everything led to a moment.


    Dante was confused, but the only thing he was sure of was that yes, what Alter said was true. Coincidentally, he remembered the moment when the Administrator was reading his titles. [Demon Progenitor]


    His trust in Alter changedpletely after being confronted by many memories, not only his own, but of various other beings he had never met and would never meet. In fact, all the other Progenitors of Hell saw him, just as he saw at this moment.


    "What is this?" He questioned, and Alter calmly replied, "That Progenitor, Lilith, did something that I still don''t know, because I evolve along with you. But she managed to give you the characteristics of the Infernal Progenitor, not the Demon Progenitor."


    "This isplicated, it''s giving me a headache!" Dante said as he stood up, not knowing how he was there.


    "Time is stopped, we''re here without interfering in your fight." Ok, now he knew what was happening, so he became more calm.


    "And now?" Dante questioned, and Alter-Dante changed his appearance slightly, making his hairpletely white.


    "Now, you evolve and start hunting demons to absorb their demonic energy until you can descend into Hell. You need to regain control of the Empress." He said, and Dante watched him. Just thinking about taking something from Lilith already made him tremble; he barely knew the magnitude of her strength, but she was a Demon Goddess. That would take time.


    "This sector is still small; soon the world may undergo a change and evolve into a median sector. Until then, focus on growing healthily," Alter said, approaching. "I know my self won''t disappoint me," he said next.


    *BOOOOOOOOMMM*


    He delivered a massive punch to Dante''s face, throwing him back to the reality of his world, facing the knight again, who slightly seemed to have changed, changed in Dante''s eyes.


    Dante watched him and saw several strange mists emanating from their bodies, not just the Knight, but all those he had killed.


    "I hate my life," Dante said and looked at the Knight who seemed the same as before. His armor was brushed steel with a kind of purple skirt and a helmet. Dante realized that what seemed like a cape was actually hair, light purple hair that slightly piqued his curiosity.


    reading-here-on-MVLeMpYr


    "I didn''t see that before, what changed?" Dante questioned, and Voralith''s voice came into his mind. "You awakened your eyes," shemented, and Dante didn''t question her; he didn''t have time for that.


    "Help me..." The voice came again, and Dante saw the person''s bleeding point. He took a deep breath andmented, "This is going to hurt."


    His eyes turnedpletely ck, as if being possessed. Of course, he didn''t know that, but the knight in front of him trembled, an inherent fear that entered his flesh.


    ''What is he?'' The person inside the armor thought. At the same time, Dante advanced, with bare hands.


    The knight pointed the sword at him, but nothing could be done. Like a ck lightning bolt, Dante appeared behind him and grabbed his helmet.


    "Let''s test this." He said and began to manipte the energy in the helmet,pletely sucking out any magic it had near the strange mist he saw.


    Dante sensed somethinging, and then, with the thought of absorbing demonic energy, he began to emerge from the armorpletely, intense remnants containing many bad things.


    Bad memories, bad people, bad moments, and the like; all the negativity from those who were there was sucked in, and in the end, only the armor fell.


    *TRAKK*


    The thunderous sound of the heavy armor fell to its knees, reverberating throughout the room. His sword fell to the ground, and Dante heard only a crying, a sad and monotonous crying, almost whispered.


    "It seems like it worked," he said and raised his hand. Now, with more control, he pulled all the negative energy, conglomerating it into a small ck sphere.


    "Demonic Energy Maniption... I thought it would take longer to get this back," Dante said as he approached Vex, who was still unconscious.


    He approached and ced his hand on her forehead. "Let''s see if this helps," he said, forcing demonic energy into her body. Quickly, her wounds began to slowly close.


    "It seems it''s not instantaneous..." Dante said, and Voralith exined, "The quality is very low; it will be better in the future."


    Dante turned to the fallen knight, who still seemed to be crying, and approached. He knelt down and said, "Hey, it''s over." The crying stopped immediately after Dante knocked the knight on the head.


    Then, Dante took off his helmet and saw something... somewhat peculiar. It was a girl, a woman actually, around twenty-five years old, with red eyes and very light purple hair.


    "This is just what I needed," Dante said aloud, feeling Voralith''s expression almost saying ''I told you so'' about how unlucky he is with women.


    "Introduce yourself," he said firmly, not letting the girl stand up, wanting to know if it was necessary to kill her or not.


    "I don''t have a name..." she said, while searching her memories. "Mercedes... that''s what they used to call me."


    "Where are you from?" Dante questioned. Mercedes looked at him without quite understanding, while searching her memories, she looked at herst moments in her hometown, ten years ago.


    The entire town was under attack. The knights tried to manage the crisis, but there were too many of them. It was a wave of infernal monsters, goblins, and orc warriors carryingrge axes and bows with ming arrows, their eyes seeming out of themselves.


    "Where''s Eva!" Fifteen-year-old Mercedes shouted, looking at her other younger sisters. Her emerald eyes glowed slightly as she saw the fear in the eyes of the younger ones.


    "We don''t know, she wasn''t with us," an eight-year-old girl replied, her name was Anna, and her frustrated expression said it all.


    "Listen, run to the forest! No matter what happens, don''t let yourselves be caught. I will look for Eva and take her with me. Do not look back under any circumstances, understand?!" Mercedes shouted.


    "Gabriel, protect your little sisters, understood?" She questioned the nine-year-old boy, who nodded. "Go fast!" She ordered, and they began to run through the dark forest that had not yet been hit by the mes.


    Mercedes ran through the burning city searching for little Eva, "Where are you..." She murmured, sneaking through the debris and ruins of the houses. It was a simple vige in the countryside, a town near the capital, but nothing too big. A lowmerce city, as it was near thergest supernaturalmercial center in the world.


    She stumbled slightly, hurting her ankles and arms. When she got up, she saw two knights die before her eyes.


    "R-run," he said in hisst breaths, leaving the girl terrified. Mercedes felt desperation when she heard the men saying something to her; she had been detected.


    "Oh? A pretty girl," the man in ck said, his creepy smile leaving the girl frightened.


    She was just an ordinary girl, an orphan...


    "Get her, she has potential," the man said, and two servants appeared, holding Mercedes'' arms.


    "LET ME GO!" She shouted desperately. "LET ME GO NOW!" She struggled, trying to break free from the two men, but soon received a blow to the back of her head and passed out.


    In front of Dante, however, the woman named Mercedes was cryingpulsively.


    "Eva... Gabriel... why... why did they attack my vige, why did they kill so many..." She cried as tears flowed like blood.


    Dante watched that scene while his thoughts raced a mile a minute. He felt part of the woman''s emotions on her knees, her tired and trembling body left Dante extremely upset.


    "Another victim," Dante said as he held Vex, who was beginning to wake up. "Where am I?" She questioned, and Dante just smiled at her as he wiped his blood stains from her face. "The enemy has been defeated, child."

 Chapter 153: Youre more of a hero than a Demon

    Dante was sitting on the ground, surrounded by corpses. Part of his clothing waspletely torn and drenched in blood, while his hands, arms, legs, and face bore marks of battle. His eyes were fierce as he stroked Vex''s head, resting in hisp.


    Approximately three hours had passed since he had defeated the knight called Mercedes. He wanted to know more about the woman and what led her to this point, but he dared not interrupt her moment.


    Dante had seen and heard many cruel things, but he had never seen a woman suffer like Mercedes. It seemed as though her soul had been ripped from her body, and she only knew how toment, living deeply in her hell over and over again.


    "I cannot deny that I identify with her, but it seems the situation is much moreplex," he thought, observing the womanpletely battered, mentally and physically.


    "Perhaps she could be a good ally to help me," his thoughts were now always focused on one thing. "I need power, wars are happening, and any help could be wee, especially from a knight with this level of strength. She could match me without using Demon Maniption."


    "What can I offer to convince her? No, first, I have to think about what to do with her before weing her. Velryna would be angry if I made decisions about her life without consulting her first."


    "First, I need to calm down and understand this woman''s story. Depending on that, I can keep her by my side or use her as a tracker in the future. Broken like this, she''ll die if left alone."


    "My name is Dante," he remarked to the girl, who was in a trance with her hands over her eyes, deeply immersed in dark thoughts.


    He waited for a response, but she couldn''t manage. Her existence was tainted, and the woman had no capacity to say anything.


    "I know it''s hard, believe me, I''ve been through a lot," he continued. "I''m after this organization that kept you hostage. They came after the people I love, and I won''t let them live for much longer," he said, still unresponsive, but fortunately feeling the woman''s aura calming slightly.


    "She has potential, get her to help you at all costs," Dante heard Alter-Dante''s thoughts and questioned, "What do you mean by that?"


    "She''s been bathed too much in demonic energy. Soon, she''ll be a Demon. However... the person who conceived her was a spiritual. She might die if you don''t help her. Moreover, Spiritual Demon potential is very rare," he said, and Dante understood what he meant.


    She had the potential to be a good warrior, and that''s what they needed now.


    "I''ll hunt them all down," Dante said, the atmosphere growing heavy. Finally, he received a reaction: the woman began to rise as parts of her armor fell off, and the sword in her hand started to glow.


    "It''s dangerous!" Voralith shouted, but he didn''t have time. A fierce burst of energy surrounded the area, but not towards Dante, only at the woman.


    The wind was very strong with the aura explosion. Dante put his hands over his eyes as he looked at the spot, using Vex''s body as a shield.


    The energy began to diminish, and the woman began to reappear, but this timepletely changed. She was staring into nothingness as tears of blood streamed from her eyes. Her whole body became stronger, not visually, but internally.


    Dante looked at that scene and saw a broken woman, as broken as the stained ss of a church. He saw the sword stained with blood as her eyes becamepletely emotionless. She turned to him and pointed her sword.


    "I am Mercedes, and if you help me with my revenge, I will stand by your side until my death," she said, and Dante''s eyes opened slightly in surprise.


    "Women... are they that easy?" he questioned internally. And Voralith appeared again... "Do you really mean that? These things only happen to you. Stop putting yourself in the same curve as everyone else, damn it!


    Look at how many crazy women are by your side? Damn it! You drive me crazy!!"


    "Eldrax concurs, you''re a ma for trouble, Dante," came the voice of the little Dragoness. "I usually don''t like to meddle, but it''s really scary how many women you encounter," Arthur said in his head. And again, "Are you cursed by some Women''s god or something?" Merlinmented.


    Dante looked deep into his soul and saw Alter looking at him with apletely impassive expression. "You''re not going to say anything?" He questioned, and Alter remained silent. "Seriously..." Dantemented, observing the woman in front of him, who seemed like apletely different person.


    "Mercedes, are you against aiding a Demon King?" Dante questioned. He couldn''t deny his identity to his supporters, as neglecting it could cause problems in the future, and he didn''t have time for that now. He needed to address what he came for.


    "For the love of God, don''t give up on me because of Lilith!" Dante roared internally, but Mercedes''s reaction was the strangest possible.


    "Have you ever killed without reason?" She questioned. Dante was surprised and replied, "No." She continued, "Have you ever killed children?" Dante replied again, "No." "Have you ever massacred people? Have you stolen their homes and done the worst to all of them?"


    "Hm? Of course not, I help people quite a bit. In fact, right now I''m trying to kill the Emperor who was enving children for sexual desires. Do you see that demon over there?" Dante pointed to Vex and continued, "She was at an illegal auction, not just her, but several children, beasts, adults." He said.


    discover-stories-MVLeMpYr


    "Then why do you call yourself a Demon King? You''re more of a hero than a Demon," Mercedes said. Well, she didn''t understand the terms very well, apparently, after all, she spent ten years being controlled. Dante understood that.


    "I forgot she''s still pretty ignorant about the world... she must have just followed orders incessantly and without rest, but she has talent, that''s better than nothing," he shook his head and stood up with Vex in his arms, like a princess.


    "Can you keep up with me? Let''s go to the Pce. I''ll exin to you exactly what''s going on, and you tell me if you want to help or not," Dante said. He still had to tend to Vex''s still open wounds. He was pretty mad at Mercedes for reminding him of this, but he couldn''t do anything. Even he knew it was the fault of others, not hers, Vex''s wounds.


    "I''m going to erase all of you for what you did to her... the only one who can punish my Vex is me," his main thought already said it all. He''s going to kill all these idiots who threatened the lives of the people he loves, and this isn''t just empty words, it''s reality.


    Before Dante leftpletely from the scene, he recited very softly. "Come to me..." and all the corpses began to catch fire, a ck fire like the darkness of his soul.


    Their bodies began to be absorbed into pure hellish miasma. Dante said nothing and just left the scene,nding on the roof.


    "Why are you looking at the moon like that?" Dante questioned, seeing Mercedes cover her eyes as she wiped her tears. She had removed many parts of her armor, and now only the purple dress and some tes on her arms and hips remained.


    "On a full moon day, my vige was decimated by what you call the Demon Cult. It seems like my memory that I was captured is being relived again," she said, and Dante was speechless.


    Dante was intrigued but let her have her time while Little Vex still slept on his arm.


    Dante looked towards the horizon in the direction of the castle and felt something bad, something extremely evil.


    ''Aaralyn.'' He called, but she didn''t respond. ''Could it be the distance?''


    ''Damn!'' Dante thought and looked at Mercedes, who was still with her eyes closed. "Let''s go to the pce, something''s wrong!" He shouted and didn''t let Mercedes think, just started running between the buildings while his hair changed color to ck and his horns disappeared.


    Meanwhile... on the other side...


    "Lady Velryna, I think you''d better grab a weapon..." Shemented as her two daggers were bathed in dark energy.


    Around, several assassins with marks on their arms, something evil for sure. Velryna had just returned from her chores and wasn''t prepared for this.


    SKRASH


    Aaralyn turned to see what was happening, and she saw the luxurious dress beingpletely cut and torn. She saw Velryna''s expression.


    ''A warrior in... that must be why the master epted her... what if I... No, Aaralyn, you''re just a servant.'' She looked at the woman with... envy.

 Chapter 154: Lightning that fell from the sky

    As he ran, his heart hurt more, as if someone were squeezing it. Even though he had seven hearts, they all seemed synchronized.


    Dante had already left Mercedes far behind. He ran using all his strength, feeling a strange negative energy. He couldn''t risk it; his body moved automatically.


    His run was exhausting. He still hadn''t recovered from the fight with Mercedes, but he kept running without stopping.


    "Hey, you worthless body, start working properly before I break you and create a new one!" He cursed himself as he ran. With every moment, he felt more of the strange energying from the pce.


    [Teleport], he tried. Several times he tried to use magic, but nothing could be done. The bad feeling didn''t leave his body.


    [Teleport!] He tried again, but his affinity with space was almost zero. Despite being able to sense spatial mana, he couldn''t use it.


    "Use demonic energy, Dante..." Alter-Dante''s voice came from his head. He focused his energy on his feet and thus... realized what demonic energy was in himself.


    "Overload," he said, and his mana began to manifest, propelled by demonic power.


    Dante''s movement speed almost tripled. His speed exploded into a sprint as Mercedes watched him from afar. She tried the same, exploding her mana in her feet to keep up with him.


    "Damn, he''s so fast!" She cursed as she tried to close the distance. "He''s still carrying that woman in his arms. How fast would he be?"


    "Dante!" Mercedes shouted, but he didn''t hear. Despite that, she could feel his presence, as if they were connected, and followed him jumping between the buildings, although she fell far behind.


    Meanwhile...


    Velryna wielded a ck sword, wore a low-cut ck dress, and danced as she fought against various types of enemies, mostly mages and ck knights.


    "Darn it, I need to focus on staying alive until he arrives." She had no more doubts about Dante. She knew it was only a matter of time until he arrived, and she could endure that.


    "I''m not alone. I need to stop being dependent." She thought, seeing Aaralyn dancing like a shadow as she teleported behind enemies and kept them busy as best she could. That was enough.


    Velryna defying all odds began to kill without hesitation. She wasn''t a weak warrior, but her mind was shaken.


    With every sword dodge, every solitary swing, and every blow that tore through the enemy''s flesh, she was further away from herself, as lonely as she had always been, but this time, she felt on the verge of various new emotions.


    "Why do I fight?" She questioned herself several times, especially after her mother''s death. She was a lonely person who fought for herself, but... was that true?


    "I don''t know." She answered herself as her long and fast steps cut through the legs of the enemies, there wererge hordes of small beasts and mages, as well as knights acting strangely.


    But she didn''t think about it for a second. Her body was already tired, but she didn''t hesitate to take the life of every being that attacked her.


    Gradually, fatigue was fueled by the adrenaline that filled her eyes to ovee the vastness of enemies in front of her.


    It was like a cataclysmic scene, if it could be called that. The gardens leading to the forest behind the Pce simply seemed like an endless path.


    "No soldiers, no royal guards, no one... and then I have to hear the atrocities of that worm," she roared as she cut off the head of another ck Mantle Mage.


    "Aaralyn!" Velryna shouted, getting her attention. When she turned around, she saw a giant ck knight, two meters tall, tearing off one of Aaralyn''s arms with his sword,pletely ripping it off.


    "Urght!" His piercing roar of pain left Velryna nervous, or rather, furious to the point where she finally broke through the barrier. read-this-on-MVLeMpYr


    The high wall in Velryna''s mind began to crumble, like a roar from the heavens, a storm was brewing.


    Her eyes turned yellow, the pce skies began to fill withpletely ck clouds, while everything seemed to slow down. She looked to the horizon and felt someone approaching very fast.


    "Darling," she said, but before that, her whole body began to be a huge golden catalyst, and a yellow bolt struck her like a sh.


    Velryna was already holding Aaralyn in her arms, and the towering two-meter brute had turned into a gleaming corpse.


    "Why do I fight?" She questioned aloud as she held Aaralyn, who was beginning to lose consciousness.


    "I fight for the sake of my family," she said, and her golden hair rose slightly, letting out sparks.


    "Watch out!" One of the mages shouted. Finally, a word came from one of them. Velryna had already noticed that their screams of pain were alike, but now she was sure.


    "Withdraw!" Another one shouted. The voice was the same. Velryna merely took a step, and everyone stopped for a second and then.


    "My world is electricity, where I walk, Imand," she said, and her body moved in several shes, sting all the enemies'' skulls while she struck them with part of the de of her weapon.


    When she stopped, her entire body tingled with pain, her veins felt the electricity bathing between them and connecting them, as if all the cells in her body were mere grains that empowered the discement of the lightning.


    She fell to her knees on the ground, her face stained with blood, her hair dirty with blood, her whole body exhausted and panting.


    No sound was heard except for her breathing, until the presence she had felt earlier appeared in front of her as she looked at the ground.


    "You did a good job, my love," the sound came, along with a stroke on her hair, leaving herforted. She lifted her face and saw the man she loved.


    "I surpassed my limits, don''t I deserve a reward?" She said softly with a beautiful smile, which made Dante sigh.


    "Of course," he said, sealing a kiss on her soft lips. She blushed slightly but didn''t mind; she just wanted to feel the sensation of the moment.

 Chapter 155: A Shadows Childhood Nightmares

    "You did a good job, my love." The sound came along with a caress over her hair, leaving herfortable. She lifted her face and saw the man she loved.


    "Praise me more!" She said immediately, with a serious look that made Dante start to feel afraid. "Okay, okay, my Velryna is the best," Dante said as he put Vex down.


    "Looks like we have work to do," Dante said, seeing the thousands of dead bodies. "Return to me," he said, and they began to be sucked into the ck me, while the demonic energy was absorbed.


    "Hm... the same taste. Were they the same?" Dante questioned. He didn''t know, as all of them had their skulls exploded with Velryna''s maic field.


    "Yes, same voices," she replied, and Dante nodded. "It seems to be indeed so. Ethan is on the side of demons. I thought it might just be a partial coboration, but now really, this pce is full of lesser demons," Dante said. Of course, now he could feelpletely all demonic energy gathering in the pce.


    As he assessed the situation, the sound of armor was heard, and he turned back.


    "Oh, I forgot about you," Dante said, scratching his head as he saw Mercedes panting from exhaustion after running more than half of the entire city after Dante.


    "Hey..." she tried to say as she looked at the ground rising. "You! A terrible boss!" she said and fell face down on the ground.


    BONK!


    The ground slightly trembled, and Velryna and Dante stared at her. "Who is she?" Velryna questioned, and Dante replied, "Orphan I rescued around. I''m a very responsible guy."


    Velryna stared at Dante, who seemed convinced of what he was saying. However, Velryna, of course, already began to narrow her eyes, looking at him slightly furious.


    "Are you going to treat her well, seduce her, and turn her into a maid like you did with Vex? You greedy bastard, why do you have so many women around you?" she questioned with apletely serious look, and Dante looked at her with a ''Who do you think I am? I''m Pure!'' look. They stared at each other for a few seconds.


    "Master, you need to heal her," Vex appeared flying by his side,pletely interrupting them. Dante, on the other hand, thought ''Phew, you saved me.'' He gave a smile, and she responded with another one that said ''Do I deserve a reward?''


    Dante looked at her but ignored and took Aaralyn''s loose arm and ced it as if fitting and started to manipte the demonic energy of her body slowly.


    He began to mend the broken cells and reconnect them back to the girl''s arm. He couldn''t do much, actually, he barely knew if he could do anything, but his main focus was to put back the connected nerves and veins.


    The flesh can regenerateter, with the help of saints and healing mages from the castle, and the pain is already being managed. What he did is just a protective measure to avoid future problems.


    She was unconscious, and he could clearly tell ''She''s having a nightmare.''


    Could it be a side effect of demonic energy? Yes, of course. But it''s not always just that; she was now having some shes of her oldest memories.


    While Dante healed her, Aaralyn was teleported to one of her oldest memories, even before bing a vampire.


    She walked through the outskirts of an ancient civilization that no longer exists today. Her feet hurt as if she were walking on hot coals, and her days were terrible every day.


    A simple fifteen-year-old girl subjected to extreme poverty, forced to beg for food in nearby houses, as she didn''t even have parents.


    The cold consumed her during the nights, and the hot mornings of the arid climate left her in grave exposure. Her skin was stained, and her body was thin and slender. Anemia was an understatement to describe the girl''s physical condition.


    She walked firmly. Despite the hardships, she got up every day. It was tough times; a civil war had broken out.


    Aaralyn then begged for food on the streets and in the houses around the city where she lived.


    "Please, any crumb, an old bread!" she pleaded with an old man who looked at her with empty eyes, as if only a worm were staring back at him.


    "I have nothing to give you. Try elsewhere," he replied coldly and shut the door in Aaralyn''s face without even a chance to question or plead.


    ''That was thest house... I have nothing else to do here.'' She thought as she started walking again.


    Her stomach growled with hunger, her mouth peeled from dehydration, her cracked lips hurt and bled.


    Still, the girl continued to walk through the arid territory, alone... with her onlypany being her own mentality that wouldn''t let her falter.


    Thissted for a few more days, and finally, her body began topletely give in to maximum exhaustion.


    ''I can''t take it anymore... Is it time to meet this god they pray to so much?'' She thought, but heard footstepsing from behind her.


    She tried to have some reflex to turn around, but could do nothing but fall to her knees; her body failed herpletely.


    "Boss." It was a slightly rough female voice, without hesitation and fatigue, just a strong voice of an imposing woman.


    "What now, Kaalindra?" The fierce voice of an even more imposing woman passed through the ears of little Aaralyn.


    This-is-a-MVLeMpYr-special


    "It seems we have another one here." She said and picked up some kind of stuffed bread and called Aaralyn. "Hey, girl, if you don''t want to die, eat this quickly." Aaralyn turned to see the woman named Kaalindra.


    She was simply stunning, wearing a ck and red adventurer''s outfit with armored pauldrons and a leather belt, with a slight neckline in the region of her ample breasts. Additionally, Kaalindra had beautiful ck and red hair, with a ck spoting out of her bangs and some loose stray strands.


    The woman''s red eyes approached Aaralyn''s face, staring deeply at her while offering the snack, which Aaralyn promptly took.

 Chapter 156: Kaalindra, Aaralyns hope

    The woman''s red eyes approached Aaralyn''s face, staring deeply at her while offering the snack, which Aaralyn promptly took.


    Her hunger was so intense that she couldn''t hold back anymore. She began to devour the snack as fast as she could. She couldn''t even think about the taste and smell of what she was eating anymore. Whether it was poison or not, it didn''t matter; her stomach hurt too much for her to worry about something so trivial.


    And if she were to die, let it be with a full belly!


    Kaalindra watched the scene as her mistress approached, descending from a ck carpeado, a sturdy horse.


    Her mistress, a woman wearing a ck Hood that only revealed her beautiful crimson-toned red hair.


    She looked at Aaralyn, who wasn''t even paying attention, and analyzed herpletely, her body with eyespletely radiant in pure red.


    Aaralyn ate calmly as she heard a noiseing from the horse. The woman, whom Kaalindra referred to as mistress, was picking up a small sk. As she looked at it, she saw the swords on Kaalindra''s belt, while at the same time she saw a golden spear on the back of the woman she called mistress.


    "We''re not here for games, Kaalindra," she said as she handed the sk to Kaalindra, who nodded with a smile that said ''You''re the one ying around here, mistress.''


    Kaalindra opened the sk and handed it to Aaralyn, who felt slightly intimidated. After all, now that she stopped to think and saw the weapons, they could be inquisitors or beaters in the midst of the war.


    "Drink," Kaalindramanded, and Aaralyn shrunk, but epted. She didn''t have much choice but to listen to what the woman said.


    She took the sk and drank. To her surprise, it was just regr water, drinkable water, and still... ''Is it cold?'' She felt her whole body slightly heal, and soon her body was as good as new.


    "Congrattions on getting blessed water. Now stand up and introduce yourself," Kaalindra said imposingly, and Aaralyn quickly did so. Her clothes were something like a gray dirt-stained dress, and she had nothing else, not even undergarments.


    "What a stench," Kaalindra''s mistress said and then.


    "Cleanse," Kaalindra intoned, and Aaralyn''s entire body was cleaned, turning her into apletely different girl.


    "Better now, mistress?" She questioned, and her mistress nodded. "We have little time, do as you please," she said in a somber tone that made little Aaralyn tremble with fear.


    Kaalindra couldn''t help butugh lightly as she saw the girl''s expression turn from fear to embarrassment at seeing such a beautiful womanughing at her. She was still a child, but she was embarrassed by such trivial things.


    "Hey, kid, name and age," she questioned, and Aaralyn quickly bowed in desperation. "Aaralyn! I''m fourteen years old! No! I''m fifteen!" she said desperately.


    "Hmm... quite young," Kaalindra said as she looked at the girl''s poorly developed body. ''She''s going to die soon, her body may seem fine, but her eyes... the pupils and the marks on her corneas, she''s sick.''


    "Ah~ Okay, mistress," Kaalindra said, and her mistress turned to her with a look that said ''Are you really going to do this?''


    Kaalindra responded with a nod, and her mistress just sighed heavily. "Do as you wish," she said as she mounted the ck horse. "She''s under your care, don''t bother me with these silly sentimental things," her mistress replied, and Kaalindra gave a small smile.


    "Hey, little girl, want toe with us? You won''t go hungry," Kaalindra offered, and Aaralyn was surprised, actually, extremely surprised.


    Aaralyn began to cry and say, "Can I? I have nothing to offer! I''m an orphan! I have no money! I can''t even write! Aaralyn is not smart!"


    She wasn''t very smart, barely knew how to write, and had nothing to offer, and such a beautiful woman was offering such kindness to her, it was something that, for her, was... surreal.


    "Hey, stop being temperamental, who said it''s for free? You''re going to work hard," Kaalindra said and picked up the girl.


    "KYA!!!" she screamed, but soon realized she was sitting on the shoulders of the two-meter-tall woman.


    "Be quiet and enjoy the view until I heal you, we have to go soon," Kaalindra grumbled as she got on the ck steed and followed her mistress who had already left. "So tall," she sighed lightly. Aaralyn was only 1.45 meters tall.


    Thus, they began their journey. Aaralyn followed Kaalindra as if she were her salvation, and their rtionship began to blossom: master and disciple, sisters, and finally, mother and daughter.


    Aaralyn was then instructed by Kaalindra, bing her first disciple. Her days were peaceful and hard, and one day, Aaralyn ended up questioning Kaalindra about something.


    "Lindra, what is our mistress''s name?" She asked, and Kaalindra blinked her eyes at the stupid question her disciple asked.


    "Seriously, Lyn? I treat you like my daughter and you don''t know who our mistress is?" She questioned, and Aaralyn blushed slightly. "Sorry..."


    "Hahaha, I''m kidding, I didn''t tell you on purpose," Kaalindra said and then snapped her fingers, and Aaralyn realized that she was now in a new dimension, well, it was just a visual representation of what that ce really was, Kaalindra''s mental world.


    Aaralyn looked around and saw only a magical image. It was a kind of field blooming with red Spider-lilies. The skies werepletely white, and there was a small temple in the ce, in Asian style, where both of them were.


    "Your favorite flower..." Aaralyn said as she picked up a small newly bloomed one. "Spider-Lily, the flower of death," Kaalindramented.


    "Death..." Aaralyn whispered, and Kaalindra said, "You know I''m a vampire, right?" Aaralyn agreed; she found out not long after being rescued by this woman.


    "Our mistress is the strongest vampire in the whole world, the most formidable female vampire in history," shemented, and Aaralyn trembled. She knew about many things in this world, and she knew that if there was a woman called the strongest vampire, it was only one person.


    Aaralyn trembled to know that all along she had been seeing the most wicked demon in the world, the woman with the worst reputation in the world, the supreme, the devastating, the god-killer.


    "Valentina Scarlet."

 Chapter 157: I didnt run after you, child

    Ah!


    The muffled scream came from the room. Aaralyn had woken up after recalling her entire journey to bing Dante''spanion on this journey. For a second, she thought of many things...


    But only one she could say, as her crooked smile fell upon her solitary tears.


    "Kaalindra... My Mommy..." A solitary and solemn cry, without any sniffles or sobs, just tears falling like an abandoned child.


    "My mother... where are you?" She questioned herself as she closed her eyes and covered them with her hands firmly.


    "If only you were here... everything would be so much easier and that idiot of a master of mine..." She wanted to say something, but thought twice and grumbled: "he''d probably want you for himself, stay away." She said, pouting to herself. She hadn''t looked around yet, but soon realized.


    She was in a luxurious room, "like those in the... Pce..." she said and looked around seeing only one person...


    A face she was hoping not to encounter so soon... a Man quite intriguing that left herpletely perplexed with his actions.


    "It''s good to see that my faithful assassin is so cold and barely has emotions, dealing with information management? Please, handle the cuteness of being mommy''s little girl," Dante said,ughing as he left Aaralynpletely speechless. In fact...


    She had a very clear reaction.


    A shame so confusing that it made her bow her head while holding onto her feet, something, of course, Dante couldn''t me her for anymore. ''So adorable'' He thought as he approached the little jade gem.


    "Hmm, I''ll reward your hard work." Dante said, but Aaralyn didn''t even look at him, in fact, she just wanted to hide.


    But she was surprised by something.


    The warm hands of the man in front of her came over her hair, she felt Dante''s warmth caressing her entire being, if she were a cat demi-human, she would probably be purring with joy feeling his soft and warm hands.


    But Aaralyn was a Vampire, and let''s say that what got warm was a region that may or may not be wet right now, ''Damn! Not now! Control yourself!'' She roared internally and lifted her head looking into the beautiful golden eyes of the man, which seemed to be made of pure gold.


    She didn''t even have time and soon felt Dante''s lips touching her forehead. "I''m sorry" He said and she didn''t understand what was happening, a mix of emotions corroded her for a few milliseconds and she looked at Dante, her gaze seeking an exnation, but Dante just smiled and said: "Your nightmare, I''m the one to me." He exined and she continued not to understand.


    "Your arm was destroyed, I had to use demonic energy to heal you, mommy''s little girl," Dante said mockingly and Aaralyn pouted.


    ''I thought you were less expressive, but you''re quite adorable, my Aaralyn'' Dante thought, seeing the girl''s reaction who, in fact, wanted to punch him until he passed out.


    "I have matters to attend to, I hope you''ll return to your work when needed, until then you''re on vacation" Dante said, waving his hand backward as he left the room.


    "Vacation?..." Aaralyn didn''t understand why Dante would say something like that... ''He wants me... away from him?'' She thought and soon her thoughts began to be corroded.


    Meanwhile...


    "You''re cruel, you know?" Voralith said as Dante walked with Eldrax on his neck, using him as a mount.


    "Hm? I didn''t do anything." Dante said confused, yet, he already somewhat imagined what it was about, but he couldn''t do anything.


    "Why am I stuck with a man like this, Administrator?" Voralith said, looking at what should be the sky, but was the pce ceiling.


    "Who chased after whom, Dragon Empress?" Dantemented, causing Voralith''s expression to break.


    "I didn''t chase after you, kid." She said, and Dante smiled, turning to her and grabbing her hand, pulling her firmly into a hug. "So you''d let another man do that to you?"


    Voralith, however, unlike all of Dante''s rtionships, she didn''t care about any of that. In fact, she didn''t care about any kind of romance or anything like that.


    "No, but I never let you do that." She said, and Dante''s body flew backwards; fortunately, he had the strength to stop before anything happened.


    ''With her, it''s going to be difficult...'' He sighed and heard "Touch me again, and the moment I am fully reincarnated, you die." She said, Dante''s entire body trembling as he heard the woman.


    ''Damn, she''s going to be really difficult! Why aren''t you more sensible?'' Dante questioned himself as Voralith disappeared and reappeared in front of him.


    *SLAP*


    The red mark on his face was evident with five well-pressed fingers. Dante looked at her not understanding why he received such a strong p. In fact, it wasn''t that; it was her being able to physically interact with him.


    "Wasn''t it only supposed to be magic attacks from you?" Dante questioned and saw Voralith looking at her own hands, confused.


    Soon again.


    *SLAP*


    The other side of Dante''s cheeks turnedpletely red, and again the mark of five fingers on his face... He looked at the woman, while a big vein appeared on his head; he was starting to get... well, nervous.


    *SLAP*


    Again, another p.


    *SLAP*


    Another.


    The woman kept looking at her hands, and just as she was about to give the fifth p, Dante''s hands grabbed her.


    "STOP THIS SHIT!" He shouted, scaring Voralith, who slightly turned her face... in shame?


    ''What is this feeling?'' She even questioned herself, since... well... she never had it, after all, her goal was to be Absolute and she never had time for any rtionship.


    "God, irrational woman!" Dante shouted and let her go, almost dropping her, and she looked at him, her hand itching to hit him again.


    "Why are you hitting me?" He questioned, and she just shrugged her shoulders. "Your face makes for a good punching bag," she said, emotionlessly.


    "Oh really?" Dante questioned and started walking towards the woman, who stood up as she walked backward; she felt a... slightly different powering from Dante, a power over her, actually.


    Dante walked fast and grabbed her by the shoulders, turning her back and then, with a heavy and strong hand, he delivered the fatal blow.


    ''Let''s see your reaction, naughty dragon!'' He roared internally, and then, a noise was heard.


    *SMACK*


    Dante struck Voralith''s buttocks with an open hand, which quickly turnedpletely red.


    "KYA!!!!" She screamed like a little girl, while her entire face turned red with shame and she started putting her hands to cover her expression.


    "Since you gave me five, let''s be fair here." Dante said mockingly, and again, another smack came.


    *SMACK*


    "KYAAAAA" Like a limp little girl, she screamed, too weak to stop, after all, her body was still returning to the physical world.


    *SMACK*


    "Stop!" She pleaded, but again Dante''s five fingers sank into her ratherrge buttocks.


    *SMACK*


    "Please! Stop!" She begged again, her body had no strength, and the so imposing Demonic Dragon Empress became Dante''s little devil.


    *SMACK*


    "Hmm. Uhnn!" She... moaned.


    Dante looked at her this time with eyes widened in surprise... after all, one thing was herining about the pain... the other... well... hosted-on-MVLeMpYr


    "Are you enjoying this?" He questioned with a smile, and then Voralith''s entire body shivered, and she turned with her eyes extremely serious upon seeing that Dante had stopped.


    "I''ll kill you." She said, and Dante''s entire body shivered...


    "Only if you can catch me!" He taunted and began to run using magic, and soon after, Voralith, still embarrassed, ran after him.


    "Come back here! You bastard!" She shouted as they ran invisibly through the imperial pce...

 Chapter 158: A total alliance.

    "Let''s go to the final stretch of this circus," Aldria said as she looked at the man in front of her, who looked quite different from before. In fact, he seemed more... rxed?


    "How many days left?" Dante asked, noting Aldria''s curious expression, to which she promptly replied, "Five days."


    "And themission from the Eastern continent?" Of course, he wouldn''t forget that Sara and Nagasawa wereing for this idiotic event. At the same time, he was concerned about their steps.


    "They need to arrive earlier. I can''t leave them alone if something happens," he thought as he awaited Aldria''s response.


    "In two days, one if the teleporters are working in the area near the pce," shemented, and Dante''s eyebrows rose. "What do you mean ''if they''re working''? It''s a damn pce!" Dante eximed, and Aldria shook her head.


    "Events like this usually enforce tight security. We end up following thews and locking down the pce. If we don''t, he might suspect something," shemented. Now it made sense why the teleporters were halted.


    "What do you think will happen when they arrive?" he questioned. Aldria already had the answer ready. After all, she was talking to a Demon King.


    "They''ll be promptly escorted to their chambers with prepared baths. I made sure to send dresses as gifts and some information about ''Dante'' that I have, only what we discussed," she replied, and Dante agreed. Although he wanted to see his women, he decided to keep them a bit distant while he finished his tasks.


    At the final moment, he would show the despair of his existence and reim what the world took from him once again.


    "Just two days... and I''ll see you again... my beauties..." he thought as he prepared to rise and carry on with his tasks. His hair changed color, and his horns disappeared again. A purple suit appeared and enveloped him.


    "What will you do?" Aldria questioned, but Dante just smiled slightly and said, "I''ll be busy with my lovely wife." He replied and opened the door, but before leaving, hemented, "I hope the Empress understands her position. Maybe, when her husband is gone, she''ll need to help little Velryna with her Empress duties." He said in a... quite seductive manner, and for that reason...


    "What do you mean help with Empress duties? Why does that sound wrong?!" She... understood something wrong...


    "Hey! Start speaking less seductively! That''s a crime! I''m faithful!" she roared inwardly and only saw Dante''s smile. "Damn! It was a trap!"


    "How good it is to provoke a sweet maiden who will be a widow," Dante thought as he walked away whistling.


    As he left, Aldria was having a... crisis? I guess we can call it that.


    "Damn, damn, damn!" she cursed as she paced back and forth, biting her nails.


    "How can an idiot like him be so... so seductive?! I''m a married woman!" she roared inwardly. Her position as Empress hadpletely fallen, and now she was just Aldria Lumius, a woman like any other.


    chapter-source-MvLeMpYr


    "And why so handsome? Damn, you''re a temptation!" she continued to think, but then turned to her husband''s portrait.


    "You skeletal jerk! Why do you want to die so badly and neglect this loving wife! Ingrate! Ingrate! Ingrate!" she yelled at Emperor Adam Smith''s photo. "Argh!


    Damn it! Velryna, how lucky you are! Damn lucky!" The Empress had simply vanished, revealing only her womanly side.


    "Damn it! Thoughts of betrayal, leave me! I''m faithful!" she roared to herself and calmed down...


    On the other side of the window, a Subus wasughing hysterically at seeing the so imposing empress falling in love with her future husband.


    "HAHAHAHA! MY HUSBAND IS THE BEST!" she shouted loudly, but of course, she had already used a spell of Total Silence and Invisibility to... Stalk her husband from afar.


    While the Empire was inplete chaos for the uing events, two certain women had already crossed the ocean and were on their way to the capital.


    "What do you think she has to say, huh? Stupid suspense! I can''t take it anymore!" Sara growled in the carriage for the thousandth time, leaving Nagasawapletely impatient.


    "Enough! I can''t stand you anymore!" she roared, Sara had been making variousments about Dante and how much she wanted to know Aldria''s information throughout the entire journey.


    "You''re unbearable! Shut up for a minute, you divine bitch!" Nagasawa shouted, offending her with one of the worst insults she could receive.


    "Unbearable? And you, you muscle-bound bloodsucker!" she roared loudly, pointing at Nagasawapletely enraged and with a fierce look.


    "It''s been over ten hours since you shut up about Dante! What do you think? That she''s going to say he''s alive? Damn it! Wake up to reality, cursed bitch!" Nagasawa shouted, of course, she wanted Dante to be alive, but she was still a rational person and knew that resurrection didn''t exist.


    "Stop talking like that! I thought you loved him!" Sara shouted, and Nagasawa looked at her with a terrifying look, Sara saw a snake manifesting on her back.


    "Loving him has nothing to do with it! I love him to the point of never falling in love with anyone else, but he DIED!" she shouted.


    "Take back what you said! You bloodsucking bitch!" she snarled, and the argument began to heat up as they both began to curse each other heavily.


    "Bloodsucking bitch!"


    "Heavenly bitch!"


    "Muscle-bound bitch!"


    "Vain bitch!"


    Insults flew everywhere as if a war was happening, and they didn''t even notice that someone entered the magical carriage.


    "Cough cough," he coughed, catching the attention of the two who were about to grab each other by the hair and fight right there.


    "Hm?" they both looked together at the man with white hair wearing a suit.


    "Hello, little girls. I''vee to apany you to the kingdom," the man said, looking at the two, who narrowed their eyes.


    "Did Morgana send you, old man?" Sara questioned, and he nodded. "Simon, shouldn''t you be with the princess?"


    "Well... someone is taking care of her," he said, briefly remembering Ziriel''s face, but then continued. "Besides, I have matters to discuss with you two. The inter-realm journey has been reopened, so soon Morgana will start hunting down those who killed Dante. I came to ask for a total alliance," he said, bowing slowly.


    "We ept," they said without questioning anything. Simon looked at the situation and couldn''t help but think.


    "Well, buddy, it seems you left behind some great beauties. I almost feel sorry for you."


    Little did this old fool know that Dante was very much alive and attracting even more incredible beauties to his side.

 Chapter 159: A woman who loves gold

    Five days was the time Dante had to prepare. In reality, it was only two days, as he knew that the moment heid eyes on Nagasawa and Sara, his world would shatter slightly. While all this was happening, he reached an agreement with Nafiri.


    "So, is this our deal?" she questioned, confirming that all the main points of the contract were correct, something Dante, of course, wouldn''t leave loose ends.


    "Yes, although I wanted to be your boss, I think it''s better if we work separately. I wouldn''t be of help beyond my name, so I''ll make you an ambassador if that''s what you desire," Dante said, and she nodded, exining her point.


    "When all this is over and you''re done, your name will echo throughout the world and many people, good and bad, wille after you. As the Demon King, your name will be popr. Good and evil will be mere foolish things. If we weigh it all out, a Demon King equals a Ruler. Although you don''t havends, your name has power, and you have been resurrected.


    This will be a major factor in exploding poprity. Gold wille pouring in," she said, her eyes gleaming in gold, like bars of gold and dor signs. If Dante were still an Earthling, he''d call her a businesswoman or, better, a loan shark.


    "Damn, does this woman only think about money?" he cursed, seeing that sinister look. As he nced sideways, he saw Nafiri''s subordinate, Misty, wearing the same disgusted expression as Dante.


    "Well, at least I''m not the only one thinking it. Your own subordinate has the same look," he said somewhat relieved and asked her, "So what are you going to do now?"


    "Hm? Me? I''m going to fulfill our agreement.


    I''ll start taking over themercial part of this side of the kingdom heading towards the pce, and you''ll kill the future emperor for me,pletely destabilizing the economy," she said, as if it were simple, as if it were really just a matter of going there and doing it, something that left Dante and Misty wide-eyed with surprise at how casually Chakal spoke as if it were no big deal.


    "This woman is truly crazy about money..." was the only thing Dante could think, and this thought led him to a very old memory.


    For a second, he saw some of the statues of the witches from the White Tower, especially the one named "Fortune."


    He shook his head quickly and returned to normal, looking at a businesswoman focused on her thoughts, as if Dante wasn''t even there anymore.


    "Is she always like this?" Dante asked Misty, while Nafiri simply had no idea where she was anymore. She was already mumbling business ns on how to dominate the entire imperial economy.


    "Well... she''s a trader, isn''t she?" she questioned. In fact, little did she know, but Nafiri had a certain obsession with gold.


    "Was she poor or something? I get that money is important, but this is madness," Dante said, pointing to the woman in front of him, who seemed to be inplete loop, her eyes spinning dor signs like the cars of the 80s on Earth.


    "Well, better obsessed with money than with a man, right?" she questioned, and Dante was left speechless. So, he just stood up to test a certain theory he had about demi-humans.


    After the experiences with Vex''s little tail... he was... curious, let''s say.


    "Let''s see what happens with you... money pouch," he thought and lightly lowered his hand to stroke Nafiri''s ears, which quickly elicited a reaction.


    "KYAAAAA!!! Get your hands off me!" She shouted,pletely abandoning her business-like mafia posture and turning into just an embarrassed woman...


    Misty observed the scene with a neutral expression on her face, apletely natural and unforced poker face, then she concluded about Nafiri.


    "See? It''s better for her to be obsessed with money than with a man. Look how decent she appears? That doesn''t fit mydy''s style," said Misty, pointing at Chakal, who held her ears while all her tannedplexion turnedpletely visible with a blush.


    "I prefer her like this, imposing and cute. She''s my type," Dante said as he turned to leave.


    The two remained silent for a few seconds as Dante left, and Misty and Nafiri looked at each other, finally.


    "Did he say what I heard?" Nafiri asked incredulously, and Misty, who shared her reaction, nodded in agreement.


    "He said I''m his type?" She questioned the faithful employee, and again, a nod. She sighed deeply and slouchedzily in the chair.


    "I don''t want such trouble in my life... Please, higher entity we call God, keep me away from this problem... Money is enough for me!" She prayed in front of Misty, who looked at her unable to understand what she was saying. Wasn''t it just a passing phrase? Why did she care so much?


    Far from there, a carriage arrived much earlier than expected... Something that couldn''t be described as a simple advancement, but rather as a setback.


    "We arrived very quickly, thank you, Simon," said Sara, as she descended from the carriage to introduce herself at the city gates. When she touched the ground, her whole body received a surge of energy and perception. Several kilometers away, she felt an extremely dangerous aura.


    Nagasawa noticed that she had bepletely static, and when she got out of the carriage, she received the same shock, as if the whole world had stopped and focused on just one ce, an aura, an extremely dangerous aura.


    "Did you feel that?" Sara asked, and Nagasawa said, "Yes, an aura... of a Demon, and not just any demon." She affirmed, and Simon looked at them.


    "What are you talking about? There''s no aura," hemented, and the two turned and said in unison, "You''re not feeling that? Over there!" They pointed, and Simon expanded his aura.


    "Nothing, you''re confusing something," he said, and they looked at each other, clearly feeling something, something very deep and dangerous.


    "It wasn''t an illusion... That reminded me of... Dante," Nagasawa thought, her memories in that dungeon slowly returning as she felt even more familiarity in the aura she had felt just now.


    Different from Sara, who only felt an extreme chill of pure terror, hatred, and... Revenge.

 Chapter 160: Lilith... let me think

    Dante trained with Velryna and Vex in the private battlefield, both women were truly energetic!


    "Can you handle both of us?" taunted Vex, her captivating smile failing to disguise her determination. Dante didn''t let his guard down, skillfully dodging a sneaky blow.


    "You two are moving too slow," hemented as he slid along the walls towards Velryna, who wielded a sword, while he brandished a wooden spear.


    The sound of the wind echoed as he silently approached behind Velryna, ready to take her down, but she wasn''t about to surrender.


    "Not today, honey!" She skillfully jumped, kicking the spear out of Dante''s hands in a synchronized move.


    "HA!" Velryna struck with a firm sword blow, but Dante intercepted with his own hands, counterattacking with agility.


    "Come on, Princess of Cuteness!" He challenged her to a hand-to-handbat, but Velryna wasn''t naive.


    ''It''s impossible to beat him alone. We need to work together,'' she thought, exchanging a meaningful look with Vex, who sweated and panted beside her. Both understood that cooperation was essential.


    They nodded silently, adoptingbat stances. ''Finally acting like sisters. We need to understand that unity is our advantage, especially against someone stronger,'' Dante reflected, watching them calmly. He not only trained them physically but also mentally and strategically.


    Dante was determined to be stronger in all aspects, especially after past events. "We''re almost there," he stated, advancing for the final showdown with the two women, who skillfully dodged, moving in sync.


    "Honey!" Vex shouted, throwing her sword towards Dante, her speed drastically increasing as she appeared behind him, pinning his arms.


    "Sorry, honey, this will hurt!" she warned, demonstrating her newly acquired telekic skills on the swording towards him.


    "Who would''ve thought my perverted subus would learn a trick like that," Dante joked, admiring hispanion''s cunning, but ahead his Blonde came charging to hit him hard, but...


    "Bold as always, my wife," Dante said, and Velryna smiled as her sword grazed Dante''s face.


    "But not today." He said and raised his knee, kicking her stomach and tossing her away while releasing his arms.


    Velryna coughed in pain as she tried to get up, but Dante had used magic on her, incapacitating her.


    "I thought it was just sword techniques, little Vex," Dante said,ughing as he held Vex by the arm, who pouted.


    "HUMPF! You''re cheating! There''s no way to beat you like this! Your body is naturally much stronger than ours! We''re Ladies and you''re an Ogre!" She shouted as she was held up like a punching bag by both hands.


    "Oh really? An ogre..." Dante muttered and dropped Vex on the ground. "Huh?" She questioned, "Why did you stop?" She asked... she was quitefortable with him looking at her whole body!


    "Hm? I am an ogre." Dante said and turned around. "An ogre doesn''t need a Subus." He smiled as he walked away leaving Vex behind.


    She looked at that and quickly got up, flying to Dante''s back and crossing her arms over his neck.


    "That''s not what I meant," She said, pouting, while Dante, on the other hand,ughed inwardly feeling in control of the situation.


    ''Just a little drama and you''re already giving yourself away... My Vex is so perfect.''


    At the same time, he turned to the blonde who was still staggering to her feet. She was a bit woozy and about to fall, but Dante appeared by her side to support her.


    "Thank you, dear," she thanked as she leaned on Dante''s arm.


    Everything could''ve been peaceful, but of course, it couldn''t be like that.


    "ARGTH!" Dante shouted in pain quickly as his two girls swiftly acted.


    "Dante!" They both shouted in unison, but Dante''s first reaction was to throw them away as his demonic aura exploded within his body.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAA" Dante screamed as a ck pir shot out of his body.


    "VORALITH!" He shouted and the Dragon quickly appeared, using an enchantment to halt what was happening.


    Dante''s body began to wither, part of him turnedpletely pale, his current body couldn''t take it anymore, the moment of body exchange was approaching.


    "Stop this!" He roared as he held everything in his body. Bones, muscles, and tissues began to bepletely destroyed and rebuilt by demonic energy.


    "Stop now!" He shouted and everything paused for a second. He disappeared from the battlefield and appeared seated on Lilith''s throne.


    "Well, it seems my Dante has returned," Lilith said with a provocative smile, but Dante stared at her with eyes full of hatred, ready to attack at any moment.


    "Gee, I thought you''d be eager to see me... after all, I can postpone your transformation a bit," she said, ying with her white hair.


    "Or would you prefer to kill those two women? Well, maybe the demon will survive, but the princess will surely die," she taunted.


    Dante looked at Lilith, but something changed within him. Without hesitation, he rose and attacked her.


    MVLeMpYr-official-text


    With a sudden lunge, he summoned his mana into his hands, transforming them into ws to grasp Lilith''s neck, but before he could reach her...


    BONK!


    A punch struck him squarely in the face, sending him back onto the throne, shattering it into pieces as Lilith stood up from his side and approached toward the man''s broken body.


    "Be thankful I''m in favor of you, but don''t abuse it, boy," she said with an imposing attitude, leaving Dante startled, but he couldn''t afford to waste time.


    "Spit it out!" He shouted, his unwavering determination despite the injuries. Time was crucial, and he needed to resolve this as quickly as possible. His women were in danger, and he couldn''t stay there debating with this foolish Empress.


    "Oh, eager to hear, are you? Well, it''s simple... you just need toe to hell when the timees...," she said, prompting a raised eyebrow from Dante. "That''s vague, say it clearly."


    "A war is going to happen in a few years, and you will be by my side," Lilith said, catching Dante off guard.


    "Against whom?" he questioned.


    "Lucifer."


    Dante absorbed Lilith''s words, his heart beating faster at the revtion.


    "Lucifer," he repeated, letting the name echo in his mind. The idea of facing the fallen angel himself filled him with a mixture of emotions.


    "Why should I fight by your side?" Dante asked, his voice sounding firm despite the tension surrounding him.


    "Because I want you here. Progenitor of Hell," she said firmly, looking into his eyes, and Dante looked away.


    Dante pondered Lilith''s words for a moment, his mind spinning with possibilities and consequences.


    "I need time to think," he finally said, his voice sounding calmer than he actually felt.


    "You will have your time, Dante. But remember, the clock is always ticking. I will give you this courtesy, and I will help you," Lilith said, her expression serene, but her eyes shining with an unfathomable intensity.


    With that, she disappeared into a cloud of ck smoke, leaving Dante alone in his destroyed throne room.


    He returned to the pce.

 Chapter 161: Reunion that almost leads to death

    "You''ll have your time, Dante. But don''t forget, the clock is always ticking." With that, she vanished in a cloud of ck smoke, leaving Dante alone in his destroyed throne room and thoughts.


    He returned to the pce.


    Quickly, his body felt something changing, as if his soul were... intertwining with something. Dante didn''t have time to think; he just looked around and saw the two unconscious women.


    "Damn it!" He yelled, but there was no time for questions; he rushed to them as fast as he could.


    First, he went to Velryna, who was merely asleep. A relief for him, of course. He turned to Vex.


    "She''s just asleep too," Voralith said as she appeared beside a ck-haired little girl.


    "Voralith, what happened to me?" He questioned furiously. However... the Dragon couldn''t answer for sure.


    "Hard to say, maybe... well, I don''t know," she said. Dante, on the other hand, red at her heavily.


    "What do you mean you don''t know? You should know!" He shouted at her for the first time, which made... Voralith take offense.


    "I don''t know, okay? I''ve never gotten involved with progenitor matters! You guys are clueless and unaware of what you''re doing! Always act the same!" She yelled as if... she had been through something really bad because of a Progenitor.


    Dante was furious. He relied heavily on Voralith to protect his interior, so... when this happened, part of his trust was broken.


    Was he relying too much on her? Well, yes. There''s no denying that. Voralith was like a guide for him, showing the best paths to achieve such things, but... he ended up bing too dependent on the Dragoness.


    "Damn it!" He roared internally. He needed to get stronger. Much stronger.


    "Eldrax, heal them, please," Dante said, and the little girl in ck dress approached them and raised both hands.


    Although Eldrax didn''t speak much or show interest in social interactions, she had been diligently training with Voralith in Dante''s personal Subspace, the Demon King''s Mental World.


    As Eldrax began to heal the girls, just to be safe, Dante turned to Voralith.


    "Lilith invaded my mind again," hemented, and this time, Voralith was surprised by what he said. After all... she didn''t sense anything.


    "I know it''s not your fault, but I think the body will onlyst a few days," he said and turned to the women who were waking up.


    Dante''s heart was in his throat, but soon... a Bolt of Energy hit him, and he quickly turned to look in one direction.


    "Damn it!" He yelled loudly, and all the women looked at him instantly. "Dorga! You weren''t supposed to be here! Damn it!" He cursed.


    "All of you! Get ready for battle!" Dante shouted, and they began to rise. "Eldrax, Voralith, vanish," he said, and Vex and Velryna didn''t understand.


    "Dante! What are you doing?" Velryna questioned, watching himpletely change his hair, horns, and clothes.


    "What''s going to happen from now on, just make sure to keep yourselves safe, and call me Arthur," he spoke. For a second, he questioned if this was necessary, but soon, Divine energy appeared from the heavens in a bolt of immense speed and ferocity.


    "Get ready!" He shouted and summoned his new spear, which he had received from Nafiri.


    Dante began to channel all his aura into his spear, preparing for the impact, then he spotted in the distance a woman... or rather... Two of them,ing at full speed!


    "Damn, you''ve improved too much," he thought and looked at Vex, clearly saying ''Hide'', while Velryna stood up with her real sword in her hands.


    "What''sing?" She questioned Dante, but he didn''t answer. Then the sky lightly trembled, and Dante saw the women; his entire body froze.


    ''You weren''t supposed to be here.'' Dante thought, seeing the arcane manaeting towards him, their auras... had changed significantly.


    ''It''s a pity to meet you like this...'' He muttered.


    "Step away from the Princess, Demon." The blue-haired one clearly said who they were. Nostalgia might have just stayed in their memories, but Dante... had a few shes of his time in Kryoris, when he met her...


    Mature, she seemed to have been through a lot, her eyes were no longer innocent and carried grievances, her body had be more robust and her... well, her front was quite pleasant now. Dante analyzed those curves like a wolf looks at a defenseless sheep.


    ''You''ve be so beautiful... even more than before... My Sara.'' He thought, as he assumed an Attack position.


    He didn''t have time to say anything; when he realized it, he had already received a side blow that sent him several kilometers away, a blow so strong that all his ribs broke.


    "Argh!" He roared in pain, feeling his whole body twist, but he didn''t have time while still flying; another punch came and sank him into a crater in the ground.


    "A demon... it''s been a while since we''ve seen one." The familiar voice came, her red eyes fell upon Dante''s, and he saw again several shes of past memories. your-chapter-source


    Caves upon caves, night days and... the touch of those lips passed through his head, different from before now...


    ''Nagasawa... My viper.'' He murmured, seeing the bold, strong, and imposing woman, wearing a carbon ck top and leather pants, her muscles had developed well, giving the grace of a unique look with her white hair and tanned skin.


    ''Damn, you look much hotter!'' He yelled.


    Sara appeared next to Nagasawa, and they stared at Dante''s body on the ground. They didn''t know it was him, but with the change in appearance after ten years and a new body and aura, it was hard to tell he was Dante. The only thing they knew was that he was dangerous, especially Sara, who felt her golden virtue burning with fury towards this evil.


    It was a total defeat. He didn''t even have time to stand firm... he was just defeated... Not that he wanted to fight them, he just didn''t stand a chance.


    These ten years... meant they never stopped training, unlike him, who had to start over.


    "Are you sure his aura ising from him?" Nagasawa questioned. After all... it was pretty easy.


    "Yes, absolutely sure," Sara replied, looking into Dante''s eyes. "Reveal yourself," she said, but Dante pretended nothing was happening. In fact, he wasn''t even listening properly to what they were saying because... well... he was too lovesick for that.


    ''I should be more upset about them beating me, but it''s kinda funny.'' He muttered, seeing the expressions of his women who didn''t even know they were beating up their own husband. I mean, Nagasawa didn''t know she was hitting her own husband, but Sara... well, Sara wasn''t a wife, right?


    ''Come on, old man! Stop watching this! I need help here! They still don''t know it''s me!'' He thought, and soon felt a portal opening.


    "Seriously, why you two-" He stopped immediately seeing the situation and looked at Dante, feeling a familiar aura. "So you''ve revealed yourself, Ziriel." Simon said, and Dante smiled slightly.


    ''What the hell Ziriel?! Old man, it''s me! Dante!'' He shouted.


    "Hm? Ziriel?" Sara questioned confused, and Simon turned to both of them. "Congrattions, impulsive girls, you almost killed the only person who was on the Princess''s side while I was busy." He said with a smile, and both... slightly broke.

 Chapter 162: The most trustworthy man in the world

    "Seriously, why you two-" He stopped immediately seeing the situation and looked at Dante, feeling a familiar aura. "So you''ve revealed yourself, Ziriel," Simon said, and Dante smiled slightly.


    "Hm? Ziriel?" Sara questioned confused, and Simon turned to both of them. "Congrattions, impulsive girls, you almost killed the only person who was on the Princess''s side while I was busy," he said with a smile, and both... slightly broke.


    "Hi, Simon," Dante said with a wave, his handpletely bloodied, and Simon looked at the two women.


    "Just because you''re desperate because of Dante doesn''t mean you can attack everything you see," Simon reprimanded and raised his hands, and two witches Dante knew well appeared...


    Sylvia and Yrniel.


    "Well, well, if it isn''t the new recruit... well, the new one, it seems we''ve got a surprise," Sylvia said mockingly as she pointed to Dante, who waspletely broken and lifted him with telekinesis.


    [Heal], Yrniel said, and Dante''s body quickly regenerated... Well, many things were going through his mind...


    For a second, he wanted to drop everything and embrace Nagasawa and Sara with all he had, but revealing his true essence now... could put them in danger. Or rather, put him in danger.


    He knew they wouldn''t ept something like this, especially because of the change in aura and race. If he were to reveal himself, it would be with his true awakened body, with his true aura, something he couldn''t hide from them, and that would prove the truth. Although he could use his tricks and his memories, he didn''t know if they would ept.


    It was all for their own good!


    "Thank you," Dante thanked Yrniel as he bowed in respect, and she nodded, while Simon looked at him analytically, thinking about several things.


    ''He''s stronger than before, almost six times stronger than thest time I saw him using a female body, what are you up to? Sara and Nagasawa attacked you immediately when they saw you.'' He was curious, even though he didn''t feel anything. Sara and Nagasawa were different.


    "He''s using transfiguration," Saramented via telepathy to Nagasawa, who nodded. "Vampire level at Master stage, but he''s just a peak Specialist," shemented, and Sara was amazed.


    "He''s a demon," shemented, and Nagasawa nodded. "A Strong Demon." Their suspicions were being challenged by their own skepticism, because they knew demons, they killed several, but this one... waspletely different.


    "Keep an eye on him." Both nodded as they followed Simon. "Simon," Dante called, and he turned.


    "Morgana is back, isn''t she?" Dante questioned, and Simon''s smile went from ear to ear. "Yes, my mistress has returned, that''s why I took so long toe back."


    "Where is she?" Dante said, possessed, and Simon denied the information. "Who knows? She''s looking for a way to revive Dante, where did she go? Only she knows."


    ''Old bastard.'' Dante muttered as he stood up properly and quickly felt an arm supporting him.


    It was Velryna.


    "Who are you? Why did you attack my Da- Arthur!" Velryna slightly stuttered and quickly changed the name.


    "We apologize, princess, we felt... a demon," Sara said, looking into Dante''s eyes, unaware of the truth.


    "I understand, you must be talking about the infiltrators," Velryna said, shifting the focus from Dante to her, and Sara raised her eyebrows. "What infiltrators?"


    "Feel again, celestial virtue miss," Dante said mockingly, and Sara focused, despite wanting to punch him again.


    When she did... She didn''t feel one or two demonic auras, but rather, several, at least over a hundred.


    She looked at Velryna in rm and slightly backed away from the woman. "W-What is all this?" She questioned, and Dante just looked into her eyes. "Those indirectly involved with the death of that man," Dante revealed.


    ''This is so stupid, talking about me in the third person like this, damn it! It''s about my death!'' He internally roared.


    After this warm reunion full of hatred, they went inside the pce to talk, and Velryna began to exin the situation, as Dante showed the new problems about ves and the existence of the demonic taint all over the city map.


    "Are you telling me all of this was happening and the Emperor turned a blind eye to it?" Sara questioned, seeing Adam''s ipetence in managing an empire. In that room, only Dante knew the reason for what was happening.


    Adam was being poisoned, and most of the barons were already on Ethan''s side. Well, there are several other reasons, but Adam wouldn''t speak openly; he let all of this happen so that Velryna could take over without any problems, but Ethan got out of control.


    "I can''t be more precise because my information is limited, but... well, the Empress is on our side for now," Velryna said as she clenched her fists. "I didn''t want you to get involved in all this, it can be dangerous," she said, well, it wasn''t really her wish, but Dante''s.


    "Do they have any involvement in Dante''s death?" Nagasawa questioned, dangerously looking at the princess. Nagasawa wasn''t directing her anger at her, so she nodded slightly.


    "It''s not a certainty, as those who attacked Dante ten years ago may not be from the demonic cult, but these beings are certainly linked to demons, and maybe they can gain something from it... if Dante has been confirmed as the Demon King, then other demons may know something," Velryna exined.


    In reality, she thought differently, but she just followed the script. ''Damn it, are you guys really idiots? The Man is on your side! He''s right there!'' She really wanted to shout loudly that Dante lives, but she respected Dante''s idiotic decision.


    To her, it still didn''t make sense to give more time without having the one you love by your side. By telling them, Dante could have more help, but he didn''t want to, why? She didn''t know, and didn''t want to.


    ''Idiot husband,'' she thought, seeing the women''s expressionspletely obsessed with finding clues to avenge them, but... Dante was on their side.


    "And who would this man be?" Sara asked suspiciously, and Dante looked at her in the eyes, disguising the new assets he wanted so much to hold.


    "I''m one of the partners of the ck Jackal," he said, bowing slightly. "You can call me Arthur Antherio." Dante introduced himself, while the women, on the other hand, saw through his lies.


    ''He really is one of the partners, however... his name isn''t Arthur,'' Saramented to Nagasawa, who nodded. ''Keep an eye on him.'' They agreed.


    ''These two... are one or two kingdoms above me, and yet, they''repletely oblivious to disguising what they do, they''re talking telepathically without even trying to keep up appearances,'' Dante thought, seeing the scheme they were both making.


    "I need to go now," Dante said, standing up and caressing Velryna''s head. "I''ll be backter, I''ll deal with those issues." Dante said and left the room, leaving only the three women and Simon.


    Velryna saw Dante leave and turned to the women. "You better go find the Empress, she''ll give you better details, and I believe there are things she wants to talk to you about Dante," Velryna said, and they nodded, but before that.


    "You know he''s lying, don''t you?" Sara questioned seriously, and Velryna stood up and stared heavily at her. "I know his true name, I know who he is, and I know he wants to save this kingdom more than my own father. For me, that''s enough, Imperial Princess Sara Vortex." She was sincere, and Sara could see truth in her words.


    Furthermore, through humility, she managed to understand if Velryna could be controlled by that demon or not.


    NovelFire-story


    "Can he be trusted?" She questioned, and Velryna smiled. "I believe there''s no man more trustworthy than him in this whole world."


    "I know...", Nagasawa murmured, she was quite... unsettled, as if a piece was misced in this whole puzzle.

 Chapter 163: Clues about a dead man.

    "My dear, you want everything, don''t you?" the mysterious entity said as it embraced Ethan from behind, releasing a ck smoke around him.


    "Yes, I want everything," he said as his eyes turned red, being influenced by the entity''s words.


    "Hm? Did you say something, prince?" Jun-he asked, and Ethan nced at her, ignoring her. "It''s nothing, just pondering over a few things. How are things?"


    "Princess Sara Vortex entered the pce a few hours ago and went to meet the Empress," Jun-he said, studying him. Ethan fell into thought.


    brought-to-you-by-NovelFire


    "Was she apanied?" He inquired, and Jun-he nodded, hesitantly continuing, "With Simon Cloht and... Nagasawa Scarlet."


    Ethan looked bitterly at Jun-he, who shrank back. She already knew this would be his reaction, as the name Scarlet is one of the things he despises most in this world.


    "Anything else?" He said, bitter with herst words, but Jun-he was not to me. She would have to speak again about a Scarlet.


    "Morgana Arcano is free," she said, and Ethan raised his eyebrows, looking surprised at Jun-he. He clearly wanted her to continue speaking, and she nodded, informing him, "She changed her name to Scarlet... and apparently, she was the one who sealed the world of Nighsphere. Some of the spies I sent returned like this." She said and handed him some "magic photos."


    The scene was horrific, the face waspletely disfigured, arms and legs torn off, and something was written in magic on her chest.


    "You''re next, Ethan," he read aloud, without any emotion, neutral as if this were nothing more than a mere unfounded threat, a bluff.


    "Morgana?" He questioned, and Jun-he nodded. "It seems the ghosts of the past don''t want to leave me alone," he murmured, rising with a sinister smile on his face.


    "Where''s Axilen?" He asked, and Jun-he promptly replied, "She''s in her chambers, seems like she''smunicating with her family, she''s been doing that a lottely."


    "I see, I''ll returnter," he said and walked to the door.


    "Where are you going, Your Majesty?" She questioned as she watched Ethan leave, but he didn''t respond.


    "What''s happened to you? You''ve been acting strangetely... You don''t even touch me..." she thought and remained alone in the room.


    Meanwhile, a conversation took ce between Empress Aldria and her two honored guests.


    "Are you telling me someone managed to summon Valentina''s spear?" Sara spoke incredulously, knowing a few things about the scarletnce.


    "Yes, this person... well, I wouldn''t know who it is, but... I think you know where I''m getting at," shemented, and Sara was perplexed.


    "No, that''s impossible," Nagasawa was the first to speak. She was trying to read the Empress, but... nothing came. Unlike that man who is Dante, she couldn''t prate the Empress''s barrier.


    "The immense number of demons has been increasing more and more, I think the boundaries of what''s possible and impossible have already been broken, Lady Nagasawa," Aldriamented as she savored a cup of tea.


    "We''re only talking about her Spear. I''m not entirely sure, but... you can take a look if you want," Aldria said, and in front of her, the broken spear appeared.


    In reality, Dante''s n was already beginning. As mentioned earlier, only some information could be leaked to Sara and Nagasawa so they could have a broader perspective of information to be cautious about what might happen during the coronation. Aldria wouldn''t reveal that she already knew about Dante; she would just follow what he wanted after all; now she didn''t have many choices.


    "If I could just tell the truth right away... I don''t understand why he''s so cautious with his own women, men are idiots," Aldria thought as she watched the women surprised by the spear in front of them.


    "We found her in the wreckage of the illegal auction destruction; she''s bonded with an extra bond that we couldn''t break," shemented.


    Sara became curious as she analyzed the appearance of the weapon in front of her. ''The strongest Spear ever created, one of the strongest weapons this world has ever seen... is like this.'' She lightly approached, looking at the damaged runes, the worn carvings, and the color that seemed to be fading.


    She touched the spear and felt a slight shock, but then she grabbed the spear and felt as if her world opened up again and then dropped the spear on the ground as if she had received a very strong shock.


    "Argh!" She screamed in pain, and Nagasawa immediately turned to her. "Sara?" She questioned, helping the girl to stand, her whole body trembling.


    "That!" Sara screamed, and Nagasawa moved towards the spear, motivated, and when she held it.


    Her world turned ck, and only two things could be seen. One, it was Valentina who was inside the prison cube punching the air tirelessly, and the other... a golden cocoon without any specific view of what was inside, but it was definitely something or someone; she saw the cocoon lightly breaking and cracking.


    Soon after,


    "Argh!" She also screamed in pain throwing the Spear to the ground. A grating noise emerged from its impact on the ground, and they all covered their ears.


    "Argh!" The three screamed in pain and almost fainted from the force of the aura the Spear emitted; they managed to calm down, and Sara grabbed the spear again.


    "There''s something wrong here! This aura! It''s Dante''s!" She screamed, making the three exchange looks.


    "You''ve felt this before!" Sara spoke to Aldria, who thankfully agreed. "Yes, it seems like... well, I don''t even know what to say, actually, it''s just spection, but... he might be alive." Both women''s worlds copsed.


    The women started to cry lightly; their tears began to fall as Aldria looked to one of the corners of the Room.


    There he was... Dante Scarlet watched the whole scene with his heart in his hands; he had already orchestrated all of this unfolding.


    ''This whole scene just for me to get more time to end the problems of this ce... I''m getting too old to be this kind of person.'' He thought as he began to question if what he was doing was right.


    ''nting doubt, showing things beyond the truth, and even manipting your reactions, it''s painful to lie to you, you know? I''ll punish you for making me set all of this up, just because you''re the best women in the world! You should stop being so good to me!'' He shouted mentally as he began to leave the scene.


    ''Damn, what a headache! It would be easier if you were as innocent as Velryna, who epted quickly. You''d probably beat me until you understood that I am Dante.'' He said and left in mes through the door without opening it.


    He stood at the Empress''s door waiting for them to leave; as he had led them, he needed to maintain the appearance of a noble knight.


    Meanwhile, he heard some screams, and soon something appeared in the hallway,ing from one of the corners.


    Dante came across something... that he didn''t expect.

 Chapter 164: Something a man should never do.

    Ethan was heading towards Axilen''s chambers, who at this moment was talking to her sister.


    "I''ll end up killing him if this continues," Axilen said seriously as she stared at her sister.


    "Axilen, we know you wouldn''t do such a thing, just hold on a little longer, our mother... is doing her best," her sister said, but Axilen didn''t agree. "I''m sorry, Anna, but that''s not going to happen. Our father has always been too strict with his promises, even if... well, he has to sell his own daughter," Axilen said with sorrow. Her father...


    she didn''t have the best rtionship with him.


    "Don''t speak like that, sister," Anna said with sad eyes as they stared at each other through themunication magic.


    Axilen, who was about to end the transmission, turned around when she felt someone''s presence approaching the door.


    *Knock*


    Just one knock, and Axilen said nothing, she continued to talk to her sister. "Aren''t you going to answer?" She questioned. "No, I have no interest in speaking to anyone. After that pathetic scene from that idiot, I''m fed up with all these people."


    *Knock*


    Again the knock came, and she ignored it, "I just hope to get out of here soon, these people... disgust me," shemented, and before her sister could respond.


    Axilen turned again as she heard a metallic sound being forced, it was the doorknob undergoing an attempted break-in.


    "Hm? Why are they doing this at the Imperial Pce?" She wondered, her sister seeing the scene became a little worried.


    "Sister, you better see what it is," she said. It was still daytime, and no one would do something like this. How could something happen to her inside the Imperial Pce? That''s what Anna thought, until a loud sound was heard.


    *BOOM*


    The wood yielded to brute force, splinters flew through the air, tracing a trail of destruction.


    Axilen stepped back, surprised, moving away from the door and the dust that came out. She stared at it frightened, yet at the same time, she was ready to defend herself.


    She assumed abat position, but...


    The sound was thunder, a red bolt passed through the small mist and appeared in front of Axilen.


    Holding her by the neck, Ethan looked into her eyes with anger. "Has humiliating me be fun?" He questioned, lifting her brutally as he strangled her.


    Inside the room, terror grew, Axilen realizing she was defenseless against the intrusion. Her heart pounded in her chest, thoughts swirling as she struggled to process what was happening.


    Axilen writhed in every way, tried to struggle and hold Ethan''s hands to free herself, but nothing was possible, her body seemed made of steel. NovelFire-your-story-source


    The desperate scream echoed through the room shrilly. "Aaaaaaaah!"


    A strangled cry of anguish escaped from her lips.


    Anna, witnessing the scene, shouted quickly. "No! Stop this! Let go of my sister!" She saw her sister writhing in agony, and soon, her body was sent flying through the same door that had been broken.


    "Shut up," Ethan said and punched the transmission sphere, shattering itpletely, and looked at Axilen''s bleeding body on the floor. The silence was invigorating to him.


    ''How good it is to be strong,'' he thought as he approached the young woman''s body, which was marked with blood on the wall.


    "Shall we discuss a few things, my wife?" He questioned with a smile as Axilen''s eyes opened slightly.


    Ethan knelt beside her and said, "You look so pathetic... is that how you saw me?" He said with a smile, still bitter from Axilen''s earlier remarks.


    "How about we fix your beauty?" He questioned, and Axilen had no strength to respond, the profound impact had broken several of her bones, and many parts of her body could hardly be felt anymore.


    He looked around and picked up something from the ground near her. "How about this?" He said, holding a piece of concrete that had broken upon impact with the young woman.


    CRACK


    He punched the piece, turning it to dust with the strong impact directly on the woman''s forehead.


    "AAAAAAAAH!" She screamed in pain, so loud that anyone nearby could hear, but in the end... nothing came.


    "Shall we go again?" He questioned, and again the stone came, this time directly on Axilen''s nose.


    "AAAAAAAAH! STOP!" She screamed in pain again, begging him to stop. But would he stop? Of course not.


    He clenched his fists and began a sequence of blows to her face.


    BONK


    She couldn''t scream.


    BONK


    Her nose was broken.


    BONK


    Her teeth were hurt.


    BONK


    Her eyes closed.


    BONK


    She had no more reaction, she just... passed out from the excess of injuries, her whole face was red... blood-red, all cavities bleeding, even her eyes were not spared.


    Only one thing was still intact, her beautiful purplish hair.


    Ethan looked at it with disgust, then grabbed her hair and threw her to the ground. Her hair was so long that it could be used to drag the girl''s body. And so, he did;


    Grabbing her hair, he dragged the girl whose face and body were broken. Her face was scraped along the ground leaving a huge trail of blood, which in turn stained her dress and the entire pce floor.


    He walked towards the Empress''s chamber, while all the servants looked at him without him exining what was happening.


    "Kya!! What is this?!" One of the maids questioned seeing Ethan walking holding Axilen by the hair, as if she were dying.


    Ethan looked at the woman who appeared in front of him, she was no more than twenty-three years old, one of the new maids.


    "S-Sorry!" She said seeing Ethan''s gaze and quickly apologized, bowing, but she felt a hand supporting her shoulder, then she lifted her head and saw Ethan''s face staring at her.


    It was herst sight before her head was torn off by a single p.


    She died.


    He looked around and none of them dared to speak up. However, they all began to leave in a panic to talk to the guards about what was happening.


    He didn''t care, walked to the ce he was intending to go, and as he was turning the corner about to arrive, he saw a man at the Empress''s office door.


    Dante saw that scene of Ethan approaching,pletely bloodied while carrying the woman''s body.


    A red button was pressed.


    Something that a man should never do was happening before his eyes.

 Chapter 165: Morale was crushed

    There are many limits that people indirectly impose on themselves; after all, morality exists for that. But for Dante, what he saw wasn''t just a "breaking of his moral limits"; it was like taking his entire existence and crushing it.


    That scene... it made him have shes of things he never wanted to witness in his life. Certain images were so brutal that he couldn''t even speak them aloud.


    Axilen, Ethan''s fianc¨¦e, was in a near-death state as her body continued to be hurt while he dragged her by her hair.


    When Dante saw that... a switch flipped.


    A big red button in his mind was starting to be pressed.


    He positioned himself as the third person in the situation, he looked at that deplorable scene and simply couldn''t see himself there anymore.


    Dante, someone who fights tirelessly to protect those he loves, but is weak at times.


    This happened more than once, several times he was strong, but weak at the same time. It was his total frustration, his physical and psychological weakness.


    Seeing that scene... devastated his thoughts.


    He imagined for a moment that one day, that scene could happen to Velryna, Nagasawa, Vex, or Sara.


    ''Get a grip,'' he thought, his whole body burning with fury, his heart tight with thoughts of seeing Ethan heading towards him to open the door.


    On the other side... were Nagasawa and Sara.


    Ethan''s heavy footsteps echoed in the hallway, apanied by the girl''s painful murmurs, leaving Dante in an almost frenzied state of anger. However, the pulsating in his chest made him reconsider.


    "Stop," Dante ordered, fixing his gaze on Ethan''s eyes, who ignored him and continued advancing towards the door.


    Dante ced his hand on his shoulder and tried to stop him, but Ethan remained unmoved.


    "He''s different," Dante thought, realizing that Ethan had no intention of backing down. Again, he tried to push him, but without sess.


    "I said stop," Dante insisted, elevating his aura and pressing Ethan, who, previously would have been on his knees, now stood tall as if nothing was happening.


    "Hahaha, theckey wants to give me orders," Ethan scoffed, grabbing Dante''s hand and squeezing it tightly, while a red glow manifested.


    "Back off!" Voralith shouted, and Dante stepped back, releasing Ethan''s body.


    "Hahaha, afraid?" Ethan taunted with a sinister smile. "Why don''t you try this?" Heunched a Red Bolt towards Dante, who barely had time to react.


    BOOOMMM


    The thunderous boom echoed as the bolt struck Dante''s body, sending him several meters backward. But before Dante collided with the pir...


    [me King''s Armor] One of the spells he had developed during his journey in the Dungeon, refined over ten years, was activated, protecting him from any harm.


    "You''re showing too much arrogance," Dante said, advancing quickly, leaving the ground aze wherever he passed.


    Ethan realized he couldn''t fight while holding Axilen''s body and let her go, crossing his arms to shield himself from the impending attack.


    But the blow never came.


    With his extraordinary speed, Dante appeared behind him and delivered a punch to his side, sending him crashing into the wall and creating a crater.


    "Argh," Ethan groaned in pain, falling to the ground and spitting blood, but refusing to be defeated, he got up again.


    Dante''s heavy breathing echoed through the tense atmosphere as he watched Ethan rise, despite the brutal blow he had just received. Dante''s body was still tired from the recent events before Talking to Lilith; he couldn''tst much longer.


    "You won''t win," Dante stated, his voiceden with determination.


    Ethan gritted his teeth, his face contorted in a mixture of hatred and frustration. He knew he was facing a tough opponent, someone who wouldn''t easily be brought down.


    With a swift and fluid motion, Danteunched himself at Ethan again, delivering a series of precise and devastating blows. Each impact reverberated through the hallway, Dante was determined to defeat him as quickly as possible.


    Ethan struggled to defend himself but was clearly at a disadvantage. His movements were slow and uncoordinated, after all, he hadn''t yet gotten used to his "new power," while Dante seemed to move with supernatural grace and agility.


    Finally, after a series of powerful blows, Dante delivered a final strike, hitting Ethan with all the force he had. The impact was devastating, hurling Ethan against the wall with tremendous force.


    *KABOOM*


    For a moment, the corridor fell silent as Ethan remained sprawled on the ground, but something dark began to manifest from Ethan''s body...


    Before anything could worsen...


    The sound of the door opening revealed the women witnessing the scene. Sara, with a concerned expression, hurriedly entered, closely followed by Nagasawa.


    "Stop this now!" Sara shouted.


    She quickly advanced towards Ethan, determined to stop him before the conflict escted any further.


    Nagasawa, with his usual calm, stood a few steps behind Sara, but his imposing presence made it clear that she was ready to intervene if necessary.


    Before Ethan could react, Nagasawa acted swiftly, throwing a small ss vial in his direction. The vial shattered upon hitting the ground, releasing a soporific gas that quickly spread through the room.


    Ethan, catching the scent of the gas, staggered for a moment before falling to his knees, his eyes heavy with the drowsiness induced by the poison.


    Dante watched the scene with surprise, but soon understood Sara and Nagasawa''s intention. With a nod of approval, he lowered hisbat stance, relieved that they managed to help him but...


    "Damn! Couldn''t you hear all that racket?! Are you deaf?!" He shouted internally.


    "Look at this mess! What took you so long!" He roared and copsed to the ground exhausted and panting.


    "I smell Demons," Sara said to Nagasawa, both looking suspiciously at Ethan, the ck mist... hadpletely disappeared. m _v,l_e _mp|y|r chapter


    However, the smell wasn''t justing from Ethan but from Dante as well. They nced at them but ignored, another priority emerged.


    "We need to take her to a healer." Aldria appeared holding Axilen by the arms. "That man isn''t a suspect, but Ethan is a problem," she said, and they nodded.


    "Damn..." Nagasawa thought, realizing he would have to carry these men to a healer.

 Chapter 166: The only person who can love her forever has risen

    Sara looked at Dante''s unconscious body, a strange sensation enveloping her, as if everything was calling her to stand by that being.


    "What is this feeling..." Seeing him sleep after exhaustion, she couldn''t leave him unprotected. While Nagasawa watched over Ethan, she took care of Dante. After all, unlike the others who only had demonic energy, he and Ethan possessed not only demonic energy but also the characteristic presence of a true demon.


    "Who are you... why do I feel so familiar with you?" She murmured as she watched Dante''s sleeping face. If only she knew...


    *Hmm* a low grumble came from her left side, and she ended up turning to the spot, seeing the man stirring slightly as he stretched and flexed his arms.


    "How long have I been asleep?" Dante questioned without even asking where he was; in fact, he had been awake for some time, just waiting to hear something from Sara, but nothing really interesting had caught his ears.


    "Twelve hours," Sara promptly replied as she got up. "Who are you, demon?" She said, pulling... a weapon that... Dante knew well.


    ''How long has it been... Durandal.'' He saw the sword once tainted by demons nowpletely purified.


    "It''s good to know Durandal is alright..." Hemented mentally and heard Voralith say, "It''s a replica, based on the true one as the main material."


    "Who are you?!" She pointed the sword at his neck again, and Dante... justughed.


    "Hahaha, you''re quite cute," he said as he began to rise, and Sara slowly backed away. "Stay still!" She demanded.


    Dante watched the scene and... "Learn your ce, Sara Vortex." Dante said, and Sara shivered slightly at themand Dante pronounced.


    "Stop trying to use the sword to understand someone who is deliberately waiting for the right moment to reveal themselves. I won''t fight you." Dante said heavily, after all, he already understood how Sara operated... He was the one who taught her to understand her opponent with the sword.


    Sara was a little scared by this, mainly because... No one but one person would know that she had this intention, only one, one single person could tell her that.


    "What happened to that puppet?" Dante questioned, and Sara looked deeply at him and replied, "He recovered in a few hours and went to meet the Emperor."


    "Any change of ns?" He asked, and she denied, there were less than 36 hours left until the main event, so... "It''s starting." Hemented, and his body began to stiffen, power was beginning to flow into him.


    "Where is Simon?" He questioned, and she answered, "In his quarters." Dante got up and began to leave.


    "Wait! Where are you going?!" She questioned, and Dante simply said, "It''s time to begin the final act."


    And disappeared in red mes, leaving Sara with a strange taste in her mouth, after all... the "Disappearance in mes" was one of Dante''s techniques.


    "It can''t be, it''s you, right? Please, tell me it''s you!" She shouted to herself and began to chase after the glow of the mes.


    "Wait!" She shouted, but he didn''t stop, however, she turned to the other side and started running.


    She ran to Nagasawa.


    While Dante... "I can''t talk to you right now, my ocean," He said, watching the girl run in the opposite direction.


    "The time hase," Dante said to Voralith, indicating it was time to act, and she nodded. Eldrax and Aaralyn appeared at his side, along with Vex.


    "We''re on the move. When the coronation begins, start killing anyone with demonic energy. Voralith and Aaralyn will go together, Vex and Eldrax, you head north to halt the advances of the Demon Cult."


    content hosted on m _vlempyr


    "We have less than a day to prepare. Start now," Dante said, and everyone nodded before disappearing, leaving him alone.


    "Now it''s time to address ourck of strength," Dante murmured before disappearing.


    He went to Simon''s quarters. It was time to talk about the truth, something that couldn''t wait any longer.


    Dante knocked twice on the door and waited, sensing only Simon''s presence approaching the door.


    "Hmm?" Simon said upon opening the door and seeing Dante before him. "We need to talk, friend," Dante said, and asked, "May Ie in?"


    "Of course,e in, make yourself at home," Simon replied, smiling, and allowed Dante to enter.


    They sat on a couch, facing each other, and Dante simply asked, "What do you think I am?"


    "I don''t know, it''splicated," Simon replied. "I had already figured out you weren''t a woman. You were quite clumsy and knew little about this world, so I figured you were something from outside the Empire, but... well, it''splicated."


    "Ah~ Ok, it seems like nothing got past you, huh, old man?" Dante questioned, and Simon raised his eyebrows.


    "I can change my body, my voice, and even my aura, but I''m still the same idiot who relies on others," Dante said, recalling various moments from the past. He looked at Simon and said only a few words:


    "Something will begin soon, and I won''t be able to keep myself well and conscious anymore. There will probably be an outbreak," Dante said, and Simon looked at him, arching his eyebrows.


    "This body is about to decline so a new one can emerge, and this will happen during the Emperor''s session session. At this moment, I need you to protect everyone, just like Velryna and Vex," Dante continued, leaving Simon confused.


    "Stop making that ugly face, you miserable old man. Haven''t you understood yet?" Dante questioned, with a mocking smile. Then he rose calmly, and his hair began to gain color.


    "Simon," Dante said, looking at him.


    The crimson locks bloomed upon his face, cascading down as two pairs of ck horns began to emerge. Simon watched the scene as if he were witnessing a mirage, the image of the boy he knew...


    "Tell my Morgana that the only person who can love her forever has resurrected."


    It was time for them to meet again.

 Chapter 167: Why are you so perfect?

    The fiery red hair bloomed on his face, cascading down, while two pairs of ck horns began to emerge. Simon stared at the scene as if he were seeing a mirage; the image of the boy he knew hadpletely transformed into an adult man.


    Experience the best on mvl _emp _yr.


    It had been ten years suffering from the consequences of what happened. His mistress had turned into a lifeless cocoon, his queen had withered away while seeking a solution to the problem.


    Morgana''s witches'' tower had declined without a mistress managing it, and that was just the beginning of the problems.


    Witches have a strong sense of camaraderie, despite being selfish. Simon was included in this because of his spatial powers, which the witches valued highly.


    When his mistress returned, she seemed almost like a different person. Previously, Morgana was a simple and mischievous woman who sought fun in magic and hardly made an effort to improve it. That''s because she had always been at the top. When Dante died, for Morgana, it was as if her safe haven had been taken away.


    Simon witnessed Dante''s entire childhood alongside his mistress, who always told him to treat him as her own master. Simon never took it seriously, as Dante was just a child, but now he understood what Morgana meant.


    Dante, the only one capable of making Morgana try to transcend life and death to bring him back. And even failing, he knew Dante was something different.


    When the man in front of him transformed into Dante, he simply couldn''t deny it, even if he wanted to. After all, everything led to Dante; Morgana''s existence was based on this man.


    Was Simon shocked? Of course, how could he not be? It was like seeing a ghost in front of him, but he had no doubt.


    "The aura is different, but it''s him, it''s definitely him," Simon thought, seeing that Dante''s body was indeed different.


    "It seems like my mistress is trying something impossible, after all... he was alive," he chuckled lightly, thinking about his mistress''s efforts.


    "And how can you prove that you''re Dante?" He questioned with a smile that Dante understood very well what it meant.


    "Do you really want me to talk about how devoted your mistress was when she slept with me?" Dante questioned,ughing, but with a serious tone, and Simon stared at him with a piercing gaze.


    The look almost said ''Open your mouth and you''ll end up at the''s core.''


    "Are you going to ept it so easily?" Dante questioned, as his form returned to having ck hair and his horns disappeared.


    "Do I have another choice? Besides, no one would dare to speak your name so easily, Dante. You might think it''s nothing, but the scale of that incident in Nightsphere is colossal," hemented, and Dante raised his eyebrows. "You and Valentina now have almost the same fame," he replied.


    "Hm? What do you mean the same form? I didn''t do anything," Dante replied, and Simon shook his head. "For those who were there, when you transformed into that monster, even Valentina and Morgana couldn''t stop you. That was enough to ''overestimate'' your strength, and you killed a lot of people..." Simonmented.


    "Still doesn''t make sense...," he said, and Simon looked at him. "You''re a Demon King, did you know?"


    The two fell silent for a few seconds, and Dante finally spoke. "As I said, talk to Morgana that I''m alive, I need help here."


    "What''s going to happen?" Simon questioned.


    "This body is temporary, the awakening of the Demon King will happen soon, and that will trigger many things that can happen. I''m afraid of losing my mindpletely," Dante revealed, and Simon raised his eyebrows.


    "Are you really a Demon now?" he questioned, and Dante nodded. "For now, I''m a hybrid. I still don''t know about my original body."


    Dante really didn''t know what would happen to him after the awakening. In fact, he also had several doubts that would only be resolved when it finally happened.


    "I don''t have much time left, my subordinates are already working on filtering out beings with demonic energy inside, and Ethan is possessed by some high-ranking demon. His strength almost doubled when I faced him," Dante said as Simon listened attentively and looked at him, serious.


    "What''s the n, Young Master?" Simon said with a smile. He had no doubt that this was really his former little young master.


    "Sylvia and Yrniel, stop eavesdropping and show yourselves," Dante said aloud, and Simon chuckled lightly. He had also felt the two women, but remained quiet.


    "Uh? H-Hi, y-young master!" Sylvia was the first to speak, however Yrniel remained quiet. She still had a... slight issue with Dante.


    "You two, get to work,zy witches. Contact Morgana as soon as possible and tell her toe immediately to see Simon. Tell her there''s a surprise gift she would love to receive," Dante ordered, and Sylvia quickly snapped to attention while putting her hand on her head like a soldier. "Understood, Commander!" she shouted quickly, pulling Yrniel along with her, and they disappeared.


    "Where''s Morgana?" Dante questioned Simon, who justmented: "She was going to kill Titania."


    The room fell intoplete silence. Dante didn''t even know what to say, after all... "Are you really talking about Morgana? I mean, I see Valentina doing that more than Morgana."


    "Believe me, I also don''t understand what she wanted with that, but... well, she''s been looking for a way to revive you... for ten years," Simon revealed, and Dante''s expression turned slightly dark.


    "Damn, that crazy woman was sealed studying?" Dante questioned, and Simon flinched, seeing that he was clearly angry.


    "Damn it!" Dante shouted as he got up. "That lunatic! She''s the one who created this cultivation thing? Of course it was her! Alice doesn''t have that ability, or she would have done it already! Damn it, Morgana!" Dante shouted, looking very angry, and Simon couldn''t understand...


    until "Because you''re so perfect?" he said with his eyes... almost melting with love, while Simon was...pletely puzzled.


    ''He''s definitely the young master... he even resembles Valentina.''

 Chapter 168: Tell me its possible!

    While Dante discussed ns, Sara... sprinted through the corridors as fast as possible after witnessing the [Stride Among mes].


    It might seem foolish, but the [Stride Among mes] is a movement technique exclusive to Dante and Valentina. Many have attempted to mimic it, like Ethan''s [Step of Lightning] or the [High Tide] Sara herself invented to run across the ocean.


    Now, however... Sara was desperate as she ran. Her thoughts started to createplete chaos in her head. She didn''t know if it was possible for the [Stride Among mes] to have been passed on to someone else, so she was running as fast as she could to find Naga, who was in her chambers.


    "It can''t be, can it? Tell me it''s possible!" Sara screamed internally. Her heart pounded like an instrumental battery. Her body was flooded with adrenaline just at the thought of the slim, tiny possibility of Dante or anyone who knew about it existing.


    It had been ten years, ten years of waiting and searching for the people responsible for the incident. Now, after ten years, finally, something made sense!


    "Let''s go!" She shouted loudly as she ran increasingly towards the door ahead. She didn''t even wait to knock, just barged in.


    "Nagasawa!" Sara shouted loud enough to startle the seated woman, causing her to spill the tea on the floorpletely!


    "Kyaaa!!" She screamed in shock, and the hot tea stained the entire floor. She looked at it sadly... "My tea..." still not understanding, she turned to Sara and stared at her as if she would kill her.


    "Sara Vortex... it''s good... that you exin yourself." She said in a dark tone, even leaving Sara slightly scared, but she didn''t care!


    "Nagasawa! That man used the Stride Among mes right in front of me!" She shouted loud enough to startle Nagasawa and make her move away from thepletely... crazy girl.


    "You''re crazy, nobody can use the Stride Among mes, that''s impossible." Nagasawa said,pletely denying it, while Sara''s gaze began to prate Nagasawa''s mind.


    "Hey! Don''t look at me like that!" Nagasawa shouted, feeling a chill down her spine, seeing how frightening Sara could be...


    "Arthur, or rather, that person! She used Stride! I''m sure of it, Naga!" She shouted again, and this time Nagasawa felt her expression much more serious.


    "Sara, are you sure you didn''t see a simr ability? I''m sorry, Sara, but nobody in this world can recreate that ability. We both know that, after all, everyone has tried," Nagasawa said.


    Of course, Dante didn''t know this, but the ability Valentina taught him is taught only by her. Many have tried to copy it, but there has never beenplete sess. A movement technique thatbines the user''s element with the mana essence of the environment, enabling them to traverse among the mana lines of the world. This was the true ability behind the Stride Among mes.


    That''s why Nagasawa was so certain...


    "Elder sister, when has my intuition been wrong?" Sara questioned, and this time the seriousness transferred to Nagasawa.


    "Never, but that''s not the point, Sara," she replied, trying not to go down that road. Actually, even Nagasawa was suspicious about it; Sara''s intuition was almost divine.


    "Elder sister, think about the only people who can use this," Sara said, trying to influence Nagasawa.


    "The only person who can use this is Valentina," Nagasawa said, and Sara''s face was like she was saying ''Seriously?''


    "And... Dante." Silence filled the entire room. Nagasawa didn''t even want to consider what she was thinking about the things Sara said, but undeniably, that man... emitted something simr to Dante.


    ''That unique sensation... no, it mustn''t be that. It can''t be that,'' Nagasawa pondered for not even a second on the possibility. She simply clung to skepticism and ignored the opinions thrown around.


    "Stop dreaming!" Nagasawa shouted, she was... frustrated. "How dare you insinuate that? Stop creating empty hopes!" She began... to cry.


    "Empty? Empty?!?" Sara shouted, angrily and bitterly. "Don''t you find it strange? Hm? How a Spear can be connected to Dante? Hm!?!" Sara shouted again.


    "After ten years! It''s been ten years, Nagasawa! Nothing! Nothing but empty traces! And now, out of nowhere, absolutely out of nowhere, we have information about Dante?!" She shouted.


    "DAMN IT! Stop being stupid! You felt the connection too, didn''t you?! That idiot is our damn husband!" She shouted so loudly the ground trembled, her hair turned neon gold, and her eyes burned with rage.


    Nagasawa''s thoughts shattered like ss, feeling Sara''s certainty echoing throughout the room.


    "SARA! STOP THIS NOW!" She shouted so loudly the ce shook, and her red eyes burned with fury.


    "Stop dreaming like this! It''s hurting me!" She shouted. Of course, it hurt her... She belonged to Dante, and Dante abandoned her.


    "I will kill you if you tell me to stop thinking about the man I love," Sara said, her neon golden eyes and hair beginning to rise as she prepared to attack.


    "Quiet," Simon appeared inside the room immediately.


    "Eh?" Both women looked at him, and he simply said, "We are starting to move. Prepare forbat. We have serious problems to face."


    "What do you mean?" Sara questioned, returning to normal. Nagasawa, on the other hand, still narrowed her eyes, seeing Sara''s exaggerated reaction.


    "Stop fighting each other. A high-level demon is controlling Ethan," Simon said, startling Sara, who was the only one who truly understood what that meant.


    "Who said that?" She questioned. "The man who called himself Arthur. He said he''s a high-ranking demon who''s controlling him," Simon exined, and the two looked at each other.


    "Stop wasting time. Speed up your preparations. Yrniel and Sylvia went to fetch Morgana," Simon remarked.


    "Morgana? Why?" Nagasawa questioned, and Simon simply said, "She needs to see something and she needs to return that Crimson Spear to Valentina," he said.


    "I believe you can''t handle an enraged Valentina when shees out of her sealing, can you?" He questioned, and the two lowered their heads.


    ''It would be a pity to tell you about what''s toe... What a damned boy I befriended...''

 Chapter 169: Healing a corrupted woman

    "Hey, what are you thinking about?" The woan''s voice invaded Dante''s thoughts as he walked through the pce, marking each person with demonic energy.


    "I''m thinking about what''s going to happen tomorrow. Maybe I won''t be myself anymore," Dante remarked, and Aaralyn emerged from his shadow.


    "You''re overthinking it, master." Dante looked at the woman and questioned, "I''m pretty sure I gave you time off, didn''t I? Why are you working?" He asked, narrowing his eyes.


    "A shadow never rests. My masteres first." She said proudly, puffing out her chest. "You can''t abandon me!" She eximed loudly. Dante, on the other hand, just smiled.


    "Hmm, I think you''ve misunderstood something. I didn''t give you time off because I wanted to push you away, Aaralyn," Dante said with a smile. "It''s just that if I don''t show that I need you, you''ll go back to Valentina, won''t you?" He asked with a smile, and Aaralyn withdrew... Dante''s eyes... seemed like a vortex of a spiral abyss, sucking her inpletely, but like a shadow, she quickly withdrew.


    "Stop ying with me, master. I''m a loyal subordinate!" She quickly said and retreated back into the shadows.


    "Tsk, damned shadow, be clearer with yourself, it''ll be easier that way," he thought as he nced around a few more ces before heading to the final location, where he really needed to go.


    The ce in question?


    The royal infirmary. He needed to deal with a problem that Ethan had caused.


    He walked to the location and saw some nearby doctors examining a body still in aa. Dante looked at those lifeless eyes and pronounced, "Let me see her, it''s an order from your empress." And everyone quickly stepped back, leaving only Dante in the room.


    "How pathetic," Dante said as he saw the woman''s condition. He was truly angry at such an act, mainly because he thought if it were one of his wives... He would destroy the world if necessary.


    "Aaralyn," Dante called, and the woman appeared. "Yes, master?" She questioned as she saw the deplorable state of the woman in front of her.


    "Can you cover this room with a veil of your shadow to expel the intruders? I''ll heal her," Dante said, and Aaralyn nodded.


    ''You''ve been serious few times, what did that imbecile do to affect you like this?'' She wondered as she raised the istion barrier, and Dante held Axilen''s hands, who had more than half of her facepletely destroyed.


    He didn''t even want to think about the details, but the woman he met in the pce salon no longer existed, she waspletely dead.


    It would be a miracle if anyone from this world could heal her, but it was impossible, except for Dante...


    Axilen was corrupted by demonic energy of the highest caliber, even purer than what Dante has in his body.


    "It''s time to feast," Alter-Dante said as he began to slowly dissipate into mist, passing through Axilen''s entire body.


    The demonic energy from a high-caliber demon, something that should never be in this world, began to be sucked out.


    Discover stories on m _v _le _mp _yr.


    Not in a perverted way or anything, it was more like it was slowly absorbed as it passed through every vein of the woman, through the bones, muscles, and cells.


    All the energy from Ethan''s blows began to dissipate, and Dante began to feel the negativity of what was there, it was like a me of infinite greed that never fades.


    "So it''s you," Dante said as he felt a green energy emitting like smoke, and it was soonpletely engulfed by the ck miasma of his hand.


    "One of the Seven Deadly Sins," Alter-Dante said, and Dante nodded; the energy of the Sins is much purer than any other energy.


    "Greed," Dante said, it was the most obvious. Dante had no doubts, it was what surrounded Ethan the most.


    "Avarice or Greed, call it what you want. A demon who uses illusions and steals the power of others," exined Alter-Dante. He had some information about each of the capital sins, after all, he was the progenitor side.


    "Let''s think about thatter," Dante said and began to pass all the purified negative energy throughout Axilen''s body, in order to heal her wounds.


    "Are you sure you''re going to do this?" Alter-Dante asked. However, Dante didn''t listen to him and just said, "Whether I want to or not, it''s my fault she''s like this." He said coldly. He didn''t me himself, but something inside him said it was a consequence of his actions.


    "Stop carrying other people''s burdens," said Alter-Dante, but he refused. "If I am the progenitor of Hell, then the demons are my responsibility. Not just Ethan, but Avarice is involved. He or She will be punished when I find them personally." He said with a serious and intimidating look.


    Axilen''s body began to heal and be purified. Okay, maybe purified isn''t the exact definition; he''s just healing her with energy and swallowing the energy back, so he could heal her without corrupting her as Ethan did with his demonic mace blows.


    Axilen''s once bruised and ckened body, destroyed, began to bepletely healed and soon, she opened her eyes seeing Dante, who was in his red-haired form.


    "W-Who are you?" She stuttered as she tried to sit up, but "Argh!" She groaned in pain, and Dante pushed her back.


    "Rest, girl. Soon you''ll regain your movements," he said seriously, staring at her. Axilen was frightened by Dante''s appearance, but still asked. "Who are you?" Again, now more firmly, while her body was still undergoing the healing process.


    "I am the past that Ethan hates the most. I am his worst memory, worst nightmare, and worst reality. I am just your deepest hell. Try to think who I am," Dante said and turned away.


    "Dante, you are Dante Scarlet," she said, without surprise or any negative reaction, just a confident smile.


    Dante turned and looked at the girl. "Seems like you''re much smarter, and you know your husband''s fears well," Dante said and opened the door again.


    "He''s not my husband, he''s my jailer!" She said, and Dante didn''t look back. "Kill him, set me free! I beg you!"


    "Don''t worry. He will die... In the worst possible way," said Dante, his golden gaze turnedpletely red, and as he looked at Axilen onest time, she didn''t even flinch.


    "I''ll cling to any chance of that bastard dying, whether it''s Dante Scarlet or not, I don''t care," she thought.

 Chapter 170: Welcome to the Winning Side

    "This tie I won''t fail," Dante said aloud as he floated, his body... began to peel.


    His skin was slowly starting to dpose, his whole body burned and ached, but he was holding onto it because now, he was seeing a woman in front of him.


    "Lilith," he pronounced. Lilith just looked at him with a mischievous smile as she waited for him to say what she wanted to hear.


    "I ept," he spoke in a sigh. Lilith, with her mischievous smile, brought forth from a red portal with unknown runes a golden scroll.


    "Are you absolutely sure about this? It''s a contract for eternity, wouldn''t it be better to double-check?" She said smiling, as if she were winning a bet at a casino.


    "Stop bothering me, just fulfill the agreement or I''ll cancel it," Dante spoke firmly while Lilith just smiled. For a second he saw something resembling Vex, but his eyes darkened knowing that this was neither right nor honest of him.


    "Yes, yes. Stop being so serious, I won''t do anything to you," she said as she licked her lips... "Not yet..." she murmured and Dante stared at her even more seriously.


    "God-Demon Lilith, please, shut your damn mouth or you''ll end up alone in your stupid fight with your ex-husband who hurt you. You need me more than I need you. Stop acting this way," the serious tone reached Lilith''s ears, who quickly countered with just one question.


    "Will you be able to save everyone if you don''t awaken quickly?" She said, and Dante fell silent. "I-"


    -Quiet, you''re wrong. Stop being arrogant at the wrong times, start being more diligent with your reality. You''re inferior, barely knowing what divine is, so shut up and take responsibility if you want to live peacefully with your lovely wives." She said again. She seemed like a different person, Dante didn''t ept her words, her bitterness... It didn''t allow him to agree with Lilith.


    "Ignore me all you want, it doesn''t change the fact that I''m right, Scarlet," she said again and scratched the contract with her bloodied finger.


    "He''s all yours." She threw the contract to Dante, who held it and read it again. "Tsk, disgusting," he said and signed it with his bloodied fingertip.


    The contract flew back to Lilith again and closedpletely, leaving only the two of them flying in the sky. Lilith was in a semi-spectral state, using Dante''s energy to channel herself. Stay updated with m-vl _emp _yr.


    Dante''s entire body began to ache as if all his bones were starting to break and recreate, his muscles serrated and destroyed as all his power was sucked and released within his hearts.


    "You''ll have to endure all the pain until the right moment, when that happens... The metamorphosis will begin. It''s the best I can do with the powers of a progenitor, it''s hard to interfere with another progenitor," Lilith said and waved her hands. "Wee to the Winning Side." Lilith opened a red portal and disappeared.


    "How''s your body?" Dante questioned the wind and Voralith appeared, her body was already changing, she looked more real... "Like yours, soon I''ll be truly alive again," shemented with a satisfied smile, nodding and disappearing into the skies.


    Dante and Voralith were already prepared for the true Chaos.


    "Why not end this? Why do you insist on keeping that degenerate as an heir? He attacked his own fianc¨¦e!" Aldria''s voice echoed in Adam''s room, which was... in a deplorable state.


    "Stay quiet, woman, I don''t have time for your nonsense," Adam said, leaving Aldria in a conflicting situation.


    "Nonsense? Why do you insist so much on keeping him in power for the one who calls himself the Demon King to kill him?" She questioned him, furious with Adam''s actions, which were not consistent with the man she fell in love with. In fact, Adam was no longer the same.


    "Nonsense, huh?" Adam chuckled lightly as his pale body rose from the chair and picked up a magic scroll. "Here," he handed it to her.


    Aldria didn''t understand at first, but she saw the seal of the Vampire King on the edge of the paper, and it wasn''t a fake seal, in fact... it was a royal decree from the vampires, something only d could do.


    She touched the paper and a magical projection appeared with the face of d Drac Tepes, who soon began to speak.


    "How are you, old man? It''s been six years since west saw each other? Well, nevermind. I only sent this message to warn you about possible dangers to your Kingdom. Since you expelled Hellsing, I believe you''re the first target.


    Naturally, I wouldn''t warn you about this, but since you did me a great favorst time, I decided to be more friendly with you.


    Valentina''s Cube Prison is slowly breaking apart, there are already several cracks throughout the cube. Honestly, if you want a guess, she''s training.


    If I know that woman, she''s at this moment breaking all her limits after oveing grief, or maybe she''s using it as pure driving force to get stronger.


    She will seek revenge, believe me when I say that your Empire wille to an end."


    The transmission stopped and Aldria looked at Adam, with her disappointed eyes. "Are you afraid?"


    "Afraid? Of course not, I will die," Adam said as Aldria stared at him seriously. "Will die? You''ve given up on your life, you coward," she reproached him as she stared at him with nervous and upset eyes.


    "I''d rather give up my life and save my wife and daughter than live to face a woman who holds the title of God yer," Adam said smiling. Although he was right, Aldria couldn''t agree with that.


    "You''re not the man I fell in love with," she said and left the room, stomping her foot in anger, and mmed the door so hard that the hinges exploded.


    *Boom*


    Adam watched the scene in silence, waiting for the worst. "Cough, cough," he put his hands to his mouth as he coughed.


    He looked at them and saw only one thing: blood.


    "I only have a few more days, the blessing has disappeared. Maybe it''s my punishment for creating such a sinful and sickly offspring. I''m sorry, God," he said as he went to bed to lie down.


    His body was already wasting away, with excruciating pain, but that didn''t stop him from sleeping. His days coulde to an end, as long as the two women stayed alive and well.

 Chapter 171: You stopped in time, not them.

    The day started bustling, with everyone moving swiftly towards the opening of the celestial gates of the pavilion, where the coronation ceremony would take ce.


    It wasn''t just the pce servants who were running full steam ahead; the other two factions were also beginning to stir.


    Ethanmanded the demonic servants, while the clones emerged and hid in the shadows, as Dante and his girls were already gearing up for the confrontation.


    Dante was calm, unlike what happened in Kryoris, where he tried to avoid killing to evade severe punishments from the rulers. Now, however, that problem didn''t exist. Even if he ended up killing some innocents, he wouldn''t mind if it resulted in Ethan''s death.


    "How are you?" Velryna asked as she sat on Dante''sp, embracing him, yearning to feel his scent, warmth, and presence as a whole.


    "Me? I''m calm," Dante replied, but Velryna, holding his pale hands, sensed that it wasn''t entirely true.


    "Are you going to lie to me?" she asked. Dante stared at her. He couldn''t do that, despite trying. "I''m worried," he admitted, and she smiled. "Look, he''s being honest now," she joked as she hugged him tighter, truly demonstrating: ''I''m here for you.''


    "Tell me more," she whispered, closing her eyes.


    "About Sara and Nagasawa," Dante began, expressing his concern that they might get hurt. Velryna drew back and looked into his eyes with an intensity Dante had never felt before.


    "Are you serious?" she questioned. Dante didn''t immediately understand, so she exined. "Dante, what do you think happened in ten years? Do you really think that, after a decade, these two women haven''t be strong?" She stood up.


    "I know your mind isn''t working well, but, Dante, stop believing you can carry everything alone," she said seriously, looking deeply into his eyes.


    "The strongest vampire in the Eastern Empire, the woman who killed mercilessly with just a few strokes, the prey of the Emerald Viper, the Goddess of Poison, the Left Arm of Empress Lyrianna... You''ve been stagnant for ten years, Dante, not your women," she continued.


    "Nagasawa is currently the strongest person in the Empire after Lyrianna Vortex, and Sara Vortex, also known as the Goddess of the Azure Sea, the Deep Queen of the Ocean, and several other titles given to her by the people, not just from my Empire, but from the supernatural world. These women,pared to you ten years ago, are two hundred, five hundred times stronger."


    "Sara and Nagasawa are amazing," she concluded, and Dante''s somber gaze settled on her. Now, he felt a little better.


    "Your fear doesn''t make sense, it''s just a reflection of your past self. Stop living like a fossil, you''re a man, my man. And unfortunately, theirs too," she added bitterly, wanting him only for herself.


    "Now stop being stupid! You''re the strongest guy of them all, ept that your women should be equal to you and stop with this stupid worry! You giant idiot!" she shouted, making Danteugh.


    "Hahaha," he chuckled, appearing in front of Velryna. "You''re so beautiful when you''re trying to encourage me," he said, picking her up like a princess. "Tsk, really? Only when I''m trying to encourage you?" she questioned with a pout.


    "So cute... Makes me want to devour you," Dante said, his eyes beginning to absorb the entire sight of Velryna''s helpless body.


    "Oh, really? Then why don''t you do it now?" she said, but then, "Of course not, you need to get ready! Let me go, you seductive bastard!" She quickly shouted as she pushed him away.


    "Ow ow!" Danteined, feeling the princess''s small blows on his arms. "Cut it out, I got it!" he said, then he tossed her onto the couch.


    "But at least I want this," he said as he approached and sealed his lips to hers, which promptly weed his advance, after all.


    ''The best feeling in the world,'' she thought as she pulled him closer by the cor to deepen the kiss.


    *Smoosh*


    The wet sound echoed in the room, however, it was quickly dispersed with the presence of a woman...


    "Humph, I know you''re the master, but this is bothering me," Vex said as she flew around the scene. Velryna immediately blushed and pushed Dante back; she... didn''t like being watched in this kind of scene.


    "And again, this naughty subus interrupting my business, shall I punish you?" Dante said, looking at Vex, who smiled freely. "Yes, punish me plenty, master!" she said quickly with an eager look.


    Velryna saw that and murmured very quietly, "Who wants to be punished is me."


    "If you''re here, it means something happened. Come on, give me the report," Dante said seriously, and Vexplied. Read today at NovelFire _em _pyr.


    "Basically, everyone has been marked. There are about ny people, a considerable number, but apparently they are normal people. Lady Voralith said their bodies are linked to Ethan''s, which means they might be people cursed by Greed," shemented. Dante, however, already expected something like this and nodded, aware of the dangers of facing one of the seven deadly sins.


    "Fortunately, we have humility on our side. If the battle starts, many people will die, but we''re almost certain of the destruction of this evil," Dantemented.


    "Aaralyn, what do you have to say?" From Vex''s shadows, Aaralyn emerged. "All of the Emperor''s Troops are being controlled by Ethan. The strength."


    "What does that mean?" Dante questioned, and she exined: "The shadow troops that were on our side have been taken by Ethan, as well as the Emperor''s power, which began to deteriorate since yesterday. It seems Ethan managed to gain support from the nobles to make up for the need for support. He already knows we''reing after him," Aaralyn said, and Dante didn''t seem surprised.


    "How many people do we have?" Dante asked Aaralyn, who began to count. "Besides Vex, Velryna, me, and you, we have Sara Vortex, Nagasawa Scarlet, Aldria Luminus, and the knight named Mercedes, as well as Simon."


    "Our numbers are low, and Mercedes will stay with Nafiri," said Dante, but Aaralyn disagreed: "Quantity isn''t quality. We have much more strength if we count on the Awakening and the Coming of Voralith to the Mortal reality," she said, and Dante nodded, yet...


    "It''s all right, we''ll strike at the right time," said Aaralyn, and Dante nodded. "What about Nafiri?"


    "Oh, that woman is quite effective. Mercedes brought this," she said, tossing a storage ring to Dante, who widened his eyes upon peeking at its contents.


    "How did she get these weapons? This is quality worthy of the Dwarves!" Dante said quickly, and Aaralyn shrugged. "Who knows, that woman is too greedy. She must already be seeing the master as a huge pot of gold," she said, and Dante looked at Aaralyn, both of them agreeing.


    Indeed, Nafiri was simply greedier than the sin of Greed itself!

 Chapter 172: Some important information

    The room was quiet, Dante gazed at the woman in front of him, who calmly sipped her tea.


    "Are you going to tell me why you called me here?" Dante questioned Aldria, who continued to sip her tea. Internally, she was furious about the conversation she had with Adam, but if he didn''t want to save himself, she would try her best to help him.


    "This message was sent to Adam recently. I thought it would be in your interest to know what''s happening with Valentina," Aldria said, and Dante''s eyes instinctively turned blood-red. The way Aldria spoke, it seemed like something bad was about to happen.


    Well, she wasn''t to me. For her, having her empire erased wasn''t the best news. However, for Dante, maybe it was one of the best news he received today.


    "What about my Valentina?" He questioned sovereign, his calm tone of voicepletely changed as Aldria observed him.


    "So crazy... this man is truly in love with these women. I''m being affected from this distance by his mere speech," Aldria thought. Find adventures on NovelFire-mp,yr.


    "Just listen, you''ll understand," she said seriously, pushing back against the way he spoke. She was the empress, not a man like this who would intimidate her; she had to maintain her posture.


    "Let''s see then," Dante said as the same message from d began to y in the magic sphere. Dante watched his words with a serious gaze.


    Reality? He would love to go straight to the world of Nighsphere to find d and take the damn cube back.


    However, he couldn''t do it now, and this left him inplete fury. "Damnation," he muttered, but then he heard d begin to talk about Valentina.


    "Valentina''s Cube Prison is slowly breaking, there are already several cracks all over the cube. Honestly, if you want a guess...


    She is training.


    If I know that woman, she is at this moment breaking all her limits after oveing grief, or perhaps she is using it as sheer driving force to be stronger.


    She will seek revenge. Believe me when I say your empire wille to an end."


    His eyes blinked twice. He thought it was bad news... well, of course, he quickly understood when he remembered that Aldria was the Empress of the Kingdom that Valentina wanted to erase.


    He listened to those words and only felt one thing. "What a relief," he sighed loudly as he closed his eyes.


    "She''s okay," he said. Of course, he couldn''t know for sure, but Valentina was so obsessed that she was training so much that when she came out, she wouldn''t even recognize herself. Well, at least she thought so.


    "That''s all I wanted to show you. I hope you understand why I did this," Aldria said, and Dante nodded. "Your empire will be fine," he said and stood up.


    "Tomorrow is the big day. Start getting ready," hemented and disappeared in mes. After he left, she said aloud:


    "Argth... How difficult it is to work like this," Aldria said. Her thoughts were already turned to her husband, atrophied and in terrible condition.


    "It''s time to start letting go..." she sighed as she gazed at a photo of Adam on the wall.


    ''You should move on, I''ve lived much longer than a human should,'' she heard his voice again in her head. Was love over? Well, not exactly.


    "Maybe it''s necessary for us to finally end things..." Aldriamented to the wind as she sat at her desk, lonely and tired.


    "In the end, maybe he never got over that woman..." shemented, opening one of her old albums. There, she saw a photo: a little blonde girl next to a tall,mon blue-eyed blonde woman. Her simplicity was what won Adam''s heart.


    "Zayah, your daughter has grown well... now she''s about to be like you, an infinite star ready to be a ruler. It''s a pity she won''t have either her father or her mother to support her," she said, and soon an old memory came to her mind.


    "One day I won''t be here. When that happens, stand by my little Vel," Zayah said as she watched the Kingdom from a small hill. "After all, you''re my sister," she said, smiling.


    However... a tear fell from Aldria''s face. "Damn it! Why did you leave everything to your older sister!" She punched the table.


    Aldria was beginning to have her internal conflicts affecting her Empress posture. Now, she wasn''t the Empress anymore.


    She was a woman, a woman who loved her older sister, and an aunt who didn''t even tell her niece about herself.


    "It seems she''s really aplicated person," Vex said from afar, watching the scene alongside Dante.


    "She''s interesting indeed. Unfortunately, Adam didn''t give her real value, but it''s good to know she''s Velryna''s Aunt. I was nning on getting her as a subordinate anyway," Dantemented, and Aaralyn came out from beside him.


    "Oh, you''re here. I''m sure I gave you vacation," Dante said again.


    "And I''m sure I already declined, master," she said.


    "Oh, right, huh," Dante said. "Am I starting to be affected by the Awakening?" Dante questioned himself.


    "Stop making excuses, master. That''s very unbing of you," said Aaralyn, pouting.


    Dante looked at her with a silly face, and she sighed. Dante, however, just stroked her green hair as she continued to pout.


    ''These girls have been getting more and more active. I should pay more attention to them... All because of that perverted demon.''


    "Vex," Dante said, and the Subus looked directly at him, quickly questioning, "Yes?"


    "You will be punished," Dante said, and she blinked twice. She now... found it unfair and yet very satisfying at the same time.


    "But I didn''t do anything!" she eximed, making a scene. Her pout was really cute, and Dante couldn''t help but smile slightly as he stood up from the wall he was leaning on, observing Aldria.


    Vex, who was flying, suddenly felt danger, and before she could turn...


    "SMACK!"


    A thud came as she felt her buttocks beingpletely squeezed by Dante''s heavy palm.


    "KYAAAANNNN!!!" She screamed, but it sounded more like a moan.


    ''Masochistic Subus!'' he thought.

 Chapter 173: Sylvia thought Morgana, but...

    Sylvia ran through the flowery fields while Yrniel searched for Morgana on another continent. Morgana was possessed by an insatiable thirst for knowledge and, particrly, for Dante. Her interest in him was surprisingly immense.


    "Mistress!" Sylvia shouted, conjuring a sound spell that only Morgana could hear.


    "Mistress! Simon sent me! We have urgent information about Dante Scarlet!" She shouted again, truly calling out to her mistress, using a rather tempting bait for Morgana.


    The entire world where Sylvia was standing quickly turned ck, clearly indicating that she was in the presence of her mistress, and she promptly kneeled.


    "This disciple greets the Mistress, Morgana Arcane," she said quickly, as the shadows of the world shaped into a woman apanied by a maid.


    Morgana appeared in front of Sylvia, looking at her heavily, as if she had made a grave mistake.


    "I am no longer Arcane," shemented, making Sylvia''s whole body tremble. "I-I''m sorry!" she quickly spoke, her body shaking uncontrobly.


    "Spit it out," bitter as usual when she waspletely angry, Morgana didn''t give her time to think.


    "M-Mistress!" she stuttered several times, and Morgana was already losing patience. "Just say it, woman!" she shouted, leaving the whole world in silence.


    She was on the verge of entering the Fairy Realm; she would really wipe that realm off the map if Sylvia hadn''t arrived in time!


    "Mistress, I know you won''t believe me if I say it, so please,e to the Western Empire, we need to go to the capital," Sylvia said, and Morgana was puzzled by the way she spoke.


    "What do you mean I won''t believe you?" she questioned, and Sylvia scratched her arms, not wanting to talk about it, after all... her life was at stake.


    ''Dammit, Master Dante! Look what you''ve done to me! If I die, I''ll haunt you in your dreams!'' she roared internally, taking a deep breath. read only on m-vl _e|mp,yr


    Morgana and the Maid exchanged nces and then looked at Sylvia, who was truly... afraid.


    "Simon will exin," Sylvia said, not wanting to pronounce his name, and Morgana narrowed her eyes again, looking at her. "Simon? What does that old man want that''s so important?"


    "Ah, right, huh..." She murmured. ''Damn it, Dante.'' She sighed again.


    "Even though I find it absurd, when I saw it in person, I can''t help but believe that yes, finally a miracle happened." Sylvia was trying to drag out the conversation, as she already knew what wasing.


    "Sylvia, if you keep this up, I''ll punish you," Morgana said, and she couldn''t hold back any longer.


    "Just go already! It''s important! It''s about Dante!" She shouted loud enough for the entire flowery field to hear...


    The maid next to Morgana stared at her... "Sk, did I hear what she just said correctly?" She asked Sk.


    "Yes, Lady Morgana, she just said it''s about Dante," Sk confirmed, but Morgana... well, technically, she gave a "blue screen."


    "Oh, thank goodness, I think I''m going crazy, aren''t I? Well, I always have been, I could have sworn she said she had information about Dante," Morgana spoke, as if a gear in her head... had broken.


    ''Damn it, Dante!'' Sylvia seeing the scene couldn''t help but scream internally, she would kill Dante if she had the chance!


    "Oh, I''m getting old," Morgana sighed.


    "Morgana, she spoke the truth. She''s not lying," Sk said, after all, she could read expressions very well.


    "Wait, what did you say, Sk?" Morgana questioned. "She''s telling the truth, I didn''t detect any lies, apparently," Sk replied.


    "Sylvia, if I go to Simon and there''s no information, and you''re just using this to stop me and prevent Titania from dying, I''ll kill both of you." She said in a cold tone, and Sylvia, feeling suffocated, nodded.


    ''Damn it, Dante! Look what you''ve done to my master! She was nicer before you showed up!'' She roared internally, but she couldn''t do anything anymore.


    "Yes, mistress," Sylvia said trying to stand up, but before she could realize, she had transformed... into a toad.


    "ribbit!" She tried to scream, but nothing came out. "You''ll stay like this until I find out if what you said is true, until then behave," Morgana said.


    "Morgana, it seems we have trouble..." Sk said as several golden and blue portals appeared.


    "Hm? Trouble? Who cares about those French fries," Morgana said and then the voice came.


    "You''re not wee here, daughter of the Witch Queen," a male fairy said, he seemed... quite effeminate and almost mistaken for a girl.


    "He looks like a little girl," Sk said, unable to help but lightlyugh at the voice that barely fit his body.


    "Pfff," Morganaughed.


    "ribbit," Sylvia spoke, or rather, croak.


    "I''m leaving, your realm will be spared today," Morgana said and turned about to open a portal. "The Bitch of the Demon King is not wee here." When he uttered that phrase, Morgana turned around.


    "Idiot..." Sk muttered. "ribbit."


    "Repeat," Morgana said as several male fairies started to appear at the portal locations and in a few seconds, about five thousand warrior fairies appeared.


    "Bitch of the Demon King," he repeated then... "Dagon." Morgana said, no one understood at the moment, but...


    Everything shook, and the man''s body began to float, while writhing, and then, from the deepest scream of his soul.


    "AHHHH," he felt his entrails being eaten, everyone looked in fear at Morgana and then, from his belly everything exploded when a Raven came out of him.


    All fairies looked at that scene horrified and then with a wave of hands, a horizontal cut came, killing more than half of the army.


    "That''s better," Morgana said, painting the wholendscape with the fairies'' bodies, staining the little flowers around.


    "ribbit!" The little frog Sylvia screamed, but she said something else. "Morgana! Get a grip!"


    "Shut up, toad," she said and opened a portal, all that... happened from one moment to the next, and the remaining fairies were so horrified that they lost the ability to speak.

 Chapter 174: Everything is going well.

    "Time to move," Dante said as he flew over the area, watching various people entering the scene. Dante had ck hair and was dressed in a navy-blue suit as he observed peopleing in.


    "Approximately nine hundred energy points marked, but the number is rising rmingly, they''re not just clones like before," Voralith said in his thoughts, and he nodded, now hovering towards the pce, more precisely, towards Velryna''s room.


    "They''ve started to move, begin the n," he said, and Voralith appeared in her small dragon form.


    "I''ll start marking the locations, start doing what you have to do," she said, and Dante nodded. "Aaralyn, what about the witches?" He questioned.


    "Still nothing, master, but Yrniel warned that he didn''t find Morgana," Aaralyn said, however. "It''s alright, Sylvia must have found her."


    "Nafiri?" He asked. "She bought several establishments, dividing most of the poption from those who were on Ethan''s side. Her economic and political strength has diminished, I assume we won''t have any problems dering him guilty of his crimes."


    "Good, although it took longer than I nned," Dante said, sighing and sitting down, at the same time a stunningly beautiful woman appeared on the other side of the room.


    "How do I look, darling?" She questioned. It was Velryna, wearing a long blood-red dress to match Dante''s hair. Her blue-tinted eyes contrasted with her golden locks, creating a unique appearance. Adorned with chokers, bracelets, and rings, she looked like a noblewoman. However, on her thighs...


    "An artwork of the highest caliber," Dante said, and he couldn''t help but notice the open side of the dress, which had something...


    "Do the daggers fit you well, especially with those legs," Dante said, looking deeply at one of the exposed thighs.


    "The Storage Ring, did it hold the weapons?" Dante questioned, and she nodded. "Then, for now, we are prepared," Dante said and everyone in the room nodded. "Vex."


    The subus appeared from invisibility, quickly looking at her master. "Is it time for you to punish me?" She said cheerfully, and Dante''s scowl appeared.


    SLAP!


    He gave a hefty smack on the demon girl''s rear, making her scream "AHHHHHHHNNN," well... it was more of a moan, actually.


    "You idiot," Velryna said.


    "Pervert," Aaralyn said.


    "Masoquist," Eldrax said, thetter appearing in her human form in front of Velryna, who hadn''t met her yet.


    "Who taught you that?" Dante asked hurriedly, and all eyes turned to the little girl with ck hair.


    "Huh? Who is this, Dante?" She quickly questioned, and Dante looked at her with a mischievous smile. ''Let''s see her reaction.''


    "Oh, I forgot to introduce you to this littledy, didn''t I? This is my little daughter," he said, smiling, and even Eldrax was surprised. After all, no one besides her deceased mother had called her daughter.


    "D-daughter?!!" Aaralyn, Vex, and Velryna said quickly in shock! "Hm?" Eldrax was confused despite being surprised by Dante''s words.


    "Yes, yes, my little girl," Dante said and lifted Eldrax onto his shoulders. "Daddy''s little girl," Dante said.


    Eldrax was happy; for some reason, she felt... like she had a home.


    "Damn it," Voralith muttered when she reappeared in the room. "It''s all done," she said.


    "Hm? Aspetent as ever," Dante said, and she gave him a furious look. "I''m not your servant!" She growled in anger.


    "Yes, that''s true, master, that''s me. Please, give me lots of punishments, since she doesn''t want them," Vex said, she was enjoying being punished... a lot more than she should.


    "Perverted Vex," Eldrax said. "Yes, she is. She needs correction, hey, where did you learn that?" Dante said and turned to Vex, who blushed slightly. "Nah, better leave her alone," he added, and she stared at him as if two sma rays were about to pierce her head at any moment.


    "I''m leaving, girls, focus on your tasks," Dante said, leaving Eldrax on the ground and disappearing into the mes.


    He was heading to Simon''s quarters, where Team B was located, namely Simon, Nagasawa, and Sara.


    He immediately entered the room and saw two women pointing a sword at his throat.


    "Hello,dies, I swear I didn''te to spy on anyone changing clothes," he said with a smile. Sara, however, muttered, "Annoying."


    "How do you use the Walk Among mes?!" Nagasawa roared, pointing the sword even closer to his throat.


    Dante was a little ufortable having to lie, but before he could say anything, they heard the voice of an older man.


    "I taught him," Simon said suddenly. To try to save Dante from big trouble, he couldn''t talk to his beautiful women.


    "You taught him? Spare me," Nagasawa said in disbelief, and Sara continued, "This technique can only be used by Dante and Valentina, how did you teach him that?" She questioned, and Simonughed.


    discover stories NovelFire-l,e-mp _yr


    And then...


    Simon turned into mes and appeared next to Dante. "See? It''s simple," he said and ''Act like you''re right, they won''t buy it if it''s just me showing off.'' Dante smiled soon after, after all... Simon didn''t use the Walk Among mes.


    "As he said, it''s quite simple," Dante said and disappeared and reappeared next to Sara. "Easy, easy."


    ''You damn old man, you still have these tricks? Using spatial magic and illusion to fake the Walk and Fire to camouge? You''ve gotten stronger, you old geezer!'' Dante told him throughmunication magic.


    ''I never stopped training, Dante, especially when Morgana left.'' They smiled at each other, and Dante again spoke aloud.


    "Are you satisfied now? Now lower those swords, or do you not want more information about Dante?" He questioned, catching the attention of the women. "What do you mean?" Sara said seriously.


    "It''s like I said, our demon friends can give information about Dante, especially the one who is contracted with Ethan. After all, if Dante died, he definitely had his soul sent to Hell," Dante said about himself, and the two looked at each other. "You mean that..."


    "Dante is dead, but alive in hell if the title of Demon King is maintained. Perhaps if we have this certainty, we can summon him to this world. We just need some information and bodies for sacrifice... And we''ll have plenty of that soon," Dante said.


    ''If they fall for this lie, I deserve to win an Oscar. I''m doing a good job as an actor. Come on, girls, this husband of yours needs you to follow the n!'' Dante thought, seeing the expressions of the girls.


    "Well, it''s a good opportunity, besides, Arthur''s instincts are very good," Simonmented, and they looked at Dante.


    "Alright..."


    ''That''s it, now they''re motivated to kill even more demons and give me even more strength when I absorb them back. Come on, girls, you''re mine! Hahaha, I can''t wait for the moment when you prove that it''s me, this will be my greatest trick!'' Dante was already... a little unbnced, but that wasn''t a real problem.


    "Let''s go, it''s starting," Dante said, listening to the voices outside, everyone nodded and left the room, heading straight to the coronation site.

 Chapter 175: The world stopped to watch that scene.

    Dante hovered in the air as he watched the event begin. He was already fully prepared, and all the ns had begun to be executed, down to the smallest details.


    In fact, at that moment, he felt above everyone, or at least he thought so.


    While he observed everything from above, Ethan walked through the corridors,pletely disturbed by bloodthirsty thoughts.


    "Kill them all," he heard in his ears, as he tried to maintainposure, but the demon Greed continued to torment him.


    "Quiet," he replied, but the voice continued to tempt him. "Power, you can just take it all for yourself," she said calmly as she floated behind him, clinging to his back.


    m-vl _e mpY _r exclusive content


    "Come on, Ethan,e out and join my side," she said, troubling his mind as several of Ethan''s subordinates began to appear, most of them knights who had fallen under Greed''s sway.


    Her entire existence was pure greed, and thus, she corrupted hundreds, no, thousands of beings when she returned to the physical world thanks to Ethan. She already had almost an army of corrupted people within the castle.


    But despite this, Ethan didn''t sumb to temptation. Though he enjoyed the feeling of power, he remained focused on what he wanted, and that was annoying her.


    "ept everything from me," she murmured in his ears, but he ignored her once again.


    "Is everything ready?" He asked Jun-he, who appeared in front of him as he turned the corner. "Yes, your majesty," she bowed.


    Their "special" rtionship had ended abruptly, but she still continued as his assistant and secretary. After all, she had nowhere else to go.


    "It''s time," he said, and then, by magic, a royal suit with a red cape appeared on his back. He began to move towards the ceremonial stage where he would be the Emperor.


    Meanwhile, the whole city was watching the event, thousands of screens were set up for them to witness the emergence of the new emperor. Not only in the Empire, now that the world had been connected again, all the rulers began to be aware of what was happening.


    In fact, not only them, but the whole world knew about this event, including a woman who was trying tomunicate with her daughter.


    "Where are you, Aaralyn..." she murmured as she held a ruby-red cube full of cracks, which seemed like it would give way at any moment.


    "Thinking about her again? I thought you were tougher, Master," a woman with long ck hair, ck clothes, red eyes, and dark lipstick appeared as she watched her master bite her nails and mutter.


    "Quiet, child," she replied, but the woman narrowed her eyes. "Any sign of your mistress''s awakening, Kaalindra?" She questioned, but looking into the woman''s eyes, she only said, "Speak of my mistress again, and your training will be quadrupled, princess."


    Kaalindra had spent thest ten years observing the cube, waiting for Valentina. In fact, the moment she was sealed, Kaalindra felt extremely guilty for being on a mission. She then punished herself, watching the cube for ten years until Valentina returned, thus bing the mentor of a princess...


    "Elizabeth, Kaalindra," a man''s voice echoed in the room as Kaalindra stared at him. "Father," Elizabeth said as Kaalindra continued to stare.


    "Morgana sent a message, she''s going to the human realm for the coronation of the new Emperor, she said she''s chasing a lead on Dante," d said, and the women looked surprised. "A lead? That guy is dead," Kaalindra spoke. "I only have this to say, keep an eye on the cube, its wear is increasing, every day more cracks appear," he said, and they nodded.


    "And Kaalindra, your sisters are in the Werewolf Kingdom, they passed through the desert and reached a city, they said they''re okay," he said and disappeared among bats.


    "At least some good news," she murmured looking at the cube. "I hope you''re safe, Aaralyn."


    Again, in another hemisphere.


    "Are you guys seeing this? Man, this is crazy!" Zed said, looking with hispanions at the event that had started on the screen. "And to think that idiot was just waiting to take over an entire empire," a man''s voice echoed.


    "Ektor, I thought you wouldn''te," Zedmented. "I found your invitation interesting," Ektor replied and sat next to his friend, in a sort of tavern, facing the bartender.


    The sounds of fighters'' screams were heard, in the end, this was just another yful day. "Looks like you''ve been having fun, a fight club? A guild? You''ve changed a lot."


    "Look who it is, Aren, I thought you were dead," Ektor said teasing the demi-human. "As rude as ever, Ektor."


    "Oh, is this a reunion?" the voice echoed, this time everyone stopped. A woman who disappeared ten years ago appeared.


    "Damn, it''s like seeing a ghost," Zed muttered looking at the woman. "As always, you guys are boring," she replied.


    "Looks like she''s alive after all, damn it," Ektor said and received a blow that sent him flying to the other side of the room.


    "Don''t attack friends, Katarina," Aren said, raising her aura. The two started a dispute, and soon everyone started to pass out.


    "Enough, you two, let''s watch this and deal with business," the voice of a person emerged, a werewolf.


    "It seems like the whole old elite ss has reunited, this is nostalgic," Borismented, he had just arrived and saw the whole situation.


    Other ces were no different, various beings began to see what was happening in the empire.


    Dante couldn''t know this, but what he did... shocked the entire supernatural world entirely. Despite having few people present, everyone was watching that.


    "Why do I feel like something really amazing is about to happen? Hm... thest time was with that boy... what was his name again?" Katarina questioned.


    "Dante Scarlet," Aren replied. "Ah yes, the Demon King of Devastation. I miss chasing him, even though that old man stopped me by threatening to tell my father, he seemed like a good man."


    "That was almost eleven years ago, you didn''t even remember his name," Arenmented.


    "Love has no time, feelings continue," Katarina replied.


    "You don''t even care about love, you wanted to train and copy Valentina''s skills! You''re a battle maniac!" Zed said. "Hm, that was a good idea too, wasn''t it? Maybe I should meet her when she returns."


    Everyone looked at the redhead simply perplexed by what they had just heard...


    If Katarina knew what was about to happen...

 Chapter 176: Exchange of glances.

    "Here we go," Dante said, appearing inside the Pce, more precisely at the "Royal Arch," where the coronation would take ce, a spacious area where all the nobles were gathered.


    There were several structures, with chairs and the like for the noble guests to sit. Contrary to appearances, Aldria had restricted ess, keeping civilians away, watching from the outside, as the situation... was worse.


    "How are things going?" he inquired as he took a wine ss from a waiter.


    "Six hundred staff infected, 8,000 infected soldiers, 400 infected nobles," he heard from Aaralyn, who was high up in a tower overlooking the area.


    "The security has been greatly reinforced, but of the 10,000 soldiers, 8,000 have already been corrupted, it will be difficult to deal with them," Aaralyn said, however.


    "It''ll be easy, don''t worry too much, what we need to be careful of is Avareza," Dante said, and she agreed. "Despite that... those two are very well armed," Aaralyn said, seeing Sara and Nagasawa moving among the guests.


    "They have their reasons, and besides... that Nunchaku is mine," Dante said, as if... he was jealous of the weapon. ''Tsk, my weapon!''


    "Master?" she questioned, "Nothing, just keep observing everything," Dante said, and Aaralyn nodded.


    Dante began to walk around the area, surveying the surroundings and getting a better sense of the terrain. His mana was already spread throughout the area, thoroughly analyzing any misstep or different power present. If it were a GPS now, there would be plenty of red dots indicating danger.


    "It''s too quiet," Dante thought, before he could start doing something, he felt something watching him and quickly looked up at the sky.


    "Morgana," Dante said, seeing a woman floating in the air. She was probably hiding her presence, but for Dante, who had a connection to Morgana''s magic, as well as her soul, he could clearly feel that beautiful woman above him. After years, he finally found one of his greatest loves, his second wife.


    He couldn''t meet her yet, even though he wanted to fly instantly to embrace her and kiss her deeply, everything was being arranged for the best oue.


    "Thank you, Sylvia," he murmured. After all, thanks to the woman, he was able to see his wife again. After that, he would try to properly thank Sylvia.


    On the other hand, Morgana was simply watching everything.


    "Why are there so many demons here?" she questioned, and Sk appeared by her side. "Indeed, how many years has it been since we saw demons appear so tantly?" she asked, and Sylvia said, already back in her full form.


    "The Next Emperor has a contract with a High-Level Demon," Sylvia said, and Morgana''s eyes turned inward towards the venue, and she felt a very strong power. However, what really surprised her was the other one.


    A man with ck hair walking calmly among the guests. She was feeling a different sensationing from him, an absolute strength, but without any trace of malice.


    "Who is that?" Morgana said instinctively, and Sylvia looked. ''Damn it, Dante!'' she already started toin...


    "Our ally," she said, obviously couldn''t say "Arthur." After all... well, Morgana knew about Arthur Pendragon.


    "I can''t see his soul," she remarked. "Understandable, this ally has taken care of everything, he has a personal grudge against Ethan," shemented,ughing.


    ''You''re terrible at lying, you should start taking some acting lessons,'' Morgana thought. Although she didn''t know who he was, clearly he was someonepletely different from the others, someone special in some way.


    "Go fetch Simon," she ordered, and Sylvia disappeared, while she continued to observe the man, who suddenly looked directly into her eyes.


    "Bold," she said, and truly disappeared.


    "Darn it, I can''t even get a glimpse of my wife''s beauty," Dante said, realizing she had disappeared upon noticing his gaze.


    "You''re going to end up dead, master. She doesn''t know you''re you," Vex said, appearing invisibly as he floated.


    "Tsk, stop nagging," Dante said and downed his drink entirely. "Ah~ now it''s just a waiting game," he said.


    Upstairs.


    "Are you sure about this?" Aldria questioned Adam, who was finishing getting ready, heading towards the venue. "Have you changed the location? And the protective magic?"


    "Everything has been done," Aldria said.


    "Keep up the good work, we only have twenty minutes, start preparing yourself," Adam said. "Are you going to continue to ignore me? Do you think Zayah would like that?" She touched a deep wound, and Adam turned around.


    Despite beingpletely debilitated by the disease, he was still the Emperor.


    "She wouldn''t agree, and I would do the same. Or do you think I''m going to let my family die because of my mistake? I''m already old, I don''t mind dying for the peace of my Kingdom," he replied so seriously that Aldria trembled slightly.


    "Now do as I say, or leave, I have no patience to deal with your obsessiveness. Your safety and Velryna''s are guaranteed beside Dante, and it will stay that way," Adam spoke.


    "How are you sure he''s Dante Scarlet?" she questioned, and he turned around again. "Look at the sky and tell me, why is Morgana Scarlet in my empire? Coincidence?


    Not only Morgana, but also Sk Vexar, Simon Cloht, as well as Nagasawa Scarlet, Sara Vortex, Aaralyn Eudora are in my kingdom, helping a man they don''t know who self-proimed himself Dante Scarlet," Adam said, and Aldria was left speechless.


    "He is the damn Demon King. From the moment he entered this ce, he only wanted one thing: to kill Ethan, something that Dante wanted to do in his final moments of life. Stop being cautious about everything, and start seeing your reality. This world has changed since that man died, the world has be much stronger, and I have be weaker.


    It''s only a matter of time before someone stronger appears and tries to kill me, kill you, or Velryna," he vented and looked deep into her eyes and said: "This body is cursed, it''s not just a simple poison that someone can cure, it''s a curse," he revealed.


    "Now, start walking, it''s time," he said and left, appearing on the stage where his speech would begin.


    Everyone quickly looked as the Emperor''s aura rose to the skies, transforming everything into a huge Dome of Golden Energy. The blue sky turnedpletely golden.


    Velryna in the distance saw that scene with slightly teary eyes, after all, her father''s energy was starting to wane gradually. However, she didn''t have time for that and soon appeared on the stage beside him.


    "Let the show begin," Dante said and disappeared into the crowd that was beginning to form...


    "Begin," he said, and they all immediately nodded.

 Chapter 177: The Beginning of The End

    "I am getting old," said the emperor, silencing the entire assembly. His voice echoed through the skies, and everyone in the kingdom could hear him.


    "I have always been a brave man and considered myself confident. But the next Emperor cannot be like me; he needs to be more," said Adam, ncing slightly at Velryna beside him.


    "A strong, stern Emperor, and above all, happy with who he is and who he shares these feelings with," he dered, leaving everyone in silence. "Therefore, I would like to introduce someone."


    A ray descended from the heavens as nned, and in the middle of the assembly, Ethan appeared, with a stern, strong, and imposing look.


    Everyone began apuding as he waved to everyone. "Ethan Smith, my son and heir," said Adam with a smile, feigning joy.


    "Would you like to say a few words, my son?" he asked, expecting a speech from Ethan.


    Ethan, dressed in his ceremonial robes, rose to a raised tform, surrounded by the powerful atmosphere all around.


    The eager looks of the nobility, military leaders, andmon people were fixed on him as he advanced to the lectern, his presence radiating authority and dignity.


    It wasn''t just the members of the Empire observing this. Finally, he began to speak:


    "I am Ethan Smith. I greet all of my empire and promise to lead with wisdom,passion, and humility. Together, we will face challenges, upholding justice and promoting peace. May our nation flourish, and may God guide us."


    "He sounds like that idiot wolf giving a speech," growled Dante invisibly, while Vex floated beside him. "What idiot?" she questioned, but he didn''t have time to respond. "Come on, it''s starting for real now," hemented, and she nodded.


    As Ethan spoke, the gleam of determination in his eyes reflected the seriousness of his words andmitment to his people, or so one might think. In reality, everyone was falling for Avarice''s theatrics, which were beginning to possess and corrupt their minds, but Dante already knew that.


    At the end of the speech, the silence was broken by the thunderous apuse resonating throughout the area.


    "Hahaha, this is my son," said Adam, something he would never say... Damn, he was lying so poorly that even a blind man could see it!


    "Unfortunately, it''s a pity," Adam said, and silence fell, with everyone seeing what he had just said. "You''re not the Emperor," he added.


    "What?" Ethan looked confused, and then the silence was broken by the boom of some kind of magic.


    "Lumius," Aldria said, as a kind of thinyer of snow fell on all the people present, a snow that... purified.


    "Ethan Smith, as royal advisor, Empress, and Judge of the court, I, Aldria Luminus, decree you guilty of the crimes of very, murder, corruption, involvement with demons, and torture." Everyone was shocked, even Morgana, who flew away in the distance, saw it as something surreal to happen to a crown prince.


    "Therefore, you are sentenced to death," she added, and then... From the silence.


    "Hahahahaha, you must be joking," he said, however, it wasn''t a joke. "Death? Hahaha, you and how many others will do that?" He said and quickly attacked the Emperor.


    Adam no longer had the reflexes necessary to dodge, so his attack, a punch delivered with the force of lightning, was about to hit him.


    Boom.


    When the punch was about to hit him, Dante intervened, holding it, smoke rising as Dante''s hands began to burn with fire, burning Ethan''s hands, who felt no pain at all.


    "Get out of here, protect him," Dante said to Velryna, who already understood how this n would work.


    Ethan quickly backed away feeling that Dante was a danger, but his arrogance remained intact. "Look who it isn''t, my sister''s boyfriend," he said to Dante. "Or rather, a demon." Everyone heard that phrase and looked at the man; the nobles hadn''t been evacuated for a reason. Dante didn''t care about them.


    "And you continue to be the attention-seeking slut," Dantemented and attacked him forcefully, sending him several meters back, almost hitting some nobles who immediately ran away from the scene.


    "Those who did not involve themselves with this man, you may leave, the rest of you, you will be killed, so spare me the trouble of going after you," Dantemented and made a gesture with his hand. Soon, Yrniel appeared, carrying all the people "clean" of demonic energy away. After all, he would only kill those who were contaminated, if necessary.


    Ethan got up from the fall looking around. Then, he heard on his shoulders "kill him." Yes, it was Avarice who finally began to truly influence Ethan. "Yes," he agreed.


    "The n," Dante said to the air as he watched Ethan preparing to attack. "It''s okay! We''ve removed the clean people! We''re going to stop the others!" Aaralyn said, and he saw Vex flying away in the distance while carrying more people away from the Golden Barrier.


    "Thank goodness the emperor had this card up his sleeve; we''d be in serious trouble if they could escape," Dante thought. The barrier was ast-minute thing Aldria informed him about.


    Dante looked up at the sky and saw Morgana again. ''Watch closely... my wife,'' he murmured to himself.


    "Hahahaha, an idiot like you dares to challenge me?" Ethan''s voice passed through his ears, and a huge electric green pir began to emerge from the ground.


    ''Finally, it ended in...'', Dante thought, seeing Ethan''s entire electrified body slightly greenish and losing color. He was truly transforming into a demon.


    Dante didn''t have time for games. Before he could prepare himself, Ethan had already appeared in front of him.


    An extremely strong blow was dealt horizontally, but from Dante''s hands, his spear that Nafiri had made stopped it.


    "Avarice, it''s good to meet you," Dante said aloud and Ethan''s entire body slightly trembled, after all... the Progenitor was speaking to his creation.


    Suddenly, in Dante''s thoughts, a female voice entered, "Who are you, how dare you address me so indecently?"


    "Be quiet, I''ll deal with youter," Dante said and from the shock of the impact, heunched Ethan far away, hitting the mansion and breaking one of the floors.


    "Lilith, it''s good that you keep our deal," Dante said, now, however, all his power began to rise to the air. "Ah, I hate forcing things," Dante said and took a deep breath, channeling his mana into the Spear.


    "Descend from the heavens," he said and threw it with all his strength. "Die."

 Chapter 178: Hes getting stronger

    "Two demons fighting, and one of them wants to defend a kingdom," Sk said as she flew alongside Morgana. "Curious, isn''t it?" Morgana questioned, and she nodded, watching the man throw Ethan several meters away.


    "Morgana... is it just me, or is that...?" Sk began to say, and Morganapleted: "Ster Launch of the me Queen." Morgana confirmed Sk''s suspicions... one of the attacks for which Valentina was known.


    "That''s not all," they heard, and beside them, Sara hovered with two feathered angelic wings and golden hair, appearing breathless as she arrived next to the women.


    "Sara Vortex," Morgana said, analyzing her being. ''Interesting,'' she thought.


    "That man used the damn Walk Among mes earlier, and Simon said he was the one who taught him," Sara came to her, going against the n just to question her about it.


    "That''s impossible. Simon can''t even use fire magic," Morgana confirmed, and Sara trembled slightly. "M-Morgana, what are the chances of Valentina teaching that to a man other than Dante?" She questioned as everything trembled.


    "Hm? That''s impossible. The Walk Among mes originates from the Fire Spirit ''Igris''. It''s impossible for anyone else to use it besides Valentina and Dante, who have the greatest affinity with fire in this world. Perhaps imitation is possible, but the original technique is impossible, as both were blessed by the Fire Spirit," Morgana confirmed, and Sara''s world copsed...


    ''It''s you... it''s really you!'' her heart began to fill with joy, happiness, and... relief. Her whole being began to be filled with a feeling she couldn''t even say whether it was real or not; she was... living a dream.


    Her eyes turnedpletely golden, losing their blue coloration, and her wings faintly shimmered. It was as if... she wasplete again.


    "Hm? What kind of reaction is that?" Morgana questioned, seeing that Sara''s power had almost doubled in strength.


    "Well, I guess she must be thinking that man is Dante," Skmented, and Morgana looked at her as if to say "Are you kidding me, I don''t sense anything rted to Danteing from him, energy, spirit, magic code, nothing." She paused and sighed.


    "I''ve been trying to revive him for ten years and failed," Morganamented, and Sk responded, "How do you revive something that''s alive?" Morgana simply looked at her as if she could pierce her with her gaze.


    "The one who spoke is no longer here," Sk said and disappeared.


    Morgana was left alone hovering over the area, waiting for the right time to act; after all... she couldn''t just let this go now, since Sara thought that man was Dante. She wanted to see it through to the end; after all... she was still a witch who loved knowledge. Studying demons would be very good.


    "Ah, the world has changed so much. I''ve be a grumpy old woman who has to clean up the problems of the younger ones," she sighed and summoned a ck throne, sitting down. "He must have just stolen the techniques from Valentina''s mansion. After all, even her spear was stolen.


    Two adapted techniques are nothing special," Morganamented and began to watch the fight as the man, or rather, Dante himself,unched his new spear towards where Ethan was.


    "He''s stronger than I thought he would be, or was the technique weak?" Dante said as he saw that his spear had no effect at all. In fact... it returned to him with full force, thrown back.


    "Agrht!" he held it heavily but flew backward, hitting a pir. "Damn, he''s much stronger," Dante said, feeling his ribs break and regenerate.


    ''This immense presence... Greed is giving him more power. What kind of monster am I going to fight?'' He wondered as he got up.


    From the rubble of the ce he had sent Ethan, a being emerged at an almost unmatched speed towards Dante.


    He had little time to dodge, or rather, to hold back the attack. "You''re too arrogant, don''t you think?" he questioned as he held the two hands of the man in front of him, who looked more like a beast.


    His height changed, his muscles were muchrger, his hair grew, and two slightly pointed ebony horns emerged from his head. His eyes werepletely red, possessed, and he had a sharp smile like that of a shark.


    "Shut up," Ethan said and let go, delivering a blow to Dante''s face that sent him flying back again, this time... ''He got even stronger''. Dantemented, he stopped his movements with his hand on the ground, kneeling while getting up.


    "Stay on the ground, this is the ce for worms," Ethan said, and a green electric bolt struck Dante, but... "Agrth, that tickles," Dante said, getting up, barely suffering damage from the bolt.


    "Reinforce," hemented, and his fire magic emerged in his body, amon red me, "me Armament."


    In the distance. "Kill all the demons, don''t let anyone enter the fight area, are we understood?" Aldria said to the knights who were not corrupted.


    Boom!


    An explosion urred, catching everyone''s attention, when Aldria turned around, she saw the new Ethan. "Is this idiot still human?" she questioned. "Come on, get out of here!" She shouted quickly as she saw Dante appear, cing the spear on one of his shoulders.


    "He... is fighting effortlessly against that?" She wondered, seeing Dante''s body slightly injured but nothingpared to Ethan''s, who was full of holes and blood.


    "Hey, you idiots, get out of here now," Dante said to them, who quickly nodded and started running, Aldria did the same after receiving a heavy stare from Dante.


    "Hahaha!" Ethanughed as he pushed Dante off him, throwing him backward. "Let''s see if my stepmother likes this," he said andunched a bolt the size of a pir towards Aldria, who stood still unable to do anything... She only felt fear.


    Her legs trembled, and she couldn''t move, she was about to die when Dante appeared in front of her, holding her like a princess. "Hey, Empress, isn''t it time to y the princess who needs to be saved!! The princess here is Velryna, you know?" Dante teased, making her blush as he kicked the bolt.


    He jumped and let her go in the air.


    "Go," he said, and she finally nodded, letting go of his muscr arms, for a moment... she almost deviated from her path as a faithful wife.


    "This guy really isn''t normal, every blow he strikes is stronger than thest," Dante said to the wind and heard a response. "He''s using the authority of Greed, he''s probably already be a vessel of the Sin of Greed." This information came from his Alterego. "How do I deal with this?" Dante questioned, but the answer was too vague. "Kill him before he steals more power."


    "Nice, nice... nice, now I''ll have to change part of the n, good Alterego, could have warned me earlier," Dantemented and only heard "


    It''s for your growth."


    "Tsk," he clicked his tongue as he saw an evenrger bolting towards him, fortunately, he managed to dodge quickly.


    "This feeling of unease..." Dante thought as he dodged the numerous bolts, but soon he felt somethinging. "Damn."


    When he turned around, he saw a huge bolt forming behind him, with all those previous bolts merging, there were more than fifty bolts together. He wished he had time to dodge, but...


    "Damn."

 Chapter 179: The fight continued, but...

    When he turned around, he saw a huge lightning bolt forming behind him, with all those previous bolts merging. There were over fifty bolts together. He wanted time to dodge, but...


    "Damn."


    Dante simply wanted to stop the oing blow, but he couldn''t. After all... "You''re not getting away, failure," Ethan said, advancing and attacking Dante with all he had.


    His advance came with a swift impulse, and Dante had no choice but to ignore what wasing from the sky to stop Ethan.


    Their fists met as the immense energy came from the sky. Dante was trying to focus, but gradually...


    "He''s tired of stealing energy from the surroundings, he''s stealing ours," came the voice of Alter-Dante as they exchanged heavy punches.


    "What is this feeling?" Dante thought, observing what was happening. His Sixth Sense began to buzz, as if... He was the prey.


    "I can''t concentrate," Dante remarked, and Alter confirmed, "He''s stealing your strength."


    "Damn! What a crappy feeling is this?" Dante inwardly shouted while defending against the increasingly heavy blows, as if the force doubled with each punch.


    "I won''t win?" He wondered, but... he heard himself. "Stop acting like prey, you are the pinnacle of all," said Alter-Dante, transmitting the sensation of power back to him.


    "And to think that a mere puppet demon of my sister was so strong!" Ethan said while punching Dante, who defended whenever possible.


    Dante quickly used the Walk Among mes to appear behind Ethan, but his speed had reached its limit, decreasing only as Greed drained him.


    "I''ve seen enough, failure," Ethan said, his body now nearly two meters tall, his hair ragged and reaching almost to his waist.


    "Are you scared?" He questioned, breaking Dante''s defense and hitting his face with full force.


    "In despair?" He questioned, delivering another punch that made Dante''s face bleed again.


    In the distance...


    "Dante..." Aldria murmured seeing that situation. Not only did she see it, Vex and Aaralyn were no different. "We need to help him!" Vex said, preparing to fly towards Ethan, but his arm was held. Not by Aaralyn or Aldria, but by another person.


    "It has begun," Voralith finally said, in a true body. A body that breathed and had a pulse. A body of flesh, a warm body. Her golden eyes looked at the man, and she felt his pulse. They were connected forever.


    "Just watch, the man who chose to love you," she said to Vex, who was left speechless.


    As they looked back at Dante again, they clearly heard his voice.


    "Who gave you permission to be so arrogant?" Dante questioned, holding Ethan''s head in a chokehold.


    With his strength, he broke Ethan''s neck, who fell to the ground.


    "Ah, how exhausting." Dante gasped as he began topose himself, after all, his heart started to feel the pains.


    "My body, I need energy," Dante said, looking at his hand,pletely white and lifeless. "All of you, get out of here!" Dante shouted. He had already sensed what wasing from the sky and knew there would be nothing left, but this gave him a new idea.


    "I''m starting to get tired of you." The body with the broken neck began to rise, ready for another round.


    "Ah, you''re annoying, you know?" Dante sighed, and before he could do anything, his body suffered a fatal wound.


    Ethan''s hands pierced him with a devastating blow based on electricity. "You let your guard down," he said.


    The women looked at that scene with teary eyes, however, Voralith simply followed his request and took all three of them, cing them in small golden barriers as she began to float away.


    The enormous mass of energy wasing, she already understood part of Dante''s n, he would use the energy to channel everything into a single point, to make Greed finally emerge from the cocoon and appear in the physical world.


    "This guy is strong, I''m getting chills near him." Dante thought as he saw him impaling his body.


    "Stop the drama, you''re not feeling anything, your body stopped functioning a long time ago," Alter-Dante said with a smile. "Haha, it''s good that he thinks he''s winning, right?" Dante saidughing, "sure, sure, as you wish."


    "So, you''re a pure demon." Ethan''s voice waspletely distorted as he lifted Dante''s body. "Why is a pure demon out of hell?" the voice questioned.


    "I came to avenge some people, kill others, take back some ces, take my beautiful wives, things living people do, you know? But Miss Greed, feel me." Dante said, but the voice disappeared.


    "Ah, dealing with inferior beings is hard." Dante said, and even with his chest being pierced by Ethan''s hands, he summoned his spear and cut off his arm, making him fall to the ground.


    "Let''s go, it''s time." Dante said as the huge meteor of lightning fell from the sky.


    The demonic energy in the lightning began to go out of control.


    While the climax of the fight between the strongest was happening, Nagasawa and Sara began the final phase of the n.


    "Why do we need to do this?" Nagasawa questioned Sara, who was in her base form again. "We need all the demonic energy we can get, these corpses will be enough," Saramented, facing the grotesque sight in front of her.


    Six thousand corpses of peoplepletely devastated by demonic energy, these people were contaminated to the point of purification being irreversible, even Sara, one of the "Virtues," couldn''t do anything about it, and that was scary for her, it was the first time she saw something like this, and honestly, she was starting to think this was too much.


    "Nagasawa." Sara called as she saw the huge green energy sphere in the sky, demonic energy enough to devastate the entire city. "Yes?" She questioned, seeing Sara''s expression.


    "If that man is Dante, you''ll call me the older sister." Saramented, without concern. "What?" Naga asked, seeing Sara''splicated expression.


    "It''sing." She said as she saw the corpses starting to dpose and apletely ck energy began to rise in the air, an energy that... seemed like hell itself.


    The sound stopped, as the enormous mass of energy fell on thebat site. And for a second, the whole world trembled.


    A fear so strong thatpletely devastated the city, the sense of terror deepened in everyone''s minds, even Sara, Nagasawa, and even... Morgana, felt fear.


    "Ah, it''s good that the world knows I''m back."

 Chapter 180: Im back

    "Think you can hurt me with that weaknce?" Ethan asked as he broke Dante''snce with his own teeth.


    "Well, I''ve never fought to win in this form," Dantemented with a smile while deflecting Ethan''s punches with his bare hands.


    "Ahrgt, this is getting tiresome now, how long until that energy ball drops to the ground?" Dante said as he backed away.


    "More than half of my strength has been drained, that just proves my theory. I was at least several times stronger than Ethan in his base form, before Greed lent him power."


    "How long can you endure my attacks?" Ethan questioned with a daring smile, appearing superior, but even his folly prevented him from recognizing what was in front of him, a man who had already lost more than half of his power waspletely unscathed, but his greed prevented him from seeing that.


    "Greed will be your downfall," Dante said, throwing a punch that sent him flying. He was panting, and parts of his body were no longer regenerating as they should, he waspletely broken inside, his powers had been partially stolen, and his brute strength was starting to fail.


    "I''ve hit all the vital points, yet it wasn''t enough to incapacitate him, that means he no longer has the weaknesses of a human cultivator," Dante thought.


    Dante looked directly at the sky and saw the huge wave of green demonic energy approaching, he had been expecting something like this and wanted to steal it all for himself. However, the demonic bodies were too far away for him to use all at once.


    "Damn it, Sara," he thought and then began to turn in a direction where he could be thrown.


    His n was simple, to have Ethan hit him with a blow that would send him flying, at that moment, he would absorb all the demonic energy and use it to fully awaken.


    "A storm is brewing in the skies, the atmosphere can''t handle so much demonic energy," Dante said, watching ck clouds forming and releasing green lightning.


    "Is this a cataclysm?" On the Witches'' Continent, Alice and some of her witches watched this happen. "No, it''s a sh between true demons," Alice replied to one of her subordinates.


    "But mistress, demons shouldn''t possess bodies, how can a true demon be fighting in this way?" Another questioned. "He''s someone different, I''d say he''s one of the Demon Kings," shemented.


    It was no different on the other continents, even d, watching this, wanted to understand the situation, after all, the demons were indeed possessing bodies but... fighting among themselves? This was different.


    "Father, that man... I feel like I''ve seen him before," Elizabethmented, d, on the other hand, felt the same. "Hahaha that boy... after ten years," he said, after all, despite being far away, he was still a Progenitor and of course he would sense the others, especially... someone who has a connection with souls.


    "Boy?" Kaalindra questioned and the cube in her hand trembled again, this time fiercely as if it was about to self-destruct. "Mistress..." she murmured. "Don''t worry, your mistress will be very happy when she is freed," d said. "After all, it seems your beloved has returned to life."


    "Hey, that doesn''t seem to be..." Aren said, she had a good connection with spirits and a good eye for people. "A Demon King, and not just any demon king," Katarina affirmed with a smile, after all, her perception was incredible, and her instinct was superior.


    Everyone watched the scene with enthusiasm, it was the first time two demons fought with everything, and this was an opportunity to learn how to deal with these beings, every second was important, and every move or technique of theirs was noted and stored for the future, the whole world watched this.


    However, the fight was still terrifying. Dante and Ethan fought non-stop as the massive energy descended from the skies.


    Dante didn''t understand the dy for this energy to drop, but he realized it was because of the barrier the Emperor had ced.


    Despite the dy, he finally got what he wanted.


    BOOOM!


    A sonic punch hit his chest, sending him many meters ahead, causing him to fall into one of the pce gardens, specifically the Empress''s Garden where Sara and Nagasawa were, he wanted to fall close, but it was enough.


    "Come on, you piece of crap!" Dante shouted provokingly, and Ethan fell. "I''m going to kill you!" He shouted, leaping towards Dante.


    "Then kill me," he said, opening his arms and letting the blow hit his heart squarely.


    "The world is very cruel, isn''t it, old friend?" Dante questioned as Ethan''s arm once again pierced him. They locked eyes, and Ethan felt fear.


    His whole body ran a fear so deep that he again saw that man, the most frightening man he had ever known, and quickly moved away from Dante.


    "Seven hearts, six were destroyed by you," Dante said as he ced his hands on his chest, "But you see... you forgot one." Dante spoke and plunged his hands into his chest, removing the seventh heart.


    "Look, it''s beautiful, isn''t it?" Dante said showing his heart, he was already pale and in a deplorable state, more than half of his body was already decaying, his organs were not regenerating or reacting to mana, after all, it waspletely drained.


    Dante at his 100% could probably recover any limb from his head. But the current Dante, had only 10% of his power, after beingpletely absorbed by Ethan.


    "Is that all you can do, Greed of the Seven Deadly Sins?" Dante questioned with a smile, his madness was already leaking out and his power was slowly fading. "In the end, it''s just this that you can do."


    "Come on, Ethan, show all your hatred for me, it will be a pleasure," Dante said and then, raising his destroyed heart, he positioned it over his mouth and... swallowed it.


    "It''s now," Alter-Dante said as the imminent collision began, gravity slowly began to be reversed, everything started to be sucked towards Dante, the bodies, the demonic energies, even the thoughts of those who were lightly contaminated.


    Everything went to him.


    Everything began to tremble as Dante''s body rose slightly, several holes in his chest with his destroyed hearts, his body had almost no regeneration left, however, only one thing was marked on the face of all who saw that scene...


    Dante''s smile.


    "Ah, it''s good that the world knows I''m back."

 Chapter 181: Dante Awakened

    The dark world unfolded before Dante. Hepletely lost track of where he was; in fact, he barely knew if he was still alive. It was the same sensation as when he reincarnated for the first time.


    "Here we are again," said Dante as he began to walk through thepletely dark dimension.


    "And do you know why you''re here?" An unknown voice, feminine in tone, said. Dante merely treated it with indifference.


    "More riddles again. Aren''t you tired of giving me those dreams of my past life? Being a bullied student? Please, stop fooling around," Dante spoke, summoning a broken throne, simr to Valentina''s.


    "Reveal yourself," Dante said. A white being emerged, not really someone, but rather something. However, he wasn''t in the mood to ponder over what it was; he just wanted the answers.


    "The Thread of your destiny is tightly interwoven... Dante," the entity said. Dante could see a smile clearly forming, and the woman... she seemed to be an Administrator.


    "The Administrator from another Sector?" Dante questioned, and the woman nodded. "More precisely the head Administrator, Infernal Progenitor."


    "I see," said Dante, and she began to speak: "You have twenty years to prepare, Progenitor," she spoke all at once.


    "What is going to happen?" Dante asked. He first thought it was something about Lucifer and the problems of Hell.


    "The administrators have decided something, a bold but necessary decision for the sector to evolve," shemented, and Dante raised an eyebrow. He thought this was about Lucifer.


    "And why am I being informed about this? I believe I''m just a grain of sand in this vastness of the universe," he remarked to the woman. In fact, it was quite obvious that he was nothingpared to all of them.


    "Well, actually, since you insisted on evolving into a Progenitor, we can''t just ignore you. A Progenitor with traits of Demon, Vampire, and Dragon. Honestly, probably if it weren''t for your destiny and if we hadn''t asked Lilith to help you, you would be dead again.


    But since you are fine and you even managed to revive the Entity Voralith without her powers, this is your reward for the good work," shemented and soon began to disappear.


    "Just make sure to get stronger. We''ll use Progenitor Lilith as a phone to talk to you. Maintain good rtionships until the sector evolves," shemented and disappeared.


    "You didn''t tell that you influenced Morgana''s mind for her to learn about cultivation," the ck Administrator spoke to the White Administrator. "And you didn''t tell that he had died three times before being reborn here," she retorted to him, who frowned. "Two Prime Entities in the same sector, at least that will make them ascend," the White Administrator said and he confirmed.


    "What''s the next stop?" He asked. "Let''s inform Hades, then H and Yama," she replied.


    Meanwhile, Dante remained in the darkness just feeling a huge emptiness. "What the hell is happening to me?" He questioned and received the answer. "Evolution, our soul is being shaped."


    "And why this feeling?" Dante questioned. "Out of nowhere came life, out of the abyss came darkness, from creation came destruction, the bnce of the universe is judging us."


    "Stop with the riddles," Dante said, and he replied: "Your soul is being recreated and for that, it is necessary to destroy it."


    "All this to create a new body?" Dante questioned. "Body and Soul are the same thing. Body is the vessel for the soul and the soul is the vessel for the body."


    "Damn, he can''t just be straightforward and say ''this is how it has to be'', he keeps creating these riddles, I don''t even like riddles!" Dante roared inwardly as he felt a mix of strange sensations.


    Slowly, hours passed, days, weeks, months... well, only in Dante''s mind. His entire mental body ached, his entire existence burned like a brutal me that ignited and extinguished every second. This didn''t happen just once or twice, but thousands of times.


    Your bodypletely rebuilt itself, after several hours in your head, yet not even thirty seconds had passed in the normal world.


    Dante could do nothing now but feel everythinging. He found himself in a new ce.


    "So this is where I was abandoned," Dante said, looking at the old orphanage where he was left. This time, however, he could see the person in full, the person who had carried the little baby Dante.


    A woman, two meters tall, features lifeless, hair as red as blood, just like Valentina, but she was... different... "What is this? Who is this?" Dante quickly questioned, his whole body trembling just from feeling the person, who promptly stared back at him, not the baby, but his current body!


    His whole body shook with just one feeling.


    Fear.


    But he couldn''t do anything, even feeling threatened, the woman who seemed dead smiled at him. ''What is this!'' He tried to scream, but couldn''t, his mouth was no longer functioning.


    As if trapped, Dante was thrown into another memory. This time, he was already with Valentina. He saw his little self and Valentina having fun, his heart calming slightly as he watched the scene.


    Little Dante climbed up to her and kissed her cheek, Valentina startled, but then she heard something from little Dante:


    "M-mommy," little Dante said with a mischievous smile on his face that made Valentina meltpletely.


    Thus, he began to jump from memory to memory. Now he saw one of his first interactions with his second wife, the one who had always loved him since he was little.


    "Oh! Little Dante wants to stay close to Aunt Morgana?" Morgana noticed that Dante wanted to be closer to the table.


    "Make mommy mad" "Meandy," Little Dante said while pointing at Morgana. Dante saw that scene and couldn''t help butugh, after all, the meandy was now one of the best women in his life.


    A silence hung in the air. Valentina tried to hold herself together, she held on as long as she could, but when Dante said "Meandy," she burst.


    "PFFFFF..." Valentina started, putting her hand over her mouth to muffle it, but she wasn''t the only one, Morgana couldn''t hold it in anymore either.


    Even current Dante saw that and startedughing with Valentina, who couldn''t even see him, but he felt at home. Although she wasn''t the real Valentina, he eased some of his longing.


    Dante began to have small shes, like when he married Morgana, when Valentina was furious about it, when they went to a human city and he got jealous of the humans talking about his mother''s beauty, the moments training with Valentina, Morgana, Simon, Sk, and again, a bigger residue appeared.


    He saw an extremely fierce fight in front of him, Teenage Dante vs. Teenage Sara. As he watched that fight, he began to hear Valentina''s voice in the background.


    "One day you''ll meet the intent of an enemy. On that day, you''ll learn how to understand people, son."


    "Now I understand everything that happened," current Dante said, looking at the scene.


    Teenage Dante took a different stance. When Dante saw that position, he remembered the feeling, of ending everything with a single blow. That day, Dante and Sara werepletely connected, to the point where a simple action was understood as a whole sentence.


    So, soon he saw, they both ran towards each other, and an explosion urred upon impact; much dust was raised, leaving only that iconic scene he remembered perfectly, a tall man holding both swords with just one hand each.


    "Long time no see, Master Musashi," current Dante said seeing his whole world darkening.


    "Damn, I should''ve kissed Sara after that duel!" Dante lightly med himself remembering what happens after they are reprimanded.


    And now one more quick memory, the day he met Nagasawa.


    He observed the scene and saw over fifteen sleeping students on the ground.


    "Another crazy one," Teenage Dantemented aloud. He let his thoughts escape slightly when a woman began to form from the Green Mist.


    "Crazy?" she said.


    Brr!


    Dante''s entire body shivered with the cold down his spine. When he turned around, a beautiful MILF stood with her arms crossed, looking directly into his eyes.


    "You were perfect, but I made you even more perfect," Dante said with a smile.


    All his memories passed, like a movie, he felt various pieces of information, sensations, rtionships, friendships, people who came and went, moments he wanted to kill someone, moments he loved, all of itbined into who Dante was.


    And who was Dante? He once wondered that, several times he questioned himself, who was he? Was he Dante? Or someone else?


    He never answered himself, but today he was certain of something.


    He would be anyone, as long as he could live this life and love all those in it, especially his beautiful wives.


    "I think I found what was missing," Dante said to Alter who nodded. "My own path, the world I chose to live in."


    "It''s time for my return, I still have vampire, witch, virtue, demon, and my princess wife to take care of, as well as those three cute idiots. And above all, my dear Valentina."


    Dante''s entire body glowed, and at that moment he opened his eyes again.


    Now his mind, body, and soul wereplete, his entire existence now made sense.


    Dante awakened.

 Chapter 182: I love the smell of Fear

    The destruction of his being began, the agonizing pain of the fusion of his own existence had a beginning, his body from everything to nothing, from nothing to everything.


    Dante began to feel the world slowing down, the strong damages he suffered began to affect his entire head. His multiple hits began to weaken him, his regenerative ability began to rebuild, and his high resistance was restored. His adaptation began to take effect, his human side began to be devoured.


    His instincts began to be activated and soon, his feeling of being prey disappeared. His newly healed body began to gain the best characteristics for a King, aplete Hunter.


    His newly awakened mind saw his body being created as if a superior artisan wielded a fine and precise brush.


    His eyes gained new characteristics, now they saw much more than just what was in front of him.


    His muscles began to be strengthened by the demonic energy of his own existence, and his hearts began to merge and recreate with new protections.


    The preservation of his thoughts kept him alert, however, his body began to enter the final stage of transformation.


    The demonicughter began to make the entire realm tremble, from all the mountains, forests, cities, and the coast in the port cities.


    Theughter of a madman echoed everywhere, so loud and destructive, something distressing that made everyone tremble in fear.


    Fromplete light, his body emerged.


    "Finally."


    The voice came, this time, however, more precise and correct, a voice that many had already heard, a familiar voice that made those women tremble, even Morgana in the heavens began to tremble.


    Out of fear? Of course not, she was almost dying of joy upon realizing whose voice it was. "My husband!" She said loudly and in a clear voice.


    Leaving the entire fieldpletely in panic, all those who saw the broadcasts began to be frightened by hearing the word he uttered.


    His rigid muscles began to loosen, and from the ground he soared to the skies, risingpletely with two ten-meter-wide demonic wings on his back. After the transformation, his entire existence began to be fused; now he was no longer amon being.


    "I love the smell of fear," Dante said as he looked at all the demons still alive on the battlefield, who began to faint from fear and die from the pressure.


    The strength of a True Demon King ran through his veins, his whole body burned with power, like a tingling that never stopped.


    But it wasn''t just that, Dante was now a Fragment of the darkest Light in the world, a being of theplete negative side, a herald of destruction.


    His modified body began to show its new changes.


    Dante''s fangs were born again, and on his neck, the two small dots that Valentina once bit returned.


    "I miss drinking blood," he said, leaving everyone in silence. Then, hispletely red eyesnded on Ethan in the distance, who was already preparing for battle, but trembled like a frightened pup.


    Everything was back to normal; he finally felt "at home". He felt lighter, his body seemed the same as always and much better.


    "It''s been ten years, hasn''t it?" Dante said, and his voice echoed throughout the Kingdom. Yes, everyone in the empire heard Dante''s voice, and at the same time, all those who were not cultivators immediately fainted, which represented almost 80% of the poption.


    Dante looked around and then finally set his eyes on two women who were really in a somewhatplicated state, exhausted from the shock of the energy before and the battles. They just looked at that scene, of course... They cried like two very sad princesses who had just seen the Evil Dragon.


    "I''ll take care of youter, I have women to find, you worm," Dante said and appeared in front of the two and hugged them... The two couldn''t say anything, they just started crying while holding him tight, clearly feeling a lot, but a lot, of longing.


    "Dante," Nagasawa said crying as she began to sob, "Damn bastard, I hate you so much, I''ll kill you, I''ll drown you in a river of poison and dissect your head, then I''ll kill you again and again until you regret it!" She said as more of her tears fell. Dante smiled.


    "I missed you too, my love." On the other hand, the little celestial beauty with blue hair couldn''t say anything, just hugged him deeply feeling her whole body warm.


    They stayed like that for a few seconds, then Dante let go of the two and Sara finally said something... something that had been stuck in her throat for more than ten years, her curse finally made sense for a moment, and she epted everything she felt. "I think I understand that now... I really love you very much." She said with a smile full of so much suffering, a suffering so deep that now...


    it seemed like she just wanted to hear one thing from Dante.


    "My Sara, my ocean, my love, only mine," Dante said as he stroked Sara''s head and the girl smiled faintly as tears fell, her smile was so bright that for a moment, he forgot about the tears on her face as he watched that scene, which he finally after ten years, pressed his lips to hers.


    It was calm and loving, quiet and sweet... But he had things to do, and he could face her againter and say what he wanted.


    "I''ll be right back, my loves." Dante said and again with his huge wings he disappeared and appeared far away from the girls, in the other group of the mission, to heal Vex.


    Vex, who watched all that, trembled with... arousal.


    Dante appeared in front of her, and she ignored any wounds she had and jumped into hisp wanting what she needed most now. His warmth.


    "Oh," Dante said as he picked up Vex, he clearly felt the subus''s lust fall over his body, rubbing her breasts and could feel something dripping... "I''m sorry, my little Vex, I''ll have to take care of youter." Dante said and Vex pouted.


    Lifting his hand, he healed some small wounds of Vex, as well as took "something" from her, but he didn''t say anything about it, but she felt somethinging from her body, a... connection.


    "It was you all along," Dante heard,ing from Aldria who had a cut on her arm. "I only lie to protect my wives," Dante said and pointed his hand at Aldria healing herpletely. "Aaralyn." Dante said and the woman appeared by his side, "Take care of her," referring to Aldria.


    "M-master I..." Aaralyn wanted to say something, but Dante interrupted her "I''ll take care of you personallyter." He said almost devouring the sexy woman''s body with his predatory eyes. Aaralyn quickly blushed and nodded, after all... she already wanted this.


    "You''ve grown," Voralith said upon seeing Dante the same height as her, both were two meters tall, but unlike Voralith who barely had muscles, Dante was the opposite, his body was toned, strong, and virile as a War God could be represented.


    "And you''re as beautiful as ever, my dragon," Dante said and Voralith''s eyes trembled slightly, but she didn''t ept it. "I''m not yours." She said, however, Dante just retorted "From the moment your butt touched my hand, you were mine, my dragon." His possessive eyes almost swallowed Voralith, who almost lost herself in his eyes.


    "I have matters to attend to. When you''re done, go find Nafiri, who is being protected by Mercedes," Dante said, sensing a magical aura like a nuclear bomb hovering over the barrier. Disappearing in front of the women, the only thing left was ament from Aldria, "You''re so lucky." All the women immediately looked at her with curious looks and...


    "You have a husband," Aaralyn spoke what they all wanted to say. "And he wants to die. I''m practically a widow," Aldria retorted.


    On the other hand... Dante was facing a challenge greater than Ethan trembling in fear while using everything to regain his strength. Yes, Dante had his eye on him and knew he was using this time to recover, but he didn''t care, seeing his wives... was much more important than a puppet idiot.


    Dante looked into Morgana''s eyes with a smile, a smile... captivating. He would attack her immediately when an opening appeared.


    Morgana, on the other hand, was doing the same. The two were looking at each other so passionately that they didn''t know what to do. They entered a trance looking at each other.


    In a moment of hesitation from both, their speedbined, and they embraced each other so much, so tightly, so... lovingly.


    "My Morgana, mine, only mine, my wife," he murmured in the woman''s ears while feeling the warmth of her body. Morgana was no different. "My idiotic husband, of course I couldn''t revive someone who was alive," she said and lightly nibbled on Dante''s new pointed ears, finally after ten years without a touch between them.


    Dante kissed those beautiful, pink, perfect lips of his beloved woman. It was like going back in time slightly... The wet kisssted briefly, but... "When all of this is over, I will possess you entirely for myself, for a long... long time," Dante said, smiling at Morgana, who seemed to have fallen into an endless spiral abyss of love.


    Dante turned around, further increasing the size of his wings, covering the entire area with a giant shadow.


    "Where light falters, darkness is my world," Dante said, and the whole world was swallowed by a red eclipse of pure darkness and ck mes. Everywhere the bubble of his domain caught, his world wasmanded.


    Hell descended to earth to purge its fugitives.

 Chapter 183: Daddy is the best!

    Extreme fear no longer made sense; it was as if... that man were the embodiment of Fear.


    Everyone in the pseudo-demonic war in the Empire didn''t know what to do. Since the skies turned ck, it seemed like an apocalypse was imminent.


    The problem was that... even Ethan couldn''t move anymore.


    "Dddddd-Dante!" He yelled, seeing the man hovering in front of him. He was different, very different, but Ethan knew who he was; it was impossible not to identify that man... that smile... it even disrupted the control of Greed.


    Ethan''s fear was so great that one of the Seven Deadly Sins lost its grip on its vessel.


    "It''s good that you remember me, in fact, it''s very good that everyone still remembers me," he said with a malicious smile, making everyone tremble in fear again.


    "Greed, introduce yourself," Dante said, and there was no response. "I understand, you''re going to make it difficult," he murmured and then, a demonic pir twenty meters tall emerged behind Ethan''s body, impaling him.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH" He screamed in pain, a pain so... agonizing that it seemed to reach his soul.


    "Hm, these powers are convenient, attacking you like this is cool," Dante said, looking at his hand. "How about this!" He said, and more pirs began to pierce Ethan''s body.


    "Ahhgth!" He felt such a deep pain; his chest was opened several times, but... "Ah, yes, you won''t die. You still have much to learn," Dante said, healing all of Ethan''s wounds, after all, he had much better control over the demons.


    "It''s better if you leave soon, Greed," Dante said, but still got no response; then he had no other choice. "Well, do as you please," hemented and again.


    "Ahhhgt!" Ethan roared in pain as he felt his entire body being opened in various holes. His whole body was trembling; he had never felt anything like this.


    In the distance, everyone watched that scene... not knowing what to feel. I mean, Dante Scarlet just reincarnated and is... killing a demon? Why is a Demon King punishing demons? Wasn''t he supposed to join them?


    Not only that... He was torturing him in a surreal way, an indescribable torture.


    If it were just that, it would be fine but...


    "Eldrax, he''s all yours," Dante said, and a ck Dragon appeared. It wasn''t gigantic, but it was big enough to cause amotion. "Roar!" A deafening roar fell upon everyone watching that scene.


    "Damn it, he has a dragon!" In the distance... Nagasawa couldn''t believe what she was seeing. "Hm? I''m a dragon too," Voralith, who was now gathering everyone, said, and they all turned to her... At the location were: Aaralyn, Vex, Sara, Nagasawa, Voralith, Aldria, and finally.


    "This bastard... wasn''t content with three, so he gathered this bunch of bitches, Tsk," Morgana roared, appearing with Sk by her side.


    "Slut is you," Vex retorted. "I don''t think a SEX DEMON can call someone a slut, don''t you agree?" Morgana remarked, and everyone looked at Vex nodding, who snorted angrily and said, "Humph! For your information, I''m still a virgin!" She growled, and Morgana stared at her with a look of "Are you serious? You''re a Subus."


    "Yes! I''m still a virgin, okay!" Vex hurriedly spoke, embarrassed. "Us too," Sara, Nagasawa, Aaralyn, and Morgana said in unison, even Sk.


    "You guys are weird," Aldria said, observing the scene. However, Vex didn''t let it pass... "I told the Empress outright that I had never felt a man''s cock invading my insides, especially not that one, the... the master''s..." Vex said, almost drooling, probably while relishing in past sensations and fantasizing about things that shouldn''t be spoken aloud.


    Wham!


    She received a punch to the head from Voralith. "Ow, ow!" she said, holding her head. "That hurt!" she grumbled. "Manners, or Dante won''t punish you like you want," Voralith said with a fierce look.


    "S-sorry!" Vex quickly apologized.


    Dante, on the other hand, was listening to the conversation from afar with his heightened senses, unnoticed... "Stop spying on us," Morgana spoke in his head. "Tsk, no fun," he said and continued to observe... Eldrax eating Ethan''s body while he regenerated endlessly.


    "Eldrax,e here," Dante said, and the Dragon quickly turned, ran to him, and stopped in front of him, waiting for something. "Good job, feeling better?" He said, stroking the Dragoa''s head, which began to transform into a woman.


    During her time trapped in Dante''s world, during his evolution, she also received some benefits, as did Voralith. However, unlike Voralith, who has an eternal bond with Dante, Eldrax doesn''t have something like that. So what she received for evolving alongside Dante were a few evolutionary years. Now, however, Eldrax was no longer an 8-year-old girl, but rather a teenager, around 18 years old.


    When she appeared in her new form, Dante caught a glimpse of how perfectly beautiful she would be in the future. She had long ck hair and pointed ears like Dante''s, part of the representation she saw as hers. She still didn''t haverge, ample breasts like Sara''s, the youngest of the group, but she was a striking beauty, at just eighteenparing to a twenty-five-year-old woman.


    However, there might be a bonus and a disadvantage at the same time.


    "Daddy," Eldrax said, looking at him after appearing in this form. "D-d-daddy?" Dante stuttered for a second. "Hm? Yes, Dante Daddy to Eldrax," she said, leaving Dante in shock.


    ''Damn! Damn! Damn! If Valentina hears this, I''m dead!'' He screamed internally, almost... predestining what could happen.


    "Don''t call me that... for your own good," Dante murmured, and Eldrax didn''t understand, "What''s daddy saying?" Upon hearing that, part of his heart shattered into pieces, like a broken mirror. ''I''m dead.'' He thought.


    "Feeling better?" Dante asked, seeing how the little Dragoness swayed her body, much happier and cheerful, despite her height of 1.65 meters, she still seemed like a child. "Yes, Daddy is the best!" She said, while Dante''s smile was broken in many ways, fearing for his life.


    "So, I guess it''s my turn," Dante said, and a kind of entity began to sprout from his wings, it was pure miasma, but it had the shape of a strange beast, something like a...


    "Cerberus," Dante said, and a kind of three-headed dog began to emerge, still attached to his body by a chain of Miasmaing from his hand. "Let''s see how much demonic power I can use," Dante smiled.


    The corpses of several people began to bepletely destroyed and turned into small balls of blood. Dante didn''t let that stand. "Consume," he said, and the Cerberus began to eat all the small red essences. Ethan watched that scene in shock... Everything he could do was futile, he thought many times about drawing his sword, confronting him... But everything was...


    just an eternal nightmare.


    After all thismotion, Dante appeared in front of Ethan''s fallen body, who pathetically had already given up.


    Dante looked into the man''s eyes, while the demonic dog began to release a ck air of hunger, which quickly reached Ethan''s nostrils, making them bleed.


    "You lived well, didn''t you?" Dante questioned, while sitting on the ground. Yes, he sat on the ground to talk.


    "A life of lust, a healthy life, a life with only one concern, living as necessary," Dante said, and his words sounded like a sinister melody.


    "You know, I thought a lot about what to do with you after they used my body to summon a Level One Demon inside Kryoris, and I came to the conclusion that just killing you wouldn''t be enough," Dante said, smiling. "So I''m going to offer you something," Dante spoke.


    "Cut off your two legs, and I''ll let you live," Dante said with a macabre smile. "W-what?" Ethan stuttered, feeling so afraid that he no longer knew what was real or illusion.


    "So, you see," Dante said, and his hand waved and the dog attacked him. "ARGH!!" He screamed in pain, while the Dog tore apart all his leg muscles in a brutal way, tearing all the tissue and breaking his bones.


    "ARGH!" He roared in pain. ''I need to get away!'' He quickly thought, trying to concentrate his strength in his body but...


    "You''re quite naive, you know? Do you really think Avarice would let you use his Rays after consuming your whole body? Hahaha, you''re so foolish," Danteughed as he stood up, his hand swaying again.


    "AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH" He screamed even louder as he felt the Cerberus tear his other leg apart.


    "It''s funny, isn''t it? Since childhood, you''ve always looked up at me from down there," Dante said with a malicious smile. "How about we y a little game?" Dante said and healed Ethan''s legs again, this time, however...


    "You''re banished," Dante said, and from Ethan''s body a being was thrown away, a woman to be precise.


    She had ck hair, emerald eyes, and wore a kind of ck mist dress with small traces of green.


    "Bastard," Avarice muttered, seeing Dante''s confident face. Dante calmly analyzed the woman, and the Cerberus returned within his demonic wings.


    "It''s good to see what tormented my old friend, isn''t it Ethan?" Dante questioned, but the man... was already unconscious on the ground. "Well, your torture will continueter, now we have something to resolve, don''t we?" Dante said, looking at the woman.


    "I have nothing to resolve with you!" She said, unsure how to refer to the being in front of her, which seemed... something different from the Demons she knew.


    "Oh... that''s a pity, I had many matters to deal with you," Dante said, and then, a destroyed throne began to be summoned, and a floating ck crown appeared.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Kerehsha, The Sin of Avarice." As he pronounced her name, Kerehsha''s existence trembled.

 Chapter 184: The new Greed

    What was happening? The capital sin didn''t know. Avarice trembled as if it were facing... the end of its existence.


    She was scared, so scared that her whole body trembled upon hearing the pronunciation of her name, a name that... she didn''t even remember.


    "Kerehsha, kneel," Dante said, and the demon woman''s body quickly fell to her knees while in front of her, a King sat on his throne.


    "You know, I loved the performance, I really did," Dante said, pping as heughed. "Just imagining killing Ethan? That would be boring, but you see..." Dante''s red eyes fell upon Kerehsha. "I found something interesting."


    "You bastard!" she shouted and lunged to attack him. She was fierce.


    The attack was aimed at Dante''s throat, which, by the way, well... she hit. "Hm?" he questioned, seeing the woman''s ws embedded in his neck.


    "Do you really think you can hurt me with just that?" he questioned and punched her in the stomach, sending her flying.


    She staggered as she fell to the damp ground, near Ethan''s sword. "Idiot," she thought as she calmly picked up the sword, looking at Dante who seemed to be merely toying with her.


    "You''ll regret this," she thought, giving a swift thrust and delivering a vicious attack that would slice Dante horizontally. "I need to kill him with this blow, I have no more demonic energy, you idiotic vessel, you consumed almost all of my energy!" she roared, gritting her teeth, focusing all she had. Then the blow struck something.


    A gust of wind blew everywhere, and dust from the debris rose, covering the entire battlefield. Only silence remained in that moment, no sound could be heard.


    "I did it," she said as she felt her sword piercing something, however... the dust began to settle.


    "You''re a very rude child, aren''t you?" Dante questioned, stopping the sword with one hand.


    "He stopped it," she said incredulously, of course, she was weak, but she didn''t feel a truly gigantic forceing from Dante. She thought that might be impossible to stop, however... her arrogance was her downfall. "He didn''t dodge... just stopped it with one hand," she thought, frightened.


    "Does that scare you? Is this a joke to you?" Dante questioned, breaking the sword with his bare hands, a sword made for an Emperor, became nothing but shards of broken metal.


    "W-w-what magic did you use!" she shouted quickly, as she began to back away. "Magic? I don''t need that to deal with you..." Dante said with a smile, a smile that infuriated her.


    "Don''t toy with me!" she shouted, summoning a sword of aura and attacking Dante, who began to dodge quickly. "I thought the sins would be stronger," he taunted and kicked the desperate woman backward.


    "Uhrgt!" she roared in pain as she felt her stomach. The impact was so strong that she began to vomit a liquid... Blood. "H-h-help," she tried to say to the surroundings, trying somehow to find a way out.


    But everyone was dead.


    Your perspective wasn''t different from something Dante had seen before. A whole world of corpses, only demon corpses littering the ground.


    "D-d-demon!" She screamed as she fell backward in despair. Dante maintained his smile the whole time. "And to think I prepared so much to deal with this piece of trash," Dante said bitterly, indeed he overprepared to be this tasteless joke.


    ''This sensation of power...'' Dante murmured. His entire body burned with power as if everything were made of paper, and he could destroy everything.


    He merely watched that pathetic scene as his power stabilized, unlike when he emerged from the cocoon, now his body was in a more tranquil state, his mana veins were being fortified without issues, and that was good for now.


    In this small span of time, Avarice tried something. She drew more of her energy, pushing herself beyond her limits tond a blow directly to Dante''s neck, intending to destroy his head, as it was more secure than targeting his hearts.


    ''It''s now,'' she thought, seeing the perfect moment opening up; after all, he didn''t even consider her a problem anymore. Was she being underestimated? That''s what she thought. The perfect moment was when Dante was assessing the changes in his body, right in front of his enemy.


    Which truly was a mistake... a mistake that... cost her her head.


    Avarice''s speed exploded, and with all her strength, she attempted to sever his neck, and finally, with her force, she executed her n.


    SWIN! The de sliced through Dante''s head with all the force she had. Following the momentum and the cut, she stumbled to the ground and witnessed that scene. "I did it," she said.


    Dante''s head fell to the ground, spewing blood a shade darker than usual, yet still blood. Kerehsha looked at that scene and...


    "HAHAHAHA! Is that all you had? You damn screwed bastard! You''re just an arrogant and foolish being!" she shouted loudly, and everyone present could see that scene, Dante''s body falling to the ground lifeless.


    Morgana and the other women watched from afar with a neutral gaze, none disyed any reaction. Neither did they, nor anyone else present, even those watching the transmission only saw the way that demon acted... it was so...


    "Pathetic." Dante''s voice echoed in the woman''s ears as he held his head from behind.


    "You know, initially, I thought this power was just a big problem that would cost me dearly in the future, but you know, I realized that it only works this way with you," Dante said, looking as he firmly held the woman''s head. "It''s quite simple, don''t you think?


    How would a super powerful god die for his creations?" Dante said, and with these words, the woman gave up, as if her entire being was nothing but... rotten flesh.


    "The Hierarchy of Demons is made to preserve bnce; in the current Hell, Lilith holds all control of the dimension, however, there are beings above her that you cannot touch, beings like me." Dante said with a nce appearing beside him as the demon woman''s eyes trembled in fear.


    "Tenth Commander of Lucifer''s Army, Kerehsha of Avarice. I am the Progenitor of Hell. I am your master," Dante said, and the woman''s body...


    KRARKRAKK!


    Her entire spine came out along with her head as Dante pulled it upwards with almost no force. It was as if he were crushing any random insect.


    "This was your sin, your own authority blinded your means and was unable to follow a path that could sustain you. You are not a capital sin, you are just a receptacle project for the authority of Avarice, you merely pretend to be a Capital Sin." Dante said, and the woman''s gaze lost its shine, and slowly she began to transform into a small neon green drop, a tiny sphere the size of a coin.


    "So this is how an authority is," Dante said then. With a concentration, he felt Alter-Dante telling him something. "Alright, let''s try this," Dante said and let the small sphere float.


    "I will use that trace of humanity to bring you back, human," Dante said, but this wasn''t exactly Dante''s voice, but rather that of his alter ego. "Rise," and with a breath, a demonic woman began to emerge from the ground, from the remains of the Old Avarice.


    "It seems to have worked," Dante said as the demonic woman opened her eyes fully. Her eyes were emerald green and glowed like neon, her body was voluptuous with golden hair, ebony horns, and a ck dress made of miasma, apanied by a pair of ck wings.


    "I name you, Evangeline of Avarice," Dante said, and the woman''s entire body trembled as she instinctively bowed. "Yes, my Sovereign."


    In the Underworld...


    "Damnation!" The loud roar shattered all the windows in the vicinity, a man with white hair, plumed ck wings, and red eyes.


    "I lost Avarice!" he shouted, breaking the castle even further as cracks appeared everywhere. This was none other than...


    "Lucifer." A woman appeared, a woman Lucifer knew well, holding a perfectly ripe red apple. Lilith seemed quite pleased.


    "You..." he said. "This is your doing!" he shouted, hurling a table toward Lilith, who effortlessly sliced it in half.


    "What''s this? Did you think your conversations with Baal, Agares, and the others would escape my notice? War, Famine, Pestilence, and Death, in addition to Avarice, Lust, Wrath, Pride, and Gluttony. Did you really think your ns would proceed as nned?" Lilith said, as a sword materialized in her hands...


    "Erion," Lucifer murmured upon seeing the Demon Armament specialized in killing celestials.


    "Why are you here?..." Lucifer said as he summoned a sword, faintly golden. "So you brought her," Lilith smiled, after all, a Demon God and a Fallen Angel could fight at any moment with just a motion.


    "Holy de, Inarius," Lilith said, and Lucifer pointed at her.


    "It''s a shame I didn''te here to fight," Lilith said, and then, ateral cut was made, splitting Lucifer''s castle in half.


    "This is Total War," Lilith said. "And I don''t tolerate insubordination, daddy''s littlepdog." She said, and from the skies, various demonic spells began to sweep the area, exploding multiple times and destroying everything, turning the entire ce into a crater of pure destruction.


    That day was marked by the beginning of a full-scale war, the two hemispheres divided, and the 9 Layers of Hell began to change.


    "I am satisfied," Lilith said, feeling a deep connection with the true owner of Hell.


    The Demon Wars had begun.

 Chapter 185: My Viper.

    Dante looked at the woman and engulfed her with his wings, making her entire body disappearpletely. He now held Avarice by his side, or rather, the New Avarice.


    "Will this cost something?" Dante questioned, feeling a discordance. "Will this really not cost me anything?" He questioned again.


    "No," he heard, then fell silent, watching all the destruction he had caused. His strength stabilized, his energy surges stopped, his dominion began to unravel, and the Eclipse died.


    "Supreme Demonic Weapon, Excalibur," Dante said, and from his hand the sword began to emerge. He looked within himself and saw King Arthur, not pleased to see his Sacred sword corrupted. "I''ll fix this when I have time, I won''t tarnish your honor," Dante said with respect, and Arthur nodded.


    "Legacies... areplicated. If I''m not careful, I could truly lose them if I keep rejecting them like this," Dante said in the space of his mental world as he walked to see the changes.


    In fact, his mental world had transformed into a part of the Inferno Dimension, more precisely the Tenth Floor of Hell.


    "Sanctuary," Dante said, as he named his world, a beautiful world formed by scarlet red rivers and cozy little temples. The sky waspletely blue, unlike thepletely ck clouds before. There were flowered fields of Spider-Lilies and various tombs, symbolizing the beings he had killed.


    "This is calm," Dante said as he sat in a Lotus position in a small temple.


    "Want to tell me why you decided to bring that woman back to life?" Dante said, and a Man manifested in front of him, Alter Dante had... changed.


    Long White hair,pletely ck eyes, and a robust demeanor. He was a cover of the new Dante, but in light tones.


    "Her soul was in her body. I believe it''s better to have an ''Original'' by your side in the future," Alter said, and Dante raised an eyebrow. "Are you saying that''s really Eva?" Dante questioned.


    "Well, in general terms, it''s a Fragment of Eva. Her soul was fragmented over time and may be wandering around in other forms. As they appear, maybe we can merge them, but that''s forter," Alter said, and continued. "Cultivation. You''ve reached the Master Realm." He said. Dante had skipped several stages to get to this point.


    "Compared to Morgana, who is in the King Stage, you probably can still fight her now in closebat, but magic is difficult to handle," He said, something that left Dante horrified after all... "Yes, you''re already reaching out to your women little by little," Alter said.


    "And this power that-" Dante was about toment, but Alter raised his hand. "This is just a skill of the Progenitors. Don''t rely on it. Avarice was a dead cocoon for Authority, she was easy to defeat, now... The others, who have adapted to your body for millions of years, will beplicated for a Master Level. I rmend you keep cultivating."


    "I would do that already," Dantemented and Alter nodded. "Yes Yes. Now return before they notice and try to attack you. The Little Prince is about to fight you again if you keep looking at this ce. Your body is still there."


    Dante opened his eyes and was faced with something he never thought he would see... "Are you really going to kneel and beg?" He questioned as he saw Ethan on the ground on his knees, next to a slightly broken sword.


    He trembled with fear, his entire existence exuded horror, it was as if he had seen a God in front of him, an evil god that would corrode his soul. Well, he wasn''t wrong.


    "Please... spare me... this was ten years ago," He said, pleading for his life as his body continued to bleed.


    "Tsk, how pathetic," Dante was already losing the will to fight. It was so... Insignificant. "Aaralyn," Dante said and the woman appeared in front of him. "Yes, my master," She said quickly.


    "Summon Nagasawa," He said and Aaralyn disappeared. The reason for this? It was time for Ethan to understand that he messed with the wrong person.


    They were far away to avoid problems, so Aaralyn appeared amidst the womening out of his shadow. "The Master is summoning you, Nagasawa Scarlet," She said respectfully and Nagasawa raised her eyebrows... "He wants me to do his work, doesn''t he? Well, I would love to," She said and propelled herself toward Dante, who was standing looking at a desperate Ethan.


    "What''s wrong," she said, still angry at this idiot for hiding that he was alive all this time. Of course, she still didn''t know the circumstances, but she wouldn''t give in to this big idiot! At least that''s what this woman thought.


    Dante saw the woman''s serious expression, she was clearly angry, very angry. But him? He already knew how to deal with her...


    "I''ll punish you if you keep acting like this with me," Dante said, and Nagasawa turned even more furious. "Don''t think I''m that perverted demon!" She shouted and Dante was startled... ''Okay, I was an idiot.''


    Dante approached her calmly, and she noticed the approach. "What are you going to do," she said seriously, and he couldn''t help but find it cute how she was beautiful when angry. Dante''srge hands touched her face, and she was slightly startled and turned to the other side, not wanting to look at him.


    "Hey, look at me," Dante said, and Nagasawa denied, but subtly. "What-", her muscr body was pulled into a tight hug as he held her spine, preventing her from making any movement to pull away. "You''re mine, it''s enough to be angry because I want to love you even more," he said, "I overcame death toe love you more, isn''t that enough?"


    Dante''s words entered her head like an arrow, after all... Dante overcame death toe back to her again, why is she so angry? Despite being absurd to think about it, it was true. Dante was killed and yet, he came back to her.


    "It''s enough...", she murmured softly as she pouted, the woman''s posturepletely broke and she became just one thing again... "My Viper," He said and kissed her.


    The kiss was calm and small, they were still on the battlefield so he couldn''t keep showing off and lowering his guard at any moment like this, when they pulled away, she seemed a little shy, but looked at the man lying in front of her...


    ''It''s your fault.'' She thought, all discernment about right and wrong died, in front of her was just one thing... The unfortunate one who made her suffer for ten years.


    "He''s all yours," Dante said, with a mischievous smile, and Nagasawa''s eyes, red as blood, began to manifest in a brutal look of hatred and resentment.


    She unsheathed the ice nunchaku, which Dante had given her, the only memory she could take with her for ten years. Despite this, she never reached the Grandmaster stage in weapons.


    "You," she said and with a strike, Ethan''s arm exploded into millions of pieces, turning into shards of ice.


    "Dared," she said, breaking the other arm.


    "To try to kill me!" she said, breaking his legs.


    Only the trunk and head remained in ce, Nagasawa, however, raised her hands and a green mist, followed by small neon drops, began toe out of her nails. "What is this?" Dante wondered, after all, she didn''t have so much strength when he left ten years ago, was she at a high level?


    Yes of course, but she wasn''tparable to Morgana, Valentina, not even the sword masters or anyone of a higher caliber, however...


    Dante thought about Velryna''s words, from a few days ago. ''I''m the one who stopped in time, right?'' He wondered, Nagasawa''s hand began to approach Ethan, who no longer felt anything.


    The pain was so excruciating that he had no reaction, what good would it do to scream? He just cried in pain, without making a single sound.


    Before Nagasawa could ce her venomous hand on Ethan''s face. "Wait." Dante said and Nagasawa turned "What? Let me kill him right away!" She roared, she was obsessed with anger remembering several past things.


    "Hm? He has to suffer, kill him after he regrets living." Dante said and began to heal Ethan again, as if nothing had happened to him. "There, now, he''s all yours." Dante said with a captivating smile, after all, it had been a long time and he wanted to see how his beautiful wife tortured the enemy. Nagasawa, who smiled at him. After all... It was a great pleasure to kill this trash!


    Again, the torture began. Breaking his limbs and healing them, destroying himpletely and then healing him again, it was all an infinite cycle of suffering from which Ethan could no longer escape, this was his karma, everything he did to Dante''s kingdom and family turned against him.


    This was just the beginning of the end of times, the beginning of his eternal torture trapped by Dante''s hell chains, a divineedy that would be told to everyone in the future.


    The First man that Hell weed to be the test toy, a soul that would be tortured until the end of time, something that honestly, will never happen.


    After all, the World will never end.

 Chapter 186: Think before committing your sins

    The gruesome scene was indescribable, so brutal that the world fell silent witnessing the torture Nagasawa inflicted on Ethan before the transmission magic waspletely blocked by Morgana.


    Nagasawa tried every manner of thing with her poisons, injecting them into every part of Ethan''s body, causing him to overflow with boiling acid throughout his flesh.


    His eyes were gouged out and received corrosive acid, his ears were filled with an extremely toxic poison.


    His mouth was filled with burning poison, which melted everything it touched, including flesh. It was one of the worst scenes anyone could witness and hear; so much so that those who were transmitting took care to block the audio so no one would hear the torturous sounds of Ethan''s existence being extinguished.


    But if all that wasn''t enough, his limbs were frozen and cut into thousands of pieces and then fully healed afterward.


    Dante cared about nothing, or no one. He just wanted Ethan to suffer in the worst possible way, in a way that he himself would forget he existed and that he was ever someone, just for Dante to remind him of what he did.


    Ethan''s mind, his sanity, had already been corroded by despair; he just wanted one thing.


    "Kill me," he pleaded on his knees after the tenth torture session, which Nagasawa managed, but did she care? Of course not.


    "Kill you? You must have forgotten, but I remember all too well spending four months buried alive after your disagreement with my husband," Nagasawa said, holding Ethan by the neck and lifting him as her sharp nails injected more poison into his neck.


    "Do you think I would forget? The Ten-Year Pain Causer, a damn conspirator who got my husband killed?" She questioned, Ethan''s eyes were already red as the poison rose to his head.


    Despite theck of air, he continued to plead, ignoring the pain and making his appeals. "I was- was- wrong," he tried, but... his arm was torn off by a stake of demonic power.


    "You should have thought of this beforemitting so many sins," Dante said, appearing behind Nagasawa and embracing her.


    "Are you feeling better?" Dante lovingly questioned as Nagasawa pouted at him. "Still need to punish you!" She said angrily, after all, she was really angry with Dante.


    "Aw," Dante pouted and remarked, "Are you really going to deny this husband who was brought back just for you?" Dante questioned before receiving a punch...


    Boom.


    Dante flew over ny meters and mmed into a pir, falling and looking directly at the ground.


    "Is she overreacting?" Vex said seeing that scene, Velryna, who had now finally returned, looked at Dante. "Tsk, idiot," she said annoyed, of course, she wouldn''t like to share him with them!


    "Jealous," Aaralyn said, seeing Velryna''s angry face. "Shut up!" She quickly replied and Aaralyn shrugged; then Sara''s sweet voice came to their ears.


    "You knew what you were getting into, didn''t you? And Morgana and Valentina aren''t even here." The voice was Sara''s. "You''re the second group, why are you so active?" Sara questioned.


    "Second group?" Vex and Velryna questioned. "Yes, that''s right. The First Group consists of me, Morgana, Valentina, and Nagasawa; then, the second group, you two," Saramented with a smile.


    She was provoking someone... who had no idea what she could do out of lust, that is, provoking a subus loyal to her master.


    "Oh you... I''m going to pluck you, little bird!" Vex said as she went towards Sara to attack her but. "Vex, behave." Dante''s voice came into her mind and she immediately fell to the ground... slightly wet. ''What the hell was that! It was just the voice!'' She roared as she put her hand on her little flower between her legs, which was dripping nectar...


    "He''s getting up," Aaralyn said as she saw Dante''s ck face... "He seems to be angry," shemented. "Hey you, gossipers. Didn''t I tell you to go see Nafiri? Why are you still here?" Dante said without looking into their eyes...


    "She''sing this way, shut up and keep taking hits for your wife," Voralith said, interrupting the furious Dante who had his jaw slightly broken, but was already regenerating. "And stop scaring them, you bastard, stop pretending to be angry while you''re enjoying being beaten by a beautiful woman," Voralith finished and everyone looked at Dante...


    "Pleasure spoiler," he muttered and flew towards Voralith, getting very close to her and facing her head-on without any hesitation; previously, he had just ignored her new body, but now he took a good look...


    The Dragoness looked like a different person, unlike the Empress he knew in the spiritual world; now she was a more robust woman, seemed more... fortified. ''Could this be because she''s truly alive?'' He thought, looking at her body like a predator looks at its prey.


    She wore a tight red dress with a clearly exaggerated neckline. Her hair waspletely white and her eyes were golden like gold; to top it off, a pair of slightly red horns. All of thisbined into...


    ''A temptation,'' he concluded, but soon felt somethinging towards him, a small droplet of... acid.


    "Tsk, I''ll deal with youter," Dante said, and Voralith looked at him with a serious face, showing that she waspletely furious with him. After all, she just wanted to be revived, not to be stuck with an irrational man who died twice.


    Before he could say anything, he felt another jet of venoming towards him and swiftly dodged. As he dodged, he looked to where the venom hit, and the pir... melted...


    "Hey! Are you trying to kill your husband?!" Dante shouted furiously, and Nagasawa retorted as she continued torturing Ethan. "A HUSBAND WHO DIES AND ABANDONS HIS WIFE FOR TEN YEARS? AND DOESN''T EVEN OFFER HIS BLOOD TO HER AFTER TEN YEARS?! SHUT UP, I WANT A DIVORCE!" She shouted...


    Dante looked at her grimly, his eyes glowing red, and he teleported in mes in front of Nagasawa, who... "Bite, viper," he said, slightly opening the ck suit he was wearing. Nagasawa stared at him, but didn''t deny; all of this was just a big show.


    Nagasawa sharpened her fangs, letting the putrefied body of Ethan fall to the ground; she didn''t care. ''This irrational woman... has gotten worse over the years,'' he thought, seeing that now Nagasawa waspletely docile with him as she drank his blood.


    "Mmmm," he let out a muffled groan; it had been a long time since he had felt something like this, a very, very long time.


    They embraced as she bit into his neck.


    "Tsk, I warned him not to distribute his blood." Voralith was furious watching that scene. "Why do you care? I thought that didn''t matter to you, miss." The voice of a new woman appeared.


    "Morgana," Voralith said, turning to face Morgana. "What''s your situation with Dante?" Morgana was quick, and Voralith replied, "Professional, I don''t want to be just another one of you." She spoke disdainfully, something that... drew everyone''s attention to her, and no look was positive.


    ''Irrational women,'' she thought, seeing Morgana, Sara, Vex, Aaralyn, and Velryna staring at her, with eyes that clearly said "One more insult and you die."


    She knew all of them, knew every situation and why they fell in love with Dante, for God''s sake! She was the closest person to Dante, she knew everything, even his reincarnation, twice! All because she read Dante''s memories through the spiritual connection, and talked with Dante for all ten years; even so... she didn''t care about sentimentality.


    "This is a warning," Morgana said, looking deep into Voralith''s eyes. "If you don''t want to stand by him, leave." She said, as irrational as always, not even knowing that... Voralith is probably the smartest person in the sector, not only intelligent but... The Strongest.


    "You''re making a big mistake, Sister of Arthur Pendragon," Voralith said, and Morgana''s whole body trembled. "How do yo-" Morgana couldn''t finish, but just those words left Morganapletely paralyzed...


    "That''s enough." Dante''s voice emerged, grabbing Morgana from behind. "Enough of being possessive, Evil Witch." Dante said, kissing Morgana''s neck which almost melted at Dante''s touch.


    "Eldrax thinks this perverted witch is just like Vex!" The Dragon Girl said, catching everyone''s attention.


    "I told you not to call anyone that!" Dante spoke quickly, and then... he forgot... "But Daddy!" She said...


    Do I really need to narrate whates next? Well... It wasn''t very well epted.


    "DANTE!!" Morgana, Sara, and Nagasawa, who appeared at the scene... Didn''t take this very well and started a big argument that would easilyst for days.


    As the argument began, another person was having a bad moment... Ethan''s body no longer had the strength to rise; unfortunately, his end after a careless act by Dante arrived... Dante didn''t heal him, and the acidic venom began to corrode his entire body.


    His death was just... Pathetic.


    Even his enemy gave up fighting against him, overshadowing his existence and trampling it with all the force they could muster. Even in the end, he was miserable.


    His life slipped away, due to his greed; he lost absolutely everything, and not even a memorable death he had, that... crushed his soul.


    His eyes closed, I can''t say he rested in peace, but the pain ended... At least he found that.


    "Hey, wake up," he received a kick, after hearing a female voice. When he opened his eyes, he was bound by chains of ck miasma.


    "The Master asked me to take care of you, so I''ll take you to hell personally! Be happy that my master has left you conscious and preserved your memory, feelings, and such! Wee to the Sanctuary!" She said excitedly. Who was this demon?


    Evangeline, the Sin of Greed... Was taking care of Ethan in Hell, turning him into a "Test Soul".

 Chapter 187: It feels like my time is coming

    The real problem arises when you have too many women and only one man. I don''t need to say the size of the headache that just one word generated...


    "Daddy, are you okay?" Eldrax asked as he bent down to see Dante''s body lying on the ground, his entire body was in a... deplorable state.


    "Eldrax, don''t talk to this traitor! Get out of there immediately!" Morgana, in the distance, sitting at a tea table with the other girls, called out to the teenager who was a little worried about her daddy...


    "Yes,e eat cake, little Eldrax. Let this idiot think about the shit he did," Sara said,pleting Morgana''s words.


    Dante, on the other hand, didn''t even have time to worry about these things. He was just d the girls were really getting along...


    "Master, you''ll die if you don''t heal yourself." The voice came from his shadow, Aaralyn was connected to Dante in some way all the time. "Oh, it''s true," Dante said, and his body began to regenerate as he got up, turning to the tea table.


    "Did you just vent on me?" Dante questioned, and the women looked at him in a serious way, especially Nagasawa, who was... quite silent, which was very unusual in a state like this. Dante noticed andmented, "Naga?" She looked at him while holding the coffee mug, after all, she hated tea.


    "Yes?" She questioned, her eyes seeming a bit monotone. "Are you okay?" He questioned, but before she could answer...


    "I finally found you." Dante heard the voiceing, and a knight in slightly purple armor and an Egyptian woman appeared. "Hello, I''m pretty sure I gave you days off," Dante said looking at Nafiri. "And I''m pretty sure I declined," Nafiri replied.


    "I''ve heard this somewhere before..." Aaralyn muttereding out of Dante''s shadow, and he blinked twice. "Oh, it''s true, I''m getting old," Dante said, of course, this idiot was over forty.


    "Tsk, idiot." Nafiri fired her rapier and threw a golden ring to Dante, "What''s this?" He questioned, he really had no idea what that was about.


    "Your part of the deal, idiot, this is the profit." Nafiri said and Dante stared at her for a few seconds, which made Nafiri ufortable, she asked, "What''s with that look?" She spoke and Dante was confused, seeing that she really didn''t understand.


    "Our deal has already been fulfilled, why are you giving me money? Since when do I need money, I am the Demon King," Dante said and Nafiri made a face impossible to describe, after all... "I don''t need money, you idiot woman, I''m already almost the Emperor of this kingdom, I have the witch princess as my wife, second in line of session after the Tepes family.


    Money is trivial," Dante said and again...


    It seems that our little demihuman chakal was so focused on fulfilling the contract that she forgot about her own greed. Honestly, she didn''t even have a reaction to it.


    "The Agreement was for you to take part in the trade to destabilize the power shift when Velryna takes over, but I changed my mind, it won''t make a difference. If anyone opposes, just kill them." He said leaving Nafiri speechless again...


    "Master Dante, I think you broke my boss''s mind." The voice of the ck Elf Misty said holding backughter. "I can''t do anything about this woman''s rampant greed for money, she''s scary," Dante said, "I have other matters to attend to now."


    He turned to one of his dear wives. "Darling, where is your father?" Dante questioned and Velryna gave a bitter smile, clearly representing her difort, after all, Aldria asked her to leave Adam and her alone, she wanted... to spend thest moments with Adam.


    "I understand, she''s spending the old man''sst moments, unfortunately, I have business with him." Dante said and disappearedpletely in the mes.


    "Isn''t he abusing that too much? I mean, this guy started using teleportation as if it were nothing," Misty said, she had already noticed that. "Master Dante is a bit entric, apparently," Mercedes''s voice echoed in the air, and all the women looked at her.


    "I forgot you were here," Misty said, after all, the woman really seemed like a ghost and hardly said anything. "I''m always where my contractor asks me to be," she replied.


    "Another one?" Sara asked Velryna, who had no answers... "Ah, as if all these strong women weren''t enough, now even a knight." The sound of Sara''s sigh permeated the entire ce.


    Dante was now inside the royal pce, which was beginning to be rebuilt after all the staff had been purified of demonic energy. It''s worth noting that only twenty hours had passed since Dante''s awakening, and the transmissions had stopped long ago, ever since Nagasawa began torturing Ethan.


    "I''m starting to get annoyed with this atmosphere," Dante said as he walked through the corridors where several maids looked strangely at him.


    As he walked, a maid was pushed in front of him, falling to the ground. "Let''s see how he reacts," the older maids said.


    "Agrht!" The maid who fell groaned in pain as she felt her ankle twist with the fall. Dante just looked at her and bent down. "D-D-Demon King!" She stuttered, seeing the man bend down in front of her. Dante didn''t say anything, just took her hand and positioned it over her wound.


    "Be careful, pretty girl, you can seriously hurt yourself. Try to be more attentive. Velryna wouldn''t want her maids to get injured during hard work," Dante said and the wound was healed, something quite simple that he could do just with demonic energy.


    After that, he stood up and reached out to the maid.


    "T-Thank you!" She said hurriedly, bowing; Dante just smiled and continued on his way, however... "Did you see? He''s very kind!" One of the maids murmured to the group. "Tsk."


    Upon hearing this, he turned around, after all, these women bullied a young maid just to test him.


    "Ladies." Dante said, appearing next to them. "I don''t need to kill anyone because of bullying within the pce with the new maids, do I?" He asked with a macabre smile and the three trembled with fear. "N-No!" They replied in unison, and Dante walked away again.


    "S-Scary!" Theymented and returned to their duties. "Now yes," he smiled, heading towards the Emperor''s quarters.


    As Dante walked towards the room...


    "You never change, do you?" Aldria asked a weakened Adam, who was in an almost terminal state. After using all his strength, he could no longer maintain his healthy form, his body was wasting away.


    Aldria''sments really had merit. She didn''t want to lose her husband; despite her vacition, she still loved him in a way, and this was reallyplicated. Even she didn''t know what to do anymore about him, and she didn''t want to lose him, not only because of their love bond, but they had always been family since Zayah was alive; they already loved this man.


    "Let me rest, Dante ising here," Adam said bitterly, feeling his life slipping away every second, his energy was leaking, leaving his body.


    After "God" removed the Hero''s blessing, after umting "sins" throughout all the years of his life as Emperor, Adam now had nothing left to do, and the incurable poison continued to prate deeper and deeper into his body.


    The sound of the door came, small knocks on the wood that made Aldria get up and go open the door, her eyes were... tearing up, and she felt a huge urge to cry. When she opened the door and faced the man in front of her, she couldn''t help but look down like a defeated person.


    Dante saw that scene and leaned against Aldria''s head for a few moments, his hand made a small caress in her hair, and he said. "You did a good job, don''t be so hard on yourself." These words were weak in motivation, but it was enough to take a weight off Aldria''s shoulders, who carried not only the weight of losing her husband but of not protecting him as her sister asked.


    From her eyes, tears yielded, smudging her makeup. Dante couldn''t touch her, for one reason... Morally.


    His morals didn''t allow him to do something like that, knowing that behind her, her current husband was... dying.


    He let go of her head and made a smallment. "I''ll talk to him now." Dante said, after all... Adam''s vitality was fading.


    "We need to talk, Adam Smith." Dante said as he closed the door and saw the manpletely upright, using hisst strength to talk to Dante.


    "It seems my time ising," hemented with a smile. "Are you the one who will take me to hell, Demon King?" He asked.


    Dante remained silent and headed to the chair next to the Emperor''s bed. It was time to settle some matters before his departure.

 Chapter 188: Ethans origins, and Adams case

    "Have you been talking about death all the time, almost as if begging for your end, and yet, you question the demon about your journey to hell?" Dante asked,ughing. Adam smiled as he settled into bed.


    "What brings you here? I''m sure all those women should be all over you now, wanting to know what happened in these ten years," Adam remarked. Of course, he knew what was going on in his pce, how could he not? One of the Demon Kings was in this ce.


    "I needed to deal with the issues rted to you. I''ve already arranged the power exchange, centralized the economy in the hands of apetent woman, and killed some of the nobles who were supporting Ethan," Dante said, and Adam seemed quite surprised by the turn of events.


    "Hey, don''t look at me like that, I''m just ensuring that my future official wife has the best by her side and nothing disturbs her!" Dante said quickly, with a contagious smile that still made Adamugh lightly.


    Adam felt better about this. It was a relief to know that his little girl was safe and had a reliable man by her side, unlike him, who couldn''t offer the best support. He wanted her to find someone who would, even if that someone was none other than a Demon King.


    "I''m d my daughter can live peacefully," Adam said, closing his eyes. "But let''s be honest, why are you visiting this old rot?" Adam questioned.


    "I came to tell you what I did with Ethan and to ask something," Dante said, and Adam opened his eyes, staring at him, waiting for Dante to speak.


    "Your son is now on the tenth floor of hell, in the Sanctuary, thestyer of hell created for the Progenitor. He will be tortured until the end of time," Dante said, and Adam nodded. He had no attachment to that child, and he really didn''t care after seeing what the one who imed to carry his blood did to his own kingdom, condemning several people and even killing them as a consequence.


    "It seems that doesn''t matter. Well, I expected that. This leads me to the question at hand," Dante said, staring at him. "Who is Ethan''s mother?" Dante''s voice echoed throughout the room. Adam grew slightly grim, but after a few minutes, he spoke.


    "Years ago, I ended up getting involved with a woman after a serious fight I had with my first wife, Zayah Luminus," Adam said, and Dante paid attention. "Zayah Luminus, mother of Velryna and sister of Aldria."


    "Our rtionshipsted a few weeks. I met her in a brothel," Adam said, and Dante''s expression quickly turned to disgust. He hated that kind of thing. "Tsk, you disgust me," he said quickly. "I was an immature emperor and didn''t value what I had in my hands and by my side," Adam said regretfully. Dante, however, couldn''t help but think about how much of a huge idiot Adam was.


    Given that he had someone like Aldria by his side, if he knew a Luminus well, like Aldria and Velryna, Zayah was definitely amazing, and this man... "I hate traitors," he thought, bitter about the situation.


    "I wish you''d stop looking at me like that, you know? I haven''t even started the story, and I''m already being heavily judged," said Adam, and Dante looked at him with an impassive expression.


    "Continuing, this woman... she was charming, so charming that I... was mesmerized." It didn''t take many words; Dante quickly understood.


    "Enchantment," Dantemented, and Adam nodded. "Yes, charm magic. This woman enchanted me into sleeping with her several times, and one day, this happened, Ethan was given to me thest time I saw her in person," Adam concluded, and Dante observed him.


    "Did you already have the Hero title?" He questioned, after all, the Hero title proves high resistance to enchantments and against negative statuses like illusions and persuasions.


    "Yes, I did," Adam said, and Dante''s eyes sharpened. "Tsk, demons are always idiots," Dante said, and Adam looked at him. "Demons?" He questioned, and Dante informed him. "Congrattions, little Emperor, you probably had a child with a woman possessed by a Demon," Dante said with a happy face, and Adam nearly had a heart attack.


    "What?" He choked. "And not just any demon, since this woman who ensnared you is probably a high-ranking demon, since... well, you had a hero title and it waspletely overlooked by her, so let''s assume she''s a subordinate of a Demon King, or she could probably be Lust herself, the Capital Sin," Dante said, and Adam couldn''t say anything but sigh. "Damn mistake," hemented.


    "Well, at least you had a beautiful woman like Velryna, take pride in being the father of that angel," Dante said, and Adamughed lightly, a smile of pride, but also of sadness.


    Dante got up and looked at Adam in a different way; the Emperor noticed and raised his eyebrows. "What''s up?" He questioned; he didn''t know, but Dante... could see something different with the eyes of a Progenitor.


    Adam''s soul was cursed. With his hand pointed, he ordered, "Disperse." Unfortunately, nothing happened. "Disperse," he repeated, but nothing came out.


    "Tsk, I''m weak," Dante said, and Adam still didn''t understand. "What are you doing?" He questioned. Dante ignored him and began to use his demonic energy to try to heal him.


    Again, nothing.


    "You''re a liar, Adam Smith," Dante said, looking at Adam with a serious look. "You''ve been cursed by something, your vitality has beenpletely drained, that''s why there''s no cure, you can''t restore vitality with simple cures," Dante said, and Adam again, wordless, couldn''t say anything.


    "At least now I know the cause of my death, I''m d it wasn''t someone''s betrayal..." Adam said, and Dante couldn''t help butment; "Now you have the reason why your ''God'' abandoned you, you''re corrupted," Dante said, and Adam felt bitter.


    "I''ll probably go to hell, won''t I?" Adam questioned, but Dante just smiled. "I wouldn''t leave someone like you in the hell I want to create," Dante said with a smile.


    "Spend some time with your family, you have one more day of life," Dante said, and before leaving. "Dante," Adam called him, and he stared at the man.


    "Take care of Aldria," he said and added, "I wasn''t the best husband, and we didn''t have much time for it, but I ask you to take care of her as you take care of Velryna." Dante''s eyes slightly trembled upon hearing that, however. "I can promise to take care of her, Adam, not to force your feelings onto me.


    I''ll do my best," Dante said and left the room, leaving only Adam with a calm expression on his face.


    When he left, he encountered Aldria. "You heard everything, didn''t you?" Dante questioned, and she nodded. "Make the most of your time, I''ll ask Velryna toe spend time with him, and tell her soon that you''re her aunt, it''s time for her to know," Dante said, and Aldria''s calm gaze agreed.


    He didn''t even give Aldria time to question him about what Adam had said; he just disappeared full of thoughts. Now he had one more clue about his future challenge.


    "Tsk, I hate having to clean up Lilith and Lucifer''s mess," Dante said, appearing at the top of the pce, which consequently is the highest point in the entire city.


    "Let''s see if I can find you... you damn bitch," Dante said as he began to search for any trace leading to Ethan, any slight resemnce. His aura spread throughout the city, but he felt nothing.


    "Damn it... if this bitch is Lust, she must already be running to Lucifer''s arms to tell him what happened here," Dante said and looked up at the sky. "Hey, big guy, if you can hear me. I want an audience," Dante said; however, no one or nothing responded.


    "ying hard to get, huh? Fine, you must be annoyed that I brought your creation back to life," Dante said and looked to the horizon. "If your virtues are in jeopardy, I''llpensate for the help with the orphanage and for having taken away Ethan''s blessing, but I want to ask you something, can you ensure Adam''s ce in heaven?


    Even if it''s in the firstyer, I can''t send a man like him to my hell," Dante said, and again, no response.


    "Well, I figured as much, I''ll speak directly to the Archangel who weed Sara; he''ll probably be more discerning than you, old weirdo," Dante said and again headed for his wives...


    However... some people, or rather... some beings were not at all pleased with his derations in a quite... unusual ce.


    "A mere disgusting demon dared to utter such sphemies against our father? Will you remain silent?!" a man shouted, mming his hand on the table,pletely cracking it.


    "Calm down, brother, he''s just any demon," a celestial voice came; however, the man did not back down. "Calm down? He insulted our father! Why are you all so passive?" he questioned.


    "Quiet," a different voice came, a tall woman with silver hair that subtly captured the light, amber eyes. Her slender and graceful figure radiated; she dressed in fabrics that seemed woven from the stars, something that if a human saw it, they would call it divine.


    "Uriel," the man proimed. "Are you going to ignore another attack by demons against our father like this?" he totally ignored his brother and looked at the destroyed table. With her eyes shining, she returned to normal, and then, Uriel said to her siblings;


    "The Father summons us, it''s an important matter involving the demons, including... the New Progenitor of Hell," she said, and everyone looked at her. "What do you mean?" one of the archangels asked.


    "You''re insulting someone you shouldn''t, brother. You''ve just met the ruler of hell, the problem of the present day, the Celestial Demon of Hell, Dante Scarlet," Uriel said, and everyone looked at her curiously.


    "Power shift? I thought Lilith and the traitor were starting to kill each other," one of the brothers said. "That''s dered; Lilith has just dered war on Lucifer, and Eva''s soul has been stolen. Moreover, this Dante recently killed the former Avarice, who allied with Lucifer," Urielpleted.


    "This is..." one of the archangels murmured, and Urielpleted.


    "War."

 Chapter 189: Lier! Lier! Lier!

    "What did you do with him?" Dante inquired inside the Sanctuary, looking at the woman in front of him, extremely sexy, who swayed from side to side with excitement, replying, "Sent him to the lower fields, to y around with some male demons," she said, smiling.


    Dante wasn''t sure if that was good or bad, but he knew exactly what kind of y Ethan''s soul was being treated to...


    "What are they doing to him?" Dante questioned, and Evangeline showed a small screen, where Ethan''s soul was clearly being used as...


    "They''re ying ser with his soul?" Dante questioned, seeing the unreal scene of a soul being used as a ser ball.


    "Hm? Yes, I isted it within a dome that reflects soul''s pain, but doesn''t damage its form. Now he must be quite injured, it''s been 1000 hours since he''s been there," she said as if it was nothing. "A thousand hours? Didn''t I send him here 10 hours ago?" Dante questioned, and Evangeline nodded. "Time here passes 100 times faster, Master."


    "Oh, right," Dante said, at this moment he realized... "Evangeline, I''ve been here for ten minutes..." "Yes, you''ve lost over an hour in the mortal world." Upon hearing this... Dante shuddered for a second.


    "Darn," he thought, and quickly opened a gate and disappeared, leaving Evangeline alone... "Did I do wrong? Should I have cast Ethan''s soul into the Lust fields for him to be screwed by male demons?" She questioned, but began to walk again while straightening up the Sanctuary.


    As for Dante...


    "You jerk! You promised to be here!" Sara''s deafening voice echoed. "Hey, calm down!" Dante said quickly, trying to exin himself, but began to receive small ps on the chest. "Liar! Liar! Liar!" It sounded...


    rather cute.


    He would even let her continue, but today wasn''t the time for it. "Calm down," Dante said, holding the woman in a tight hug, preventing her from moving.


    "What happened?" He questioned, and she pouted. "You said you wereing! Why did it take you over an hour!" She yelled quickly, and Dante felt a bit awkward. "Well..." he murmured then, "I was elsewhere..."


    Dante decided not to reveal about the Sanctuary yet, for a few reasons... First, to prevent any of these crazy women from having the brilliant idea of following Dante when he opens a portal and ends up dying instantly upon stepping into the Sanctuary, after all...


    the Sanctuary is not just a "Location," it''s a physical representation of Dante''s existence in Hell, meaning the living cannot step there.


    The only one who could enter there would be Vex, after all, she''s a demon too, who by the way has a physical body. Something that Dante has been wondering since he connected his soul to hers during the incident, when he healed her, he captured her soul. How is a Demon alive and with her own body? That was now a mystery he would try to talk to Vex about to understand.


    "Is her Father still alive?" Dante questioned and Sara... "We think he''s got just a few hours left, I thought about contacting the heavens but..."


    "Don''t count on the divine hypocrites, I tried to speak with them, but no one wanted to listen to me, that old man didn''t want to give me an audience," Dante said and Sara''s eyes widened. "You know about them?!"


    "Hm? Of course, I''ve spoken with the Heavenly Father, a few weeks ago," Dante said, and Sara''s face went as white as a sheet...


    "Y-y-y-you spoke with the H-h-h-heavenly F-f-f-father???" She asked, clearly having a panic attack.


    "Hm?


    Yes, he was letting idiots with the church''s name kidnap children, so I went to ask for the Longinus Spear, but he didn''t lend it to me, at least I got information and found Vex because of him, so I owe the old man one, but he didn''t want to talk to me this time," Dante said and Sara looked at him incredulously, not knowing what to say, because it was so absurd what he just said that she simply froze.


    "H-how do you know about Longinus?" Sara questioned, but Dante just scratched his head, refusing to tell and saying, "I found out in Lilith''s dungeon when I was young, I also found Eve''s body," Dante said, and Sara''s face turned even paler...


    "Eve''s... body?" She was starting to have a crisis... the girl had never heard so many absurdities before...


    "Yes, I used the remnants of Eva''s soul to create that demon whom I granted the authority of Avarice. It''s a pity her soul is fragmented, but at least she managed to have the same appearance as Eva. Perhaps by retrieving the fragments, I can bring Eva''s memory back," Dante said.


    Sara literally froze. She couldn''t even think of saying anything. She stood there, white as a sheet, staring at Dante. There were so many absurdities that her brain''s processing froze.


    "Sara?" Dante questioned, waving his hand in front of her eyes. "I think she couldn''t handle all your nonsense," the female voice passed through her ears. It was a woman Dante had his eye on, after all, she was slowly distancing herself from him.


    "Already thinking of leaving?" Dante questioned, seeing the white hair being hit by the sunlight streaming through the window. They were in the hallway while Sara was frozen as if time had stopped.


    "Leaving?" Voralith questioned. Despite not epting the situation well, she wouldn''t leave. "Well, you''ve even stopped looking me in the eyes, probably want to leave already, don''t you? You''ve got everything you wanted, you''ve revived," Voralith heard those words and gave a slight tremble, she hadn''t even realized it.


    "What are you saying, stop being an idiot," Voralith said and passed by him. But before leaving him behind, she heard: "Are you leaving?" Dante questioned, but Voralith never answered him.


    "Idiot," Voralith thought as she clenched her fists and silently walked away after staring at Dante.


    In fact, many unsaid things should be told to Dante, but Voralith... was on the verge of giving up on that. After all, unlike Dante, who had amon ascension, only returning his body and his powers to the equivalent level... During Dante''s rebirth, it wasn''t just Dante who received some new things. The former Dragon Empress also received something... something she wanted to remember, many years ago.


    It was a story that died millions of years ago and no longer mattered at this moment. After all, everything was over and the sector where Voralith came from might not even exist anymore.


    "Why now?" She wondered, as she continued to walk alone through the pce corridors, upset and hurt by memories she shouldn''t give importance to.


    "Aren''t you going after her?" Dante, who saw the woman disappear around the corner, heard Sara saying. He turned around and saw that she was also watching the scene. "She needs some time, something happened," Dante said and Saramented, "She seems really serious." Dante nodded, remembering someedic moments that Voralith caused precisely because she didn''t care about anything...


    "She turned me into a woman for a few weeks," Dantemented, and Sara raised her eyebrows, looking at Dante. "You''re joking, right?"


    When Sara blinked, Dante had disappeared and a girl of her age, with white hair and golden eyes like Voralith, appeared.


    "Hey," Dante said... "Come back immediately or I''ll summon Durandal to kill you," she said seriously and Dante returned to normal. "Thank you."


    "What are you nning to do?" Dante heard and replied, "She''ll have her time, now I need to focus on what I want for the future. I''m thinking of going to visit d," Dantemented.


    "Are you going to fetch your mother? Valentina must already be about to destroy everything if she goes out and doesn''t see you alive there waiting for her," Dante heard that and just smiled. "It''s okay, knowing the woman who raised me... well, you''ll see," Dante said with a very passionate smile.


    "Tsk, I hate it when you talk about others when we''re alone," Sara said and Dante looked at her with another smile and held her in his arms, kissing her gently as she surrendered more, after all, unlike Dante who had kissed before, both Morgana and Valentina, Sara was having her first experiences.


    "Mmmm," she lightly moaned and they parted. "Strawberry gloss? You were well prepared in..." Dante said with a smile and Sara turnedpletely red and gave him a small punch on his chest.


    As they stared at each other, a sound came from the hallway and Dante turned around. It was aplicated sound... "Darn..." Dante muttered.


    "Go," Sara said, releasing her hands from Dante''s body and nodding her head. She had already understood some things, and now, she knew it wasn''t her time... and Velryna would need Dante more than her at this moment.


    "Thank you, I''ll make it up to youter," Dante said with a smile and a kiss on her forehead...


    Dante was now going to face for the first time a problem he never expected he would have to deal with.


    The death of someone important to those he loves.

 Chapter 190: The Fall Af An Emperor

    The atmosphere was... sad to say the least... Dante began to walk through the corridors slowly after leaving Sara; his ears picked up everything that was happening in the distance, and he wasn''t quite prepared for it.


    With each step heavier than thest... He already knew this was going to happen, he tried to prepare himself to support them, but...


    Even he has his limits.


    "I guess I can''t always be cheerful, can I?" He questioned himself as he saw the maids lightly bowing every moment he approached the Emperor''s room.


    There was a smallmotion, they were all... waiting for the obvious news... Dante, however, couldn''t just stay listening to what was happening on the other side while they waited to deliver the news.


    "He''s gone," Dante said to the maids, who were also restless and sad; the day before, Velryna asked to spread the news about her father''s illness throughout the castle.


    "Sorry to ask for this at a time like this, but could you prepare baths for the Ladies? I can do it, but... I''m not sure if they''ll be able to leave that room if I don''t intervene and calm them down," said Dante. The nearby employees nodded, of their own free will, and began to prepare everything Dante asked for.


    "Ah~," he sighed, his heart prepared for a few seconds, and he entered the room, opening the door without being invited.


    No one saw him, no one turned; they just... remained kneeling by the bed as they continued to cry softly, they held his hands together, and Emperor Adam''s bodyy there, lifeless.


    ''May you rest in peace, and go through the cycle of reincarnation. Perhaps one day we can be friends,'' Dante prayed with closed eyes as he saw that scene. He closed the door calmly.


    "I don''t know how to deal with this," he said in a whisper. It really was somethingplicated. Dante had never been through a situation like this, in neither of his two lives. Although he remembered little of his previous life, in this life he hadn''t dealt with grief, the only one who died really was him.


    He didn''t know what to do in this moment, after all, unlike the women around him, who dealt with his death...


    His steps were silent, respecting the pain that enveloped the two women before him. He approached the two kneeling women, his heart heavy seeing Velryna in that way. He felt... ''Why am I so powerless? Damn it... if I were stronger...'' He murmured, was his strength the solution?


    No, but he wanted to have something or someone to me.


    "Velryna... Aldria..." His voice was gentle at the same time, carryingpassion. He knelt beside them, cing a hand on the hands of the women who still let tears fall, the white sheet was alreadypletely dirty from makeup, the faces of the women were... frightening.


    The two women looked at him, their eyes red and swollen, the makeup had already run and stained their cheeks. Velryna, with her distressed expression, looked at Dante forfort, while Aldria held the Emperor''s hand tightly, as if she couldn''t bear to let him go.


    "Dante..." Velryna murmured, her voice choked with tears. "He... He''s gone..."


    Dante nodded with sorrow, feeling the pain of seeing his wife like this, squeezing his own heart. He looked at the Emperor, whose breathing hadpletely faded away, and nodded, as if speaking to someone. ''Please, treat him well,'' he said.


    Only Dante''s eyes could see that, the eyes of a progenitor... the Eyes that saw the souls.


    "I know, Velryna," Dante replied calmly, butden with emotion. "He was a great man."


    Aldria sobbed softly, her head bowed over the mattress. Dante gently ced his other hand on hers, offering silentfort, pulling her toward him. Making her head rest on his chest, just like Velryna, the two could see each other''s faces for the first time, something they hadn''t done until then, after all, they had suffered together.


    "He trusted me to take care of both of you," Dante continued, his eyes meeting theirs with sincerity. "And I''ll be here for you, whenever you need me, forever."


    The tears continued to fall as he embraced the two, but there was a slight sense of sce in Dante''s presence. He stayed by their side, silently sharing their grief and offering the support they needed in that moment of farewell.


    Dante offered afort that neither of them could receive now, it made them calmer, but the sadness... couldn''t disappear overnight.


    At least, now, Adam would rest in peace, knowing that his daughter, his wife, and his kingdom, could have a prosperous future, even without his presence...


    Meanwhile...


    "Why did you grant a demon''s wish, Father?" Uriel questioned the ster light scourge hovering in the air above the stars.


    [I am repaying a kind man], the blinding light replied, almost pushing Uriel back during its speech.


    "The siblings will misunderstand! Don''t you see? Michael, Raphael, and Miguel are already discussing it!" She roared at the Light, which gently provided herfort with its warmth.


    [They will understand in time, use your eyes to see the soul, my daughter], He replied, and Uriel focused on the small dazzling sphere of golden light. When she read the lines of this soul''s destiny, she froze.


    "F-f-father, this is... Adam?! We just found out that Eve was revived, and now Adam? Father!" She quickly shouted, she wanted exnations... "If it continues like this... Cain and Abel...


    No! Am I overthinking it, isn''t it? Isn''t it?!" Uriel shouted as she paced back and forth, trying to understand what was happening. "These souls shouldn''t even exist anymore! I understand Eve, because Lilith took her when she died, but Adam? How did Adam''s soul reincarnate?


    Moreover, that vampire! Yes, that ridiculous woman! Wasn''t she his apprentice?" Uriel was... well, I think she got a little lost and forgot she was in front of the Celestial Father.


    [Uriel], He said, causing the archangel to simply break and turn to him like a robot in hibernation... "Y E S," She said paralyzed.


    [You are still a child. Fufufu.]


    "T... The Fatherughed ''fufufu''?" Uriel thought... "Fufufu isn''t a feminineugh?" She questioned herself... "Wait, wait, Father! You''re not a Mother, right?!" She quickly questioned and only heard something in her mind and immediately fainted.


    "Tsk, I hate having to erase Uriel''s memory, she''s such a cute daughter, but she''s so responsible," the female voice emerged... "I have to stop being entric when my daughter is having her episodes. Being smart is a blessing, but also...


    trying to bnce the angelic side and the human side is very difficult." She said as she left her throne in the midst of the ster scourge and looked at the called Umbral.


    "It''s been a while since I visited my world, have things changed so much? Let me see... Where do I begin my pilgrimage?" She wondered, ceasing to be just a ster scourge and bing a woman...


    "Let''s see, hm..." She said as she thought aloud. "Well, demons are active here, here, here, and there," She said, pointing to certain parts of the. "If I go there, I might run into many problems. Damn it, humans are devoid of wisdom, let''s see...


    hmmm that Lyrianna Vortex has a good continent, but shecks self-love and continues to do everything alone, she should take better care of her daughter." She said and then she looked at the next door, seeing a with three moons orbiting around it.


    "Oh, that looks interesting, do the night beings know that an eclipse will ur? No, probably not... Hmmm should I warn Alice Arcano? I mean, that woman is very important." She thought, thought, and thought.


    But in the end... "Tsk, I hate being a supreme creator and having to take care of things from up here," She said, sitting on the throne and snapping her fingers, but nothing happened. "Huh?" She questioned seeing that Uriel didn''t wake up...


    "Ah, it''s you again. White Administrator," She said and a white light came out and the Administrator appeared next to the ck Administrator.


    "What brings you here, Miss Administrator?" She asked and the Admins looked at each other. "I said, she pretends to be a man." White Admin said, "How much do I owe you?" ck Admin asked and she made her palm open revealing her five fingers. "Is this all?!! This is a robbery!" He roared. "me yourself for being a big loser," She replied with a smile, even though she didn''t have a face.


    "Hello, I''m here you know?" The woman on the throne questioned and they looked at her with a look that said "Party pooper"... even though they didn''t have eyes.


    "Well, let''s get to work. Hello, Entity 000000100, we''vee to deliver some news," They said in unison.


    ''Darn it... when these guys show up, something''s wrong.''

 Chapter 191: Wives and their problems.

    "Can I know what''s going on here?" Morgana asked the two women who were fiercely fighting, almost destroying the arena.


    "Ahrgt," Sara sighed exhausted,pletely sore, as she looked at Nagasawa in the same state.


    "Quiet, let us handle this!" Nagasawa roared, and Morgana raised her eyebrows. "What happened to you?" She questioned, but soon a st of boiling acid flew towards her face, yet her barrier swiftly stopped it. "You know that wouldn''t work on me," she said, and Nagasawa snorted and ignored her.


    "Morgana, knock some sense into this idiot! I can''t deal with her without killing her!" Sara said, and Morgana once again saw that situation...


    "This woman is upset with Dante," Nafiri''s voice entered her ears. "Why is she upset?" Morgana asked, "It seems she didn''t take well the fact that my darling has many wives besides you, Sara, and Valentina, and she''s burning with jealousy," she said, and Morgana''s expression turned into aplete poker face.


    "Tsk, why does that idiot only attract troublesome women, why can''t he find more people like me?" She questioned aloud and heard resentment from everyone. "You''re the most troublesome one here."


    "I''m not troublesome! I''mpletely normal!" She retorted quickly, but soon... "You''ve created a new power method, developed a level system, tried to revive Dante for ten years, read all the books in the witches'' library, you''re the most obsessed Mistress," Morgana heard the male voiceing.


    "Simon... Where have you been?" Morgana asked and he opened a portal, revealing thousands of demon bodies. "I was on a mission my Master asked for, it''s good to see that my mistress isn''t crazy knowing about Dante, I wish I were there to see your jaw drop." Simonmented with a smile.


    "Tsk, old bore," Morgana said, and Simon chuckled lightly. "Where are those idiots?" Morgana asked, referring to Yrniel and Sylvia. "They returned to the capital, your mother wants a report, but I''ve already warned them to tell her as little as possible." Hemented as he closed the portal.


    "Tsk, that old hag wants me to take over the Kingdom so she can go on research, I hate it! Also, why doesn''t she trust Lyra and Raven?!" Morgana was a bit... furious.


    "Because you''re the strongest witch after her, it''s simple," Simon said, and Morgana couldn''t respond, after all, it was true. "Humph! I hate it!" She said, realizing there was no escape.


    "Well... if you get Dante interested in your mother... maybe you''ll get rid of that," the sweet voice of the Subus emerged in Morgana''s ears like a sinister whisper.


    "Kyaaa!!! Don''t scare me like that!" Morgana screamed, almost falling to the ground with an exaggerated reaction. "What do you mean sell my mother to Dante!! You pervert!" Morgana shouted quickly.


    "Well, it would be easier that way," Vexmented whistling, "Not that I wantpetition, but it''s good to have strong people, don''t you think?" She questioned but... "Turn into a toad," Morgana said, and a pink horned toad fell to the ground.


    "Croak! Croak!" Vex croaked looking at Morgana, but she paid no attention to that stupid toad!


    "BOOOMMM!"


    They all stopped to see a fallen Nagasawa on the ground,pletely injured, while Sara flew up into the sky using her angelic wings.


    "Can you two stop?" Morgana questioned, she seemed... to have turned into their mother. "Damn, I''m getting old," she thought and lifted Nagasawa with magic, healing her. "Can you exin what happened?" She said seriously, putting her on her knees on the ground as if reprimanding her...


    Nagasawa kept her eyes down the whole time, unable to meet Morgana''s eyes, which honestly, had always been scary.


    "I''ll ask again, what happened to you?" She said, and Nagasawa pouted while whispering. "Dante didn''t kiss me."


    "I didn''t catch that, Naga." Morgana really didn''t hear. "Dante didn''t kiss me," she murmured.


    "What?" Morgana again didn''t understand anything, as Nagasawa spoke somewhat muffled. "DANTE DIDN''T KISS ME, OKAY? HE KISSED YOU AND SARA, BUT HE DIDN''T KISS ME!"


    "Eh?" All the women present looked at her with a gigantic judgmental gaze that made Nagasawa''s legs slightly tremble. "Morgana," Sara said, and Morgana looked at her. "Just throw her a hundred thousand kilometers high, please," Sara politely requested, but Morgana just sighed.


    "How old are you all? Seriously, I don''t understand. What a stupid thing." Morgana spoke, and considering she was usually the most obsessed one, this was really a stupid problem by current standards. "Are you an idiot?" She asked Nagasawa honestly.


    "I just... wanted a kiss... but he kissed everyone but me." She said, then... a hammer fell on her heading from a portal.


    BONK!


    It was a stic hammer, but it was solid stic, so... "OUCH!!!" She screamed in pain as she put her hand on her head. "Are you an idiot?" Morgana questioned.


    "I''m not an idiot!" She eximed quickly. "Lower your tone," Morgana ordered and she easily silenced herself. "Are you blind?" She asked seriously and Nagasawa didn''t respond...


    "Don''t you have a mother? Why do I have to do this job!" She roared and Nagasawa looked at her... "No... I don''t."... Morgana looked at that scene and felt slightly guilty, but she raised her head and exined what was going on to Nagasawa.


    "Nagasawa, I understand you feeling jealous, really, I''d kill all of you to have him just for myself. But analyze the situation. Dante returned to normal during a fight against one of the sins, he still thought about us properly, and when all this was over he had to deal with the death of Velryna''s father, a woman who, like us, is also important to him." Morgana exined, as if speaking to a child.


    "But... it was just a kiss..." Nagasawa said... "Exactly, just a kiss, why are you so upset over just a kiss? Have you put yourself in Valentina''s ce, for example?


    She''s still sealed, not knowing if he''s alive or dead, living every day thinking about his death." Morgana exemplified and Nagasawa remained quiet, after all, she couldn''tin now, even though she was really frustrated for not receiving attention from Dante, it was really understandable...


    "Damn..." She said, "Tsk, I hate being the mother in this situation, the mother here is Valentina!" Morgana roared, "When Dante returns, we will talk about this, we need organization in the Harem." Morgana said.


    "I believe that will take a while." Aaralyn appeared, and they all looked at her. "What happened this time?" Morgana questioned. "Oh, he just said it would take a while because he''s supporting Velryna and Aldria in their mourning." She said, "And he asked for patience, he will talk to everyone when he returns, but for now..."


    "We understand, Aaralyn, thank you." Sara said... "Now, I''m missing someone..." She muttered. "Sk went to the Vampire Kingdom to meet Kaalindra," when Aaralyn heard this, she trembled...


    "M-my mother?" She said. "Yes, she went to see how Kaalindra and Valentina''s cube are, so Dante will soon go fetch that redhead bitch." Morganamented.


    In the world of Nightsphere, a woman dressed as a maid walked through the vampire capital towards the castle of the Vampire King. She was really dissatisfied with this task.


    "Tsk, I hate having to babysit that brat, year in and year out, the humble maid here always has to do everything for Dante, I want to die soon, I''m too old to stress like this." She cursed as she arrived at the entrance of the King''s massive castle.


    Two guards looked at her, and when they saw her for the first time, they just mocked. "Get out of here, ve, you have no right to be at the entrance of our King''s castle." One of the Vampire Knights said.


    Sk looked at that scene with a neutral gaze, and soon her aura manifested into a ck pir of pure negative energy, making the two idiots guarding the entrance simply pee themselves in fear. "Can I enter now? Or do you want me to call my mistress when shees out of sealing?" Sk asked and the two guards nodded quickly and let her in.


    "Tsk, just because she''s been gone for ten years they think they can act however they want against me," she muttered, she was already fed up and needed to resolve what was ordered quickly. "It''s better to follow Valentina than Dante, that bastard is much worse than my mistress." She said and entered the pce.


    "I see you came reasonably quickly, Sk Verxar," The voice of a woman echoed throughout the area, when revealed "It''s good to see that you''re still alive, Queen," Sk said bowing. "I came here to-" "Yes, we all know." Lisa replied, "Kaalindra awaits you on the top floor. Make yourself at home." Lisa said and disappeared among the countless bats.


    "Ah~ I understand why you hate the Vampire Queen." Sk sighed and climbed the stairs towards the top floor. Finally reaching the door and opening it.


    "Ah, I finally found you." Sk said, seeing the woman with closed eyes while a cube in front of her trembled as if it were about to explode. "Good to see you, Sk, it seems there''s little time left before she breaks this stupid cube," Kaalindra said and continued, "Do you want to update me about Dante? After all, I haven''t met him yet." She smiled.

 Chapter 192: A world without it does not need to exist.

    "Understood..." Kaalindra said as she gazed at the red cube, which began spinning endlessly in the air. She sensed a devastating aura emanating from that ce and could no longer control her anguish. Was her master losing her sanity inside? Nobody knew, and that was the real problem.


    "What do you intend to do?" Sk asked, and Kaalindra once again contemted the cube with deep thoughts. "We''ll transport our master to the Human Realm," she concluded, and Sk''s eyes opened slightly. "Are you afraid she''ll destroy everything?" Sk questioned, and Kaalindra shook her head. "Our master may be entric and very straightforward, but she''s not crazy enough for that.


    You know she''s ruthless, but she''s kind in her own way," Kaalindra said, standing up and approaching the cube.


    "The fact is, we don''t know if time here corresponds to time there, and that''s the real issue. Let''s say our master could return even crazier than she should," Kaalindra said, and Sk trembled. "But Morgana didn''t..." Sk was quickly interrupted.


    "She didn''t tell you anything about the details, did she? Because she doesn''t know. Ten years for a Vampire pass by very quickly; we''re immortal, Sk, we only die in battle. Our master is no different; she''s older than the Vampire King himself.


    A prison to ''calm her grief'' wouldn''t make sense for someone who doesn''t feel time passing the same way," Kaalindra exined, and Sk''s eyes widened fully.


    "We need to take this cube as far away as possible. If our master returns insane, it could be the end of a Kingdom," Kaalindra added, and Sk agreed, simultaneously. "Wait, if this could happen, why are we taking it to the Human Realm?" She questioned Kaalindra, who promptly exined:


    "Well, knowing that witch, she probably won''t leave Dante''s side for a second longer. That means we have a good chance of restraining her if she goes mad, since Morgana, Dante, and I will be there to stop her," Kaalindra said. "Where does this confidencee from to stop our master? She''s been training in that ce; imagine how much stronger she would be now."


    Sk''sment was indeed relevant. They were all aware that Valentina must be preparing to emerge again as the greatest chaos of all time, just to avenge a man who, by the way, was still alive.


    "Let''s proceed with this n. We can at least rely on Morgana and Dante to suppress her until she recognizes Dante. The moment she sees him alive, she''ll probably be in shock and then hug him, kiss him, and everything else. We just need to hold her off for a while," Sk said, and Kaalindra nodded.


    As these women began to prepare to move to the next stage and take Valentina''s Cube to Dante, in the Emperor''s Pce, the atmosphere was hotter than usual. Dante stared at Aldria with a serious expression, his cutting words echoing through the hall.


    "What did you say?" he asked, his voiceden with stiffness, clearly not pleased with what he had just heard from this woman before him.


    Aldria stood firm in her decision, her determination evident in her gaze. "I will take over the Empire," she dered, without hesitation. But Dante didn''t take it well. With a mix of surprise and exasperation, "You''re not fit for that," he said, trying to quash the foolish ideas she had.


    "You have no right to control my life as you do with Velryna. Do you think she wants to be the Empress?! Let me go immediately!" she used, her voice echoing through the hall. Aldria didn''t know it, but this time... She was really wrong about something.


    "And do you know what you want?" Dante questioned. The discussion quickly became heated, words flying between them like sharp arrows, and at this moment there was no one to stop them. Sure, it was just a verbal fight, but it was still bad.


    Aldria struggled against Dante''s grip, her eyes filled with anger. "Let me go immediately!" she demanded, her voice echoing through the room. He couldn''t allow her to go through with this impulsive decision, especially considering her true motivations, of which he knew all too well.


    "You''re acting foolishly, Aldria!" Dante exploded, his voice resonating with a dark tone.


    "You don''t understand!" she retorted, her voice wavering slightly with contained emotion. "Velryna deserves a moment of peace, even if it means I have to take the throne. I can''t just stand idly by anymore."


    "Do you think that''s what Velryna wants?" Dante questioned, "You''re just running from your grief. Just try to face it and not hide it behind responsibilities."


    "Hiding behind responsibilities? Stop talking nonsense!" again, her eyes full of anger and hurt. She... was doing here. Aldria was about to continue speaking, but suddenly something began to happen in Dante''s head.


    An extreme pain shot through his mind, like sharp des tearing through his head. He couldn''t understand what was happening, he just knew something strange was happening, or rather, a strange connection. His hands trembled as he tried to contain the pain in his head.


    "A-Aldria..." Dante tried to say something, but the pain was too much, his words were slightly muffled by the deafening sound of the windows shattering around him. His aura began to manifest without his control.


    "What''s happening?!" she screamed, her voice echoing in the room. "Dante! What''s happening?!" Aldria shouted, her voice echoing in the room as she watched helplessly the scene before her.


    Dante fell to the ground and passed out. "Please, someone help us!" she shouted, her words echoing through the empty hall as she struggled to stay calm. She didn''t know what to do.


    At the same time...


    "I." The voice of the red-haired woman echoed throughout the prison realm as she screamed in anger with each punch she delivered into the wind, generating waves and currents of air so insane they could bepared to tornadoes and hurricanes.


    "Hate." Her punch shattered another part of the sky like ss,pletely destabilizing the dimension.


    "All of you!" She unleashed a horizontal kick in a flying motion, and a gust of wind sliced through the dimension in half.


    She looked at the scene, realizing that the dimension was taking too long to regenerate. She decided to stop for a while and rest; after all, she had been training non-stop for a long time.


    Her body was toned, her aura refined, and her fire had be even purer, while sweat expelled all the rot and impurity, the negative effects of all the years she fought in darkness vanished, and she was nowpletely renewed. As if she had undergone a temporal regression to the time when she became a vampire, her body had reached the maximum state it could have.


    Valentina had surpassed her peak as a bloody warrior.


    "Valentina?" She questioned herself. "Sometimes, I think choosing that name wasn''t a good idea, was it?" She asked herself, sitting on the ground, looking at the destroyedndscape of an ancient kingdom. "I hate having to relive these useless memories, but... I need to ovee everything, I have to be the strongest of all," she said as a vow of faith.


    "I will kill all those who dared to take my son from me, my husband." Her hair began to engulf in mes, and all the sweat was evaporated.


    Her mes... had been honed during all her years of training. Instead of darkening, they purified more and more, as if it were the opposite. Her me was a dark crimson, almost ck, but now it was a vibrant ruby me, alive, as if she had finally freed herself from corruption.


    It was a reflection of Valentina''s current self, a woman who had ovee much of her past self, which seemed like a husk, but now was almostplete.


    Before returning to her training, she felt something, something indescribable that made her stand up instantly. She looked around and felt an extremely familiar feeling until...


    The enormous thread of the lineage''s fate began to reconnect. Valentina''s entire current being was filled with an indescribable connection to someone, a connection that carried the weight of the entire world. Although she didn''t know where this connection wasing from, she began to feel her eyes moisten, something she hadn''t felt in over ten years.


    "Whoever you are and whoever is sharing this connection, I will wait until that damn cube approaches you. And when it happens, I will see who you are," she said seriously. The connection was so deep, yet she couldn''t even see what was on the other side. It was as if there was a massive interference blocking her senses.


    Her thoughts once againnded on Dante, and she said, "A world without you... is a world that doesn''t need to exist."


    The world began to shake where this woman was, Valentina Scarlet was finishing her preparations to decimate anyone who opposes her...


    "Death or Submission, it will be like this..."

 Chapter 193: Too many problems for one day.

    "It happened here!" Morgana shouted upon seeing Dante lying unconscious on the ground, Aldria still in shock, hands covering her ears, trembling with fear. The other women began to arrive, and even Simon came to see what had just happened.


    "Dante!" Sara yelled, simultaneously shifting her form and quickly cing her hand on his chest, about to heal him [Do this and he dies]. She heard the familiar voice in her heart, that of her Guardian Angel, and quickly withdrew. "He''s okay," Morgana concluded after examining him with magic.


    "Can you tell us what happened here, Aldria?" Morgana questioned, but before she could respond, "The lineage connection has returned," Nagasawamented. She could now truly feel Dante''s existence through the blood connection between them. "I understand," murmured Morgana. "Is there anything we can do?" Sara asked, but Morgana wasn''t sure what to say.


    After all, it was a new scenario that not even she could have imagined happening. In fact, there was only one person who could inform them about this...


    "Where''s Voralith?" Morgana asked, but no one knew the answer. After all... "You sent her away, didn''t you?" The question came from Velryna, who appeared on the scene now. Her face was not at all well, and seeing Dante in that sudden condition did not help.


    "I hope the fight you two had isn''t about something rted to me," Velryna said, looking deeply into the eyes of the woman, whom she didn''t yet know was her aunt.


    "I didn''t send anyone away," Morgana said. "Yes, you did. But Voralith didn''t leave. She''s in a solitary room, away from everyone, resting," Saramented. "I''ll go get her," Vex said, flying off through the corridors quickly.


    The atmosphere in that room was not good at all. It seemed like those women were simply entering into a great war that could end in losses. Morgana didn''t care, but she was attentive to everything, especially to Voralith, who was an entity from another universe.


    She didn''t know the details, but what she could gather from Dante was that Voralith was an ancestral spirit of millions of years, and she couldn''t even think about trusting her. If Dante hadn''t said anything, she would have already taken the opportunity to kill Voralith while she was still not strong enough to defend herself.


    The caution among them was really high, not only between them and Voralith but also among themselves. Just thinking that any of them hurt Dante or did something wrong already led to thoughts of extermination. They didn''t even ask Dante about it. At least they questioned him about how this Harem dynamic would work. He was just collecting his women without any kind of theory for how it would function.


    Look at Nagasawa, just because she didn''t receive a kiss, she got into a disagreement with Sara and was reprimanded by Morgana. What could happen if Morgana weren''t there? It would create a big problem. Perhaps Nagasawa, possessive, would simply start to hate Sara, all because of a simple kiss.


    "My head is hurting," Morgana said. Since she returned, her days have been hell, and it reflected in her personality. She was really tired. "Let''s move to arger area; we need space."


    Meanwhile...


    "Curse," Voralith muttered as she tried to concentrate, but it was impossible. She had no concentration for it at all. "Why do you look so much like him?!" she shouted within the room, with a sound barrier. After all, she couldn''t let her thoughts be exposed for anyone to hear.


    Voralith was struggling against the memories of the first part of her long life. The problem was that she didn''t want to remember that. In fact, she couldn''t, because just thinking about it was already hurting her being.


    "You bastard, even dead, you continue to bother me, you damned dragon!" she shouted, roaring with anger as she remembered that man, a man she loved deeply. But before she continued to delve into her deepest memories, seeking a solution to the things she was thinking, a knock on her doorpletely snapped her out of her thoughts.


    "Tsk, who is it now?" she questioned and headed to the door, opening it and seeing a woman with a desperate look.


    "We need you! Dante got hurt in some way we don''t know! Please, help him!" Vex spoke desperately, without losing her breath. Voralith arched her eyebrows. "Exin," she said, and Vex gave her aplicated look but began to tell her what she had heard.


    While all this was happening, the vampire princess was arguing with her mistress...


    "You can''t leave! My training isn''t finished yet!" Elizabeth said to Kaalindra, who had already prepared to transport the cube to the Human Realm. At the same time, Elizabeth wasn''t happy at all.


    Elizabeth was a simple woman. Despite being the future queen of the vampires as the only daughter, she barely thought about it, considering her father was an endless monster. But now, she was ready to be the strongest of all, if necessary. Especially after finding out that the person who saved her life was alive again, and much, much stronger than her. Did it upset her?


    Probably the fourteen-year-old Elizabeth would be furious to know that even after ten years, she was still chasing after an idiotic man.


    But the current Elizabeth was a stronger, smarter, and calmer woman. Unlike her explosive temperament, she was more resilient and trained hard to be stronger every day. Yes, she wasn''t the best of all, but she was dedicated and had talent for it. Kaalindra agreed to train her to intensify the warrior that Elizabeth was, unlike Elizabeth''s mother, who was much more a scientist than a warrior.


    That was why Elizabeth received training from the right hand of the strongest Female Vampire.


    Or rather... From the second strongest woman among the vampires, Kaalindra Eldora, the Crimson Reaper.


    "Your training is already over, child. I need to ensure that your kingdom is not wiped from existence by my mistress," said Kaalindra, very serious, and Elizabeth was initially startled. She had never seen such seriousness in her mistress''s words. She had never been like this, so the gravity of the situation shifted, and she suggested something else. "Let me go with you," Elizabeth pleaded, however...


    "That''s impossible," Kaalindra said. She didn''t want to take Elizabeth to the potential battlefield because, unlike Dante and Morgana, she would instantly die if enraged Valentia attacked her. "Take her." The man''s raspy voice passed through her ears, and she turned, seeing the Vampire King speaking to her.


    "Sorry, but that''s not going to happen. It''ll be dangerous," she countered the order of the Vampire King himself, something that, well... she couldn''t. "If I order, you obey. You''re not Valentina or Dante, with special blood that''s not under mymand," d said, and Kaalindra felt powerless. It was true, if he wanted to shape what she thought, he could, but he didn''t out of respect.


    "I won''t be responsible for her death!" Kaalindra said, and d raised an eyebrow.


    "Do you think my daughter would die so easily?" He questioned with a smile that even surprised Elizabeth a bit. Her father had never been so affectionate with her. "Yes, especially with the possible enemy being my mistress," she confirmed, and d couldn''t help himself.


    "Hahaha, you fear your mistress too much, don''t even know her personality, do you?" He said, leaving Kaalindra confused. "What do you mean by that?" Kaalindra questioned, but she didn''t receive an answer. She was just ignored as d continued toment. "Continue what you were doing, and take Elizabeth with you. It''ll be a good experience for her...


    and I believe she wants to reunite with her old rival, right, my daughter?" d questioned with a smile, and Elizabeth shrunk...


    "Tsk, this bastard is also hooking my daughter?" He questioned himself, seeing Elizabeth''s flushed expression. He wasn''t pleased with it at all, but he couldn''t decide anything for his daughter. d, despite not liking it, was a father who preferred to see his daughter happy with someone than sad, as he felt when God abandoned him.


    "What are you saying, father!" She spoke quickly after recovering from d''s words and soon returned to her normal self. "I just want to beat up that idiot! I still remember what he did!" She spoke quickly. Of course, despite being a great friend of Sara nowadays, Elizabeth still remembers Dante''sst day in Kryoris. Or rather...


    The great incident that created a worldwide rule: the Blood Armageddon.


    "Tsk, I''ll have to take care of this brat, as well as worry about the other idiotic brat who dies and revives. What did I do to deserve this? And I haven''t even thought about Aaralyn, my little daughter. She must have already been corrupted by that demon! Damn! Cursed mistress who disappeared for ten years!" Kaalindra and her thoughts were already starting to sh.


    She was really starting to have small bouts of madness.

 Chapter 194: So many works of art brought together

    Over time, these peculiar women who passed through Dante''s life began to gather.


    Even those who weren''t directly involved were gaining prominence, like Nafiri and Misty, who recently became somewhat part of the group as "Associates." Nafiri''s guild, the ck Jackals, quickly became dominant as part of the new regime that stillcked a proimed ruler, but the supernatural world had already epted it.


    Dante Scarlet would be the Emperor of Humans, which honestly made little sense. A vampire-demon as a human, but few could really refuse to ept it. After all, Dante was also human; he was born in the Empire. Although not explicitly stated, some had already traced Dante''s origins after Valentina''s departure from the world. This, on one hand, was good, but on the other...


    much information about his life had leaked, from former employees of Morgana''s witches to those of Scarlet herself. Something that, well... Valentina somehow lost her surname. Something that didn''t matter, but... after all, the Vampire Counts had grown significantly. Before, they werepletely overshadowed because of her, but in these ten years, being a vampire count was truly a high status.


    Not only the problems of the guilds and the vampires were beginning to arise, but the current wars were also something to worry about. But did Dante''s group care? Of course not. This wasn''t the time to worry about such things. After all, Dante was back now, and these women wanted to enjoy the vacation of a Demon King.


    "When is this idiot going to wake up, Lady Voralith?" Aaralyn asked. She was the calmest at the moment, as she had spent a lot of time with Dante to know that something like this was simply trivial, and soon this great idiot would return as if nothing had happened.


    Voralith had already fully analyzed the situation. She expected nothing less than something of this magnitude would happen, yet she didn''t believe the rebound would be so strong. This only meant that the person on the other side was extremely strong, to the point where the thread of fate and the spiritual connection wavered from the extreme force.


    In basic terms, what happened was that when Dante returned, his soul was destroyed and recreated.


    This affected the physical connections, such as his muscles, magical connections rted to his aspects that he could control, his spiritual connections, recreated after Voralith became a physical being again, andstly, the thread of lineage, something that few beings have, but vampires specifically are different, they have this much greater connection than normal, and Dante was a high-ranking being.


    For him to receive a rebound of that energy that shook the strings meant that whoever was on the other side of the connection was a being of excellent strength.


    That was the summarized exnation Voralith gave to the women. Morgana didn''t want to admit it, but she had never heard of these methods and these things before. ''Tsk, I even wanted to learn, but she won''t teach me even if I ask Dante.'' She thought.


    Voralith saw those eyes full of hunger for knowledge and couldn''t help but sigh internally, but she didn''t show anything to them, so as not to create more problems within the group.


    "In short, we just need to wait for him to recover from this rebound. Is this going to take long?" Morgana asked, and Voralith shook her head. "In a few hours, he should be back. He''ll probably be confused, as the mental connection must have fried his brain for a while, but he''s fine," she added. And when she finished speaking, the girls were more relieved, especially Aldria.


    Aldria had been quiet the whole time, thinking she was the cause of Dante''s problem due to the stress she must have imposed on him. Even realizing it wasn''t her fault and she was just in the wrong ce at the wrong time, some negative thoughts still ran through her head, especially thest part of what Dante said, about her using work as an excuse to avoid grieving.


    That hit her deeply, and now she couldn''t help but think he was somehow right. But she wouldn''t admit it, especially to a man she had been trying not to think about at all. Her husband was gone, and only sadness was something she wanted to feel. At the same time... just the feeling of the fight with Dante and how he treated her with concern, unlike Adam...


    she had already felt a warmth that calmed her deeply. In her previous rtionship, only she really cared about things. Adam was... more of a shell of the man she had fallen in love with, and that, in a way, was terrible.


    "Do we have anything to do until this little bastard wakes up?" Nafiri''s voice echoed. "Go make money, you scammer. Stop bothering us," Vex remarked. "Scamming Dog!" Eldrax pointed directly at Nafiri.


    "Pffff." They all started tough lightly, even Voralith gave a smile. "Look at the wicked Dragonughing!" Eldrax pointed, and quickly Voralith''s smile broke entirely. "Don''t call her that, little Eldrax," Saramented, petting Eldrax''s head. "Your father would be upset if you spoke to her like that. Treat her as family," Sara added calmly. After all, she was the virtue of humility.


    Eldrax nodded to what Sara said to her and went towards Voralith, who was still standing near Dante''s body. She bowed and said, "I''m sorry." She apologized, her face blushed and looked cute. Voralith nodded and stroked her head calmly. She knew she was still a child, so she didn''t mind herck of manners. However... "If you want to get Dante''s attention, be more courteous and gentle.


    Men love cuteness and fierceness, in the right way," shemented, and Eldrax''s eyes quickly filled, as if saying "Noted!"


    "It seems like they''ve arrived," Morgana said, sensing a fluctuation in spacetime. A small portal appeared in front of them, and from it, three women emerged.


    First, Kaalindra, who used her fire magic to keep the cube floating properly without any problems.


    Next, our foul-mouthed maid whoins about everything she does, as if she didn''t want to work... Well, she wore the same old Maid outfit... Women always think Sk has a closet full of Maid outfits. But well, it''s her work uniform.


    And finally, a woman Sara knew very well, after all, they became good friends during the time Dante was away, Elizabeth Tepes, the beautiful and illustrious princess of the Vampires. A woman who is very scary to all Vampires and is hardly considered close to the kingdom.


    On the contrary, they feared that if d died and Elizabeth took over the Kingdom, it would all be an absolute tyranny, at least that''s how they saw it... In reality...


    "Sara!" She shouted quickly and ran as if she were reuniting with a sister she hadn''t seen in thousands of years. "You haven''t changed at all, have you?" She said as she held the ck lightning rushing towards her and hugged her tightly. Morgana saw that and couldn''t help butment, "Since when are they best friends? I remember they used to hate each other,"menting, and Nagasawa appeared.


    She had gone to do some things and returned just to see how things were with Dante.


    "Elizabeth went to look for Sara for training, one thing led to another, and they got close. It was hard to keep up with their training pace, so they joined forces," Nagasawamented and waved her hand. "Hi, Kaalindra, good to see you." She smiled, and Kaalindra did the same, but she couldn''t move much while channeling her fire into the cube to maintain stability due to the dimension shift.


    Aaralyn looked into the distance, she was missing her mother terribly, she wanted to hug her mother, but she felt that if she did that now, she would kill everyone there. Kaalindra saw the expression of her adoptive daughter and couldn''t help butugh lightly as she prepared to properly ce the cube.


    As they settled in and the cube where Valentina was was properly adjusted for this dimension with Morgana''s help, a sound came from the ground where Dante''s body was lying.


    "Urrgh," a rough and sleepy grunt echoed through the area, catching everyone''s attention, who quickly turned. Dante blinked his eyes lightly, then his arms stretchedzily. "Aaah, what a heavy sleep," he said, fighting against sleep and opening his eyespletely to see his surroundings.


    "Since when do so many works of art gather like this?" He questioned, of course, he was referring to this multitude of beauties he had gathered over the years, including he spotted a new person. Of course, he didn''t know her, but he knew who she was, since that cube was in his domain...


    "It seems like my mother wants toe out... should I release the full evil?" He questioned with a smile, feeling the cube resonate with him. Despite his head still hurting, his world was about to beplete again. It was time to bring Valentina Scarlet back to the World!

 Chapter 195: Velryna, your aunt is a pervert

    Have you ever drifted away from someone? Lost contact with that person and, when you reunited, exchanged topics, experiences, and the feeling of emptiness they left waspletely erased simply by their return to your life? Now, erase that from your memory and put yourself in Dante''s shoes.


    He lost several thingspletely when he was controlled by "evil", if we can call the corruption that passed through all natural defense systems that.


    His great perception? Completely nullified, allowing himself to be hit, or rather, protecting Valentina at all costs, which also had some interference, preventing her from having any reflex; even so, it was his fault.


    His great intuition? Nullified. He couldn''t distinguish if what hit him was malevolent.


    His protections? They didn''t exist. The title of Hero didn''t work, his pseudo-demonic body didn''t resist, his numerous magicalyers that Morgana ced in mental control,pletely evaporated.


    That day, Dante lost three things.


    First and most obvious, his wives. The women he had decided to lovepletely until the end of time.


    Second, his achievements. Facing the end, he realized that he was nothing more than a speck of dust that could bepletely erased with just one slip.


    And third, and most importantly... His Humanity... A being''s humanity is said to be the moralpass they carry from their creation. Dante is a reincarnated, someone who transmigrated from another reality to this one, and this often condemned him. Despite his mother telling him not to bow, he continued to bow out of respect, to avoid conflicts. He thought of himself as weak...


    And yes, he was weak... Because he was still human.


    When he opened this huge gate, Dante stopped following right and wrong and followed only one thing: His Will. The Dante of now, was no different from Valentina. If he wanted this Empire to bow to him, he would and he would do it better than anyone else, and if anyone opposed? He would simply exterminate them following his will.


    But one thing was missing in Dante, one person in fact.


    The Woman who created the most terrifying monster this world has ever seen, Valentina Scarlet.


    The only woman who can order Dante without any excuse, his sovereign, his first empress, his celestial goddess, whom he would kneel before with just one request, although he would probably just find another way to demonstrate his loyalty to this entity.


    Dante considers her the pinnacle, she is his dream, she is his power, she is the woman who gave meaning to his crappy life when he was reborn as an orphan.


    "It''s time to see you again, my scarlet rose," he said in front of everyone, but it couldn''t be that simple.


    "I presume you brought her for fear of her losing control, didn''t you?" he questioned directly to Kaalindra, who still held the cube in her hands. "Yes," she replied, serene. She already understood what was happening and this man... he wasn''t just her master''s adopted son, he was her Master. She already felt an aura simr to Valentina''s when she was younger, when she was still a...


    "The time difference can end up driving my mistress insane, so we decided to bring her to have more chances of survival... I don''t trust d," Kaalindra said. Then, Dante didn''t notice, but a woman with ck hair and crimson green eyes appeared near his field of vision and he stared at her, dressed inmon clothes, in shades of gray, red, and ck.


    "It''s good to see you again, my savior," Elizabeth Tepes greeted him and bowed slightly. "It seems that our statuses are really simr now, Demon King. Or should I call you Emperor?" she smiled, and Dante remained poker-faced and looked at Sara, who shrugged.


    "You''re watching too many magical soap operas, don''t you think? Who introduces themselves like that?" Dante said,pletely breaking the mood and leaving Elizabethpletely embarrassed. After all, she was in front of great women, especially the Witch Princess, Oriental Princess, and Western Princess; in short, it was almost a ONU conference here.


    "Humph! I''m not talking to you anymore!" She roared, stomping her feet. She was really different from the person he knew. On the other hand, Sara and Kaalindra looked at each other and put their hands on their heads, thinking the same thing: "Is that a way to greet the person who saved your life?"


    "Anyway, stopping these jokes, thank you for checking my body, Voralith. Sorry for taking your time," Dante said yfully, without any seriousness. Everyone there felt it and looked directly at Dante, but he denied it. Voralith just nodded and left, without saying anything and not really showing anything... That was... strange.


    "Did you two fight by any chance?" The first to ask something was Aldria, but she wasn''t really interested; she just wanted to break the silence that ensued. "She has issues to deal with, and I have a wife to get back," he said...


    They all looked at Dante in aplicated way, who really didn''t seem right in the head to ignore Voralith, something that didn''t match his behavior at all, but they didn''t know that this was something Dante did precisely for Voralith''s sake.


    Dante is attentive; he knows very well when someone is having a problem. The same thing happened with Aldria recently; she hadn''t even really mentioned the situation of bing the Regent Empress without an Emperor, Dante found out by seeing her change in posture. Voralith wasn''t any different, he knew something was wrong, but this was internally with her.


    Voralith was the one who yed and was strict with him; she gave strong ps on his face and moaned when she received ps, but since he fully revived, she seemed quite dissatisfied.


    "It''s not time to talk to her yet, I''ll give her a few more days to return to herself, and if she can''t, I need to try to talk to her, something has changed," It was his conclusion after coldly analyzing Voralith.


    "Do we have a n to bring Valentina back?" Dante asked, but before he realized, there was a girl trembling too much among them... "Aaralyn, are you okay?" He asked, he already knew the reason but wanted to wait to confirm, but Aaralyn was already very anxious, and Dante couldn''t help butugh.


    "Hahaha Morgana, hold that cube for a second," Dante said smiling, and when the Cube left Kaalindra''s Magic and headed towards Morgana, a green rocket flew towards Kaalindra...


    "Mommy," She said, burying her face in Kaalindra''s breasts while hugging her tightly, Dante saw that scene and was happy to see that Aaralyn was better, she really seemed down since she found out about Kaalindra, but he didn''t expect her to want to find her adoptive mother so much.


    Kaalindra didn''t say anything, just felt her little daughter, who was not so little anymore, hold her tightly out of longing, after all, they hadn''t seen each other for over ten years, since Kaalindra had to keep an eye on the cube, Aaralyn really missed her, a lot.


    "Oh, my little girl, how long are you going to keep doing this? I thought you had already grown up," Kaalindra joked while hugging the girl back, very tight, she missed Aaralyn too, how could she not? Their connection was very strong.


    "Mommy... I have so much to tell you," She said muffled while she still had her face buried in Kaalindra''s. "Yes, I''m eager to hear what happened to you and this little troublemaker," Kaalindra said looking deep into Dante''s eyes as if pointing a sword.


    "I didn''t do anything," He raised his hands saying with his eyes, without needing to open his mouth.


    "Even as an adoptive mother, she really is as beautiful as her daughter." He thought, letting the thoughts corrode him slightly but he quickly returned to normal. "So, how are we going to deal with all this?" Vex said, she hovered beside Dante who began to stand up and summon a red suit from the mes and sunsses.


    "First, I''m going to punish Aldria for having stupid thoughts." Dante said and waved his fingers creating a kind of rope that held her by her feet and lifted her up, this scared her deeply. "Kyaaa!" She screamed in surprise while everyone looked at this woman upside down, her big breasts made weight and fortunately, she was wearing a dress so...


    "Wow, you wear sexy panties," Dante said looking under Aldria''s dress, where she had fis stockings and a very sexy ck panty, which left Dante speechless... "Congrattions, you have beautiful thighs, and a phenomenal ass," Dante said as the woman twirled upside down.


    "Kyaaa! Let me go! Let me go!" She screamed and writhed as she tried to hold onto her ck dress so her private parts wouldn''t be exposed, but it was in vain. Clumsily, she ended up revealing her padded bra, ck like her panties, and it was extremely sexy. Dante only caught a glimpse of it, but he wouldn''t miss the chance to tease her.


    "Velryna, your aunt is really something..." Hemented, finally revealing to Velryna in an extremely embarrassing moment for Aldria, that she was her real aunt.


    "A-AUNT?!"

 Chapter 196: Problems have been resolved

    "Velryna, your aunt is really kinky," hemented, finally revealing to Velryna, in an extremely embarrassing moment for Aldria, that she was her true aunt.


    "A-Aunt?!" She quickly asked. Her mother died when she was younger, so she didn''t know about the hidden surname. After all, Aldria was the intelligence chief. If they knew that the woman had a weakness like a niece, she would be the first target, even being a princess.


    "Hm?" Dante saw that scene. "Wasn''t it obvious? Or did you think it was normal for a ''stepmother'' to take responsibility for a Kingdom just for you to have fun with your husband?" He spoke quickly, and almost all the puzzles in Velryna''s small head connected. She couldn''t help but look at Aldria with aplicated gaze... especially because of the situation she was in.


    "There, now two problems have been solved with one stone. What''s the next topic, folks?" Dante asked. He was preparing for his next ns, which involved only one thing: having fun.


    "I have a problem," Nafiri raised her hand. Everyone looked at her, expecting her to continue, so she did. "Some nobles st--" Before she could finish, "Kill them," Dante said, without even thinking twice. "But killing them would be probl--" "Just kill them," he replied again.


    Nafiri trembled with anger as she tried to speak and was stopped by this huge idiot, but she tried again. "Dante, not everything can be solved with mur--" Again she was cut off, "Will it be solved if they die? If so, just kill them," he replied and most of the women were shocked. After all, Dante would try to resolve things peacefully...


    well, most of the time he would try to be like that, but now he didn''t care.


    Nafiri heard that with her mouth open, not even knowing what to respond. Then her loyal squire spoke for her. "The problem, Master Dante, is that many nobles do not want a demon king as ruler, and also, the inquisition and the church of light want to purge him for being evil." She said, much calmer than Nafiri naturally is.


    This made Dante admire her a little more, after all, he treated Misty as Nafiri''s servant, not as a woman with potential. Something he really was right to do. This dark elf was an excellent sarcastic who criticized andughed at her boss most of the time.


    "She''s a good acquisition. Would she work for me?" He wondered. Since it seemed that Misty didn''t care about money... "Well, we''ll negotiateter," he concluded.


    "First of all, I don''t rule anything. I''m a free spirit who wants to enjoy peace, okay? I''ve always wanted that since I was fourteen, but problems chase me, just like crazy women," he said. That phrase hit all the women in that ce, even Nafiri, Misty, Mercedes, and Aldria, who weren''t his, felt it like a sword being thrust into their backs.


    "Second, say that the Archangel of Sara Vortex of Humility approved the rtionship," Dantemented, and Sara looked at him in a judgmental tone. "It''s ugly to use someone''s name who isn''t even here to start the conversation," shemented, and Dante looked at her. "Velryna''s father went to heaven, you know? Who helped was the Heavenly Father.


    Although he doesn''t speak directly to me, he took him," Dantemented, leaving her in shock because, after all, she didn''t know that information...


    "That means..." She murmured and hepleted "At least the Heavenly Father is someone who listens to me and judges what I do fairly. It won''t be ridiculous to speak as if your archangel supports our rtionship," he concluded. This was really scary from Sara''s perspective, who probably could never even think about getting involved with a demon.


    But Dante was different in a way, and just the fact that her Archangel didn''t try to persuade her to leave Dante, it was really significant.


    That left Sara a little scared and curious, but it was something she had no control over, and it had been a long time since she had spoken to her Guardian Angel, so she chose to simply ept and rest her mind regarding angelic problems.


    Dante, on the other hand, patted her head andmented, "It''ll be alright." He conveyed confidence, something Sara only felt with her mother, someone who was extremely close to her. With a simple smile, she agreed.


    "There, all problems have been solved properly. Nafiri and her greed, get back to work since you love money so much," Dante said, tossing the same spatial ring she had given him. Of course, he added, "Buy the most luxurious mansion for me and hire specialized employees.


    I don''t want anyone you don''t have 100% trust in." Hemented, she looked at him and just nodded, saying, "I only have one such employee." He stared at her as if to say "Seriously?"... "Don''t look at me like that, Misty, put on a maid outfit. You are Dante''s personal maid now," she quickly said, and Misty responded promptly: "What???" She spoke quickly.


    "I''ll pay you 6 times more than that measly amount." When he said that, Misty disappeared and reappeared dressed as a Maid...


    "Misty, Supreme Maid specializing in being the best for the Master reporting for duty," she said quickly, striking a pose that looked like a "o7".


    Dante couldn''t help butugh at the situation, well... only heughed, after all... "And I''m nothing to you anymore?" Vex said sadly, pouting. "Your status has been revoked, you''re no longer my Maid," Dantemented, and Vex''s eyes flickered slightly, but he continued: "You''re a Wife, why would you be a maid?" Hemented, and Vex trembled even more...


    "A-wife?" She stammered, and all the women stared at her deeply, clearly judging her...


    "Are you serious?" They all wondered at the same time, after all, wasn''t it obvious? Anyway, this couldst for days, but Dante wanted to do new things, explore new ces, but first, he had to settle things with one more woman... "So many women..." He murmured, he already felt suffocated with love, but for some reason... he wanted more and more...


    "Let''s start preparations, I need to get my beautiful first wife out of this shitty cube. My love, could you let me talk to my mother-inw?" Dante asked Morgana, who was startled, everyone looked at Dante with a serious look. "Hey, what''s this? I just want to bring Valentina back!" He quickly tried to exin, but these women''s minds...


    "Dare to flirt with my mother and you''ll turn into demon king pudding!" Morgana was the first to speak. "That''s right, flirt with her and I''ll cut off what you have inside your legs!" Sara spoke next. However... "Do that and you''ll die along with him, we haven''t even tried him out yet!" The most perverted, of course, Vex quickly threatened Sara...


    "Where have I ended up..." Mercedes in the distancemented, she wasn''t one for many words and waspletely focused on killing the members of the demonic cult that interfered in her life and used her. At the same time, another lonely woman stood by her side. "Tell me about it... I should''ve stayed in the Spiritual realm," Voralithmented, she was going through... a difficult time currently.


    Well, our dear Dante now had to manage very well what he did, however, in another hemisphere...


    "Hey, big guy, where are you going?" One dwarf mocked the other, they looked very much alike and were almost identical in a way, but one was much younger. "My friend just revived, you want me to stay stuck in a forge with this beauty of a Lance in my hands waiting for a decent owner? Hahaha, that''s a cksmith''s honor!" He roared loudly, shaking the forge they were in slightly.


    "So, are you going to deliver your masterpiece to a Demon King?" His father asked with a mischievous smile and he just smiled back, "Weapons are made to be used by their masters, do you think anyone in this world other than a Scarlet would use this?" He questioned, his father, however, agreed firmly, after all, this Lance was special.


    "Tell me about the trip when youe back, Clovis," the dwarf King said and his son nodded, cing the Lance back on its pedestal and in its box, or rather, sealing the Lance again... "d you kept that, it keeps causing those strange tremors," Baskev said smiling.


    It wasn''t different from what was happening in all the other hemispheres of the Twos. Let''s say that the uproar of a Demon King physically reviving brought an unusual Chaos to all... Including... for a woman who was fighting against these forces of evil...


    "That bastard dared to revive to take my daughter and my subordinate!" She shouted, making the entire imperial pce tremble. Lyrianna... was not happy with how things were unfolding...


    The reason? Dante Scarlet.


    "It''s not enough to mistreat her for ten years, run both their heads, he returns as if nothing had happened and as a Demon King? DAMN SCARLET!" She shouted, her scream caused tremors throughout the Imperial city...


    "I haven''t seen the Empress like this since the princess stole her legendary weapon, how many years ago was that?" One of the guards questioned, hearing all of Lyrianna''s yelling. "Hmm... let''s see, Lady Sara was fifteen? Probably ten years ago..." The other responded thoughtfully...

 Chapter 197: The Tale of a Nameless Queen...

    Your childhood wasn''t remarkable; in fact, this woman couldn''t even recall urately when her life began. From her worst nightmares, she rose from the deep darkness of the world that rejected her. She survived the pain and agony as a war orphan, raised solely by her peers, who fought for the mutual survival of their small group.


    But over time, everything started to fade away. The wars of that civilization weren''t just generators of pain and despair; they were also the pit of sorrows carrying the worst evils of this world.


    One day, this woman was abandoned near a kingdom that could copse at any moment. This realm wasn''t prosperous or enduring; in fact, its days were numbered for failure and the end of its existence.


    The wars had reached a point of no return; the natural and supernatural were both in decline, and the various races continued their immeasurable bloodshed.


    However, she never surrendered to danger. Her eyes burned for survival; her body cried out for life. Perhaps in a fairy tale, she would be a fallen princess who reimed a kingdom and lived happily ever after, but this woman was never happy, never even had a beginning to her end.


    A life of pure destruction and massacre, her name? She didn''t have a name; in fact, people barely referred to her as a human being. She was known as something akin to a God of Death, someone who appeared only to take people''s lives.


    One day, however, this woman was caught off guard and suffered a brutal wound that couldn''t be healed just by consuming magical regeneration spices. It required a special cure, one she couldn''t receive treatment for, after all, she was considered a demon.


    She had always lived alone, but now was the worst moment of her current self. She begged some travelers for food, but they had more important things to do than listen to an orphan wandering the trade routes seeking crumbs. Her wound worsened each day, and eventually, she copsed on one of the roads.


    She had slowly epted her fate, after all, people had never given her any support, and again, thisck of consideration and any kind of human contact left her like a helpless animal.


    However, a being of darkness found her lying on the road. Initially, he didn''t care, but he ended up picking up the girl''s body and carrying it to his cave, a ce inhospitable and away from the society of that time, which, by the way, wasn''t really as advanced as the current world.


    She woke up one night, hearing the thunderous storms that frightened her. She didn''t like rain, and the sounds of thunder and lightning deeply scared her, causing a panic attack that made her hide in a corner of the cave.


    The old man, however, looked at that scene amusedly; after all, he knew the girl''s reputation. She wasn''t really old, but he knew the stories; after all, everyone feared the woman with red hair who wandered the battlefields, defiling bodies and killing everything that moved.


    "Are you scared?" The man questioned, but she didn''t have any immediate response. In fact, the fear and dread from the loud thunderps left herpletely terrified to the point where her survival instincts barely made her notice his presence.


    She couldn''t speak, not only out of fear, but her vocal cords were damaged and dry. The man, of course, wasn''t foolish; he knew how this girl had been since he healed her, but nothing was immediate, and that goes for miraculous cures too. The man then approached calmly; the girl tried to move away, but of course, it was impossible where she was.


    "Drink," the old man uttered, handing her a small sk partly filled. The girl quickly grabbed and drank it as if it were instinctive for her; she swallowed the liquidpletely.


    She soon realized her mistake and spit it out hastily, but he didn''t me her, after all... "W-what is this?" She murmured while putting her hand to her mouth; it tasted horrible, but he didn''t care, quickly answering her question, "Blood." However, he just stood up. "This is the best thing for someone like you now," hemented.


    The girl was frightened but didn''t have the strength to fully stand up.


    "How old are you?" He asked, getting very close; she was startled, but she couldn''t resist, and just said what he asked. "Neen," she said, a woman in a state of growth; her clothes resembled those of a peasant but werepletely stained with enemies'' blood.


    "My name is Caim, and yours?" He introduced himself, but she didn''t have an answer for him, after all, she didn''t have a name. "I don''t have a name," shemented. The man, however, frowned and said, "I can''t call you ''You''; how do you want me to call you?" He asked. "Give me what humans call a Name." She said; the old man looked at her and couldn''t help but be curious; she was clearly human, but...


    why did she speak as if she weren''t? He didn''t know, but he decided to ept her request. "Rias, this will be your name, like a Crimson Demon," he said, looking at her hair, which burned like dark mes.


    Time passed, and Rias began to think more about what had happened. She woke up in the morning and descended the mountains near the vige and the trade routes, hunting magical beasts and consuming their blood.


    The girl had lost the power to walk under the sun and always wore a cape to hide, at least that was in the beginning; as time went on, she understood more about herself and about this power she had received.


    She had be something the man called a "Vampire," a supernatural race that had recently emerged. Despite not knowing her origins, she simply epted it, and her days passed.


    Rias learned about many things, much more than her previous knowledge could allow. Her body was like a war machine, capable of decimating entire armies just by stepping onto the battlefield. However, Caim didn''t allow her to do that. He trained her to fully control her body, and fortunately, itsted less than a year.


    Rias was a definitive talent. Everything she learned, she mastered. Every tiny detail she absorbed and developed her own methods.


    Then, one day, the man disappearedpletely, and again, Rias was alone in the world. However, now she had the strength to protect herself definitively, and so, she began to wander the world where wars continued to be the main focus.


    She eliminated all those who opposed her, and with each ce she liberated from war, people joined her and followed her, even if she didn''t want them to. She just wanted to end that stupid war of which she didn''t even know the cause.


    She decimated outposts, killing and draining all the prevalent blood from the bodies, increasing her strength more and more, and gradually bing even more corrupted. When she returned, she was a different person from the one who left. The evils of war no longer mattered to her; she knew them well enough. The scenes she witnessed ran through her head and aroused her fury.


    Again, she was alone, walking like a pilgrim who sought only the end of war, so that there would be no more children like her in this world, or at least, to decrease the frequency with which it happened.


    Rias started a revolution that made her... A Nameless Queen...


    "Urgh!" She screamed upon waking. "What a damn dream again, you old bastard, why did you give me a name! Argh! That''s why it took me ten thousand years to find a husband, and when I do, they kill him!" She roared loudly. "I feel even worse knowing that he died protecting me! Damn Celestial Virtue!


    I''ll kill you first, Jeanne!" Valentina growled at the heavens... However...


    "Tsk, that annoying witch. How many years have I been stuck here? All because I''m a Vampire! I''ll have a very warm conversation with you, Alice." She growled again at the heavens.


    "I have to control myself... Wait, this aura... something''s wrong... Why do I sense so many strong people gathered? No, that''s not the problem... The problem is..." She murmured, trying to see beyond the world, but her senses were blocked by a Being.


    She only saw a blur with a terrifying smile looking at her... "A Demon King," she said, and her whole world began to shake, feeling that the entire dimension was held by this extremely terrifying entity, with an aura much stronger than Morgana''s.


    "Who are you?" She said seriously, entering into an attack position. "Gungnir." She muttered, and the Golden Spear appeared in her hands, ready to kill whatever was on the other side.


    But again, she fell into a dream before she could react to what would happen... As her dreams returned, Valentina once again returned to the cycle of infinite memories.

 Chapter 198: Valentina? Who is this?

    "Are you really going to do this?" Morgana questioned upon seeing Dante beginning to take hold of the cube. Several hours had passed, and various preparations had been made to keep everything stable for Valentina''s return. This consisted solely of Morgana, Kaalindra, and Dante facing the monster recently awakened.


    "We don''t have much time," Dante said. He hadn''t yet disclosed the timeframe they had until whatever was to happen urred, nor the demonic wars starting in Hell. Dante needed his greatest strength by his side, and that was Valentina, his beloved first wife.


    "Call your mother, Morgana, I know she''s watching," Dante said, and Morgana nodded. "Hey, you witch, show yourself. I know you''re here," she said, and from a portal, Alice Arcano emerged...


    Her almost translucent white hair and a purple-ck dress hovered in the air as if it were an extension of her body. The sunlight hit her body, forming a beautiful work of art. Dante, however, wasn''t much in the mood to be admiring the body of ady as beautiful as her; he had things to attend to, and that meant nothing mattered except Valentina.


    "It''s good to see you''re alive," Alicemented. Dante, however, didn''t have much to say. "Free her soon," he said, without any conversation, quick and straight, which sounded...


    "Tsk, arrogant," Alice said upon seeing Dante''s and Morgana''s faces looking at her without any respect. At the same time, Kaalindra appeared between the two, emerging from the mes like...


    "So, you can do that too..." Dante murmured. After all, he was convinced that only he and Valentina could use that technique... It seems he was wrong.


    "Who do you think helped her develop that technique?" Kaalindramented, and Dante was left speechless. "Enough nonsense," they heard from Alice, who descended near them.


    They were flying at an extremely high altitude to avoid damaging the ground. However, was this enough? Dante was genuinely concerned, but he already knew he would have to fight against that...


    "Excalibur," Dantemented, and the demonic sword materialized in his hands. Unlike the Holy Sword Alice knew, this one was... Pure Evil. "Evangeline," he said. If there were truly going to be a fight, having the entity of greed by his side, limiting Valentina''s power, would be the best choice. From the portal, the woman emerged, immediately bowing to her master.


    "At your service, my sovereign," she said.


    "You''ve got some interesting things in..." Alice murmured with a bit of greed in her eyes, and it wasn''t because of Evangeline. "Mother," Morgana called, diverting Alice''s attention from what she sought in Dante''s knowledge. "Spoil-sport."


    Alice was cold at this moment, unlike the loving mother who only wanted her daughter back; now she was the loving yet stern mother who didn''t ept a Demon King revived after ten years being alongside her daughter. After all, she was a protective mother and considered all witches her daughters...


    "Let''s see how this ys out," she muttered to herself mentally. "Do you really want this?" Alice asked, looking directly into Dante''s eyes. "Just do it," he ordered, without even blinking.


    "You asked for it," Alicemented and disappeared, causing the cube to start floating and spinning uncontrobly... "Tsk, she fled," Morganamented.


    "She doesn''t matter, what matters..." Dante said, looking at the enormous portal that began to emerge from the cube, as if the whole world was starting to turn ck... In the distance, the girls were...


    "That aura..." Velryna said, trembling. After all, it was the first time she felt something like that. The same went for Vex and Aldria...


    "It''s her," Saramented as she looked at the skies turningpletely dark... "It seems that monster ising back," Nagasawa said. She, after Morgana, was the one who knew Valentina''s aura the most, having personally felt it a few times before going to the East.


    "That... is... a Vampire?" Voralith questioned beside Eldrax. She wanted to go there to help somehow, but... she was weak. "She''s not just any vampire," Saramented, aligning herself with them.


    "That''s the strongest Vampire in the world." As she finishedmenting about it... a rain of blood started falling from the skies, red lightning began striking, and an unimaginable pressure descended from the heavens.


    A tremor so great shook the entire world.


    Entire Umbral trembled. Not just Umbral, Nightsphere, which was far away, began to shake. After all... Valentina was no longer just an ordinary vampire...


    "I should''ve known something like this would happen," d said upon seeing the three moons forming a great eclipse. "Has she broken the limit of her blood?" He questioned... "A legacy in..."


    Few knew what was really happening; even Valentina wasn''t aware of what she had just felt, but the skies didn''t reject her, on the contrary... It seemed like the was taking possession of her existence.


    It was indescribable, a sensation of chaos and madness, as if the evils of evil were being painted in the ck space of the skies.


    All eyesnded on that woman hovering in the air, with four ck wings like the veil of evil, eyes closed and cold as the existence of the end. Her skin was still pale, and her hair was even redder and livelier than before; her body was already filled with muscles that were nothing but a surprising addition to her beautiful sight.


    "The Key!" Kaalindra shouted; Dante quickly looked and saw something like a ck box beingpletely sucked into the hands of the untouchable Valentina.


    "I should have destroyed that, but since it''s here..." Valentina''s voice resonated throughout the world; everyone heard her voice the same way it happened with Dante earlier... She was... Awakening.


    From the box, an ancient ck crown flowed over her hands and began to be recreated from the woman''s own blood. "Return to my side," she said, and the crown floated over her head while from the portal, a phoenix nearly twenty meters tall emerged. "Igris..." Dante murmured.


    Everything fell silent for a few minutes, and finally. "A world without him doesn''t need to exist." When she uttered those words, Morgana appeared in front of her; Valentina seemed... like a different person. "Stop, Valentina." She was the first to speak as Valentina surveyed the area; unfortunately, nothing good came when she appeared in her path.


    FUSHK


    A single p was enough to send Morgana out of the world; a p so strong that it sent her out of the Earth''s atmosphere. "Damn..." Kaalindra muttered. "Young Master, prepare to fight." Kaalindra said as her legs and arms trembled.


    "Mistress! It''s me, Kaalindra!" She shouted, trying to get Valentina''s attention, but she was disconnected from the world; it was as if... she was just an empty shell.


    "Valentina? Who is this?" Valentina questioned... or rather. "I am the Mother of the Night," she replied, and soon...


    KABOOM!


    Kaalindra went flying away just like Morgana... The n waspletely destroyed; Morgana was the only one who could stop this, but she... was incapacitated so quickly? How was that possible? These were the questions Dante was asking... but he couldn''t stop now; she was one step away from him.


    "Who are you?" Valentina said, looking directly at Dante; unlike the other two, she didn''t attack directly; she just observed him first, because... she felt a lot of powering from that man. "Who are all of you?" Shemented again.


    "She doesn''t remember?" Dante wondered... "A negative effect due to the difference in dimension? No... it wouldn''t be so simple... perhaps..." Dante murmured, but his eyes were drawn to attention when he saw Igrising towards him as he glided. "Igris." Dantemented seeing the immense phoenix in front of him.


    "When the Dragon Empress left, I thought something had happened, and to think she used her existence to revive you, Little Dante." Shemented, but... "We don''t have much time, it seems she is still trapped in a dream." Igris said.


    "How do we stop this?" Dante quickly questioned, summoning Valentina''s Red Spear as well as Excalibur. "Make her remember you, or incapacitate her." Igrismented.


    "Tsk, how many years has it been since I faced that?" Dante questioned upon seeing the woman who seemed like a death goddess, wearing a ck dress that burned the tips in smoke. "It seems there''s no other way." Dante thought and with Valentina''s Spear, he merged with Excalibur...


    Dante''s eyes met Valentina''s for a second, and finally. Both teleported in mes for a great impact... An impact so great, it shook the world.


    As the battle between the strong began... It seems that our witch... is a bit...


    "Why did you run away from the battle?" Alice questioned; Morgana, however, sitting in a cross-legged chair and eating popcorn, replied: "Let him deal with it, it''s his punishment for having so many women, right?" She offered the popcorn bucket...


    "Tsk, you''re bing more like me." Alice said, conjuring a chair and sitting beside her daughter, thus also grabbing some popcorn. "Do you think he stands a chance?" She asked, "Yes, many chances to die hahaha".

 Chapter 199: You are not my Valentina

    Dante prepared himself for battle, his strength reaching its peak once again; he was fully recovered. Unlike ten years ago, Dante now believed he could fight against Valentina...


    Or at least he thought he could.


    "Ugh!!" He groaned in pain as he felt his stomach brutally kicked, sending him thousands of kilometers away from where he was initially. He was confident at first, but... "She... she''s stronger than before, this crazy woman!" He yelled as he floated in the air, recovering from the impact. His senses were confused, but he couldn''t waste time on that.


    Once again, the red-haired woman appeared before him, holding a golden spear, something he had somewhat forgotten... after all, he had never felt Gungnir piercing his body at its full force; his mother never allowed that... unlike this mad woman in front of him, who was no longer his beloved mother.


    "Valentina, snap out of it!" He shouted quickly, but the woman had no time for conversation, and another horizontal attack came towards Dante. "Not this time!" He said, gripping his weapon, which, through fusion, had be a spear.


    Tching! The impact of the colliding spears made them both tremble slightly as the sound echoed through space, followed by a wave of wind that pushed them apart.


    Dante tried to stand firm, but he knew his defeat was certain, no matter how he fought. Valentina was a war goddess,pared to him, who had only fought to survive... but... he felt something different.


    "It''s me! Dante! Your husband? Remember me!" He shouted, but nothing resonated in that irrational woman. She advanced again, striking a precise blow to his arm.


    "Argh!" He groaned in pain as he felt Gungnir grazing him, quickly cing his hand over the spot. "It feels like acid, is this because of the divine power of this stupid spear?" He wondered, but soon she pierced his abdomen again... another uneptable mistake, letting his guard down against a woman like Valentina.


    As Gungnir impaled him, she grabbed his face and squeezed, the woman''s nails piercing his flesh.


    "Argh!!" He screamed in pain, unlike ordinary people... He was dealing with an absolute woman, a woman who emanated strength just by breathing. As he began to struggle to escape Valentina''s grasp, she lifted him up and stared deeply into his eyes. Both blood-colored eyes met, however...


    "Tsk, Trash." Valentina said, hurling Dante towards the ground, causing him to plummet several meters...


    Contrary to what Dante thought, that left him saddened. Usually, he didn''t care much about things; he was a free spirit who made efforts only to survive. Even in extreme cases, he merely nodded and moved on, but he had never truly felt sad... But to hear something like that from Valentina''s mouth tore him apart inside.


    He fell with his arms open, was he injured? Well, not physically... In fact, the mental wound was much greater. "I''ll kill you, Alice." Dante thought aloud as he stood up... He decided he would face that woman, at least until she regained her senses.


    "The most beautiful woman is always the craziest, isn''t she?" He questioned himself as he saw the woman hovering in the sky with a sovereign gaze, as if she truly only looked upon trash.


    "You''re not my Valentina," Dante said, rising from the rubble and facing the woman. "My Valentina isn''t this weak." These words angered the woman, who prepared to hurl Gungnir directly at his chest.


    As Valentina and Dante faced each other, in the distance, the women were a bit anxious...


    "Have you ever seen Valentina fight?" Vexmented, however... "No," they all responded in unison. Even Nagasawa, theoretically the most knowledgeable about Valentina there after Morgana, didn''t know about it.


    "I have." The voice of the white-haired woman echoed across the field, all eyes turned to her awaiting something. "That woman isn''t Valentina Scarlet," she remarked, all looking even more curious. Voralith had already seen Dante''s entire life, had witnessed all the man''s memories and had also conversed with him for ten years, unlike these women who continued to live...


    Voralith is the only one who knows about Dante, about his past, present, and perhaps future selves, the only woman who knows the secret of his reincarnation and the only woman who hasn''t yielded to him.


    "That woman is the Valentina from thousands of years ago, the woman who didn''t be a spear grandmaster, but rather amon vampire," Voralith said, watching the woman''s spear be hurled towards Dante.


    "That woman is not Valentina Scarlet, she''s just a child in an adult''s body," Voralith said next. The wind from the impact of the spear hit them all, causing several things to fly.


    "Kyaa!!" Vex eximed as she was thrown away. "This is why I say not to go flying around," Velrynamented coldly. Women like Sara, Nagasawa, and Mercedes saw it with neutral eyes, while in the distance, Morgana was almostughing hysterically at the scene.


    "Where''s Kaalindra?" Elizabeth questioned. For a moment, they had all forgotten she was there, but that didn''t matter. "My mother became unconscious, but she''s okay," Aaralyn said, emerging from the shadows of a pir. "It''s quite curious that you''ve created your own method of using the Walk Between mes, but using elements of shadows," Nagasawa made this observation, and she nodded.


    "A hundred years of training," shemented.


    "Olddy!" Eldrax said in her dragon form, actually her shrunken form, like Voralith''s previously; she fit in Sara''s palm. "So cute," Sara said, petting Eldrax''s head.


    "As I said, she''s weak," Voralith said when the dust settled, revealing Dante... Holding Gungnir with one raised hand.


    "You''re not my Valentina, definitely not," Dante said, as his body grew slightly, his hair spiked backward, while several golden symbols appeared on his arms like tattoos that extended to his back, forming a dragon. His skin darkened, and he looked directly into the woman''s eyes.


    "I hate it when you tarnish the image of my beautiful wives," Dante said and disappeared, reappearing in front of pseudo-Valentina andnding a punch on her.


    "Return soon, my mother!" he said, delivering a punch so terrifying that for a moment Valentina saw a giant Demonic Dragon in front of her. However, she barely had time to respond, as what was toe was something she hadn''t felt in centuries...


    Fear.


    KABOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM


    Valentina received a supersonic punch to the face, sending her thousands of meters away, crashing into a mountain, which in turn, was nearly devastated.


    "Snap out of it! You''re Valentina Scarlet! My wife!" Dante shouted, echoing throughout the area. At the same time... the fallen Valentina rose with blood dripping from every corner, her dresspletely stained, her eyes burning with fury, her body wounded in a way that hadn''t happened in many years.


    She stood up, and all her hair ignited, her dress turned into mes, and she prepared herself, bathing Gungnir in her fury.


    "It seems like it''s really going to start..." Alice said, while conjuring a barrier around the entire empire to prevent damage.


    "I don''t think that will be enough," Morgana said and waved her hands, creating a different barrier.


    "Hm?" Alice questioned as she observed the magical technology she used.


    "What is this?" She asked. "A barrier of regenerativeyers. Instead of always having an equal barrier, I use mana to determine where it will be hit and there it will be fully reinforced, it''s more effective," Morgana exined. Alice observed closely; after all, since her daughter returned, she had learned a lot, and she was obsessed with knowledge.


    "It seems like he got it," Alicemented as she saw Valentina being thrown again for several meters after her de met with Dante''s. "That form..." Morgana murmured, feeling somethinging from Dante''s tattoo... "Amaterasu," Alice concluded, watching the scene carefully. "Yes, the Power of the Sun, just like..."


    "In Light or Darkness, you bow to me," Dante said, and the pressure fell upon Valentina, sinking her into the ground where they fought. A chain of miasma emerged, and Evangeline appeared behind Valentina, holding her fiery wings, which didn''t hurt her, after all... she was absorbing.


    "Snap out of it!" Dante shouted, but the current Valentina fought against the chains; her whole body roared with pain, but she didn''t stop. "Urght!!!" She growled, and the heat began to rise again. She broke free and lunged directly at Dante''s neck.


    She lunges at Dante''s neck to cut it, but before the de of her spear could hit him, a dark energy erupts around him, forming an imprable defense thatpletely halts her advances.


    Valentina recoils, surprised, while Dante stares at her with a defiant smile on his lips. "You''re brave, but don''t underestimate my strength, Valentina," Dante murmurs, his voiceden with power. "You''re not my Valentina, she would have utterly annihted me."


    Valentina was not pleased at all. Unlike herplete self, that woman didn''t have the experiences and life experiences of Valentina''s current woman. Meanwhile, Dante had all the knowledge Valentina had passed on to him. Basically, the master was bing the disciple.

 Chapter 200: Looks like my real wife has returned

    Valentina looked into the eyes of the man before her. "Why do I feel like I''m being constrained?" She thought, as she sensed a massive connectioning from the man before her, who didn''t even consider her an opponent; he was simply... taking the fight calmly, and that irritated her.


    She was Rias, the woman who could ughter armies, but why was a man treating her like a child? "Who the hell is this Valentina he keeps talking about!" She roared internally. It was as if... her thoughts were fractured, and her concentration barely existed. She knew she was stronger than him; that was obvious, but...


    "Why does he know everything I''m going to do?" She questioned herself. She had already grasped that this man knew her, but... Why did he know her so well? Who was he?!


    Once again, she rose and advanced towards him in the most brutal way they knew; once again, they began to raise their spears, unleashing a furious battle that caused tremors to cascade through the surrounding mountains.


    Every blow they exchanged made their weapons roar like thunder, and the mountains around them began to yield to the force of their impacts. Valentina tried to maintain her stance, but with each blow, she felt weaker; with each intense sh of their weapons, her arms slightly faltered. It was a deadly dance of attacks and counterattacks, but... why did she feel like she was just losing?


    "Focus, return to your being, Valentina Scarlet," Dantemented as he struck like lightning, tearing through the air with his negative energy. The chains of mountains surrounding the area were reduced to rubble under the power of their attacks; overhead, however, ck clouds began to form, as if a storm were brewing.


    Despite all this unrestrained destruction, they didn''t stop. Dante had no intention of backing down until he made Valentina return to normal; it was his primary goal, even if it cost him a few days of his vacation. His heart burned with longing to find that woman he loved so much; afterwards, he would think about how to have ordinary life encounters and moments with her.


    But for now, only Valentina existed in his mind.


    For a moment, they stopped; each stood on a rocky peak overlooking a breathtaking yet frighteningndscape; the scene they made was truly surreal. The sun had already disappeared; only shadows surrounded them, and the darkness of the battle began to emerge, heavy cloudsden with lightning began to appear.


    ZAP! A sh burst, cutting through the air with a sinister sound.


    With the noise of the lightning, they advanced towards each other, eyes fixed on one another. Valentina lunged first; her eyes sparked with fire, and a fireball was hurled, but Dante took it head-on without flinching and pierced it with his own chest, giving him a chance to strike.


    Unfortunately, Valentina dodged, and the spear grazed her, leaving a trail of blood on her arm, causing her to let out a roar of pain.


    "Argth, you bastard," she said. Despite the blow, Valentina maintained herposure, countering with a quick and precise strike towards Dante''s chest, but he stopped the spear with his hand and kicked her stomach, sending her flying and crashing into one of the rocky peaks, destroying it.


    As Valentina emerged from the rubble, visibly exhausted, Dante decided it was time to end this, and he would use his best weapons... "You forgot when I used to suck on your tits?" He said maliciously as he ran his fingers over her lips. "That never happened!" She shouted and lunged again, but Dante dodged. "Really?


    I distinctly remember when you let me suck your blood from your tits'' nipples, mommy," Dante said, smiling.


    Valentina clenched her fists; her expression was one of pure rage and anguish. "You know nothing about me! Don''t you dare utter those trivialities in a fight!" She screamed as she advanced, but she was already too weakened... She wasn''t the true Valentina, she wasn''t even a shadow of the woman Dante knew; seeing that, he could onlyugh, a harsh and scornful sound.


    "Ah, but I know enough to perceive your weakness," said Dante, serious this time. Valentina hesitated for a moment, struggling to control her breathing, her mind clouded with memories that threatened to overwhelm her. "I''m not weak," she growled. "I''ll show you what happens when you mess with me!" She shouted, but Dante had already given up on attacking her.


    "I remember when I first saw you, in that orphanage," said Dante, with a cold gaze, as he dodged Valentina''s advances. He wouldn''t fight her anymore. However, she didn''t stop; in fact, she was bing increasingly furious. "You''re my woman," Dante murmured, his voice sharp as ice.


    "Do you really not remember me?" he questioned, his voice sounding concerned, which he indeed was, after all, it was his woman standing in front of him.


    Valentina screamed as if something had struck her, a sound of anguish that echoed through the surrounding mountains. "Stop this!" she shouted, her wordsden with pain and despair.


    But Dante showed no mercy. He continued to throw memory after memory at her, like sharp arrows finding their target with deadly precision.


    "You adopted me, treated me as your son," he said as he stopped her spear with bare hands. "I saw the greatest monster be the kindest person I''ve known in this life," hemented, pulling Gungnir from her hand, which was trembling slightly.


    "Look into my eyes and tell me you don''t recognize me." Valentina writhed, her mind a mess of conflicting emotions, unable to bear the crushing weight of what he was doing to her. "Release me immediately!" She shouted, kicking, but he didn''t budge.


    BOOM! A thunderp resounded, shaking the ground beneath their feet, causing Valentina to tremble with fear, which gave him space to approach her as quickly as possible, after all... "You''re still afraid of thunderstorms," said Dante, holding her and pulling her close to him, as the rain began to fall, extinguishing Valentina''s hair that burned like fire. She trembled, something that...


    made Dante extremely shocked.


    "In the end, she''s still perfect," he thought. He enjoyed seeing this vulnerable side of Valentina.


    "The Scarlet Reaper is afraid?" He questioned, holding her by the shoulders. "Stop..." she murmured, mncholic, her head beginning to ache badly. "The Supreme Monster," he said, and she lightly punched his chest. Valentina''s mind began to return.


    "The Supreme Evil, the Goddess of War, the Reaper, the Devastator, the Strongest Living Vampire, my little fire, my beautiful mother, and above all, my Valentina," Dante whispered in her ears, making her tremble. The connection between them began to fully reconnect until finally Dante approached her showing his neck.


    "Drink," he said, referring to the blood, but drinking blood directly from the neck meant something.


    She tried to resist, really fought hard... But she couldn''t run from it, the scent of demon blood... the scent of hybrid vampire blood... it was too much, even for the strongest woman.


    "Mhffm..." he moaned as she voraciously drank his blood, sending him into ecstasy. He then stroked Valentina''s head.


    "Drinking blood straight from my neck, you know what it means, don''t you?" Dante repeated the same words Valentina said when he drank her blood for the first time. However, now... "You''re my husband, why should I care about meanings?" She said, blushing, but who cared.


    "Looks like my true wife has returned, hasn''t she?" Dante smiled, and shemented: "You''d better exin yourself, because dying anding back to life wasn''t cool at all, mister." She said lightly letting go of Dante and stepping back.


    "You traitors, you could have stopped this with a snap of your fingers," said Valentina, releasing a burst of mana into the sky, destroying the entire barrier. "Tsk, spoilsport," Morgana said.


    "And you, you treacherous weapon, you were supposed to protect me!" She growled at the weapon, which trembled lightly... Gungnir... well, let''s leave Gungnir aside for now.


    "And you, you bastard! I spent a hundred years locked up because of you! You betterpensate me very well!" She shouted at Dante, who justughed, missing that woman far more than he should. "Don''t I even get a kiss?" Dante questioned with a mischievous smile. "Say anything else and I''ll kill you again," Valentina said seriously, and Dante approached and grabbed her from behind.


    "And you, how long are you going to limit your body?" He questioned, after all, he saw exactly how her body was, but the others didn''t.


    "Tsk, arrogant," she said. "Confidence, not arrogance," he replied, and Valentina''s body returned to what it was supposed to be, a voluptuous and luxurious woman with a warrior aspect butpletely sexy, big breasts and a rounded butt in the right ces and her true fiery red hair, without that dead color from before. "So beautiful," he said as he held her by the waist.


    "Kaalindra," Valentina said, and immediately the woman appeared. "Since when are you so weak that you''re knocked out with one blow?" She asked seriously. "I''m sorry, My Lady, it was a request from Morgana to let Dante deal with you."

 Chapter 201: All the troubled women met

    "Kaalindra," Valentina said, and immediately the woman appeared. "Since when are you so weak as to be knocked out with one blow?" She questioned seriously. "Sorry, My Lady, it was a n of Morgana''s to let Dante deal with things with you."


    Upon hearing the response, Valentina couldn''t help but bite her tongue, after all... "What happened?" She inquired. Dante, however, remained silent, unlike minutes before; he became the focus of the issue again.


    "Ask our husband," Morgana said seriously, and Valentina looked into Dante''s eyes, who quickly turned his head and began to whistle.


    "F-fi-fi-fi-fi-fi," he began to release Valentina''s waist and step away, sensing that something would happen. "Morgana... He..." Valentina murmured, almost speaking in code, but Morgana clearly understood what she was referring to. "Yes," she replied.


    Dante felt a shiver down his spine quickly; it seemed like two dragons had joined forces to devour him. "I thought you were calm!" Dante quickly shouted in Morgana''s direction, who already had her eyespletely ckened; he felt the shadow of death lightly hovering over him.


    "Dante Scarlet," Valentina said, her steps began to sink into the ground, leaving a trail of magma. "She''s gotten stronger!" Dante shouted internally as he walked backwards slowly, still watching the approaching woman.


    "My dear mommy, love of my life... I didn''t do anything! I swear!" he said, raising his hands, trying to understand the situation the best he could, but... These women were irrational...


    "It seems my work here is done. Come to my realm when you''ve sorted out the issues with these two women; I''d love to understand how a dead man revived. We can have tea!" Alice said, waving her hands to him...


    "Alice... Mother-inw, please! Help me! I''ll tell you the secret of reincarnation!" he shouted quickly, but she made a "o7" gesture to him, while smiling yfully. Not even Dante knew that witch understoodmon human gestures...


    "I remember very well... we agreed that when you were to be with a woman, she had to be approved by us," Valentina said, and Dante''s whole body trembled, remembering that day... "I-it''s not exactly like that, y-you know," he said, stuttering. Valentina''s gaze started to ignite with each moment he tried to step away and she insisted on pursuing him. "I''m absolutely sure you agreed.


    Remember?" She questioned again, as he walked backwards, but soon... His steps were definitively cut off.


    Valentina grabbed his cor firmly and looked into his eyes. "How many?" She asked. Dante, however, turned to the right without facing the woman... "If I find out by myself, I''ll kill you," Valentina said, however, Dante knew she wouldn''t do that... Right? He was already starting to break out in a cold sweat...


    "I revived just to have you back, and now you''re threatening me?" Hemented, nervouslyughing, trying to find an escape, but this irrational woman...


    "Morgana," she said seriously, and Morgana quickly responded. "Counting you and me, this brat now has about... hmm let''s see." Morgana began to think, while Dante''s heart pounded like a bomb, ready to explode at any moment. "Currently, he has 7..." She said... Valentina slightly trembled. "How many years have passed since I was sealed?" She asked.


    "Only ten years," Morgana said, nodding at the "only."


    "I''ll kill you," Valentina said, trembling, Dante''s cor already starting to burn, and he felt the me nearing his neck... "Well, maybe there are more? I mean, of course, I''m sure he wouldn''t let the other 5 escape," Morganamented. When she looked again, Valentina was holding him by the neck. "Hey, calm down, he awakened just a few weeks ago," Morgana spoke.


    "Morgana, shut up! She''s going to kill me!" Dante said quickly, stiffening his whole body to free himself from the woman, but... "Enough, Valentina." A woman held Valentina''s arm that was lifting Dante. Morgana looked at the scene a bit astonished... Valentina''s special eyes, which could previously understand people, started to go wild, and she had a slight headache looking at the woman...


    "Voralith, step back," Dante said, knowing they couldn''t face each other. "Quiet," she replied, her demeanor towards him changingpletely suddenly. "I thought you didn''t care about him," Morgana said. "My feelings for him don''t concern you, Witch," Voralith replied seriously...


    "I hate having so many incredibly crazy women by my side," Dante said, feeling all of them beginning to close in. In fact...


    "So, you''re back, hi!" Valentina hearding from the skies, the Enormous Phoenix now looking like a little bird. "Tsk, you''re here too, just missing telling me you were seduced by my son," shemented. "Hm? I''m a spirit," she said. "That one there was too," Morganamented, pointing at Voralith. "Let go, he''s dying," Voralith spoke again, and Valentina shoved her.


    "Don''t touch me," she said, letting Dante fall on his butt.


    "Ouch," he grunted in pain, feeling Valentina approaching again, he looked at her.


    "We''ll have a long talk, boy," Valentina said seriously as she summoned Gungnir back into her hand. "And what''s the story with merging my weapon with yours?" she said and once again the red spear flew into her hand and she broke it in half. "Tsk, legacies," she said and tossed the sword to Dante.


    "Now, can someone exin to me why there''s a Dragon heading our way?" she said, looking to the skies. "Wow, an Arcane Dragon, it''s been millennia since I''ve seen one,st time was that ck Dragon we killed in ancient times," Igrismented.


    "Damn it..." Dante murmured, after all... Velryna, Vex, Sara, and Nagasawa wereing his way, and especially Eldrax... "I''m going to die," Dante murmured as he began to conjure a magic circle at his feet. "None of that," Morgana said and the circle shattered. "You''re not getting away," she said, looking him directly in the eyes, Dante had no chance of escaping, he just epted his fate.


    Soon the women began to appear at the scene... it was literally the first time all those women had met... And Dante began to break out in a cold sweat seeing them all.


    Eldrax was the first to descend, while carrying Velryna, Nafiri, Misty, Aldria, and Mercedes in a magical sphere. Then, Sara''s angelic wings folded and shended on the ground, along with Nagasawa and Elizabeth... who was actually starting to feel ufortable being around so many people who loved the same man. "Why am I here?" she questioned Sara, "Be quiet," she replied quickly.


    Valentina looked at the scene, clenching her fists, and when she turned around, a subus was helping Dante to his feet. "Are you alright, dear?" Vex questioned while holding his hand, "Yes, I''m fine," he replied, at the same time, Valentina raised her aura, however... None of them felt threatened.


    "At least you didn''t bring trash home," Valentina murmured angrily, correctly analyzing all the women. "Dante," she called. "Yes?"


    "Start talking, how did youe back to life. Before I end it again," Valentina said firmly holding his fists that were already glowing, ready to destroy Dante.


    "Yes! Right away!" he said quickly as a puppet, after all... the only one he truly bowed to answer to, was Valentina... and if he refused to do so... Well, the training he had as a child was brutal with only 5% of her power... Imagine if Valentina used 90%...


    He didn''t even want to think about it and just did what she wanted...


    While all this was happening... Let''s just say Lilith was not at all pleased with the demons'' problems but...


    "Paimon," Lilith said and a demon Maid appeared. "Yes, Empress," Paimon bowed, currently she was one of the only Demon Kings who submitted to Lilith, well... she waszy and didn''t want to fight in a lost war.


    "Our forces...", Lilithmented as she held the Legendary de in her hands as if she were holding a bread knife.


    "Baal refused to participate in this, Beleth is also out of the game. So besides me and Vine, all the demon kings are against you, Empress," shemented.


    "I understand Baal... but Beleth? Why doesn''t that strange man want to participate in something like this?" Lilith questioned, letting her thoughts slip and Paimonpleted. "It seems he''s about to be a father." Upon hearing that, Lilith stared at Paimon with a dead look. "Since when did that man care about fatherhood?" She questioned and Paimon shrugged, showing she didn''t know...


    "So, Asmodeus Bm Zagan and Belial are siding with Lucifer...", Lilith murmured. "My Lady, if you allow me...", Paimon wanted to say something and Lilith agreed, listening to what the woman had to say "Say."


    "When will the Demon King of Devastatione? I don''t want to doubt you, but... Is this man reliable? I mean, he''s a new Demon King," Paimonmented, Lilith could onlyugh lightly at the situation "He''s not a Demon King, Paimon." Paimon looked at Lilith without understanding.


    "Let''s just say Dante Scarlet... Might be your Emperor," shemented with a grim smile "Emperor?! but! He would be the Emperor if..." She began to mutter and then she froze...


    "My Empress... You... are you getting married?" Shemented trembling, after all... Lilith was not a very sociable demon. "Well, let''s just say I''m already married," she said smiling as she held a paper in front of her and smiled at Paimon.

 Chapter 202: We are leaving for vacation!

    Two days had passed since the grand meeting among Dante''s Wives... Well, I can''t guarantee that man was okay... I mean, he took quite a beating, you know? Valentina isn''t someone you can just break your promises to and think you can get away with it. She felt betrayed when Dante arranged so many other women, despite, of course, not having issues with it, but rather with his attitude.


    As she analyzed, despite arranging several women, none of them were truly useless women. On the contrary, it was easy to see that they were allpetent in their own way...


    First, of course, let''s mention Valentina.


    Valentina is currently perhaps the strongest woman in the supernatural world, if we don''t count Alice Arcano, who uses various external methods to be strong. Unlike Valentina and Morgana, who are strong because they train and evolve on their own effort alone...


    After Valentina, who is a Nuclear, we would have Morgana Arcano, or rather, Morgana Scarlet.


    Morgana ispetent in almost everything; she is an endless toolbox. She may give off the impression of being just a nuclear bomb of power, but she is one of the smartest women in the world. Simply because she''s the daughter of the Witch Queen and, above that, she''s a Super Witch, a witch who possesses all the knowledge of a Kingdom, something really rare after all.


    Aside from Morgana and Alice, there was no womanpared to the knowledge of an Entire Kingdom, at least they didn''t know.


    After Morgana, an Excellent Mage, we would have Nagasawa Scarlet... Who has some issues with her mindset, but it''s undeniable that she''s talented.


    Formerly, Nagasawa could be called average when she was still human and had issues with her body. But when Dante turned her into a Vampire... She broke all the limitations her body had. She was already one of the best Poison users in the world, but now? She was on another level, to the point where Poison turned into pure acid.


    These three women alone are extremely powerful separately, but with Dante in the equation, this group was truly one of the strongest in the Supernatural world. If we were to put it on a Scale, perhaps it would be equivalent to the arms of an Emperor.


    However... It wasn''t just these three women. Dante achieved something that no emperor currently had: having a Harem of super-powered women.


    Not just these three... He had Sara, one of the Seven Celestial Virtues. The representative of Humility who was cursed to love him forever. Well, can we call that a curse? It would be clear, but Dante returned to life, and now... he has a woman who will never tire of him.


    After Sara, he would of course have Velryna, who although not very strongpared to the others, she had great talent to the point of being able to rival Dante in sword battles, something that is really difficult for most people, since she was taught by Valentina herself. But it wasn''t strength that sustained her, but intelligence.


    Velryna was raised amidst the chaos of being a sessor who not only had Royal Blood, but was alsomoner. She always grew up as the target of her brother, and she had to be smart, after all, she would be the Empress. This makes her have a much greater spirit in management than the others. After all, they focused on being strong individually.


    Velryna is strong in a group and with a group like that... Velryna can be considered aplete Empress.


    Next, in the line of Official Wives, the ones Dante really called wives... Vex... Well, she''s a pervert, there''s no denying that... I mean, she''s a subus, right? What would she do besides being a big pervert? I''m kidding, of course.


    Well, Vex is weak and no one can deny that,pared to the others, she is just weak. But that doesn''t mean that''s her strong point. After all... Vex is the best interrogator of the group because she has magic that mentally affects someone, and that was really a big advantage against enemies who don''t think for themselves or are unable to speak.


    So, like Velryna, Vex is a support that works well in certain types of situations. Although she can fight, she is really better giving her support on the battlefield with fog or mentally torturing enemies.


    This was the summary of the main group that Valentina made. All these observations were made just with their first encounter and analysis of thest two days... However, something that was worrying her was someone else...


    "Dante," Valentina said. It was just Morgana and Nagasawa in the room. "Yes, I''m also worried," Morganamented, while Nagasawa just observed. She wanted to understand what led to be talked about in this ce, the Mental World of the Witch.


    "He''s hiding something from us," Valentina said. She had alreadypletely analyzed Dante with her eyes, watching him for two days she came to this conclusion: there was something he hadn''t spoken about, something important, but she didn''t know what. "Yes, something important. I don''t know what it is, but... I can''t read his memories," Morgana revealed. For the first time...


    "You failed at something," Valentina said and she nodded. "I managed to read from when he left a cocoon until the day hepleted the transformation, but what happened between his death and his rebirth, nothing... just like that other woman, Voralith... she... I couldn''t even see anything, she is even more dangerous than all of us here," Morgana revealed. Nagasawa, however...


    "Are you two overthinking this? She was protecting Dante and guiding him. Do you still think she''s an enemy?" Nagasawa questioned while sipping a mug of coffee. "I understand your concern, but she tried to defend Dante from Valentina when she fully regained consciousness. That woman cares enough about him to stand in front of Valentina," Nagasawamented. The women looked at her and...


    "She doesn''t ept Dante, so she''s not trustworthy," both said in unison. Nagasawa looked at them and just sighed. "You have to stop with this exclusivity crisis. If Dante gets so many women, he''ll have less time to spend with us," she remarked, and the two looked at each other...


    "We need to sort this out," they said in unison. "Put me on the priority list," Nagasawa raised her hand.


    "We are the first three wives, we are the initial priority," Morgana said imposingly. They... forgot what really mattered, or rather, they argued about what really mattered now. How to spend time with their husband!


    "I''ll go first," Valentina said, serious. "We agree," Morgana and Nagasawa said. "Then it will be Morgana and Nagasawa next," Valentina said, and they agreed. "So, what will we do with the other group?" Nagasawa questioned, and Valentina looked at her seriously. "Let them go to hell, I want my husband now," Valentina said and disappeared...


    "Oh, she''s more entric than usual..." Morgana sighed as she closed her eyes. "What are we going to do?" Nagasawa questioned... "Uh, we''ll have to talk to the others, but first let''s enjoy our time with our husband," Morgana said and got up. "Where are you going?"


    Morgana was actually thinking about what to do... "Well, I''m going to talk to Lyra and Raven to stay away from my husband. Then, I''ll warn my mother never to suggest meeting my husband again, and then I''ll talk to Walpurgis to never get close to my husband," Morgana said with a possessive dark look. "I have work to do..." She said and disappeared.


    "Well... it looks like I''ll have to go back to training, these women got scary..." Nagasawa said disappearing from Morgana''s world...


    As these women went to do their things... Dante was sleeping...


    Dante was lying on a king-size bed. On his right side, Vex was sleeping, hugged in his arms, on top of him, Velryna, to his right Sara... besides Aaralyn, Misty, and Nafiri... who, well, just joined because they were tired...


    "Hmgrt" He grunted as he opened his eyes, feeling his whole body warm, because he was being quite protected by the women, but well... it didn''tst long.


    "Wake up, bitches!" Valentina entered the room shouting and scaring all of them. A... "Kyaaa!" In chain was heard, all jumped immediately, and Dante just saw that scene amused. "What happened now, my wife?" Dante questioned the redhead, who wore a slightly different outfit... she wore only ck leather clothes and a red jacket, as well as sunsses.


    "We''re going on vacation," Valentina said and appeared in front of Dante, grabbing his arm. "See youter, girls," she said with a provocative smile and disappeared with Dante...


    "Damn..." Sara muttered as she went back to sleep... "Curse, they''ve started." She thought. The other women did the same and went back to sleep, even without Dante.


    And finally, Valentina appeared floating in the sky of the Empire, carefully analyzing every aspect of the ce. Dante, however, still sleepy and wearing only boxer shorts, questioned her. "Why so rough? I was resting so well," he said while still yawning. "Shut up and help me choose a ce. We''re having a date!" Valentina said with a smile.


    "Tsk, entric." Dante murmured and summoned a casual outfit consisting of a loose ck shirt and pants, as well as sneakers and sunsses. "Let''s have breakfast first," Dante said.

 Chapter 203: Valentina and Dante I

    Valentina and Dante walked hand in hand through the bustling streets of the human city, immersed in a blend of anonymity and irony. To any onlooker, they would be just two more faces in the crowd, with no inkling of the true identity behind those seemingly ordinary figures. The situation was so unusual that it bordered on theical.


    Dante could hardly believe he was there, hand in hand with Valentina, on a date. After all, the rtionship between them had always been...plicated, to say the least. Valentina and Dante were like distorted mirrors of each other, simr in some aspects andpletely different in others.


    "What would you like to do?" Dante asked, breaking the silence as their steps carried them through the bustle of the streets. "I don''t know much about this world... You''ve only brought me to the human world once," he added, letting out a murmur. Valentina gave him a thoughtful, attentive look for a moment. Memories of moments shared with Dante since childhood shed through her mind.


    "I''m sorry," Dante heard, and he was genuinely surprised, turning quickly to face her, with an expression of disbelief on his face. It was as if he had never heard such a thing from her before. After all, who was this woman? None other than the Strongest Woman! Why was she apologizing to him? It was truly unnerving!


    "Sorry?" he replied, confused, watching his "mother''s" expression with surprise. Valentina couldn''t help but let out a lightugh, covering her lips with her hands to muffle it as if she wanted to hide her smile. Dante couldn''t help but be annoyed by this. "Don''t hide your smile," he reproached, with seriousness. Valentina looked up at him, surprised.


    "Since when do you have this power over me to demand something like that?" she teased, keeping her lips sealed, hiding a full smile.


    Dante stared at her seriously, huffing. "Humph! Acting as if you didn''t know?" he asked, letting go of her hand and turning away as if to abandon her there. "Tsk, he''s learned to deal with me," shemented to herself, before hurrying to catch up with him and hold his hand again, lightly wrapping her arm around his.


    They continued to walk in silence; however, the doubt of what Valentina had apologized for lingered in his mind, and he questioned her. "Why did you apologize?" he asked, actually, Dante still felt quite guilty for everything that had happened before... well, him dying.


    "For being too protective," she said as they continued to walk, without pausing for a more detailed conversation, she was... just wanting to experience the real world with Dante for a bit, after all, she had spent a hundred years trapped in hell reliving various memories she didn''t want to relive. "And that''s a reason to apologize?


    How silly," Danteughed as he squeezed her hand tighter; in truth, it didn''t matter much to him what had happened in the past, he just wanted the present and the future.


    Holding his hand firmly, Dante simply remarked, "What''s gone is past. I just want to keep living the present and building a future, with you and my other dear ones." He said, Did Valentina find it beautiful? Well, it depends, actually, she was a bit nervous since Dante still mentioned the other women, but at least she had decided she would do something different today, she would be his.


    She just held back mentally, something really harding from the woman who kills armies and would love to y all those strange women Dante gathered, but obviously, that would upset Dante, and that wasn''t what she wanted, so despite that, she followed her path with him, walking through the small streets of the imperial city.


    Dante and Valentina walked for some time, enough to explore the city streets and every corner as if it were their first time, well, it actually was their first time, the first time he went out with Valentina not as his adoptive mother, but as his wife, his woman, his whole self.


    "This is good," he thought, feeling the warmth of the woman, he had felt it several times already, but now, Dante was more responsible for his reality, more aware of things and of the current world.


    They continued walking until they reached a small open square, with a fountain and some benches. Dante pointed, they barely spoke during the walk, at the same time, it was a unique moment. They could forget who they were and enjoy the world for a while before returning to the daily battles of being who they are.


    "Have you thought about what you''re going to do? I know you''re hiding something," Valentina said, clear and direct, after the discussion with Nagasawa and Morgana, she already wanted to understand what was about to happen.


    "It''s not the time for this conversation," Dante remarked, though Valentina sensed he was serious despite his smile. "Is this something that could affect us?" She questioned again, trying to squeeze out the smallest details, but Dante... wouldn''t reveal anything to her, even if she wanted him to.


    "Are you afraid your beloved husband will die again?" He teased with a mischievous smile, and Valentina knew Dante''s figure well.


    "Yes, I am," she said seriously, causing Dante''s eyebrows to arch. "I thought you still didn''t consider me your husband; that letter left me quite upset, you know? You disappeared for months and left me alone," Dante said with a pout, and Valentina pinched his cheeks quickly. "Ouch," did it hurt? Of course not, but he wanted to y a little.


    The atmosphere had quickly be heavy, but Dante didn''t want that. He wanted Valentina to feel more at ease to talk about her real feelings, something he had never really heard.


    Although he called Valentina his wife and made many other jokes, had he ever heard her refer to him as her husband? Yes, but he never had a real certainty.


    After stoppingining about his pink cheek, Valentinamented, "Yes, I''m afraid of losing you." She spoke very seriously as she looked at thendscape of the small park, watching small children and their parents ying, pets and maidens being courted. The sun was setting on the horizon, painting the sky with shades of orange and violet.


    "That will never happen again," Dantemented and revealed something to her... "Recently, when I awakened... let''s say I took on some responsibilities much bigger than a demon should have." Dantemented as he raised his hand, and just as Valentina once showed him holograms of fire, he did the same. "See this?" He showed her, a small portal in mes that slowly opened as if... "You...


    You opened a portal?" She questioned.


    Dante lightly smiled at her and nodded. "Dante''s Inferno," he said with a crooked smile. "Currently... well, I''m immortal." Dante said, finally revealing something that... "Impossible," shemented quickly, not even d, who was the strongest person she knew and recognized as such, could be immortal.


    "Even with some restrictions... Being a progenitor of a dimension is different from being the progenitor of a race." Dantemented with a crooked smile again, he had decided to hide this from everyone, especially from his weaker wives, because knowing about it could cause him problems, and if they caused problems for him... Well, they would deal with a monster like him.


    "I barely have post-powers of a progenitor yet; I''m slowly absorbing through some kind of legacy. It gives me information every moment I evolve, the stronger I get and the more understanding about being a progenitor I receive." He exined. "So in the future you..." Shemented. "I could be infinite if this hell dimension continues to exist." Hemented.


    Valentina fell silent for a moment, trying to analyze the situation, but a question came to her mind: "Can you create demons?" It was a basic question, but it was important for her to know.


    "I can." Dante said, and with a wave of his hand, a static woman appeared in front of him. It was Evangeline appearing, but well... "It''s not her real self, just a representation of her, or rather... Her soul." Dante said, and Valentina continued thoughtful, she wanted to talk more, but... They heard a bell ringing; it was a small ice cream stand right at the park entrance.


    Dante saw it for a moment and felt Valentina''s gaze hitting the spot, slightly curious.


    "How about some ice cream to cool off? Want one?" he suggested with his typical mischievous smile. Valentina was slightly embarrassed; after all, she had never... well, gone through something like that, so her mind ended up being cleared of worries, and Dante didn''t even wait for her to answer; when she realized it, he was already talking to the ice cream vendor.


    "This man," She murmured as she watched from afar, her eyes slightly loving... "Thank goodness you''re back... otherwise, I would have turned back into a monster."


    Dante quickly returned with two simr ice creams; they were wrapped in a cone with something on top that Valentina didn''t know what it was. "Here, this is yours," Dante gave it to her; it was a chocte ice cream with strawberry syrup.


    ... She stared at it fixedly; usually, she avoided eating things... well, she was a vampire, but recently, she had ovee all total pte limitations.


    "Wow, this is delicious!" Dante said quickly and turned to Valentina, holding the small stic spoon full of ice cream. "Try it, you''ll love it," he encouraged her, offering her a generous spoonful of ice cream. Valentina hesitated for a moment, but then epted the offer, bringing the spoon to her mouth cautiously.


    Her eyes lit up with surprise and pleasure as she tasted the ice cream for the first time. The sweet and cold vor exploded in her mouth, causing her to let out a small sigh of contentment. Dante smiled, satisfied to see her reaction.

 Chapter 204: Valentina and Dante II

    Her eyes lit up with surprise and delight as she tasted the ice cream for the first time. The sweet, cold vor exploded in her mouth, causing her to let out a small sigh of contentment. Dante smiled, pleased to see her reaction.


    "It looks like you enjoyed it," Dante said with a smile, while Valentina tried topose herself. "I didn''t know things like this existed..." she murmured. Dante just smiled and leaned in, cing a gentle kiss on her cold lips. Valentina was surprised by the sudden advance but didn''t reject it; she couldn''t have, really. "Hmm... tastes like chocte," he said, making her blush slightly.


    "Why so sudden?" she questioned. Dante simply smiled andmented, "Your mouth was dirty," he said, licking his own lips.


    Valentina didn''t even know what to feel. The current Dante was someone she couldn''t fully read, unlike when he was a teenager. This man... "He''s dangerous..." she thought. Not dangerous in a negative way, quite the opposite... dangerous enough for her to do anything for him.


    They stayed silent for a few seconds, just enjoying the calm scenery of the fading sunset and the onset of night.


    The city lights began to turn on while they simply stood there, enjoying each other''spany.


    "Master, everything is ready." Dante heard the voice in his head; it was a woman he had known since he was little. "Thank you, Sk. Can I reward you in any way?" Dante asked, pretending he wasn''t talking to the woman and holding Valentina''s hand. "Sorry, Master, I''m not as willing as your wives." Dante heard Sk''s words and was confused.


    "Sk, what are you talking about?" hemented, and she fell silent... perhaps she had thought of things far beyond what he had considered... "Nothing, Master, just make the Countess happy," Sk said.


    "Countess, huh... maybe I need to visit the Vampire Counts after what they did to my mansion..." Dante thought. But that wasn''t what he should be worrying about now; he had a red-haired woman to take somewhere. "Who were you talking to?" Valentina broke the silence, and Dante smiled slightly. "Our subordinate was taking care of some of our business. Want to go see what it is?" Dante smiled at her.


    Valentina was curious and agreed; she had already finished her ice cream and really had nothing else to do.


    Valentina tried to decipher Dante''s expression as they got up from the bench. He extended his hand to her, and she epted it with a slight smile. Together, they started walking along the sidewalk illuminated by the city lights. The night had fallenpletely. People couldn''t see them, as they had used magic to hide. Dante suddenly stopped, spread his wings, and looked at Valentina.


    Again, he extended his hand, and she took it. Dante pulled her in and embraced her tightly as his wings enveloped herpletely.


    "Where are we going, anyway?" Valentina asked, her voice filled with curiosity and anxiety. Dante just smiled. "A very special ce," he replied enigmatically, squeezing her in his embrace. "A ce that holds much of our history. Close your eyes." A broad smile appeared on his face. She nodded and closed her eyes.


    Valentina couldn''t help but wonder what Dante had in mind but decided to just go with it. After all, it was Dante we were talking about, and to her, Dante was the best of all. He would never do anything disappointing. She allowed herself to be carried by the moment, and they both disappeared from the city, or rather, from the Human World.


    The darkness Valentina felt quickly vanished. Dante''s wings were retracted, and he continued to embrace her. "We''re here," he announced, his voice soft. She opened her eyes and saw a very familiar scene...


    When she opened her eyes, she was greeted by a starry night, a huge full moon, and a dense forest illuminated by fireflies and nts she had never noticed before. The stunningndscape she had seen before left her speechless once again. "Happy birthday..." she murmured, remembering that day, the day she shared part of her past with Dante.


    Dante nodded, smiling, but... it was different from when he was a child. He looked to the horizon; he could already see that ce... the ce where he grew up and formed himself, his early years in this world. He shook off his daydreams and held Valentina''s hand firmly, pulling her closer and picking her up like a princess, cing her head on his chest.


    "Let''s go to our home," he said as he walked slowly.


    Valentina felt her heart racing. Dante was the same... He already knew what would happen when they entered that mansion.


    As Dante walked, he remarked, "I''ve been lying to you for a long time." Valentina just listened to what he said, showing no expression; after all, she knew he was lying.


    "I remember every second, from the moment I was reborn as the baby you adopted," Dante said. Valentina''s expression softened. "So that''s it... you''re a reincarnate," shemented, as if... "Did you already know?" Dante questioned, observing how Valentina handled this information. "No, but I suspected.


    Or do you think it''s normal for a six-month-old child to look at their mother with lust?" Valentina said, and Dante started whistling, trying to disguise his embarrassment.


    "Pfff..." Valentinaughed lightly, seeing that he was somewhat embarrassed. "It''s okay, I don''t mind," Valentina said. "Who are you?" she asked. Dante, for a moment, recalled all the times he had wondered about that and then simply said, "I''m Dante." Firm, without thinking about anything other than who he is now. Past lives? Screw them, they don''t matter now.


    "So why should I worry about a past life? You live in the present. As long as you''re with me, it won''t change who you are," she said with a smile. They finally arrived at the mansion door. He just smiled, thinking she might not ept him, but it was just a foolish insecurity. After all...


    he loved this woman too much.


    When he was ready to enter the newly refurbished mansion, Sk opened the door with a dead look. "Hello, master, you took your time," she said as all the staff began to leave and pass by them. "What''s all this?" Dante questioned, and she just looked at him, poker-faced: "The bed was being reinforced," she said.


    Dante looked at her, imitating her, andmented, "You hate me, don''t you?" he questioned. Sk continued to look at him.


    "I''d rather deal with five Valentinas than just one of you, Dante," Sk said seriously. Dante looked at Valentina and said, "We''ll have to fire herter," hemented. Valentina agreed. "Huh?" Sk startled. "Why fire me?! I''m verypetent!" she shouted.


    "You see? I always say our subordinates love us, they just y hard to get," said Dante, passing by Sk still holding Valentina in his arms. "See you in a week, Sk. I''m going to do things with Valentina. Give me a report when we get back," he said and kicked Sk''s butt. "OUCH!" She roared in pain, and Dante mmed the door shut with a bang.


    BOOM.


    Sk just heard the couple''sughter. "These lunatics... and he even dared to hit my precious butt... bastard." Meanwhile, Dante held Valentina tightly, ready to start what he had wanted to do for several years.


    "You''re mine," Dante said. After that, he sealed his lips while beginning to climb the stairs with the redhead in his arms.


    *Smooch*


    Dante began to explore every corner of Valentina''s mouth with his tongue while firmly carrying her down the hallway. Valentina didn''t stay still and ran her hand behind his neck, pressing their bodies together before breaking the kiss to say something. She looked firmly at his lips, which were slightly stained with the red lipstick she wore, and bit her own lips as if she were a beast.


    "Calm down," said Dante, "we''ll have the whole week to enjoy." They finally entered the room, and Dante threw Valentina onto the bed. "So rough," she murmured. Dante just smiled and sealed his lips to hers again while holding her face and his knee touched a certain part of Valentina.


    "You''re my wife, aren''t you?" he whispered in her ear. She shivered all over, and Dante quickly pulled away and closed the door.


    BOOM.


    By closing that door, what would happen at that moment was decreed. Neither of them cared. Dante just wanted to do one thing... to take Valentina for himself, forever. He went back to the woman and began to possess her again, returning to her mouth and pulling her into an intense kiss.


    Once again, Dante explored every corner of Valentina''s mouth with his tongue while supporting his hand on her neck. asionally, he brushed his knee against Valentina''s intimacy, who was intoxicated with love and could barely speak during this process, just feeling good.


    "Take off my clothes," Valentina said when they finally separated. Dante just smiled like a predator.


    That was the end and the beginning.

 Chapter 205: Youre going to drive me crazy, Darling***

    After they broke away from their passionate kiss, Valentina looked at Dante with her eyes still slightly dazed, clearly immersed in the moment, and quickly said, "Take off my clothes."


    Dante just smiled like a predator as he quickly removed his own clothes. Then, he approached Valentina and began to undress her.


    First, he gently removed Valentina''s red jacket, which was a bit crumpled and wrinkled after being pressed against Dante''s strong arms for so long.


    Underneath the red jacket, Dante noticed a slightly transparent white blouse, clearly revealing the edges of her ck push-up bra. Dante leaned in close to Valentina''s neck and began to inhale her perfume.


    "You smell so good," Dante said as he moved closer and kissed her neck. Valentina gripped the sheet tightly, feeling her whole body tremble. ''I''ve never felt anything like this,'' she thought... ''This is so good.'' Dante continued kissing her neck, teasing her more and more, as she surrendered increasingly to the moment.


    "Mmm..." Valentina finally, after holding back for so long... "Hmm..." She moaned, feeling the warmth of Dante''s breath near her ear. "You''re so cute," he teased. Valentina, however, couldn''t do anything about it. Again, she seemed simply... helpless.


    "Uhh..." She murmured in whispers, and Dante finally began to trail kisses down, lightly nearing her breasts.


    "This is getting in the way," he said with a smile, and with his own nails, he tore the white blouse in half, revealing to her that beautiful ck lingerie,ced with delicate floral patterns intertwining in a subtle game of transparency, simultaneously enhancing the size of her ample breasts. "D-Dante," she stammered, truly feeling defenseless.


    He, however, paid no heed and gently unfastened the sp of thecy bra, revealing the beautiful sight. He was enraptured by the vision of those beautiful breasts. They were truly pieces of art, so lovely, hemented. Everything about that body was beautiful, but this sight... His eyes grew hungry as they fixed on the soft mounds and gravity-defying curves.


    His heart raced at the sight of her pink nipples already hardened with desire, seemingly begging for attention, and Dante was eager to give them plenty.


    Dante could no longer keep hisposure and leaned in to take her breasts in his hands. He ced his warm hands over them and heard a muffled groan.


    "Aah... yes," Valentina said. Dante then smiled and squeezed them gently, feeling the soft, firm texture of Valentina''s breasts. His lust was fully affecting him, and he made his next move to possess herpletely. After all... She was his.


    He returned to kissing her body, savoring every inch of Valentina, who was already panting with her heart beating heavily. She was basically being tamed. Dante trailed his kisses down to Valentina''s nipples and began to suck, making Valentina moan with desire again.


    "Yes... Mmm..." She said with heavy breathing and moaning, leaning slightly to offer her beautiful breasts even more to him. She held Dante''s head, sinking her fingers into his hair. Dante fully captured one of her nipples in his lips and bit down on the tip of her breast.


    "Ahh..." She moaned again, as Dante yed with her nipples. He sucked on one while massaging the other with his hands, and her body arched forward, feeling him take her. When he bit down on Valentina''s nipple, she felt such a strong electric shock that her lower parts became even wetter. Dante, with his knee brushing against her most intimate part, felt the moisture, but he didn''t mind.


    He just enjoyed those wonderful breasts while teasing her, pulling on her nipples.


    "You''re driving me crazy... Ahh... Darling..." Valentina said as she felt her entire body trembling with desire. The stiffness of her nipples was truly exciting, and this got Dante''s "Big Brother" very excited. Dante sucked her nipples eagerly, trying not to think about his own arousal, but he couldn''t take it anymore.


    He finally released her breasts and continued moving down as he kissed her, finally stopping at her bare, thin, and soft belly. He ran his hand over her waist and lightly kissed just below her breasts, near her navel.


    "Hmm..." She murmured, gripping the sheets even tighter. "D-Dante, I..." She stuttered, inert in her own world where nothing existed except Dante, sincerely...


    "Why is she so beautiful when she''s fragile?" Dante thought, seeing how the small provocative movements he made transformed the most dignified of warriors into one of the cutest women in all existence, "I want more..." He heard the muffled murmur through Valentina''s hand that covered her face, she didn''t want him to see that scene, but Dante didn''t care.


    He climbed back over the woman and went to her face again, making his knee really hit Valentina''s intimate area with considerable force.


    "Ahh!" She moaned loudly and her eyes widened, at the same time, her pale dead skin was more alive than ever,plemented by a blush worthy of a beautiful woman like her.


    As he got closer again, he began to massage her parts with his knee while brutally grabbing the woman''s arms and pulling them away from her face, "You can''t hide from me," He said, smiling mischievously as he pleasured the redheaded woman lying on his bed.


    He increased the pace as he rubbed his knee through the ck leather pants, which werepletely wet. Even though they were reasonably thick, it was possible to feel the moisture through his knee, "You''re so wet," He said, smiling, and Valentina opened her eyes in surprise, receiving another rather... exploratory kiss.


    *Smooch!*


    At that moment, their breaths were already in sync, their heartbeats like drums, and everything in that room was simply based on Dante and Valentina, they only cared about loving each other and feeling pleasure, the sounds of wet kisses werepletely everywhere, almost echoing through the room.


    "D-Dante..." She murmured, trying to say something, but... "Ah-" She moaned,pletely inert, trying to stop him, but "Let go of me" She grunted, trying to move, but Dante held her firmly. "W-why are you s-so s-strong ~Ah" She moaned, "It''s not me who''s strong, it''s you surrendering to me" He said smiling while, "Sl-slow down" She stuttered excitedly feeling very good, Valentina...


    was feeling things she had never felt before, after all... Despite being a Vampire...


    "This... feels so good..." She thought as she felt her wrists being held by Dante''s hands, and her groin being intensely massaged by the man''s knees. "This is torture" She thought.


    *Smooch!*


    She was again surprised by a kiss, but this time, her hands were released, she closed her eyes as she kissed Dante, and she felt the man''s hand pass over her neck and the other hand, lightly caressed her bare breasts then began to descend to a more... Dante''s hand reached a spot.


    "Mmmm!" She moaned as she felt Dante''s hand passing under her panties, but it was a muffled moan that left Dante''s lips with a smile. "You said you wanted more." He said breaking the kiss "There''s no turning back now" Hemented with a smile as his hand reached a special spot of Valentina.


    She felt a shiver run down her spine as Dante''s caresses began to intensify. Every touch of his sent a sudden reaction to her mind, a state of ecstasy that flooded her senses with pure pleasure and love. Dante had already explored every curve of that woman, her top half had already been fully explored.


    "It''s here," he said as he felt a small grain, he then began to massage it gently as he saw the beautiful reactions of that defenseless woman, but he wouldn''t stop... he would never stop that.


    Valentina could hardly contain her moans, which escaped from her lips, her desire-clouded mind contaminated by the malice of that damn man. "You... b-bastard" She tried to say, but the words hardly came out as her back arched giving her breasts even more prominence, which ultimately caused another loud moan. "AHHH!" The moan even made the room shake a little, the reason?


    Dante had started sucking those beautiful breasts again while continuing to caress her clit.


    But that... wasn''t enough for him, Dante wanted everything, he wanted her to explode soon and show him her satisfied face, he then did something bolder, and even with the woman''s clothes hindering him, his fingers slipped down, it was only two fingers.


    "St-stop! I-I~" Valentina tried to fight, but when Dante''s fingers approached that specific, soft and wet point of Valentina''s divine nectar, they finally entered, making a small back and forth movement...


    "I-I d-don''t!" Valentina stammered and finally... "I''m cing!" She said and Dante''s hands werepletely bathed in the most divine juice of all...


    After removing his hand from her cavity, he looked at her feeling a certain desire to do something. "Wh-what are you," the only thing she saw in the end was Dante licking the fingers that had juste out of her pussy.


    The woman''s body went into shock; she couldn''t stop trembling with satisfaction.

 Chapter 206: Take off those pants***

    "I-I d-don''t!" Valentina stammered and finally... "I''m cing!" She said and Dante''s hands werepletely bathed in the most divine juice of all...


    After pulling his hand out of her, he looked at her, feeling a certain desire to do something. "W-what are you..." Thest thing she saw was Dante licking the fingers that had just been inside her pussy.


    Her body went into shock, trembling with satisfaction, even her mouth was slightly open, drooling a little. Dante just smiled and asked, "Did you like that?" Valentina couldn''t respond; her thoughts barely existed before all this, but now?


    "It''s all w-white," she said, covering her eyes with her arms. She didn''t know what expression she had, but she knew it was really naughty. Her body trembled even more when she felt Dante''s hands on her hips again, grabbing the edges of her pants and starting to undress her. Thepletely soaked leather pants were no longer necessary; Dante just wanted everything, and that included...


    "D-Dante, w-wait!" She tried to stop him, but Dante would never stop. He was no longer the boy who obeyed his mother; he was her husband, and he wanted all of her. With a tug...


    "Stop hiding, you''re mine, and I''m iming you forever." Dante reaffirmed, and Valentina ended up biting her lips with passion. Every time he said that, she trembled with anticipation. "O-okay," she finally agreed, and Dante removed her leather pants, revealing a sight.


    Thece panties, matching the bra... "You were ready for this, weren''t you?" He asked with a smile. Dante took off her pants and threw them on the floor. Then, he climbed on top of her andid her down on the pillow, her back against the headboard of the bed. Valentina... "This is so embarrassing," she thought, seeing the position Dante had put her in.


    Her legs were open, her back had no escape, and in front of her, a man hungry, with her intimacy... totally wet.


    Dante put his hand over her again, over her panties without touching her directly, and Valentina began to tremble, still recovering from her previous orgasm.


    "This feels so good," Valentina said as Dante continued to masturbate her slowly, careful with his movements not to scare her. "Yes..." she moaned, feeling Dante''s hand over her clit, but he couldn''t wait any longer. He calmly started to move her panties aside and finally had the view of her beautiful, wet pussy, a breathtaking sight.


    It was like a work of art, all wet, dripping with the desire Dante provoked in her. It was truly inviting, from the softness of her skin to the delicate slit that opened and closed. It was pink and delicate like a flower, her clit swollen and sensitive, calling him to continue his caresses. He felt a shiver run down his spine at the sight. It was so beautiful that, to him, time slowed down.


    Of course, he had seen Valentina naked many times before, but this was different. Before, she was just naked. Now, she desired him so much that it was only a matter of time before she went crazy. This allowed him to appreciate every detail, every curve, as if it were the first time he saw Valentina naked.


    To his eyes, Valentina was a goddess, and her pussy was a sacred temple. He fell into the grace of this goddess in just a second. He pulled his body back, leaned his head forward, and began to gently kiss the lips of Valentina''s wet pussy. "D-Darling!" she said quickly, feeling everything Dante wanted her to feel. "S-Slow down! Ah...


    Hmmm!" she begged, but he didn''t hear anything, only felt the heat of her parts. "What a delicious pussy," he thought. "So sweet," he tasted, intoxicating, and he wanted more.


    He was careful and began to slide his tongue along the outer lips, exploring every fold of that beautiful pussy. "Mmmm," Valentina let out a soft moan, her hips writhing with pleasure as she felt Dante''s tongue traverse her cavity.


    Dante withdrew his tongue for a moment and moved up a bit, reaching her clit, which throbbed with desire. Dante simply followed his desire and began to make circr, rhythmic movements, gently sucking while sending waves of pleasure coursing through Valentina''s entire body. Her moans returned even louder.


    "Aaa," "Hmmm," "Darling," "More," "Please," Valentina stopped holding back and closed her legs, burying Dante''s face in her pussy, getting him stuck in there, savoring it with much pleasure. Valentina found herselfpletely lost in ecstasy; pleasure surged through her head, and Dante saw this and seized his chance to make her lose herself even more in the delicious sensations.


    As Valentina approached climax, her hands clutched the sheets tightly, almost tearing the fabric; the pleasure was truly overwhelming.


    "Ahhh!... D-Darling," she moaned, her cries echoing through the room as she reached climax. "Ahh... Ahh... Ahh!" She continued to moan even louder, her body arching again in ecstasy. Dante, feeling her squirm and tremble, began to intensify his movements; his tongue already exploring every inch of her insides with a voracious hunger, which finally...


    made her reach the peak.


    "AHHHH!" She moaned extremely loudly as the warm liquid flowed from her pussy. Dante felt her body tremble; he held her legs firmly and continued to lick and suck, ensuring that her pleasure didn''t end and his continued even more.


    The taste of Valentina''s nectar flooded his mouth, like a divine liquid that should never be wasted. It was sweet and salty at the same time, and he couldn''t help but savor it. "This is sensational... Valentina''s taste is amazing," he thought as he continued to clean her entirely, running his tongue over every inch to not let a single drop go to waste.


    When Valentina recovered, still with her eyes cloudy, she saw Dante separating from her legs, seeing that Dante''s Big Brother was already really huge.


    Valentina was still trembling from the orgasm, but seeing Dante''s eyes, her desires rekindled, and this was obvious from her face; she didn''t need to say a word¡ªshe wanted to move forward. "More..." She murmured.


    "I can''t think of anything else... I want more," she thought. Valentina the warrior had never experienced such sensations, and now... she was starting to be addicted.


    "To hell with it," she told herself. Valentina managed to recover, and again, even with a little trembling in her legs, she looked at Dante, who had already stopped sucking her. "Looks like someone needs some attention," she changedpletely. Now... She decided she would go along with this in the best way possible; she wanted more, wanted it so much that now nothing else mattered besides Dante.


    Valentina returned to her normal self; after all... now there was nothing to hide; she was totally Dante''s.


    "It''s your turn, Darling," she murmured, her eyes shining. She got up and knelt on the floor, facing the edge of the bed. "Take off those pants... I want to feel everything," she said, intoxicated with pleasure.


    Dante just smiled. "As youmand, my wife," he said, smiling, and obeyed. He knew how his beautiful wife operated. A gentle woman, yet firm and voracious. Turning to the edge of the bed, he slowly removed his pants, leaving only his underwear.


    His member was already marking the spot quite prominently, and when he put his hand on the underwear, "Stop," Valentina ordered authoritatively, and approached him, "That''s mine," she said.


    "She was so cute... now she looks like a lion... how I love this woman," Dante thought with a satisfied smile. He felt Valentina''s hands lightly approaching the edge of his briefs, and then she began to lower them, revealing what they hid.


    His member sprang up immediately after the briefs were removed. Valentina saw that and couldn''t help butment, "Wonderful..." The veins throbbed, and his cock throbbed just from feeling the woman''s breath close to it.


    She slowly began to lower her head towards his cock. "Aa..." He murmured in a heavy, warm sigh. "So delicious," Valentina thought; with just a few kisses, she already had Dante gripping the sheets with his hand. He let out another hoarse moan, his body burning, and he was desperate to feel Valentina''s mouth.


    She smiled satisfied, feeling like she had achieved her goal. Then, facing that huge cock, she wrapped her lips around it. "Fuck..." He growled as he watched that majestic scene of Valentina with his cock in her mouth. His mind was slightly clouded, but he continued to watch as she did the same, leaving a smirk on her face as she savored his cock with great pleasure.


    She gently sucked the head of his cock while her hand held the hardness, beginning to masturbate him. His thoughts were already in the clouds, feeling the warmth of the woman''s mouth; her suction power was truly incredible.


    "A-Ah... V-Valentina, slow down," Dante begged, lightly moaning, but Valentina didn''t listen to him; after all, when she asked, he ignored her. The caresses on his cock continued even stronger; Valentina had no intention of stopping, and it was obvious¡ªshe wanted it all.


    *Suck*


    The wet sounds that Valentina''s mouth made were surreal, and Dante''s body was starting to weaken. "Damn, this is so fucking good," he thought and adjusted himself properly while his cock was still in Valentina''s mouth; he slowly brought his hand to her head and ran his fingers through her beautiful red hair.


    "Beautiful," he said.


    Dante really couldn''t believe his luck anymore¡ªa woman so cute and dominant, kneeling down, dedicating herself to his cock. "Dying was worth it..." He thought as he felt Valentina''s wet mouth rise and fall on his cock.


    "M-my love, I''m going to..." Dante moaned, and with his hand on Valentina''s head, he prevented her from taking her head away, finally reaching his climax.


    "Ahhh!" He came.


    Valentina felt all the heat of Dante''s cock explode over her mouth, and she received it with great pleasure; her mouth was covered in the white liquid. "Delicious," she thought just from feeling it in her mouth.


    She took his cock out of her mouth and looked into his eyes, opening her mouth. "Ha," she said, showing him her mouth, full of cum. Then, she swallowed with a satisfied moan.


    "So delicious," she said, looking at Dante with a mischievous sparkle in her eyes. "Now you have to fill my pussy with this, all night long."


    Dante, still recovering, sighed, "With pleasure, my empress," he replied, his voice still hoarse. "It won''t be all night long... but the entire week." Valentina smiled.

 Chapter 207: My wife is so Hot***

    "Can''t believe we''re doing this," Valentina said with a mischievous smile, her eyes glinting slightly. "Well, it''s about time, isn''t it? I''ve wanted you like this, all to myself, for a while now," Dante replied with a smile as Valentina got up, moving to sit next to him on the bed.


    Dante swallowed hard for a moment, feeling a bit nervous about the situation, but he pushed his nerves aside. He was quite excited.


    Being the older one, Valentina moved closer to him again and nted a soft kiss on his lips. "Don''t make that face... didn''t you want to have me? Let''s do this," she whispered, her voice like a demon''s temptation.


    With a greedy smile, he asked her, "So... where do we start?" looking at Valentina, as she was the older one in the situation.


    Valentina smiled gently. She then moved more to the center of the bed and ced pillows to support her back, beckoning Dante with her finger. "Come here," she said, her voice sounding like a subus about to devour its prey. He smiled and followed her, and when he approached, she spread her legspletely, giving him a ce to fit.


    He positioned himself between her legs, his body trembling slightly. He leaned over her and kissed her again.


    *Smooch*


    A wet, naughty sound escaped both their mouths, a passionate sound. His hands once again explored that beautiful pair of breasts and began to move downward.


    "Mmm..." Valentina moaned softly against Dante''s lips, feeling the warmth of his touch making her even wetter. She pulled him closer again, feeling something pressing against her pussy.


    "Seems like you''re ready," she smiled. Dante felt his cock throb as it brushed against Valentina''s wet pussy. Every little movement sent waves of pleasure through his body.


    "Aaaa..." Valentina let out a low, muffled moan, a small puff of steam visible from her mouth from how hot her body felt as Dante''s rigid tip slid over the moist lips of her opening. "S-Stop teasing me," she murmured as she arched her hips, seeking more contact, more friction, yearning to feel him inside her.


    "You''re the one moving, my love," he said with a mischievous smile as he nuzzled her neck and nted small kisses on her.


    "Uhh..." he sighed, feeling Valentina''s pussy tease his cock. He was already going crazy.


    He couldn''t wait for her to ask. "Ahh..." he gave a low, hoarse moan after giving up on resisting. He gently positioned his cock at Valentina''s entrance. "I''m going in," he said, not asking for any permission, ready to enter her.


    "I''m going to put it inside," he said, drunk with lust and breathing heavily, showing just how excited he was.


    Valentina looked deep into his cloudy eyes. "Fuck me," Valentina said. Dante nodded and began to slide into her.


    With a slow movement, Dante began to explore the inside of Valentina. At first, it was just his ns that entered her tight hole, and even that was enough to elicit a moan of pleasure from Valentina. "HMM... YES!" she said in a high-pitched tone. However, Dante didn''t stop exploring her cavity, going even deeper inside her.


    A moan escaped both their lips when he finally buried his cockpletely inside her. "Fuck," Dante said, releasing a hot sigh. "This feels so fucking good," he added. His body was electrified with the ecstasy of being inside Valentina; the sensation was simply incredible.


    "Uhh..." he moaned, his heart racing, and each time he went deeper into her, it felt even better.


    Valentina arched her back, a massive wave of pleasure consuming her body as she felt Dante filling herpletely. "Humm..." Her moans were incredibly naughty, and any slight touch from Dante made her tremble.


    "Fuck, this feels so fucking good... I should have done this sooner!" Dante thought, ready to start moving after getting used to the feeling of his cock being engulfed by Valentina''s wet pussy, which, by the way, she was thoroughly enjoying. Valentina was floating on cloud nine, barely able to think or speak; she was just savoring his cock while her pussy gripped it even tighter, as if kissing it.


    "More... fuck me, Dante... please..." she murmured between moans, her body trembling with desire; she wanted... intensity.


    Dante obliged her request and began to move, pulling his cock back and thrusting forcefully.


    "AHHHH!" she screamed in pleasure as she felt the thrust deep inside her. "Slow down!" she moaned, but Dante didn''t care and thrust again.


    "MMMM!!!" she sighed in ecstasy, "y-you naughty b-bastard!" she murmured, biting her lips. "My darling... I am your husband," he whispered, and again, another thrust even stronger than the first two, making Valentina surrender even more, falling into a cascade of pleasure, her pussy throbbing and sucking his cock even harder.


    "Looks like you liked it," hemented mischievously, receiving an adoring look from Valentina that made him question, "I should have fucked you a long time ago, right?" Valentina didn''t respond verbally but clearly conveyed a ''yes'' by turning her face to the side.


    "Darling... you are so tight," he whispered in a husky voice, his breathing heavy as he continued to enjoy Valentina''s depths. "You grip me with every thrust, sucking my cock in... it''s so good," he said, teasing her with these naughty words. Once again, he attacked, kissing her passionately while continuing to fuck her roughly.


    Valentina couldn''t stop moaning for a second since his cock began to stretch her insides. She had no respite, unable to think of anything else but the intense pleasure of receiving him. She was so lost in this new sensation that she could only savor every second with that rigid cock inside her. "Ah... this is wonderful," she let out a hot moan of pleasure; she was already about toe.


    Sensing that she was close, Dante continued to fuck her even harder, but... his movements faltered for a moment when he felt something different, something... His look of pleasure was reced by concern when he saw Valentina''s pussy... bleeding.


    She didn''t feel difort or pain, but she noticed Dante''s worried look while she was still receiving his cock with her legs spread. "What''s that look for? Everything''s fine, darling," she said, smiling. "It''s just... my first time." With those words, a switch flipped in Dante''s mind...


    His hips moved with uncontrolled fury, driven by Valentina''s provocative words. He burned with desire. "Ah... you''re so tight, so hot... I''m going to fuck you until you can''t take it anymore," he growled between moans, while Valentina writhed beneath him, her moans bing incoherent, mixing with his in pure lust. "Fuck me more...


    His breathing was irregr, his body trembling with desire as he thrust even harder, the only sound in the room was the impact of their bodies. She moaned loudly, feeling her entire insides filled. "Oh, yes... more, darling... fuck me until I can''t walk anymore..." she pleaded, her hips arching to meet him with every thrust.


    He obliged her request, increasing the pace of his movements as they both approached climax. "You''re so hot..." he murmured, holding one of her breasts and leaning down to suck on it while continuing to fuck her pussy relentlessly.


    Their moans were approaching screams of pleasure, getting louder and louder. Valentina''s body was on the brink of explosion as she neared orgasm. "Darling... Ahhh! Darling... I''m going toe," she moaned, her body trembling, much like Dante''s.


    "I''ming too... Ahhh!" he groaned, sumbing to the overwhelming pleasure of the moment.


    With a final thrust, Dante and Valentina climaxed together, their bodies convulsing with pleasure as their connection was filled with sticky white liquid.


    Valentina felt Dante''s hot cum spurting inside her, an explosion of pleasure enveloping herpletely. The intense heat flooded her insides with satisfaction. Her muscles contracted involuntarily around his cock, holding him tight, savoring every drop of divine essence inside her. Her sensitive pussy felt every pulse of his throbbing member, sending waves of pleasure through her body.


    She convulsed several times, her vision blurring.


    She clung to Dante, his cock still inside her, his body still pressed against her breasts. She dug her fingers into his back, sinking into her most perverse feelings as his cum continued to fill her pussy. "I... loved this," she sighed, letting out a hot moan. Then she felt Dante move. "N-no, don''t pull out," she said, but it was toote; he withdrew his cock.


    When he finally pulled out, she felt an immediate emptiness and pouted. "Why did you do that? I want more!" she growled, having truly turned into a naughty woman. She panted, still trembling from the orgasm, feeling his hot cum slowly dripping from her pussy, sliding over her sensitive skin, leaving it wet and sticky.


    "Wow... there''s so much, I can feel it dripping out of me... and that''s not even half..." she said. She had felt immense pleasure but didn''t realize so much hade from Dante. Dante watched silently, seeing her red pussy leaking all that liquid in such a naughty way. "You really filled me uppletely," she said, her thoughts jumbled as she felt her pussy tightening again.


    She hugged him, whispering, "I want more," in his ear. Dante just smiled, "I told you, you''d be mine..." hemented. Valentina replied, "Fill me up more... all night long." He pulled back and kissed her mouth.


    "I already told you, we have a week... and only a few hours have passed... believe me, we''ll try everything. We''ve only done one position... there''s much more toe," Dante smiled and kissed her again. Then, after years, he sank his fangs into her neck.


    "My wife is so hot," he said, and she nodded.

 Chapter 208: The Lonely Dragon

    Two days had passed... While Dante and Valentina... were spending time together, which seems the best way to describe their current situation.


    The scene shifted to the Imperial Garden.


    "Am I the only one worried about Dante?" Sara asked. They were having tea in the Imperial Garden with some of the women Dante had gathered for himself, if we can put it that way.


    "Well, after what he did to Sk... I think it''s best if we just wait," Nagasawa said. She seemed much calmer than usual, after all... she was third in line to spend time with Dante.


    "Eldrax seems a bit... off, don''t you think?" Nagasawa and Sara heard Velryna''s voice as she observed the ck Dragon lying in the yard, who seemed quite sad and sniffled a few times.


    They watched the dragon, noticing the sadness on her face, even in her true form, her state was evident.


    "What could have happened? She seems so down," Velryna asked. Then they heard the footsteps of another woman approaching the dragon. The woman in question? It was none other than the serious dragoness, Voralith. She began walking towards the ck Dragon and transformed into a dragon.


    A majestic dragon, slightlyrger than Eldrax, and spread her wings over the girl dragon, who was surprised to see what Voralith was doing.


    "W-What..." Sara stammered; she didn''t expect something like this. Velryna began to approach her. "What''s wrong with little Eldrax?" Velryna questioned as she sat on the grass and looked into the golden eyes of the White Dragon. They were in the sun, so Voralith''s iridescent scales were shining brightly.


    "She is afraid," the dragon''s husky voice echoed in the minds of Velryna and the two women watching, who soon approached.


    "Is it about..." Velryna started to speak, and Voralith shook her head. "Do not speak of it without protecting her ears; it is aplicated matter," Voralith said, muffling the sound with magic. "Done," she concluded the spell.


    "What do you mean..." Sara asked. She still didn''t know what Eldrax had gone through at the hands of the corrupt of the Empire and Ethan''s Alliance. Nagasawa and Sara sat on the grass near Velryna and listened attentively to the conversation between the two.


    "Eldrax lost her mother when she was very young. Unfortunately, a newborn dragon cannot live alone for long. Despite our hunger for knowledge, the initial steps are taken by our parents," Voralith exined while using her head to caress the ck Dragon, who was trembling. "It''s all right, child, none of them will hurt you," she said, sharing the warmth of her wings to calm the little dragon.


    "If a dragon has problems developing without its parents... Eldrax, she..." Sara murmured, and Voralith confirmed, "She couldn''t develop correctly. She would have had to learn on her own like a Primordial Dragon. Fortunately...


    Dante rescued her from that horrid ce, and I taught her about the world." Voralith spoke with regret, despite not having a strong connection, she hated any form of torture involving a dragon. Her past life had been quiteplicated in this regard, which is why she couldn''t simply ept and watch it happen.


    "What happened?" Nagasawa questioned, and Velrynamented, "Little Eldrax was rescued from my brother''s experimentalboratory." She spoke with sorrow, feeling a slight guilt that became apparent to the point where Voralith intervened. "It''s not your fault, everyone knows that, and you should too, little one," she said, then refocused on Eldrax, who was trembling.


    "If this happened a while ago... why is she like this now?" Sara asked, but realized it was a foolish question, answering it herself after half a second. "Dante."


    "Yes, she only feels safe when she''s with him, but..." Voralith started, and Velryna concluded, "She feels threatened and sad because he left her alone." Voralith nodded, "The heart of a dragon is reallyplicated for mortals to understand. We are beings at the top of the food chain, but when our development is corrupted, like in Eldrax''s case, we suffer consequences in many ways. Eldrax...


    she became dependent on Dante. That''s why she''s like this now. She feels an immense fear of being abandoned and returning to that situation, so she has withdrawn and is now suffering, creating various scenarios where he might abandon her," Voralith finished her speech and heard a lightugh, turning furiously.


    "D-I''m sorry, but¡ª" It was Nagasawa''s voice, already escaping through herughter. She tried to hold it in but couldn''t; she simply let go andughed loudly, drawing everyone''s attention. "Ha! Ha! Ha!" She received the furious res of the three while continuing tough, and even Eldrax, with a tear-streaked face, turned to her.


    "Stop that, you venomous bitch!" Sara quickly said, as the virtue of humility, this was uneptable! "I''m sorry, but it''s so funny that you think so little of that man," Nagasawa said, smiling and approaching Eldrax, whose eyes were filled with tears.


    She ced her hand on Eldrax''s head;pared to Nagasawa, she was really huge, so she got closer and touched her own head to Eldrax''s, closing her eyes to try to connect more with the dragoness.


    Sara, Voralith, and Velryna watched the scene, especially Sara, who knew Nagasawa well and didn''t know this woman could be... "Eldrax, listen to me carefully," Nagasawa said, creating a connection between her and the trembling dragoness. Voralith gave them some space.


    "The world has been cruel to you; I understand that well. I didn''t have a good family either, and I was always stained by that," she said. "Many times, the world is cruel, dark, and it hurts us, but there is always a path for every living being in this world." She continued to stroke Eldrax''s head. "I understand your fear.


    I was also afraid of losing Dante when I finally thought my life could get better, but soon... I lost him." She revealed, and Sara felt her heart ache slightly. Despite loving the man, she had already lost him once when he wasn''t even hers, when he hadn''t even sworn to love her. Sara... trembled just thinking about what Nagasawa had already been through.


    Velryna, at the same time, couldn''t consider herself different from Eldrax; since Dante appeared, she has been afraid of losing him because he is the best thing in her life.


    "You... already lost Daddy?" Eldrax murmured with a tearful voice, and Nagasawaughed softly, "Yes, ten years ago... Dante was killed by a group of people who worship a demonic god," she recounted the story of how Dante died. "Even losing Dante to death, he came back, after ten years," Nagasawa said with a smile. "Dante is aplicated man, I understand you.


    I know your insecurity is hurting you, but if there''s one thing Dante would never do, it''s abandon his family, even if it meanting back to life for them." Nagasawa concluded.


    "If they knew he was resurrected because of me... I think there would be a war," Voralith thought with a chuckle. She was genuinely entertained, something that rarely happened. "At the same time, he still looks like that man..." she murmured. Her thoughts had beenpletely shattered for a while, but she still didn''t know how to face the problem head-on.


    She had two men in her mind and couldn''t forget Dante... much less "him."


    The women, however, seemed happy, and she decided to stay quiet. After all, she still didn''t know about the current Dante, the Progenitor of Hell; she only knew up to the point when he was resurrected. She no longer pried into his secrets because, as she thought, it was better for her to leave and let him live. If she only knew what Dante really was now...


    she would know he would never abandon anyone ever again, even if it meant killing them to bring them to Hell with him.


    Eldrax, hearing the woman''s story, calmed down a bit, but she was still very insecure. Seeing this, Nagasawamented something that made everyone look at her. "If you''re still insecure about this, why not dedicate yourself to being Dante''s? If he says you''re his, it''s better than being a jealous daughter, and you''re not really his daughter; you can be his wife."


    Voralith''s eyes turned fierce, Velryna''s face turned red with anger, and Sara clenched her fists in fury. "NAGASAWA!" they shouted, making everything tremble. Nagasawa turned to them. "What crime have Imitted?" she questioned. "What are you telling her?!" Sara demanded furiously. Velryna and Voralith shared the sentiment.


    "You talk as if it''s something surreal; even your aunt should be imed!" she said, looking at Velryna, then turned to Sara. "Your mother too! I wouldn''t be surprised if she''s interested in Darling, after hearing for ten years how amazing he is!" Nagasawa said, andstly, she turned to Voralith.


    "Don''t look at me like that, I''m not anyone''s," she said seriously. However, "Shut up, olddy, you know very well that men like him, when they have a goal in front of them, they go after it. And I know very well he won''t let a beautiful woman like you go! And that irritates me! Damn cheap charmer!


    He started collecting women, and now he has so many that even I, jealous as I am, am considering letting him have more! Damn man!" Nagasawa shouted... she was...


    "Hahahahaha," the once sad Eldrax was nowughing heartily, watching how the women were talking. "See, I''ll be a good mother," Nagasawa said. "YOU''RE CRAZY!" they said in unison, reprimanding her, while the not-so-little Eldrax smiled happily, watching the girls y among themselves.

 Chapter 209: Dont tell me you were right

    "Why are we having this conversation?" The woman''s voice echoed through the hall, where four women were talking.


    "You know very well why," Morgana responded to Lyra. The woman with purple hair looked at Morgana with a smile. "Are you sure about this? I mean, your husband wouldn''t be able to resist all this," she said, striking a sexy pose and showing a bit of cleavage to Morgana, who looked at her seriously. "Don''t provoke her," Alice''s voice reverberated, separating the two.


    "I understand why you''re here, but none of us are interested in your husband... at least not romantically," she said, biting her lips. Like a gluttonous sinner, she wanted all the knowledge Dante had. "Tsk, cheap whores," she muttered, looking around for someone. "Come out, Reven, stop pretending you''re not here," Morgana said, and from the shadows, ck crows began to form a woman.


    "Calling me by my real name... I see you''re quite serious, big sister," Raven appeared. Unlike the women like Morgana and Alice, she was a bit more enigmatic, wearing a ck cloak with a central blue jewel, and her short ck hair reached her shoulders.


    "Finally using your original appearance, I thought you''d keep hiding in Kryoris as a decent teacher. I miss your cute look with golden hair," Alice said to her daughter.


    "Don''t treat me like a child, Mom, I''m already an adult," she said seriously, but the older women in the room... "Haha... Adult..." Morgana murmured,ughing. Alice was the same, "Hehe, isn''t she cute?" Sheughed, Morgana nodded, and the two keptughing at Raven. "Stop it!" Raven shouted, embarrassed. "Damn it!


    I hate you both!" She said and disappeared into crows.


    "That''s why she hides from you two, you''re unbearable," Lyra said seriously. "Shut up," Morgana said and returned to what she wanted to discuss. "As for Dante, I want you all to stay away from him," she reiterated, reinforcing her point. "I have no interest," Alicemented, "Besides, I doubt he''d be interested in me. I''m old," she said, sounding... a bit sad.


    Morgana turned to her mother. "Stop the drama, you crazy olddy," she said, getting very close to her face. "Right now, he''s destroying the pussy of that masochistic vampire who''s over ten thousand years old. Valentina could be your mother by age! Age doesn''t matter! And you still maintain that hot mature woman look!


    You''re exactly the type of woman he''d choose!" Morgana shouted, but... well, Alice just blushed at hearing what her daughter said.


    "Is she... crazy? How could I be with my son-inw? No! Of course not... although it''s...


    exciting..." Alice thought... Well, just because she''s obsessed with knowledge doesn''t mean she wouldn''t want to know a man''s body. "Your thoughts are overflowing! You old hag!" Morgana yelled, seeing her mother with a malicious look while lost in thought.


    "Shut up, you wretched bitch, you''re giving me a headache! I spent ten years exploring that man to try and bring him back! If something like that happens, it''s just my reward! I know as much about him as you do! Stop provoking me like this!" Alice shouted, freaking out... Well, she was right, she worked hard for her daughter''s happiness.


    "Damn you! You''re desiring your daughter''s husband!" She screamed and suddenly...


    *BOOM*


    Morgana went flying, breaking through several walls... a scene you''d clearly see in aic of the big guy in blue who wears underwear and pants...


    "Damn..." she said, realizing she wouldn''t stop flying anytime soon and that her body was under a spell... "I hate still not understanding these unique magic forms of that old woman. Well, at least my objectives were achieved... it''s been three days since my beloved has been with that vampire... Damn." She bit her nails as her body still flew aimlessly because of Alice.


    "Well, I''ll use this opportunity to study this magic code, maybe I can identify the Anti-magic if I learn how she creates the codes... Damn, distinct magicalnguage is hell..." Morgana murmured as she continued to fly...


    While Morgana was minding her own business... let''s say a somewhat unknown woman was causing a stir elsewhere.


    "You must be joking, right?!" Lyrianna shouted upon hearing what Sara said through themunication magic. "You! You! How dare you go weeks without talking to your mother after everything she did for you and then ''get married'' without telling her?!" She continued, she seemed furious, even through a magical screen projected by an object...


    "Calm down, you''re going to destroy our house again, have more respect for the nation''s builders," Sara said seriously, seeing how furious this woman was, and it was quiteplicated... "Do you want me to remind you when you cut down an entire forest just because you missed your beloved, Sara?" she remarked.


    "Tsk, using that again," Sara muttered, annoyed. "Yes, you killed many trees! Murderer!" Lyrianna said, her tone now moreedic than angry. "Stop it! I was out of my mind!" Sara shouted, really getting upset; that was a low blow!


    "Tsk! Why are you bothering me at this hour!" Sara quickly said. "Oh yes..." Lyrianna remembered the matter she needed to discuss with her daughter... "We''re approaching that time again... I know you don''t like this date, but..." Sara heard and was confused. "What are you talking about, mother?" she asked, and Lyrianna stared at her.


    "The anniversary of Dante''s death... or rather, now that he''s alive again... the Demon King Tournament of Kryoris," she heard and blinked twice...


    Demon King Tournament... after Dante''s death, the known Celestial Virtues confirmed that he really was a Demon King, which caused quite a stir in the world. In a way, the world was never really receptive to demons because many times they caused a lot of problems due to their nature. A clear example of this was Greed, who turned a future Emperor into a cockroach.


    Just as there were Virtues, there were also Sins, and Kryoris created a system to train and detect these major problems.


    A tournament. A form of training aimed at higher power rulers being more active in identifying people who might be vessels for Sins or Virtues. Not only that, but also a way to poprize training within the Academy.


    When the Blood Armageddon happened, Dante was used in every possible way, but that was by far not one of the biggest problems. The real problem was the fact that within the strongest, safest, and most respected Academy, a Demon King was born, and this greatly tarnished its name.


    To recover and keep things safe, the tournament was created, with a suggestion from the Giant King and the Werewolf King, of course approved by the rulers together.


    To recover everything and still gain in the process, the theme "Demon King Tournament" emerged. Of course, there were other measures they could take, but would the people approve? Well, probably not. So they created something that people would always enjoy, a festival and a good fight. This was the result of the Tournament.


    "Mother... this is..." Saramented, and Lyrianna nodded. "That''s why I would like an audience with your husband." Lyrianna said firmly, seeing the woman''s face changepletely. "Mother... stay away from my husband." She said with eyes as deep as an abyss, even Lyrianna, a ruler, trembled at how her daughter looked at her, but well... "You misunderstood, you idiot.


    I just want to talk to him because theoretically, he is now the representative of the Western Empire." Lyrianna exined... "H-how do you know that?" Sara questioned, after all, currently all information about what happened in the Empire should bepletely sealed and without any trace leaked to the outside.


    "Everyone knows, Sara, or do you think a Demon King could walk freely around the world without being spied on? All nations already know about Dante Scarlet, everyone felt his awakening and saw him even protecting Velryna and Adam. The spection is that Dante is the husband of Velryna Smith... or rather, Velryna Scarlet.


    After all, I find it hard for someone like Aldria to be the Empress alone without an Emperor, and if she''s trying to do that, this empire will fall... But the story changes when a Demon King is supporting her, don''t you agree?" Lyrianna questioned, and Sara was left speechless, just staring at her.


    "So I''m right, Dante Scarlet is going to takemand of the Empire... despite the ridiculous rumors of a Demon King taking over a Human Empire, demons and humans go well together, at least that''s good." Lyriannamented, and Sara was surprised by her words, "Good?" She questioned seriously.


    "With Dante inmand, or at least supporting, it means that the Eastern and Western Empires are in alliance. After all... He is your husband, and that also makes him the next emperor of the East." Lyrianna smiled, after all... Over all these years, her focus had always been the protection of her nation, but now... with Dante in the equation... Her status had risen considerably.


    "If I were you, I would talk to Dante before assuming anything, mom... I''m sure he won''t like it if you say things that don''t align with him," Sara said seriously, "Why do you think I want to talk to him, huh?" Lyrianna questioned with a mischievous smile...


    "Nagasawa... don''t tell me you were right..." Sara murmured, remembering Nagasawa''s words...

 Chapter 210: How was your time with your husband?

    A maid walked calmly; this time, she was much more prepared than usual. Her body looked beautiful, and her hairstyle was bold and luxurious, as if she had just stepped out of a salon. She was truly stunning, and instead of diminishing her beauty, her maid outfit only enhanced it. Everyone she passed on her way couldn''t help but stare at her.


    "Perverted vampires..." Sk muttered as she walked past the entrance of the Vampire King''s castle. She nced at the two guards who were practically devouring her with their eyes, but upon realizing who she was...


    "S-Sk!" they stammered, quickly opening the entrance for the graceful maid to pass through. They remembered what happened thest time they saw her and trembled with fear as they cleared her way.


    "Tsk, I hate men staring at my body," she said, climbing the stairs of the vampire castle, looking for someone.


    As she ascended, she once again encountered a woman she didn''t like at all... it felt like d¨¦j¨¤ vu. "She''s upstairs," Liza Tepes said, and Sk sighed deeply, watching the woman disappear into bats once more.


    Sk climbed the stairspletely and finally reached one of the rooms where she was supposed to meet someone.


    *Knock-Knock*


    "Come in," she heard a female voice from inside the room and opened the oak door. "He''sing back; I''m sure you want to talk to him, don''t you?" Sk didn''t even look at Elizabeth''s face; she was already really married, and it was driving her crazy.


    Having to inform someone who isn''t her mistress? Damn Dante and his marriages! Because that bastard was now married, it expanded the number of people she served. Could she ignore it? Of course not; she was an excellent maid! She was the best!


    She wanted to be the best! So, unfortunately, due to her sense of responsibility, she had to fulfill the wishes of the entire Scarlet Family... which now included six women. And that''s not counting the others Dante has yet to possess.


    Currently, Dante officially has six wives:


    - Valentina Scarlet


    - Morgana Scarlet


    - Nagasawa Scarlet


    - Sara Vortex Scarlet


    - Velryna Smith Scarlet


    - Vex Gremory Scarlet.


    Do I need to say who ordered her to inform Elizabeth about Dante''s return? Well, Sara seems quitefortable having several servants... well, she is theoretically the future Empress, although her mother doesn''t want her to take over and is still inmand of the Eastern Empire.


    "Really? I thought he would take longer..." Elizabeth murmured, lying on her bed as she got up. "What are we waiting for? I want to talk to Dante!" she said excitedly. She hadn''t managed to have an honest conversation with Dante with so many people around... she wanted to...


    "I want to talk to you..." she murmured to herself as she got up naked from the bed.


    "Wow, you''ve matured," Sk couldn''t help butment. "Training," Elizabeth said, and a tight ck outfit began to appear on her body. "Trying to seduce him?" Sk questioned; the outfit was indeed quite... inviting. "Hm? Of course not, I wear this every day!" Elizabeth said, somewhat embarrassed.


    "Tsk, beautiful women alwayscking the character to admit things," Sk muttered. "You''re a hypocrite; you''re as beautiful as Morgana and Valentina, despite your hair... being quite ordinary."


    "D-Don''t talk about my hair!" she said while adjusting her maid tiara. "Hehe..." Elizabeth chuckled softly.


    "Let''s go, Sk," Elizabeth said after finishing arranging her hair. "Yes, Princess," Sk agreed, and the two vanished from the spot.


    While Sk was having her moments of being an efficient maid... let''s say there was one woman who was truly satisfied...


    "Ahhh, that was... incredible," she moaned, her body still trembling and feeling somewhat breathless. After a week, Valentina was utterly exhausted...


    She had just woken up after... fainting.


    "I''ve fought numerous wars, but this... this was scary," she thought as she tried to move, but... "Damn..." She realized her intimate part was still filled with... "That bastard, even while sleeping, left his dick resting inside me?! And it''s still kind of soft..." She roared inwardly, of course... despite that.


    She shifted her buttocks backward, and his penis went deeper inside her. "So good..." She thought as she bit her lips, feeling it back to where it shouldn''t have left. She ended up surrendering while Dante was still asleep and began to rub her buttocks against him, who was sleeping spooning with her.


    Dante lightly began to wake up, feeling something warm on his penis, unlike before... "Mmm," he grunted as he opened his sleepy eyes. "Looks like someone''s still excited," he said as he yawned and held one of Valentina''s six from behind.


    "As if I''m the only one," she said with a smile, "But I think we''re done; we need to go back, or Morgana... well, you know how she is," she said, being quite... responsible? Well...


    "This has to end soon; I don''t know if I canst a few more times! This man has infinite energy!" She roared inwardly; she didn''t want to lose anymore...


    "So we''re ending at 88 to 92, I won!" Dante said... yes, it''s what you''re thinking... "You came 92 times; it''s my victory," Dante said with a smile while... "AHHH" Valentina felt Dante''s penise out of her... and again, a warm liquid came out. "It was 89," he said...


    ejacting inside her. "You''re too unfair to this body."


    "Unfair!?" She said furiously as she released him and turned around, sitting on the bed... which well... "Fuck." Valentina said as she saw the room; she hadn''t noticed, but... they had sex non-stop for seven days, a whole week of sex, and when they finally stopped, the damages were... surreal.


    "My god..." Dante said, realizing the ce...


    Smell... A strong smell of sweat, sex, and bodily fluids, the walls were marked with deep handprints, wet stains, and sweat and orgasm sshes... The bedspread they were on, once white, was now soaked withrge dark bloodstains because they sucked each other''s blood fiercely several times.


    The pillows were scattered on the floor, some torn, and some even had deep w marks, probably Valentina made while holding them tightly, and Dante... well, he did things with his body, really, it was a violent night... a few nights, in fact... and some afternoons... and some mornings...


    Simply... everything was either destroyed or wet with fluids... and that was... "Fuck... what did we do?" Dante asked with a mischievous smile, after all, he clearly remembered what happened, he wanted to hear from Valentina, "You fucked me like hell," she said, without any fear, after all, she no longer had any shame about it, unlike at the beginning...


    well, now she was officially his woman, fuck shame.


    "Well, let''s take a shower." Valentina said, but Dante denied, "You go ahead; I need to take care of something." He said, and she agreed, getting up and going ahead.


    "Come on, let''s try to do this." And he summoned a golden paper, something only a Demon King could do, but this paper... was different. "I hope this works," He said after putting Valentina''s name on it, while writing something with his own blood.


    After a while, Valentina came out of the shower and went downstairs,ing face to face with Sk.


    "Sk," she said, and Sk bowed and greeted her. "It''s good to see you, mydy, how was your time with your husband?" She asked. "It was wonderful, thank you for your work in tidying up the room." Sk couldn''t believe what she was hearing... her mistress was... happy?


    I mean, for Sk, this only happened once in her entire life, which was when she adopted Dante and all through his growth period, and the second was now... this radiant woman... was her mistress?


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Are you okay? Is there something on my face that I forgot to clean?" She asked, Sk denied and quickly replied, "It''s just that... you''re so radiant." Sk said, on one hand, she was happy, but... Valentina wasn''t someone who was stable, so...


    "I think it''ll be like this for a long time, I think I found what was missing in me," Valentina said, turning around and hearing the footsteps of the maning down the stairs, "There''s what was missing." She murmured, and Dante approached her and gave her a quick kiss on her mouth. "good morning, Sk," He said.


    "G-good morning." Sk lightly trembled... why did that man seem... "How about breakfast?" He said, snapping Sk out of her thoughts... "What was I thinking!!!" She shouted at herself and led the couple to the table, which was already set and had everything needed for breakfast.


    There was coffee, eggs, pancakes, as well as bacon and a small coffee pot with some mugs.


    "You did well, as always." Dante praised Sk, and she lightly trembled. "What the hell is this!" Again, it''s like... She just kept quiet and poured coffee into Dante and Valentina''s cups.


    They started eating, and at one point, Dante summoned the same golden paper as before... and made it float to Valentina, and she looked at it carefully without any words.


    She then took it in her hands and smiled, reading aloud for Sk to hear, who seemed quite interested in the paper...


    [Marriage Certificate]

 Chapter 211: Dante took Valentinas soul forever.

    "What is this?" Valentina asked, clearly knowing what a marriage certificate is, it''s obvious, but what she wanted to understand was, why now? After everything, why did he only show it to her now?


    Sk watched from behind, her eyes wide with shock. She had never thought Dante would do something like this... he was quite carefree when it came to formalities and was quite simr to Valentina, who didn''t care about anything or anyone and would ignore anyone who questioned him and treat them like an inferior person.


    "At least he won''t kill anyone like that crazy woman," she thought while watching her mistress reading calmly from the paper.


    As she read the golden paper, Dante just smiled while eating a toast with jam and drinking ck coffee, which was quite sweet.


    "Sk, you''ve improved in cooking in ten years," hemented with a smile, Sk blushed... "What the hell is this? Again!" She roared and turned around, "Hmph, of course I''ve improved, I''m the best employee that exists!" She huffed and replied to Dante, who just smiled seeing how assertive she was towards him.


    "It''s just that way... I should give you a reward, what do you want?" He asked with a mischievous smile, clearly flirting with her, Sk feeling it again. "Hmph!! I don''t want anything from you!" She said, again huffing and turning her face with a pout... "Cute." He said and Valentina finished reading the marriage certificate now.


    "You haven''t answered my question, Dante. Answer me, why now?" Valentina asked, and he looked at her with a loving smile, "I want to ensure that you will be my first wife, forever." He said, his obsessive eyes almost engulfing Valentina''s face, as if... at that moment, Dante was orbiting around Valentina like the sun and the moon around her.


    "T-t-so possessive." Valentina thought, seeing the two ck fissions like an abyss, despite... "Why is this? I''m sure it wouldn''t happen if we were more carefree with formalities. We''re always been like that. You wouldn''t do something like this without any problem that woulde after." Valentina said, nothing passed through her eyes even though it was real possessiveness.


    She knew it wasn''t just that; after all, it was Dante they were talking about. He was the only one on earth who would disobey an order from Valentina. Why? Because he could.


    "Ahh~" Dante sighed heavily while looking at Valentina''s red eyes. "Nothing can be ignored, right?" Dante said, and decided to reveal some things to Valentina. After all, she was the first one he would trust in a crisis. "In twenty years, something will happen in our world" Dante said, and Valentina raised her eyebrows, waiting for him to continue.


    "I would love to spend all my time just going on dates with all of you, passing years going out and having fun with you and the others, but we don''t have time to rest, not just something will happen in twenty years, but... Hell is at War Total right now." Dante said, and slightly smiled. "Valoran, ninth floor of hell, capital of hell." He revealed, summoning a kind of hologram, more like a portal.


    Valentina just saw a peculiar scene...


    "Demons killing demons..." She said, Dante just looked at it and said, "Lilith is losing right now, and I have a contract to fulfill with her, but it starts in 11 months and two weeks." He said... "What made you make a contract with the Queen of Demons?" Valentina asked seriously...


    "My evolution as a Demon King needed to be dyed, as well as some other problems in this evolution, since she is the mother figure, she gave me a help in exchange for a contract..." Dante said again with sadness, as if... he wasn''t strong enough.


    "Naturalmente if it were anyone else besides Dante who ignored him and didn''t take it seriously. But since it wasing from the woman who taught him how to fight and taught him everything he knew about this world... it was really special for him to hear this from Valentina."


    "Thank you, dear." Dante said with a smile and the woman did the same, "Then, this settles everything." She said when her finger stained with blood smudged her name on the contract...


    "For all eternity, I will be your wife." She said with a happy smile, and Dante did the same. "Even if the forever ends, I will be yours." He said and the contract broke and Dante...


    "Congrattions, you sold your soul to a demon." He said smiling, "Sell? What nonsense, I only gave my soul to the man I love most in this whole world, it''s just an investment that will have infinite return." Valentina felt good with sentimental words, now she was really his, so his that she could never separate from him again.


    "Tsk, this sweetness gives me chills." Skmented on the table, leaving the two statuesque... "Sk..." Dante said looking deep into his soul... "Do you want to be fired?" Dante asked... "What did I do?" She eximed, as if it were an unfounded usation. "Well, apparently you don''t like me so much after all, don''t you?


    I don''t need an employee who doesn''t like her master and makes maliciousments... seems like after Valentina got sweeter, you''re pretty free now aren''t you?" Dante said.


    "What are you doing?" Valentina asked through magicmunication. "ying with my employee." He responded... "I''m sure she is mine." Valentina replied.


    "Okay, fire me." Sk said, andpleted "Including paying my vacations, mybor rights and the food allowance and health card that Valentina withheld from taxes for thest six hundred and seventy-three years, six months, fifteen days and... one hour and thirty-six minutes and forty seconds." She said looking at her watch on her wrist.


    Valentina and Dante were... in shock after what Sk had just said, I mean... "D-Did you count everything?" Dante asked incredulously, but something that still left him more shocked... "And... You''re withholding taxes, dear?" Dante said, looking at Valentina...


    Fiu-fiu


    Fiu-fiu


    Fiu-fiu


    Valentina started whistling while turning her face, Dante just... remained with his mouth open... "I mean, you''re not theoretically the richest person after the Old Weird d?" Valentina didn''t respond and continued to whistle into the distance...


    Meanwhile, Sk... well, she was already almost passing out from holding back herughter... And finally, she couldn''t take it anymore...


    "HAHAHAHAHA" she screamed withughter, while putting her hand on her stomach as it was so strong that theughter wasing out, "Hahahaha!" She continuedughing, while her eyes began to tear up...


    "S¨¦rio, what an irrational woman haha" Dante said while smiling and lightlyughing at the girl who seemed like a childughing at a stupid joke, Dante looked at Valentina and she was also smiling.


    "Maybe I... should make Sk... No, it wouldn''t be right now." He thought and got up from his chair and went to Sk who continued tough, but tried to recover and suddenly, she felt a hand ced on her head and looked up.


    It''s worth remembering that currently Dante has the same height as Valentina, which can bepared to two meters, while Sk is about 1.6 meters tall, so she really has to look up to face Dante.


    "I know you''ve been getting a lot of work, sorry for ying with firing you, since you''re a very hardworking woman, it''s just that you''re too perfect and I like seeing you working hard, thatbines with your cuteness." Dante said with a smile on his face, while stroking Sk''s head...


    "P-P-Perfect?" She stuttered, while her whole face turned red with shame or embarrassment at hearing Dante''s words.


    "Yes, you''re perfect in everything, the way you are... But it''s even more perfect when you''re working for me, the perfect employee" He said in a slightly... luxurious tone... Sk felt this and jumped quickly backward, moving away. "Lady Elizabeth Tepes wants to speak with you! I''ll tell her quickly that you''ll receive her!" She said and ran away as fast as possible, like a lightning bolt...


    Dante looked at Valentina and just smiled "Where did you find her? She''s verypetent" He said smiling.


    "Humpf! You''re very gant! You were flirting with your employee in front of your wife!" She said while puffing irritably, but Dante knew what she wanted... "You know, if you want something, just ask." He said appearing in front of her like a sh of darkness. "Hmm is that so?" She said while tracing her lips with her fingers... "What do I want?" She said smiling, and Dante held her hands.


    "Maybe it''s... that" He said and deeply kissed her... "Until death do us part..." Valentina said as she pulled away from the kiss... "Death will not separate us again." He said...


    Dante took Valentina''s soul forever, now, even if she dies in battle, or anything like that and her soul is not destroyed, she will always return to Dante, after all... Her soul will always go to Hell.


    Where Dante will always hold her, this was the first marriage of souls that Dante made, the Marriage that unites their souls.

 Chapter 212: Offending the Vampire King? I dont mind.

    "La," the man''s voice echoed through the pce as his singing reached anyone within a hundred meters. His voice was indeed impactful; as he passed, the maids bowed, paid their respects, and treated him like royalty. Well, in a way, he was the most noble man in terms of titles¡ªhe was the true King.


    His firm steps continued through the long corridors. "This ce has be more... weing?" Dante mused aloud, noticing that... "These maids are really diligent, even though I''m a Demon King, they still treat me with dignity. Is that fear or respect?" he thought. But for Dante, it didn''t matter much; he didn''t need anyone''s approval.


    He continued walking, looking for a woman who apparently wanted to speak with him, since she hade to meet him in person. "What does that pesky vampire want this time? It wasn''t enough to be friends with Sara, now she wants to leverage that to talk to me? What a joke..." he muttered, opening the massive oak door.


    "Tsk, I hate this," he said, his voice echoing throughout the ce, seeing not only Elizabeth inside the room but also Sara and Nagasawa, who quickly looked at him. "Tsk, trouble," he said, looking directly into Elizabeth''s eyes. "You two, I''m sure I asked you to stay with Eldrax," Dante said seriously.


    "Voralith is taking care of her, after you left her alone and she had panic attacks, irresponsible," Sara''s furious words made him raise an eyebrow. "What are you talking about?" he questioned, but...


    "When you finish this nonsense, go talk to that child. She''s afraid you''ll abandon her," Nagasawa said coldly, very different from her usual strong self¡ªshe seemed distant.


    "Cough-cough," Elizabeth cleared her throat to draw attention to herself, as the atmosphere in the room was tense. Dante just sighed and disappeared, reappearing seated at the office table. They were in Aldria''s old room, with the women seated on sofas. He sat on the table, staring at Elizabeth.


    "Say what you want," he spoke coldly, his concerns now focused on Eldrax, not whatever Elizabeth had to say.


    "There are... problems regarding the Vampires," she said a bit dejectedly. "It has nothing to do with me. If that''s all, leave. I have many things to worry about," he said, serious and curt. Eldrax was indeed the priority, not some vampire-rted nonsense he never cared about in his life.


    He was supreme above all Vampires, his mother was the Blood Sovereign, the most feared woman. He had no time to care about foolish bloodsuckers.


    "Yes, it concerns you and Valentina. After all, you are Vampires," Elizabeth said, but... Dante didn''t let her continue. "As far as I know, we''re Vampires who don''t follow the orders of your dear old daddy, so we have nothing to do with your problems, Elizabeth Tepes." Dante smiled at her, a cold smile.


    Dante genuinely didn''t care about all these important people who wanted something from him; he just wanted to live his life in peace.


    "The Vampire Counts are trying to orchestrate something against you and Valentina," Elizabeth said. Dante looked at the woman, and the pressure in the room stopped... Gravity inverted, and everything began to sink into the floor.


    Elizabeth was startled and nearly fell to the ground. If not for her strength, she would probably be dead from the pressure Dante exerted in the space. "Calm down," Sara''s voice echoed like a chant, using her Sacred power. "Exin this before I go directly to the Vampire continent and use everything I have to wipe out the four ns," Dante said. He had the power to do so.


    Of course, d still existed, but he could cause amotion.


    "Calm down, darling. You know brute force doesn''t solve anything," Nagasawa said. It was almostical to hear her say that, but...


    "They''ve been trying to turn my father against Valentina recently," Elizabeth said. Everyone looked at her, and... "You''ve got to be kidding me, right? What a ridiculous problem!" Dante eximed. "How can a Vampire King, a Progenitor, be pressured by mere Vampire Counts?!" Dante shouted. It was indeed an ufortable situation.


    If it were someone like the Dwarf King with lowbat power, the Fairy Queen paying for her crimes, or even the Werewolf King who is still at war, that would be eptable, but... d Drac Tepes? No, this was madness.


    "I''m not quite sure what my father is thinking, but politics aren''t resolved by brute force," Elizabeth said, and Dante looked at her with cold eyes. "Yes, they are resolved with force. I don''t know what the old man is thinking, but he must be out of his mind to even consider betraying my wife," Dante said. After all, they didn''t know, but the current Valentina...


    was much stronger than the Valentina of ten years ago.


    "What does he want exactly? I''m sure you wouldn''t waste your timeing here for nothing. Despite being your savior, we don''t have a close enough friendship for you toe here without orders from d. Tell me what he wants," Dante questioned, needing a broader view of the situation.


    "You''re really smarter than I expected... My father wants Valentina to create her own n. Even though my father is theoretically immortal due to longevity, he can be defeated and doesn''t trust the current Vampires. He wants to dismantle the ''Scarlet'' n system for greater control," Elizabeth said. Dante justughed. "What nonsense...


    Your father already has absolute control over your race. Don''te at me with that," Danteughed. What could he say? He had some knowledge about Progenitors.


    But you know what? He thought of something and decided to follow her lead... "The n name will be Alucard," Dante said with a mischievous smile. After all... "This will be fun," he thought, because he didn''t need to follow anyone who truly cared about this. He was a Progenitor, and no one had the right to speak over him.


    Dante knew only three progenitors: first d, though he didn''t know him personally, he had heard things from his mother, like the control of souls and the equivalent exchange between blood and soul. This alone made him someone beyond expectation, but there was also the fact that he could transform anyone into a Vampire, regardless of their race¡ªelf, dwarf, or fairy, any consenting race.


    Unlike Dante himself, who couldn''t control this, he could only create a being from scratch, whereas d could create and transform. This is why Dante wasn''t a Race Progenitor, but a Dimensional one. He didn''t know much about other progenitors besides himself. Lilith was an example; she was the progenitor of demons, but could she do anything beyond creating demons? Dante didn''t know.


    "A-Alucard?" Elizabeth trembled. Of course, Alucard was Drac spelled backward, just that was... "Why are you offending the Vampire King? I mean, using his name backward..." Sara questioned, still in the room, listening to Dante and Elizabeth''s conversation. "Hm? Who cares?


    We''re doing him a favor. That bastard doesn''t want to turn against Valentina; he wants to clean up his house''s trash," Dante said, and they all opened their eyes in surprise. "He''ll agree to the name, you know why? Because it doesn''t matter to us, the sovereigns," hemented with a smile. "Besides, it''s less of a headache. I''m sure those Counts might want to attack youter, creating a sixth n.


    That means more privacy for us," he said, but his goal was... "And we can make a big house. After all, we should get an increase innd, right? That Crimson Mansion plot is too small, now that we have two dragons," Dante smiled.


    Elizabeth couldn''t say anything; she just... looked at him. That man... was so... handsome? She was a woman of few words and hardly cared about rtionships, but at that moment...


    the way he was handling her father, a progenitor that many feared... "Why is he... so..." She thought, her eyes observing Dante so deeply that...


    *BONK*


    "Ouch!" she cried out as she felt a strong blow to her head. "Why did you do that?" she shouted at Sara, who still had her fist on her head... Well, Sara had several reasons for this but again, she struck another blow


    *BONK*


    "Ouch! Again!? What did I do?" she shouted again, and Sara looked deep into her eyes. Elizabeth saw only a vast spiral abyss. "Desire my husband again, and I''ll turn you into golden dust," Sara said, extremely serious, to the point her hair slightly lifted, and the tips turned golden. Elizabeth shivered a little in fear.


    "Stop it, dear, you''re being overly obsessive," Dante said with a smile. After all... he loved it.


    "I need to go now, I still have matters to resolve" Dante said and kissed Sara on the forehead, followed by Nagasawa who got up to apany him "I''ll go with you"... she said and Dante nodded, they both left the room leaving Sara and Elizabeth alone


    Nagasawa exined about Eldrax''s situation and everything they had talked to her about to try to calm her down... He wasn''t happy with how that situation was going, he felt really bad.

 Chapter 213: Complicated situations that must be resolved

    Dante finished his meeting with Elizabeth and was followed by Nagasawa, who exined the situation with Eldrax... Well, except for the final part of the conversation.


    "I should have been more attentive. I thought everything was fine," he med himself. Nagasawa, who was holding his hand, squeezed it, and Dante looked at her. "Why didn''t you tell us about Eldrax?" she questioned. Unlike her usual blunt tone, she sounded... concerned.


    They stopped in the middle of the corridor for Dante to exin.


    "I didn''t want to relive that scene. Even I, who don''t care about much and am quite careless, was disgusted by it. That... that scene was too disgusting." He said, remembering every second inside that room. It was a torturous memory, even for him, who had seen seas of corpses inside Valentina''s mental world.


    Dante isn''t someone easily affected by brutal scenes, but there are two things he is against. The first is animal or, more urately, beastly cruelty. Dante abhors anything rted to the torture of creatures, regardless of the context; just thinking about it makes his stomach turn. The other thing he detests is a husband beating his wife.


    His former enemy, now the infernal ve of his loyal demonic servant, Ethan Smith, triggered both of his strongest triggers. This alone proved how disgusted Dante felt.


    "I-I understand," Nagasawa said, lowering her head. But Dante''s hand caressed her hair, and she looked at him. He was... "Thank you for worrying. I was afraid you''d be upset with so many women around me. I''m proud of you, Viper," Dante said and gave her a light kiss on the forehead.


    "Hmph," she huffed. "I know, I know," he said, then sealed his lips with hers in a calm and controlled kiss.


    "Happy now?" he asked. She just replied, "Only when we go on a date, like the time you spent with Valentina. I''m still waiting for my turn," she said with a pout and walked ahead. She knew exactly what she was asking for, and Dante just watched her shapely backside. "That''s a low blow!" he said. She turned around, "You''re the one wasting time," she said with a smile and continued.


    "Damn it..." Dante muttered and headed towards the Outer Garden behind the pce, where the two dragons were likely located. Dante walked in silence, watching Nagasawa walk ahead, a bit distant... "Hey... by my side," he ordered, but she just kept walking ahead... "She''s provoking me..." he thought and decided to ignore it. If he couldn''t win, he wouldn''t fight.


    Minutes passed, and Dante finally reached the designated ce and saw a rather peculiar scene.


    Eldrax was sleeping under Voralith''s wings, whichpletely enveloped the defenseless little girl, as if... "You''ve taken on the role of mother?" he asked the dragoness who was protecting the sleeping ck dragon. "Speak softly," she said calmly as she stood up. Her enormous body upied arge space, leaving Dante a bit shocked; he didn''t remember Voralith having grown so much.


    "You''re huge," he said, not in a derogatory tone but a majestic one. He really adored Voralith''s appearance, her white scales gleaming in the sunlight, reflecting rainbows. "So beautiful..." Dante said, watching Voralith embrace the small obsidian dragon. "Stop looking at me like that." He felt the warm breath of Voralith''s words pass over his body with aforting warmth. He just...


    didn''t know what to say, it was simply... wonderful.


    "Is she okay?" Dante asked with sorrow and a bit of guilt, hoping forforting words, but... "What do you think? You irresponsible idiot," Voralith said, truly furious, her golden eyes like hot embers ready to fire a scorching ray and pierce Dante, making him feel even more guilty. "I understand. I''m sorry for forcing you into this. You can leave now.


    I''ll take care of her," he said, feeling that he was bothering Voralith, and despite wanting her, he wouldn''t hold her back.


    "What are you doing?" she questioned. Dante just looked at her and started to monologue, "I heard you seemed to want to leav¡ª" she abruptly cut him off. "Did you hear that from my mouth even once?" she questioned Dante, and he shook his head. "No," he replied firmly.


    "Then don''t bother me with this cheap sentimentality." She responded without any scruples, "You can be an idiot sometimes, but I know you better than almost all these women here. Stop acting like that, it makes you look ugly." She said to Dante, and he blinked twice.


    He smiled slightly andmented, "You think I''m handsome, huh?" he asked yfully. "Tsk, annoying," she muttered and began to rise and return to her humanoid form.


    "Why did you go back to normal?" he asked, but soon he heard the obsidian dragon moving and growling as she slowly rose, her eyes slightly teary, and she asked, "Dante?" she said, looking directly at him. "I see you''ve caused a lot of trouble, haven''t you?" Dante said, smiling, "I''d love to solve this problem. Want to talk with me for a bit?" He focused too much on Eldrax and realized...


    Voralith had already disappeared from the scene without saying anything, like... just the wind, she vanished. Dante felt something inside him again... "That damned feeling from before.


    What is happening?" Dante questioned internally and only heard his own voice respond, "Memories." Alter-Dante said, someone who had been missing for some time, but Dante had no time for that as he saw the small, fragile girl kneeling on the ground, rubbing her eyes.


    "Buaa," she began to cry, and Dante ran to her. "Hey! Hey, calm down! I''m here!" he said desperately. He didn''t know what to do; he had never been in a situation like this. "BUAAA!" she continued to cry, and he could do nothing...


    He hugged her tightly, "It''s okay," he said, feeling the woman''s body, hugging her tightly, "I''m sorry for leaving you here, but I couldn''t take you with me," Dante said as she continued to cry without any words, just pure, desperate crying. He felt the girl''s entire body tremble in his arms, and it was a truly horrible sensation.


    "They told me you were afraid of losing me," Dante said, and Eldrax looked up at him. "I-I don''t want to go back to that ce¡­" she murmured, her voice still clearly showing despair, weak and hoarse from crying. Dante felt her pain and couldn''t help but feel sad for her.


    "I''m not going anywhere," he said, tightening his embrace, pulling her closer to his body, and caressing her head. "Even if I disappear, I''lle back. Even if I die, I''ll rise again, seek out and destroy everything that made me disappear. I am yours, I am theirs, and no one can change that, even if I have toe from the deepest hell to kill them all," Dante said seriously.


    "Besides, why should I worry about death? I am the lord of hell and a vampire; I am immortal." Dante smiled, and Eldrax looked into his eyes. A dragon''s perception was far greater than any other being''s, and she was searching for any hint of deceit in his words, but she found none. Of course, he would never lie to any of his wives, nor to Eldrax. After all, he only lies to protect them.


    "Do you promise?" she asked, still afraid that Dante might disappear. "Of course I promise, my cute little dragon. I will never leave you," Dante said with a calm smile.


    "Okay," she said, hiding her face in his chest, continuing to feel that warmth that was trulyforting, something¡­ familiar.


    "Do you want to go out for a bit? Let''s go to the city. I''ll show you some different things," Dante said with a smile, holding the hand of the small, defenseless dragoness, who gave a small smile and agreed.


    While Dante was fixing Eldrax''s problems¡­ the other dragon started to lose control¡­


    "DAMN IT!" Voralith screamed, destroying everything around her. She had gone to a forest hundreds of kilometers away from that ce so no one would disturb her. In fact, she was almost out of the Empire.


    "Damn man! You not only have the same mannerisms as him but also say the same things that cursed man used to say!" Voralith screamed, burning all the trees around her.


    "I heard you seemed to want to leave? Damn you! You said the same things he said to me!" she roared, but¡­ her body was just¡­ giving in, and she fell to her knees.


    "Why do you have to be like that man¡­ it''s as if you were¡­ the same person¡­" Voralith said, punching the ground with no strength left. The woman was truly heartbroken.


    "A million years¡­ why did I remember you¡­" she murmured, and her fierce eyes opened,pletely golden and zing with chaotic mes.


    Voralith''s entire body illuminated as she resumed her dragon form. "To hell with the limits of this damned dimension. I won''t suffer alone without understanding what''s happening. I will find out about these coincidences myself!"


    **[Legacy ¨C Azi Dahaka]**


    The skies and space twisted for a second, the world wentpletely ck, and Voralith¡­


    Disappeared from Umbral.

 Chapter 214: Li Meis story

    A legacy left millions of years ago. Normally, a legacy is something left by someone for another person to follow, even if it''s just small fragments of a memory, magic, weapon, or experience from the past life of the owner of this legacy. It is something transcendental that few people in the world carry. They can manifest in various forms and asions, but for Voralith...


    She didn''t know why she was seeing what her eyes swore they would never see again.


    "W-why am I here? Is this... the Sacred Mountain?!" she stammered as she looked around, a ce floating in the vastness of the clouds where nond could be seen beyond the enormous flying mountain. "This ce... Damn..." she murmured, already sensing what was about toe.


    Then, a handsome man emerged from a golden ray, appearing at the peak of the mountain, where there was a small dwelling. Voralith watched the man attentively. "You..." she murmured, seeing the maning toward her. He had a majestic appearance, wearing a ck Chinese robe with golden engravings that formed a huge dragon, his red hair reaching his knees. She tried to touch him, but...


    he simply passed through her as if... she were a ghost. "So, it''s like this..." she murmured, looking ahead without turning.


    The sound of the wind passed by her ears, and her body shivered as she heard what he uttered to the wind. "Did youe to ept my proposal?" he asked, but it wasn''t directed at Voralith. Even so, her whole body tensed; she already knew what this conversation was about. He was talking to the woman in front of him, who promptly shook her head.


    "Then, why are you here? I''m sure someone like me has nothing more to offer you," he said, his voice tired and sad... Yet, it reminded her of someone. "You are really just like him..." Voralith said, seeing that the man was basically an older version of Dante.


    The man couldn''t hear what Voralith was saying, not at least... not the Voralith from the future.


    "I only want your teachings to enhance my cultivation." Voralith froze and turned quickly... and faced her past self... A woman she now regrets being.


    A younger Voralith, in her first few hundred years, a strong cultivator of the Divine stage, who appeared to be in her early twenties. She wore a light blue Cheongsam with golden engravings like the man''s, but hers had only calm clouds. Herpletely white hair was tied in a long ponytail that reached halfway down her back.


    "I''m sure you have already rejected everything I had to offer, I have nothing more to teach you. Everything I could do, I''ve already done for you," he said. At the same time, the proud woman that Voralith once was... "I have no interest in a man who has so many women like you, Dragon Lord, only in your knowledge," she said. However, he turned and faced her.


    "Did you even think about yourself, but about the others, Li Mei," he said. Voralith slightly trembled...


    "Li Mei... that name..." she murmured, and soon, everything began to disappear again, changing to a different scene... "Damn."


    She saw Li Mei, her past self, fighting against a gigantic ck Dragon. "This fight is intense," she heard from the Dragon Lord, who was apanied by two women, a redhead wearing a golden and red Chinese dress, and another woman with ck hair. "Do you think she still has a chance, Darling?" the redhead asked with a smiling gaze, clearly underestimating her, but the Dragon Lord only smiled.


    "Did I ever choose someone weak?" he asked confidently, "And even if she were weak... she would still be mine," he said again.


    "You saw me only as an object, huh? That makes me even angrier," Voralith murmured to herself, watching the scene unfold.


    In front of her, the ck Dragon. Its immense figure covered the sky, scales gleaming like obsidian, casting part of thend intoplete darkness. Each movement of its wings created gusts of wind, and its roar echoed like an uncontrolled beast, threatening to crush anyone who dared to face it.


    Li Mei didn''t even think about retreating. With a rather peculiar sword that could almost be called a spear in her hands, forged from the very heart of a fallen star, she advanced against the dragon with abination of elegance and ferocity.


    Her strikes were precise, each sh cutting through the air with a sharp whistle, leaving luminous trails that blinded the darkness around the dragon.


    With each attack, the ck Dragon retaliated with sharp ws and sts of ck fire, escting the fight to catastrophic levels.


    Li Mei dodged with agility, easily outmaneuvering the enormous dragon, her movements a deadly dance between life and death. When the dragon tried to strike her down with a charge, sheunched herself into the air, performing jumps and spins that defied gravity, always narrowly escaping the beast''s lethal jaws and ws.


    In a moment of respite, Li Mei lightlynded on a high rock, her eyes fixed on the titanic creature. With a fluid gesture, she raised her free hand and concentrated her energy, forming a circle of glowing runes around her.


    The air around her began to vibrate with power, and she channeled this force into a devastating blow,unching a de of energy that cut through the sky and hit the dragon with an explosion of light.


    The dragon roared in pain and anger, but it was not defeated.


    Instead, its fury seemed to grow, its scales shining even more intensely as it fully regenerated. Li Mei realized she would lose in a battle of endurance and brute strength.


    "I''m getting tired of you," she murmured, then, with a war cry, sheunched herself back into the fight, her sword shing with the dragon''s ws and fire in a series of confrontations. "HA!" She attacked simply but effectively, her strikes meticulously calcted, taking advantage of her superior speed and agilitypared to the dragon''s heavy body.


    As Li Mei continued to fight without pause, the Dragon Lord watched with a calctive gaze, his twopanions by his side. The redhead, with an amused smile, questioned him, "I thought she was stronger. Why hasn''t she finished him yet?" She was genuinely curious about Li Mei, while the ck-haired woman maintained a more neutral expression, evaluating every move with professional interest.


    "She is impressive," said the ck-haired woman, her eyes following Li Mei''s movements.


    "No doubt," replied the Dragon Lord, his eyes shining with approval. "But she still has much to learn. Perhaps she will ept the change of race when the timees." Hemented with a calm smile on his face. He really wanted that woman, but despite this...


    Voralith knew how this story continued and ended. She knew so well that she didn''t even have the courage to keep watching it all. Her head was about to explode.


    [Annihtion of the Stars]


    Voralith heard it. She barely remembered this move, let alone her former divinity, only seeing a huge golden sh afterward... The memory changed suddenly, the scene around Voralith transforming. Now, she was in a serene and sacred sanctuary. The walls were adorned with ancient carvings and inscriptions that glowed softly under the torchlight.


    In the center of the sanctuary, arge statue of a majestic dragon, carved in jade, seemed to watch over everything with eternal wisdom.


    She saw Li Mei, sitting on a silk cushion before a small altar. Beside her, the Dragon Lord was present, but this time, he wasn''t really the Dragon Lord with all that apanied his title. There was no royalty or majesty, it was just... Li Mei and...


    "Why do you keep insisting on training alone?" he asked, his voice carrying a certain tone of concern. He looked at Li Mei with eyes that showed something more than there should be.


    Li Mei, with her eyes fixed on the altar, responded in a cold tone that allowed no doubt. "Because, to be truly strong, I can''t depend on anyone. I need to be able to face anything by myself."


    He sighed, "Your view of the world remains obstructed, or should I remind you that you only know what I taught you?" He said. It was true that, in a way, he was her master, but he never let her refer to him that way. After all, he was someone different.


    He sighed again, leaning slightly forward, his eyes shining under the soft torchlight. "True strength is not something achieved alone, Li Mei. Connection with others, support, and mutual understanding are equally important."


    Li Mei turned to face him, her eyes shining. "You say that, but you have so many women around you. How can I trust your words if you yourself don''t live that way? You collect powerful women, and that is all, Dragon Progenitor." The cold words passed through his ears, and he gave a small, sad smile.


    "I heard you seemed to want to leave. The doors will always be open for your return," he said and stood up. "I hope you remember me." He said and disappeared into the mes...


    Voralith just sighed upon seeing that scene. "It seems the world keeps pushing people like you towards me, Dragon Progenitor, Dragon Lord Azi Dahaka, or rather... Zahhak."


    She looked at thendscape that began to fade away gradually... "Let''s move forward," she thought.

 Chapter 215: Voraliths story

    In the Ster Void, a war had taken ce... the life of the so-called Prime Sector was ending.


    "W-What happened here?" Li Mei asked, arriving at the end of time, the ce where the universe converged after her hundred thousand years of training. The skies turned ck, and all the worlds began to converge.


    Thest grain of life, the final spark.


    "You''rete," she heard on the wind from the man lying on the ground. Many womeny fallen... her sisters, friends, mentors, and confidants of thousands of years, all... absolutely all were dead... and only the Dragon Lord remained alive,pletely debilitated and missing one of his arms.


    Li Mei ran to him, her heart clenched by the devastating sight. The pain in her eyes was evident as she knelt beside him. "What happened? Who did this?"


    The Dragon Lord tried to muster a smile, but the pain in his eyes was profound. "Angra Mainyu... with a power we could not foresee. He was different, his eyes were..."


    She held his hand, trying to channel her energy to heal him, but she knew it was toote. The damage was irreparable. "I should have been here. I should have fought by your side."


    He slowly shook his head. "No, Li Mei. You were where you needed to be. Your training... your strength... is the only hope left.


    You must continue... you must survive."


    Li Mei felt tears stream down her face. "I can''t do this alone. I need you." The Dragon Lord squeezed her hand with the strength he had left. "You are stronger than you think. Always have been. Use what you''ve learned, use the strength within you.


    And remember, you are never alone. We are always with you, in spirit." He said, smiling even on the brink of death.


    Something that could kill a Progenitor of a Race, something that... at least they knew what it was. How could she, of all people, do anything? She was a coward, she fled, hid to train, and when everyone needed her, she failed, she wasn''t there. No matter what he said, that fact wouldn''t change.


    She closed her eyes, trying to contain the pain that threatened to consume her. "I promise. I promise I won''t let this be in vain. I will avenge all of you."


    He smiled onest time, his eyes losing their light. "Go, Li Mei. Save what remains... and if you still feel guilty, seek me out, I will surely reincarnate," he said for a second, before hisst breath.


    He transferred all his energy to her, his body consumed by a cocoon of power. Still holding his hands, two ck horns grew on her head. "If I return, I will look for you."


    With those words, the Dragon Lord exhaled hisst breath. Li Mei felt her heart break, but she knew she couldn''t sumb to the pain. She stood up, looking at the ruins of what was once a great empire, her tears drying as determination grew within her.


    "I will avenge you. All of you," she murmured to herself, as the energy around her began to pulse with renewed intensity. "Even if I be a demon."


    With onest look at the devastated battlefield, she channeled her energy and disappeared in a sh of light, determined to fulfill her promise. She turned and, with her new strength, sealed all the corpses with her golden power and walked through eternity alone, carrying all kinds of hatred, resentment, and most of all... regret.


    In a few years, the Prime Sector destroyed itself, and Angra Mainyu never appeared before her again.


    "I still remember that day," Voralith heard. This time, "Azi Dahaka." She said, seeing that the man beside her was speaking to her and not his former self. "It seems you''ve been through a lot," hemented, still with a mischievous smile. "I still wonder, did you spend all these years alone?" he asked, pulling a yful face.


    "Why are you here?" Voralith questioned. However, she did not receive a direct answer. "Why indeed? Perhaps to remind you of your failures?" He raised his arms. "Damn... back to being irritating," she muttered.


    "Hey, don''t be like that! It''s been years since I saw you!" he said, still looking like a teenager. "Has your mental age regressed to fifteen?" she asked with a serious look.


    "Hm? No, I just don''t want to be a grumpy old man, especially since you remain so majestic. I need to appear younger." He smiled, and Voralith just... ced her hand on her forehead and closed her eyes. "Damn cheeky Dragon," she said, "You should loosen up more, Li Mei. You''re still too serious, try to be a little more sentimental." He spoke, but with a serious tone.


    "Master, just tell me what you want. I''m sure giving me a Legacy wasn''t for nothing." She said.


    Azi Dahaka stared at her for a moment, his smile fading. "Right, right," he said, snapping his fingers. In an instant, the environment around them changed again, transporting them to an ancient and sacred Temple.


    "I don''t have much time, I just wanted to tell you a few things before you return, my predictions were probably correct." He said, looking deeply into her eyes. "Did you be a Spirit to be able to move through all the Sectors?" he asked, and she nodded. "I see... then probably I and the girls have already reincarnated somewhere." He said, and Voralith''s eyes almost popped out of her head.


    "W-WHAT DID YOU SAY???" She quickly stood up and screamed at him, who was startled and fell backward, "Hey, you idiot! I''m not deaf!" he shouted back, but she didn''t stop. "YOU! HOW DO YOU KNOW THIS?" She yelled, he quickly covered his ears, not hearing as loudly as he should.


    "You wretch! Calm down!" he said quickly, using force on her, but... "Damn, you''re already much stronger than my previous self." He said, "EXPLAIN YOURSELF!"


    "Hm? Isn''t it obvious? I just left our souls inside you, knowing you, you would find a way to go to another sector, and between dimensions when passing near the cycle of reincarnation my soul could leave and reincarnate a few times." He said, simply... said... and Voralith was paralyzed... Just thinking that...


    Of course, she had thought about it, but now... it was almost a confirmation. Dante could be...


    "Wait... your reincarnation..." She murmured, "Seems you might have already met... Well, it wasn''t different from what I expected, after all, I said I would find you. Although it''s no longer me." He said with a crooked smile, as if regretting something. "Well, it looks like my mission ising to an end." He said as his body began to disintegrate, slowly turning into golden dust. "WAIT!


    YOU CAME HERE JUST TO SAY YOU REINCARNATED?!" She roared as she saw his body disintegrate.


    He just smiled at her, "You''re thest one who survived, I needed to at leaste to remind you how much we all loved you, and to remind you of your regrets." He smiled as his entire body began to turn to dust. "Live a life without regrets, little Mei." He said, "Or rather...


    Voralith, and see you soon." He said, and with those final words, his bodypletely disintegrated, scattering into the wind of the temple.


    Voralith stood there, gazing into the empty space, watching the golden dust drift toward the sun. Her heart grew heavy, her eyes welled up, and small droplets began to fall down her face. The weight of the memories and his words hit her with brutal force, but they also filled her with something she hadn''t felt in a long time.


    "I will live a life without regrets," she murmured to herself. As the golden dust continued to float around her, she stood up and began walking through the temple, ready to face what she should have confronted long ago.


    "Dante..." she said, her heart clenching for a moment. She ignored the feeling and, in an instant, she appeared inside the Imperial Pce,pletely transformed. Her body was stronger, her horns more beautiful with golden ents, and she had evolved in some way. "Legacies... still so mysterious," she murmured, but then...


    "Where have you been?" The strong voice of a man came from behind her, so threatening that Voralith, a Demonic Dragon, trembled with fear.


    Behind her stood Dante, his presence about to explode. His entire body was burning, but his eyes were fixed on her without any wavering, demanding answers from an immense abyss.


    "Dante..." she began, trying to maintain herposure despite the fear she felt. "Answer me, Voralith. Where were you? I searched the entire Kingdom for you! Flew in every direction! I looked in forests, seas, mountains, volcanic areas!" He spoke quickly, as if...


    he was desperate.


    Voralith initially thought he was angry because she had disappeared, but... he was more than angry; he was worried about her. He didn''t give her a chance to respond and simply hugged her tightly. "You wretched dragon, don''t ever do that again!" He roared while hugging her by the waist.


    Dante was prepared to be thrown away, crushed by a giant w, or simply receive a st of fire, but...


    He felt only the woman hugging him back, very strongly.

 Chapter 216: A life without regrets, Voraliths decision

    "Sorry, I needed to recall some bad memories," she said calmly as she hugged Dante, who was actually a bit curious. Why such a sudden change? This woman at least used to let him touch her body, but now... He felt her whole body, even her heart beating strongly, and he could sense herpletely.


    "Are you okay?" He asked, for some reason... he was genuinely concerned, as if... something was off.


    "Yes... I... just followed the legacy I had, I needed to understand some things, but it seems like it''s been in front of me all this time," Voralith said as she pulled away from Dante. "How long was I gone? I''m sure just a few hours wouldn''t make you look like this."


    Whistle


    Dante started whistling as he looked into nothingness... "Dante..." She murmured.


    "Two hours," Voralith heard a feminine voiceing from the stairs, and when she turned, she saw Morgana and Valentina descending the stairs. "W-What?" She stammered and looked at Dante, incredulous.


    "That''s right, this idiot almost devastated the kingdom just to try to find you after disappearing for two hours," Valentina said, looking at Dante really angry. "S-Sorry, darlings," Dante stuttered, seeing he was in aplicated situation here.


    For a moment, the three women looked at Dante really seriously, but... "Fufufufu!" Voralith startedughing, something that... none of them had ever seen before.


    Morgana and Valentina exchanged surprised looks, unsure how to react to that unusual scene. "Voralith, are you...ughing?" Morgana asked, incredulous.


    "Yes, I am," Voralith replied, stillughing. "Forgive me, but the idea of Dante devastating the kingdom for my sake is... hrious." She wiped a tear fromughter. "He''s really a fool, isn''t he?" Dante didn''t know how to react, as if... he''d been caught, he scratched his neck. "I just...


    got worried, you know? I didn''t know what had happened."


    Valentina, although still angry, rxed a bit. "You really need to learn to control your emotions, Dante. We can''t have you losing your head every time something like this happens."


    "The pot calling the kettle ck, you would''ve done something much worse," Morgana said, looking at Valentina without showing any expression.


    Valentina narrowed her eyes, but her tone softened. "Perhaps, but at least I know better how to hide the evidence," she said with a mischievous smile.


    Voralithughed again, feeling a wave of relief wash over her.


    "Well, it seems like we all have a bit of impulsiveness, don''t we?" shemented, this moment was really different, and Dante didn''t even know how to react, he never expected the Three Milfs to start talking so calmly and get along so well, he already knew about the jabs Morgana and Voralith exchanged, but that was never really something bad, but this? It was really surreal.


    Morgana shrugged. "I like to protect what''s mine. But that''s what makes us strong, even if we''re obsessed with that man," shemented, looking at Dante with a dark gaze, "H-Hey, calm down!" He quickly said raising his hands in surrender.


    "Tsk, cheap flirt," Valentina said turning around, "Hey, where are you going? I thought you were going to take care of Hellsing," Dante said quickly, "Talking to d first, then I''ll ask Kaalindra to talk to the Valkyries." Valentina said and disappeared into the mes.


    "She... what''s gotten into her?" Dante questioned, but only saw Morgana and Voralith shrugging at him. "So... what happened to you?" Dante turned to Voralith. "I needed to unlock a Legacy I had stored," Voralith said, and Dante raised an eyebrow.


    "A legacy?" Dante questioned and she nodded, "Yes, but unlike Arthur who gave you a sword and his battle knowledge, I just had a conversation with the owner of the legacy." Shemented, still remembering those words.


    Morgana listened curiously, she wanted to understand more about the legacies, after all, her brother gave his legacy to her husband. So she really wanted to understand about the legacies, something that...


    doesn''t really make sense in this world, they seem likemon magics that show things, but in Dante''s case, he not only received a sword, but Arthur Pendragon''s knowledge, and there''s still Merlin who hasn''t revealed anything to Dante yet, well, at least she knew only about this.


    "And what happened?" Dante asked, but she held back and decided to keep some information to herself. "I saw the end of my Sector." She revealed, hiding all thest words of the Dragon Lord, after all... Dante may be his reincarnation, and Voralith doesn''t want to risk revealing something that doesn''t fit Dante now.


    "Reliving memories that can cause me trouble isplicated, I thought I couldn''te back, but here I am." Voralith said, and Dante felt some thingsing from Voralith... "That feeling." He thought again, this was something he had been bothering for a while.


    Morgana was carefully watching what she was saying, but Voralith... wouldn''t say anything more in front of this knowledge-crazy woman. "Sorry Morgana, but I''ll take him away for a while," Voralith said and quickly grabbed Dante''s hand and they disappeared...


    "Submit to him already, you damned hag, I have to understand this damn legacy shit and I know damn well you know about it," she said to the wind. "Tsk, I haven''t had my turn yet! Dragon-damned problems!" She shouted, referring to Eldrax and Voralith.


    "Ah~ I hope I''m very well rewarded when my turnes, he''s already driving me crazy." Morgana said as she turned around and came face to face with Sylvia stepping out of a white portal...


    "Master... we have a problem..." Sylvia said fearfully, after all... Morgana''s face didn''t look happy at all, at the same time... "Good, I needed something to do anyway, that damned man didn''t give me anything to do while I wait," Morgana said and followed Sylvia... who was speechless, after all, she thought she was going to be turned into a toad or something like that.


    While Morgana followed Sylvia to deal with these so-called problems, Dante found himself in a... curious ce, to say the least.


    "Where are we? I don''t remember a ce like this," Dante questioned, of course, it was very different from anything he had ever seen, they were in a kind of Courtyard.


    The courtyard was arge circle with a small tea table in the center, with cushions on the floor to sit on, and the atmosphere... was very unique, with a huge orange sunset and the ground covered in red flower petals, and looking up he saw a huge tree with the same red petals covering the whole ce.


    It was something really mystical that he had never seen in his entire life, he could only admire it.


    "It''s my mental world or domain expansion, I guess that''s what you call it...


    but in mynd, it was known as the ''Mystic World,'' an imaginary and metaphysical world created by the concentration of your soul and strength, some even have entire dimensions within themselves, I, however, always preferred to have just a small dimension for private conversations or to keep things," she said softly as she ced a small cup in front of Dante, who was sitting near the table in a lotus position.


    "It''s one of the most beautiful I''ve ever seen," he said, holding some red petals falling in the wind. "Usually the ones I see involve a lot of blood and wars."


    Voralith smiled, seeming pleased with his reaction. "It''s a personal refuge, a ce where I can connect with my essence and find inner peace," she exined, pouring tea into the small cup in front of Dante. "I hope you feelfortable here."


    Dante took the cup and took a sip of the tea, enjoying the smooth andforting vor. "It''s delicious," hemented, looking at Voralith with a smile.


    "But why are we here exactly? You seem different..." Dantemented, putting aside the fantasy of the ce and getting straight to the point he wanted to understand; normally... this woman was too cold.


    "Ah~ trying to change the subject," she murmured, putting aside the fantasy as he did. "I remembered many things, when you live for a long time your memories be iplete, I think a lot of things make sense now," Voralith said, returning to herpletely serious self.


    "And does this have to do with me?" He questioned, it seemed like something wasn''t adding up. "Let''s just say... there was something that was holding me back from many things," Voralith said, and Dante raised an eyebrow.


    "I don''t think it''s time for us to talk about what really happened, so I''ll just give you a summary..." Voralith said and stood up, her clothes began to change, but her body remained the same.


    She stood in front of Dante for a few seconds, her eyes closed. "My original name is Li Mei, I was a disciple of the Demon Dragon Lord Azi Dakaha, the Dragon Progenitor." Dante heard that and couldn''t help but be curious. "Why are you telling me this?" Dante said, his analytical gaze beginning to see the woman as a whole.


    "The Legacy my Master left me was something only I could understand. And I understood his words. A life without regrets, that''s what I want to have," she said, her eyes slightly gleaming and her face seeming more... Happy.


    Dante had never seen Voralith like this before; he found her a rather insensitive woman, unsentimental, and very serious, but... This woman... Seemed... so familiar and so incredible now.


    "Voralith... I''m not exactly understanding where you''re going with this," he said, however, the woman began to approach him, and he remained still.


    "I''m following my desire, a world without my regrets, a world where I can live, one day after another, a world that..." She said.


    What did Voralith decide after her conversation with her former master?


    She no longer cares about her past regrets; she realized that from the beginning, he trusted her to lead him into the next eras, not only him, but all the others who died with him were probably part of the equation; she was too attached to her past, barely thinking about her present, she wanted to relive to try to make up for what was lost, but this...


    no longer matters, of course, she still feels the feelings of that time, despite having lost some things over the thousands of years living.


    Voralith... Wants to live again, not as a woman seeking something, but as a woman who lives one day after another, alongside whom she likes to spend her time.


    "a world where I can live with you," she said, with a smile that Dante... couldn''t say anything, and Voralith... leaned in on him.


    Finally, after ten years of living together, they sealed a kiss.

 Chapter 217: Hes like that with the people he loves

    "Are you guys seeing that? What did we miss?" Aaralyn asked, she had just returned from her little vacation with her mother, Kaalindra.


    "Don''t ask me, I don''t know what happened between them either," Nagasawa replied, watching the scene that all the women wanted to protest or say something about. However... They had no reaction, it was simply... hard to believe.


    "I''ve definitely seen it all now, officially," Sara said, seeing that it was really true...


    But what were they seeing? What was so surprising that these irrational women found it too incredible to believe? Well...


    "What''s up?" Dante said, while... he was holding hands with Voralith. Well, I don''t need to exin why these women''s reaction was what it was, it was absurd to see the woman who had distanced herself from Dante so much now, almost sharing the air, holding his hand like a faithful, calm wife; she seemed like a different person!


    "He''s corrupted a dragon," the three murmured in unison, almost as if it were nned... "Hey, Dante, I know you have a big heart, but don''t you think you have too many women in your life already? I mean, look around you," Sara said. She wasn''t going against Dante''s principles, but... she was worried about her ce. "I mean, I don''t want to share my time with them," Sara muttered...


    "Hm? What does that have to do with me? It''s you who seduce me ande after me," Dante said, leaving all of them... in shock.


    "Think about it, Valentina, Morgana, and Nagasawa are different cases, but look, you and the others were interested in me first, not the other way around, right? I mean, I took the initiative, of course, but who alwayses to me? It''s you guys," he said with a mischievous smile, which made the women... thoughtful. "How am I different?" Nagasawamented.


    "You were too precious for me to let you slip away from me," he said honestly and left Nagasawa slightly blushing. "So you''re saying you''d let us go?" Sara said, seeming to challenge him.


    "I wouldn''t let you go, even if I have to take you to hell," Dante said, once again, his possessive eyes swallowing Sara with just one nce. And honestly... She loved it. "Tsk, I''ll have to wait for that magical bitch to have her turn first, and then that venomous one, before I get my turn." Sara growled, she wasn''t happy at all with this situation. "Don''t be like that, on your turn...


    I''ll give you plenty of love," Dante said, disappearing and reappearing behind her, holding her waist in an embrace, he lightly kissed her neck while he smelled Sara''s perfume. "Mmm," she gave a moan of pleasure, but soon...


    "So, what do we have for today?" Dante questioned, and Aaralyn, as his faithful shadow, promptly replied. "There are some matters within your jurisdiction that have arisen, I believe you''d like to hear about some interesting things that have been happening in the current world," Aaralyn said with a rather revealing smile, and Dante was genuinely curious.


    Aaralyn wasn''t one to smile about potentially problematic issues, so it only meant one thing...


    "Are the other two having trouble?" He questioned, with a grin stretched across his face like a demon.


    "Our little wolf and our little giant are currently inplicated situations, besides... We have news from the Scarlet Valkyries," Aaralyn said. "Oh... so the holidays are really ending, after all, I still have to talk to Lyrianna and Alice," Dante said smiling, the women nced at each other and sighed deeply.


    "Ah~ There he goes again," Saramented, she hoped Nagasawa was wrong, that all of this was just a big misunderstanding, but Dante''s words always got into her head and drove her crazy, why was he always so unpredictable?


    "Let''s talk about itter, I''ll go see Aldria first," Dante said, and disappeared in mes in front of them. They all looked at each other... and let out a collective sigh along withints, "This idiot," "He needs to stop using that all the time," "I wanted to spend more time with him..."


    They all stopped and turned to Voralith with judgmental looks. "You..." Sara said, however, "Stop looking at me like that! I spent ten years holding back a feeling, now that I''ve epted it I want to enjoy it!" She quickly said... "Ah~ Another crazy one," Aaralyn said and vanished into the shadows again... "Looks like it''s just us two, want to talk about what happened?


    I''m free now," Sara said smiling, unlike the other wives who were very individualistic, Sara was really someone who liked to talk and be friends with them, her upbringing as a Virtue didn''t allow her to have many friends, besides her best friend who, by the way, was raised with her, she didn''t have many friends to share experiences with.


    Despite being suspicious, Voralith nodded, she needed to improve hermunication, after all, theck of it caused her entire Sector to fail, and she didn''t want that, never again. "Alright, shall we go to the garden? Little Eldrax is sleeping, it seems like she had a lot of fun with Dante when I disappeared," Voralith said and the two women exchanged smiles and walked together.


    Everything was gradually falling into ce... The same couldn''t be said about Dante and Aldria...


    Dante entered the Emperor''s Hall, now, Empress, who was having a meeting with several elegant people, well, he didn''t care.


    "Hello, everyone, can we talk, Empress?" Dante said, looking at Aldria with his typical treacherous smile, and around him, again, a reaction that Dante didn''t expect happened... Everyone started trembling in fear just from his presence.


    He didn''t remember when he was ever really feared, in fact, the closest thing to that was ten years ago when he crushed the entire first year of the Kryoris Academy. "Hm... those were good times," he thought lightly and saw Aldria rising from her throne.


    "I''m sure I''ve ordered you not to meddle in the affairs of my kingdom," she said seriously, facing him without any fear... unlike the fools sitting at the conference table, Aldria wasn''t afraid to die at the hands of an idiot like Dante, who would never even touch her for that. Aldria already understood Dante, already knew how he would act and whether he could be dangerous to her and her kingdom.


    But Dante didn''t respond, he just kept staring at her, the Empress... relented, she knew he wouldn''t back down even if she begged him to, and he came at a sudden moment so he had something to say or discuss, with a serious sigh, she looked at her ministers and nobles and nodded. "I''ll take care of this, I''ll send someone to call you to continue our debate.


    You''re dismissed," she said and they quickly got up and bowed in respect and hurriedly left the room.


    "Beautiful," Dante thought, analyzing Aldria from behind as she had just turned to sit on the throne. He couldn''t help but appreciate the Empress''s entire body for a few seconds before she noticed his gaze. Well... Dante had a thing for rulers or heiresses, he was a man of strong and imposing women after all... even if some of them were cuter than truly imposing.


    "Why are you here anyway? I''m sure I''ve already denied anything you have to suggest," she said sitting on her throne. "First, stop talking to me like an Empress, I''m not here as a Demon King, so stop it right away.


    Or do you want me to treat you as the Empress?" Dante said seriously, he really hated this side of Aldria that kept switching between Empress and Casual, if he didn''t talk to her in this way, she would continue wearing that Empress mask.


    "Ah~ Fine, sorry, I''m stressed... we have various problems here and it''s the fifth meeting this week," Aldria said as she ced her hands over her eyes, taking a small break. "It''s all chaos," she said, Dante looked at that and sat on the table in front of her and looked at her. "Do you want to share about it?" Following what Adam had asked, he would take care of Aldria, but only if she wanted that.


    "Beasts have been attacking the East, the Mines to the west are yielding few ores because we can''t go deeper, in the North we have some issues with some barons who aren''t paying taxes and the economy isn''t very stable, when you theoretically assumed this kingdom as your home, themotion caused many problems, especially with spies, we killed most of them, but not all were caught, something or someone is very interested in youtely and sends various assassins and spies," Aldria said all at once, Dante could only look down, because well...


    "It''s all my fault then," he said, raising his head, "How have I not found any assassins so far? I''m sure I''ve been on alert all the time," Dante said, Aldria just smiled, "Well, I''m still a master assassin and I have my own squad...


    They''re watching up to a kilometer from here, probably your senses haven''t caught any because they die before reaching here, at least most of them, thest one who approached, you were busy with the kingdom behind the Dragon."


    "I see... I guess I must do something then, I''ll decrease your burden soon, it''s the least I can do," Dante said, his eyes... were burning with mes. "Y-You don''t have to, I can handle this," Aldria said, but Dante looked at her, "I have to take care of you as well as Velryna, so your problems are our problems."


    [Come here immediately.] Dante said in a summons, quickly, a woman emerged from the shadows.


    "Yes, Master," Evangeline said, bowing to Dante. "Stay by Aldria''s side and keep her safe, any assassin who approaches the Pce, exterminate and keep their soul for me," he said, and disappeared, leaving only a sense of terror wherever he went, like a Stain of Hatred that corroded everyone who approached.


    "He... got really serious, didn''t he?" Aldria said, and Evangeline added, "He''s like that with all the people he loves and cares about, I wish I, a mere servant, had such love from my master," Evangeline said, exuding quite a bit of jealousy...


    "P-People he L-Loves?" She questioned, blushing slightly... "Tsk, lucky woman who doesn''t appreciate her luck."

 Chapter 218: So you were thinking about rebelling

    "What are we doing here, Duke Motter?" A table filled with various politicians,ndowners, and nobles was convened, specifically for a conference.


    "And why else would I gather you?" Motter said, looking ahead at the many curious faces. "Come now, Baron Foster, we all know why we are here... Adam is dead, so why are we being ruled by a simple woman like Adria?" he said, ncing at the others. "We need to act, take control of the Kingdom. That woman doesn''t know how to be an Empress.


    She didn''t even bother to formally announce her assumption of power; she''s just managing without any kind of approval from us, the Nobles."


    They looked at each other, and one of them raised his hand, wanting to ask a question. "Gentlemen, I''m sure you''re not fools. But have you forgotten about the Demon King at her side?" he asked, clearly fearful and reluctant to get involved.


    "What could a Demon King do? Once she''s dead, he would have no interest in a corpse," Motter replied, and everyone exchanged looks again; what he was suggesting seemed surreal.


    "Even so... Dante Scarlet, a Vampire who Ascended to Demon King... I can''t agree with such a foolish n as assassinating an Empress inside the Royal Pce," an older man said. "Duke Joe, it''s just an idea; we can try other things, of course. I''m open to hearing your suggestions," Motter said, though the others seemed hesitant to join them.


    "It would be better to start a civil war, to use the city against her and remove her by the will of the people. Facing a Demon King head-on won''t be pleasant. I saw him fight Ethan Smith, and he decimated him in every way after the explosion," a young man, perhaps in his 30s, said. "Northern Duke..." Motter murmured, as he had just entered.


    "I didn''t expect you to ignore our summons," Motter admitted, but the man merely smiled. "I''m here only to say that I''m abandoning this idiotic endeavor you call a Council. I don''t want to be sent to Hell by one of the Demon Kings," he said and turned away. "Wait, Mark, why so suddenly? What do you know?" Motter questioned, and Mark turned back.


    "Do you really want to fight a power struggle with the most dangerous man in the world? I mean, of course, if you think you''ll be fighting him alone, you''re quite foolish, considering that in the Pce, we have Valentina Scarlet, Morgana Arcane, and Sara Vortex," Mark said with a smile.


    "Even though I find it very difficult for you to seed through a civil war, it''s your only method; after all, their strength isparable to that of a continent. A Demon King, a God yer, a Supreme Mage... I''m not even considering their cultivation, but I''m not crazy enough to think a direct fight is possible," Mark said and continued to leave. "Good luck," he said and closed the door.


    "Mark has a valid point. We are considering only Dante Scarlet and not all the others who follow him..." intervened Baron Foster, breaking the tense silence after the Northern Duke''s departure. "We cannot ignore the presence of Dante Scarlet and the other powerful allies of Empress Aldria.


    If we truly want to challenge and disrupt the status quo, we need genuinely effective strategies and to avoid direct confrontation with them."


    Motter, visibly irritated by Mark''s desertion, took a deep breath and slowly nodded. "I understand your concerns, Baron Foster. However, leaving Aldria in power is not an option. We need a n that minimizes risks and maximizes our chances of sess."


    "And what would that strategy be?" asked a noble sitting at the back of the table, his voiceden with skepticism. "Any action against the Empress will be seen as treason, and we cannot forget that many citizens support her, especially after Adam''s death."


    "We need to win the people''s support before anything else," said Motter, his expression bing more resolute. "If we can sow seeds of doubt about Adria''s ability to govern, we can turn the tide in our favor. And for that, we need a well-orchestrated disinformation campaign,bined with the mobilization of our forces in the shadows.


    Additionally, we must highlight Ethan''s betrayal by a Demon; isn''t it the same here? Aldria is allied with a Demon King, which is more than enough to change public opinion."


    A murmur of approval swept through the room. "So, it''s a war of words and influence," pondered Duke Joe, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "But we need influential allies both within and outside the Kingdom. Someone who can legitimize our cause."


    "Then it''s decided," dered Motter, mming his hand on the table. "We start working immediately. Baron Foster, organize the contacts. Duke Joe, begin preparing the disinformation campaign. And everyone else, remain discreet and vignt. We cannot fail."


    Everyone nodded and began to rise, turning to leave, but something... a sound from the ceiling...


    *BONK*


    Everyone looked up without paying much attention and saw only... a liquid dripping from the dark ceiling.


    "W-what is that?" one of them asked, seeing that on the ceiling... a dark red liquid was descending as if... "Hey, where''s Joe?" one of them questioned, but soon


    *BOOOM*


    Joe''s body fell from where the liquid was dripping,pletely disfigured, missing both arms and both legs.


    "AHHHHHH!" One of them screamed and quickly backed away... "Good God..."


    Motter was frozen, his eyes wide as he watched Joe''s mutted body fall into the middle of the room. The metallic smell of blood filled the air, and the nobles, who had been so confident and determined before, were now pale with fear.


    "How did this happen?" Motter murmured, his voice trembling slightly. He tried to regain hisposure, but the panic was palpable.


    Baron Foster cautiously approached the body, trying to understand what was happening. "This is a message," he said, noticing a paper stuck to the body. He looked directly at Motter. "Read it," Motter said, and Foster picked up the paper.


    "Loved the ns..." Foster read aloud, and suddenly, a sound filled the air, clear and unmistakable...


    *p* *p* *p*


    A man sat at the far end of the table, pping his hands. He was seated where Joe had been, with his legs propped up on the table, lookingpletely rxed, and his red eyes glowing. Everyone just... trembled in fear.


    The man, rxed in the chair, his glowing red eyes shining in the dim light, smiled a truly terrifying smile. "You really are brave, or perhaps just fools," he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm as if they were merely bad jokes.


    Motter felt a chill run down his spine. "Who are you?" he managed to ask, despite his dry throat.


    The strangerughed, a low and menacing sound. "Oh, where''s your courage now, little Motter? You were just talking about me a moment ago, how can you not recognize me?" The man revealed a bit of his face, stepping out of the shadows, and his image hit the room like a bomb, the nobles recoiling instinctively.


    "Dante Scarlet..." murmured Baron Foster, pale. "The Demon King..."


    "I see my name still carries some weight. Well, not enough, apparently, since you were plotting against me," said Dante, his red eyes dancing with sinister amusement. "Now, let''s get straight to the point. I heard you''re nning a rebellion against my dear Aldria."


    "It''s not like that," Motter tried to exin, but his voice failed.


    Dante leaned forward, his piercing gaze cutting into Motter. "Don''t lie to me. I heard everything. You want to overthrow Aldria because you think she''s unworthy. But let me make one thing clear: I have no problem erasing all of you and your families from the face of the Empire and recing you all. I do not tolerate insubordination, and you are nothing but subordinates."


    "Will you kill us?" asked a noble at the back, almost whispering.


    "That depends on you," Dante replied, rising slowly. "This is your only chance to abandon these foolish ns. If you continue, there will be no mercy, only extermination."


    "But... Joe..." Motter tried to argue, pointing to the disfigured body.


    "Joe was an example," Dante said coldly. "And if you don''t give up, everyone here will meet the same fate, or worse. After all... I still have ess to Hell, the real Hell." Dante''s words left them shocked. They had expected something like this, but like the fools they were, they had thought diplomacy might work, something that... doesn''t matter to Dante.


    Dante is a force that lives as he pleases. Killing a Duke? Who cares about that? He would kill the entire Empire if they posed a threat to his loved ones, and Aldria is included in that. "My Empress is absolute. If any of you want to disagree,e to me.


    I am showing mercy out of pity for the pathetic creatures you are," he said. The room was deathly silent, everyone feeling the weight of Dante''s words. He looked around, observing the fear in the nobles'' eyes.


    "So, what will your choice be?" Dante asked, his voice soft but lethal. "Abandon your ns and live, or continue and face my wrath?"


    Motter knew this was the hardest decision of his life. He looked at the others, who were clearly terrified. "We... we need time to think," he said finally, trying to buy some time.


    Dante smiled, a smile that didn''t reach his eyes.


    "Well, I warned you." Dante said, his eyes turning blood-red, and without them even realizing...


    "AHHHHHHH!" A chain of screams erupted, with everyone present... losing an arm...


    The room started to fill with blood, and Dante just smiled. "I''lle back for the other one if you continue with these foolish thoughts." Dante said and vanished.


    "Hm?" He felt something as he appeared outside the meeting ce and sensed Aaralyn calling him. "What is it, dear?" He asked, and Aaralyn appeared; she had been traveling for a long time behind him and finally found him. "You could have used Vampire [Charm] on them, you know?" She questioned, and Dante blinked twice... "Oops, that''s true."


    "Ah... master, you should pay more attention..." She murmured, and Dante just smiled. "I don''t like manipting much; causing trauma is more effective. Besides, I marked him. If he does anything... well, I''ll know."


    "I understand... but remember to think before you act..." Aaralyn said, "Alright, dear, let''s move on to the next point, okay?" He said, and "KYA!!! LET ME GO!" She quickly screamed after Dante grabbed her like a princess.


    "Hahaha, let''s go, my cute assassin." He said and began to fly at full speed. "We have a mine to blow up!"

 Chapter 219: Damn worm

    The sound of pickaxes striking rock could be heard, but with decreasing vigor, as many workers walked back and forth carrying stones and carts filled with ore. The workers were exhausted and frustrated, aware that their efforts were in vain as long as the mine remained obstructed. Meanwhile...


    "Hey, Herman, get back to work!" The supervisor''s voice caught the attention of the young man who was truly tired and had sat down on the ground to take a break. "We have no work, Lariet! The mine is blocked," Hermanmented. Lariet just put his hand over his face.


    "What are we going to do? No work, no money... I need to support my family." He remarked. "We''ve sent a request to the royal pce, haven''t we? It shouldn''t take long for them to send some powerful cultivator to check out our situation." Herman responded, trying to be optimistic, standing next to his supervisor, who was looking at the entrance of the mine, which was really huge.


    As they talked, life continued around them. Workers passed by, waving and greeting each other with tired but supportive expressions. Some carried tools, others carried bags of supplies. It was amunity united by necessity, each knowing the struggles of the other.


    "Good morning, Herman," said an older miner, stopping to chat. "Any news about the blockage?"


    "Nothing yet, Karl," Herman replied with a shrug. "We''re waiting for a response from the pce."


    Karl shook his head. "We can''t sit around waiting forever. We need a solution fast, our pay depends on it, doesn''t it? I don''t want my little girl to go hungry."


    The town wasn''t very populous; it was a considerable distance from the imperial capital. It was known as "Rockport," and themander of the town wasn''t a man much loved by his people. The lord of the town was a retired ex-military man who knew nothing about management. As they continued their mundane lives...


    Another group of workers approached, listening to the conversation. "What do you think caused this blockage?" asked a young miner, his eyes shining with curiosity. After all, anything in these parts would be a big adventure, given the stagnant ce they lived in.


    "It could be andslide," suggested a burly man named Gregor. "The rains have been intensetely, and that lightning storm... well, we can''t rely on nature right now, but it''s a possibility."


    "Or maybe it''s something more sinister," said a woman named Lina, her voice low and somber. "I''ve heard stories about creatures that live deep underground..."


    Lariet frowned. "Let''s stick to the facts. So far, everything indicates it''s just a natural obstruction or andslide. We need to stay calm and wait for help."


    As the discussion continued, a slight tremor ran through the ground. Everyone stopped, exchanging rmed looks.


    "Did you feel that?" Herman asked, his voice tense.


    Another tremor, stronger this time, made dust fall from the ceiling of the mine. People around held onto the walls, fear evident on their faces. Fortunately, they were just at the entrance and could run out at any moment.


    "This isn''t normal," said Lariet, trying to stay calm as the tremors increased. "Everyone, move away from the mine entrance! Run outside!"


    The workers began to retreat, murmuring among themselves as the tremor grew stronger. The ground seemed to pulse beneath their feet, and a deep sound, almost like a growl, echoed from the depths of the mine.


    "Lariet, what''s happening?" Herman asked, his voice full of panic. "I... I don''t know, this has never happened in all my 30 years of career," Lariet replied, his eyes wide with worry. "But something ising!" he shouted, moving away.


    The tremors increased in intensity, causing the ground to shake violently beneath the workers'' feet. Dust and debris began to fall from the mine''s ceiling, and panic gripped everyone.


    Suddenly, a deafening sound tore through the air, followed by a terrifying roar that seemed toe from the depths of the earth. The workers looked at each other, fear etched on their faces.


    "Everyone back!" Lariet shouted, his voice trying to rise above the chaos. "Move away, get out of the mine immediately!" He shouted again so that the people further inside could save themselves by running outside.


    Before they could react, the ground at the mine entrance exploded, hurling rocks and debris in all directions. Then, emerging from the dark depths, a gigantic worm burst forth, its monstrous mass breaking everything in its path.


    The worm was colossal, its segmented body covered in rigid scales that glistened with a sinister metallic sheen. Its head, adorned with sharp jaws, seemed capable of crushing rocks with ease. It writhed violently, carving a path through the soil, destroying the mine''s structure and anything in its way.


    "Run!" Herman shouted, pulling Karl by the arm as they both ran away from the creature. The workers scattered in all directions, trying to escape the worm''s destructive fury.


    The monster advanced, its gigantic jaws demolishing the mine''s pirs and supports. The walls trembled and cracked under the creature''s force, and parts of the ceiling began to copse. Lariet, still trying to coordinate the evacuation, was shoved by Gregor to avoid a falling piece of rock.


    "What is that?" Lina screamed, panic in her voice. "How do we fight it?" She questioned, not even thinking about the pce''s help; now it was truly a matter of survival.


    "We can''t!" Lariet replied, gasping for breath. "We need to get out of here before the whole mine copses!"


    Herman, still running, looked back and saw the worm writhing, its jaws grinding the earth and stones. "We have to warn the pce! We need help!" Lariet looked around, saw some of his injured friends, desperate people, and he had no reaction... he just thought it was his end. "It''s no use... we''ve been abandoned..." Lariet heard Lina near him, "If it heads to the city..." "We''re dead."


    Lariet, panting, looked at the group. "We need to evacuate the area. This monster... it can destroy the entire mine and more. Someone has to go to the pce and ask for help immediately."


    The deafening sound of the gigantic worm suddenly broke, leaving an eerie silence that hung in the air for a moment. All the workers stopped and looked around, confused and terrified, trying to understand what had just happened.


    "What happened?" He asked, ceasing to feel any action from the worm.


    Then, a cold, eerieughter echoed through the sky, grabbing everyone''s attention. They looked up and saw a figure flying above them.


    "HA! HA! HA!" The Man floated holding a woman in hisp, he was surrounded by an aura of power... astounding, which made the worm immediately stop to observe. His red eyes gleamed with intense fire as he looked at the workers, then a smirk appeared on his face.


    "So, is this how you mine now?" Dante mocked, his voice dripping with sarcasm and malice. He nced at the worm, which now writhed on the ground, defeated by the mere presence of the Demon King. "Sorry for the dy, I was killing traitors of the realm."


    Lariet, Herman, and the other workers were paralyzed, unable to believe what they were seeing. Dante descended slowly,nding with a lightness that contradicted his overwhelming power.


    "K-K-King D-demon..." Herman muttered, fear gripping his body. "What are you doing here?" Dante looked at him with a smile and suddenly ced his hand on his shoulder. "Saving your ass," he said, and Herman almost... wet himself.


    He took a step forward, his imposing presence causing the men to instinctively retreat. "Ah, pardon me," Dante said, lowering his aura. "I''m here to ensure there are no more issues with this mine. Aldria was too busy, and I don''t like seeing my lovely woman upied." Dante said with a smile that made those workers... almost fall backward upon hearing the phrase "My Lovely Woman."


    Dante, however, had no major issues, but first, he would have to calm these men and women, then he would have their attention.


    With a casual flick of his hand, Dante unleashed a st of demonic energy directly into the worm''s body. The creature let out a deafening scream of pain and fury, writhing violently as Dante''s energy prated its thick scales.


    The workers stood paralyzed, watching with horror and fascination as Dante showed the true extent of his power. The giant worm, which had seemed invincible before, was now being treated like a mere garden worm...


    "This is what happens when someone interferes with my ns," Dante said, his voice cold and merciless. With a final motion, he concentrated more energy into his hand and mmed it with crushing force against the worm''s head.


    The creature let out one final agonizing scream before exploding into a shower of fragments and flesh, scattering remains across the area. The silence that followed was absolute, broken only by the workers'' heavy breathing.


    "I should have been more discreet, shouldn''t I?" Dante questioned Aaralyn, who quickly emerged from his shadow. "I believe so, you''ve dirtied the entire forest margin; fortunately, there''s no river nearby, could have ended up with these people''s drinking water. Be careful." Aaralynmented, not antagonizing him, just being honest, and received her reward.


    "Thank you, my dear." He said, stroking her head.


    "Now..." Dante murmured, looking at the mess he made... "Well, beast meat is very nutritious, see if you can salvage this huge ham. If not, ask the pce, and I will return and erase it with my mes." Dante said; they quickly nodded. "Well, now..." Dante approached the Entrance with a leap and opened his hand, releasing his demonic power in a circle, creating a new entrance to the mine.


    Dante looked at the copsed mine entrance, now open again, and then back at Lariet. "You will return to work, but under new conditions. In return, I want your absolute loyalty to the throne of Aldria. Any hint of disloyalty, and I won''t hesitate to destroy everything you hold dear."


    The workers looked at each other, understanding they had no other choice. Herman stepped forward, his voice trembling but firm. "We will do what is necessary. Just... please spare our lives."


    Dante smiled, satisfied. "I wouldn''t even kill you; I''m a businessman, aren''t I?" He questioned Aaralyn, who turned her face away. "Anyway, try to cook this; it''s very good." Dante said when suddenly he appeared with two skewers of meat in hand and handed one to Aaralyn... "This is very tasty," shemented, "Isn''t it?" He said smiling and then he rose up and flew away.


    "Hey... I wanna be like him when I grow up..." Herman said, but Lariet... *BONK*


    "OUCH! LARIET!" Herman yelled, "Get back to work!"

 Chapter 220: Aaralyn Scarlet

    It was the beginning of a calm afternoon...


    "Where are we going? And why all of this?" Aaralyn asked with a pout. She had been carried for over an hour while Dante walked across an open field. Since they had solved the problem with the Worm and the Mine, she had been... treated very well.


    Of course, she had found this change in treatment strange for a while, but she hadn''t said anything because she thought Dante would treat her this way only until his wives returned. However, this wasn''t the case. Dante continued to treat her like a princess, and she didn''t dislike it.


    On the contrary, she loved receiving such treatment from an important man like him, but the confusion in her mind left her extremely ufortable.


    "I''m just being myself. Don''t you like it?" hemented as he walked calmly. He had stopped talking a while ago and was just enjoying his time and the momentary peace. "It''s not that I don''t like it, it''s just that..." Aaralyn tried to continue, but the words wouldn''te. In a way, it was nothing more than her own insecurity.


    "Are you afraid it''s just a reward for your work?" Dante asked the woman with dark emerald hair who nestledfortably in his arms and looked at him deeply... "Am I wrong?" she stammered as she asked, but she only heard a small muffledugh from the man, who continued to walk. She indeed seemed to be in a strange state for herself; her life wasn''t much involved in romance, men, or feelings.


    Aaralyn, a war orphan adopted by an amazing woman who followed a terrifying woman, everything Aaralyn had and currently has was because of the simple act of following a Scarlet. Thus, the weight of her feelings was greater than it should appear to be. Did she like Dante? Well~


    "I like you," Dante said, breaking the silence as he continued to walk without looking at her, just with a confident smile on his face... Aaralyn had wide eyes; she didn''t expect to hear something like that, and she was... speechless.


    "For a while now, I''ve been considering the situations I get involved in, and increasingly, I''ve had problems with my thoughts regarding the people around me," Dante said, starting to set Aaralyn down on the ground on a small hill overlooking ake. Then he sat down next to her.


    "I''ve died a few times already, so I know what death is," Dante said, and Aaralyn looked at him, staring at him, and he just smiled. "That''s my secret, I''ve died twice already," he said as hey down, looking at the passing clouds. The day was still going on and far from getting dark. "My head seems to be in the right ce, but I have two lives. However...


    it seems I have more than that, apparently." Dante said but didn''t delve much into his problems. He just turned to face Aaralyn.


    "I don''t want to have regrets in this life, so I''ll stay with all the people I want and ensure that I always love them, even if it costs my life in the process," he admitted and sighed.


    "I know you''ve liked me for a while, well, it''s quite perceptible, but I honestly don''t know what much to say to you, so I just told the truth." Dante said and stood up smoothly, standing at the same height as Aaralyn. "Sorry for being the way I am, but I don''t know how to be different from this." Dante said with a calm smile, his hair being blown by the wind while Aaralyn looked at him.


    For a second... various scenarios passed through her mind, but she didn''t care and threw herself into his arms.


    "Whoa, easy haha," Dante said, holding the woman who ended up pushing him back. "I... I~" Aaralyn wanted to say something, but "Shh, it''s okay." he said, calming the girl and hugging her tightly. "It''s all right, I''m not going anywhere."


    Aaralyn felt tears streaming down her face, not of sadness, but of deep and intense relief. He tightened his arms around her, feeling her warmth and conveying the security of his presence. For a moment, the world around them disappeared, leaving just the two of them, united by a silent understanding and a bond that went beyond words.


    "I want you for myself..." Aaralyn said in small murmurs, and Dante just smiled, "You are mine, little emerald," he said, gently pulling away from Aaralyn and sitting down as the sun began to fade among the clouds. "Thank you for all the help you gave me when I was... well, let''s not talk about that form." Dante said with a wry smile.


    "Fufufu..." Aaralyn lightlyughed, remembering Dante... well, we don''t like to talk about that dark return. "Hey, stopughing, okay?! It was traumatic!" Dante said quickly, and Aaralyn began tough loudly, after all... Dante was the fun that was missing in her life.


    It had been several years alone and isted, living in her own realm of darkness, living in an old ruined house, gathering dust while waiting for the day her mother would return. But one day, someone came into her life andpletely shook her entire structure... That someone was a hope, a person she could barely trust initially, but he changed everything.


    Her trust led him to return to his perfect self, saved a kingdom, and after everything, brought her adoptive mother back to normal, back to herplete self, and that was what really mattered to her. The connection Dante made with her was simply unique.


    "So cute," Dante said while hugging the teary-eyed girl, who seemed to have reverted to being a child... It was the first time Dante saw Aaralyn so vulnerable, and this in a way made him happy. After all, it meant she trusted him enough to show such a scene. Stroking her head, he moved closer to her face, feeling all her warmth, her breath, and the slight quickening of her heartbeat.


    Then he stared into the two emerald jewels of her eyes and smiled, "I won''t let you go," he said and leaned in to kiss her lips.


    Aaralyn was surprised, but it wasn''t a bad surprise, actually... "Finally," she thought as her mouth was explored by Dante, slowly and gently. Dante didn''t know the circumstances surrounding Aaralyn, but he was careful.


    *Smooch*


    The wet sound of their lips parting echoed, and Aaralyn looked at Dante, still a little dazed with love, and Dante just smiled. "My Aaralyn," he said, stroking her head as she nestled into his chest. "I''m happy," she said, and Dante simply nodded. "Aaralyn Scarlet, doesn''t that sound nice?" he said with a smile, and she just snuggled closer. She was tired of so many emotional problems.


    "Everything fell into ce in the end," Dante said. "But we still have work to do. Come on, we need to understand the issue with the beasts." Dante said, picking up Aaralyn like a princess again. This time, without any resistance or surprise, she just nestled into his muscr arms, resting her head on his chest andmenting, "Let''s go, my love." Aaralyn said with a confident smile.


    Dante looked at the woman for a second and said, "You smiling is much better." He prepared to fly, spreading his wings. "Let''s go."


    Meanwhile... at the Imperial Pce...


    "What did you just say?" Aldria questioned the faithful servant kneeling in front of her, d in armor that covered his entire body. "Your Majesty, as I reported, the Demon King killed one of the Dukes and incapacitated all the others by severing their arms."


    Aldria began to massage her temple, where arge vein of frustration and anger had appeared. However, noticing the state of his Empress, the knight pulled out an orb. "This was found with Duke Joe''s body," he said. The orb glowed for a second and revealed a recording. Aldria listened attentively and, fortunately, calmed down, realizing that he hadn''t acted impulsively. "Men...


    why can''t they be content with a woman inmand?" she murmured. "If that''s all, you''re dismissed."


    "S-sorry, Your Majesty... We have more news about the Demon King..." Aldria looked at him with a cold gaze... "Don''t tell me..."


    "Currently... there was an attack by a Giant Stone-Eating Worm in the mine. Many workers were injured, but... the Demon King killed it with one blow," the knight said. "Were there any injuries? I''m sure that man would identally kill someone," she questioned, and the knight shook his head.


    "No injuries, and... the worm is being sold as food," hemented, and Aldria raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean as food? Beast meat is extremely toxic to ordinary humans," Aldria said, and the knight replied, "Apparently, this one isn''t. Dante Scarlet fried the meat in front of them and proved it was safe to eat, saying it was, in his words, ''delicious.''"


    "Bring samples of this meat. Something''s wrong," Aldria said. "Keep me informed about his progress, and have our best researchers examine this meat." Aldria ordered, and the knight bowed in reverence and left the throne room.


    "The master is working quickly. You must be very important to him," Evangeline appeared. She had been in the room the entire time, listening while camouged with magic.


    "You overestimate your master," Aldria replied, and Evangeline smiled. "Do you think my master, who has the best women by his side, would waste his time with a woman he''s not interested in? He should be spending time with Morgana Arcano right now, but he''s using his precious time to fix an Empire that isn''t even his," Evangeline said. Her words pierced Aldria''s ears like an arrow...


    "That has nothing to do with it. And he''s probably doing it for Velryna." She denied, unable to ept Evangeline''s words...


    "What a foolish woman..." Evangeline murmured... "Swaying women''s minds without using power is quite easy. Just from her posture, it''s clear she''s thinking about the master Fufufu, I''ll keep nting these ideas until she gives in. I''ll probably earn a reward. I can''t wait!" Sheughed in her thoughts while watching the woman, defenseless against sinful thoughts.


    Evangeline was still the Sin of Greed; she wanted everything, including... her master''s love.

 Chapter 221: Stop Damaging My Plants

    "Why... are we in a forest so far away?" Aaralyn asked while walking hand in hand with Dante. She held on tightly, a slight tone of fear in her voice. "I don''t know either; I''m just wandering around looking for what Aldria asked us to resolve," Dante replied nonchntly with a shrug.


    "You''re unbelievable... why didn''t you ask for information?" She put her hand on her forehead as if Dante were aplete idiot, but he just smiled. "And you think I didn''t know you''d follow me?" he said, pinching her cheek. "Ouch," she muttered. "My beautiful wife thinks I woulde without preparation?


    I always prepare." Dante said as heunched a miasma sword into the wind, slicing through several leaves and trees.


    *KRAK* *ROAR*


    A muffled growl was heard but soon disappeared, indicating the target had been eliminated.


    "Found it," Dante said with a confident smile, and Aaralyn turned her face. "Show-off," she muttered again. "Stop being a troublemaker, dear. Let''s see what I hit." Dante said, holding his wife''s hand and moving towards the target he had struck.


    They walked through the dense trees, the atmosphere truly strange. The sound of leaves rustling underfoot and the distant song of birds created a natural symphony that contrasted with Aaralyn''s unease.


    Finally, they reached the spot where the creature''s bodyy. It was an imposing beast, a ck wolf with emerald eyes. The impact of the miasma sword had been precise, piercing its heart.


    Dante looked at it and just sighed... "I hate wolves." Well, he had all his millions of reasons for that, especially that damn Werewolf Prince.


    Dante knelt beside the body, examining it carefully. "Looks like this is what we were looking for. Traces of magic."


    Aaralyn observed the creature''s body, still surprised by Dante''s precision and skill. "You really know what you''re doing, don''t you?" she murmured. "Hehe, even so, this is still strange," Dante said, and with his hand concentrated in demonic energy, he tried to consume the wolf as he did with the bodies of the dead in the battle against Ethan.


    But nothing happened, as if a mysterious force was holding the wolf''s body in the physical world. "It''s not a beast," Dante said, standing up. "What do you mean? It''s even bleeding," Aaralyn questioned, but soon she felt Dante go on alert. "Get ready, something is watching us.


    Something I can''t discern the strength of," Dante said, and Aaralyn quickly drew her pair of daggers, positioning herself back-to-back with Dante.


    "Spiritual energy," Dante said, and before he could say anything else, "Duck!" he shouted, and his miasma sword cut horizontally as Aaralyn quickly ducked. She barely sensed something''s presence, just ducked as he ordered, and he sliced the wind, something passing like a shadow through the cut.


    "Dear, get into my shadow now," Dante said. What was he about to do? Even Aaralyn didn''t know, but she followed. Generally, Dante wouldn''t retreat unless he was unsure of what he was dealing with, whatever it was, it was dangerous.


    "How strange... I recognize this aura... but who are you?" Dante questioned himself internally as he began to spread his aura throughout the area, focusing first on protecting Aaralyn. He no longer had Voralith in his mind to guide him, nor Eldrax, who had a great sensory presence regarding magic. He was alone...


    He sensed a flicker from his left and quickly looked, but again, nothing... "Whoever you are, I will attack to kill," Dante said seriously, and from his hands, the Demonic Excalibur emerged. He began to elevate his ck fire aura around himself, creating a ck pir around him. "Enough!" he heard a female shout, a voice he remembered hearing, but where?


    "Dante Scarlet! Stop damaging my nts!" Dante heard the shout and arched his eyebrows. "Aaralyn, you cane back," he said, and she reappeared by his side as the barrier of mes dissipated. Dante faced the person who was yelling at him... "It''s just like you to y pranks on your students... you''ve changed quite a bit," Dante said.


    "Look who''s talking, Demon King of Devastation, Dante Scarlet," shemented, revealing a smile on her face. "Linnea Greenleaf," Dante said, and the woman''s face emerged from the leaves and wind, a mischievous smile and a wooden staff he knew well...


    "Could you get rid of these guys? I hate wolves," Dante said, looking at the shadowy wolf forms¡ªspectral beings? Dante wasn''t sure. "I''m sorry, I know how much you hate wolves, we all do," Linnea said. "But I loved seeing my handsome resurrected student again," she added.


    Dante replied, "And I''m happy to have found an elf in the Human Kingdom; that''s truly surprising." Meanwhile, Aaralyn looked at her daggers, feeling weak for having to retreat.


    "I need to get stronger," she thought, clenching her fists and staying silent, just observing the conversation.


    "What are you doing in the Human Kingdom?" Dante questioned, and Linnea looked at him strangely. "Dante, I''m a dryad now; I no longer serve the elves, only the Ley Lines of the World Tree." Linnea said, slightly opening her neckline. "Hey! Calm down, what''s this!" Dante quickly turned his head away.


    "Just look, idiot," she said, and when Dante slowly turned back, he saw a glowing golden tree tattoo in the middle of her chest, where he couldn''t see anything else.


    "Ah... I see..." Dante murmured. "Those breasts have gotten much bigger..." he thought, but of course, he wouldn''t say that in front of her, much less in front of his beloved. "So... what exactly are you doing here?" Dante asked, a bit robotically. "What do you mean?


    I''m trying to stop this beast invasion, but it seems we have more problems than expected. I''m a dryad, and if something is happening to thend, it''s my duty to intervene." Linnea said, turning and casting a spell that opened a wide, straight path¡ªa bittersweet walkway of nts and trunks molded like a tunnel within the enormous forest.


    "Come on, we need to talk about some things; I believe you''ll want to hear about this." She said, turning to the walkway. Dante looked at Aaralyn, who nodded and hid in his shadow. "Sure, lead the way, teacher." He said. Linnea justughed, "Hehe, you still consider me your teacher?


    I thought you''d let that go after all this time." She said, walking while looking straight ahead, and Dante just observed her rear.


    "Can I know what''s going on? Aldria mentioned... beast attacks. That''smon, I know, but if it reached the pce, it must have escted, right?" He said, now walking side by side with the dryad. "In these regions, being closer to nature, many beasts live here normally in the wild. But three weeks ago, something in the depths of the forest started causing thismotion...


    I haven''t found the cause yet, but this is much more serious than I expected. Look." She said, taking out a green orb. A small image showed something. "The beasts are..." Dante murmured. "Corrupted," Linnea added, and Dante was quite surprised. He knew how demonic energy worked, and it was entirely possible, but...


    he wasn''t feeling anything within a five-kilometer radius that his aura could cover. "I know what you''re trying to do; believe me, I''ve tried it a few times," Linnea said and continued to exin. "The problem isn''t just the beasts...


    the soil is gradually being corrupted, as if being consumed by something." Linnea revealed, changing the image to a part of the forest where the ground and trees had lost their color, as if... "This isn''t demonic energy," Dante said, and she agreed. "Corruption... it''s usually rted to negative energies, but... mind control? Isn''t that strange?" Linnea questioned.


    She knew she understood nature and Dante demonic energy, and if there was no demonic energy... what was it?


    "A corpse of an evil being, is that possible? I mean, if it''s not demonic energy, then what could it be?" Dante questioned. After all, Morgana spent ten years researching death to bring him back and discovered about cultivation. How was this "negative energy" affecting this ce so strongly?


    "We need to reach the epicenter of this first, then we''ll solve the rest of the problems thate from it." Linnea said, and Dante agreed. In fact, he just needed to kill everything and cleanse this ce so he could get back to his free time.


    "Aaralyn, can you go tell the girls I might bete? And check on Vex, she''s been quite restrained, which is not like her." Dante saidfortably, and Aaralyn emerged from his shadow, hugging him. "I know, go ande back to me, my shadow," he said, giving her a gentle kiss on the lips. "I''ll be back soon, dear," she said, disappearing into the forest shadows.


    "You''ve be quite popr with thedies, haven''t you?" Linnea asked with a mischievous smile. "I have to keep my heart safe, though it seems bigger than I expected... Maybe I should visit that foxter." Dante said with a sly smile. "Thinking of Akemi? I''m sure she''d love to meet you now..." Linnea murmured.


    "Want me to think of you?" Dante said, smiling at her, and she just huffed, crossing her arms. "Let''s go already, the nts might be suffering while we have this silly conversation."


    "All she thinks about is nts... when will this woman find a tree that can handle her?" Dante thought. Of course, this wasn''t about him.

 Chapter 222: Natures Fury

    Linnea and Dante walked for a while, trying to find the source of the problems. There were several factors that could have caused the incident and the environmental pollution in that forest, but they reached a conclusion. It might be the corpse of some powerful creature that was polluting and contaminating the animals.


    It might not be exactly mind control, but rather a disease spread by this pollution.


    "So..." Dante broke the deafening silence during their long walk as they observed the forest. "How have you been? A lot happened while I was dead, didn''t it?" Dante asked. Normally, he wouldn''t talk about such things, since it was quite absurd to say he had died, and it bothered him because, well... he didn''t exactly die. The fact was that he didn''t know what was really happening in the world.


    He only knew simple things like the current state of the wars, but he didn''t know, for example, about Kryoris, which was about to have its tournament in a few months. He wanted global information from every possible side.


    "You''re curious about what happened with Kryoris, aren''t you? I can''t say that good things happened," Linnea said with a bitter smile. "After that attack, some teachers like me and Akemi left. We were promised something they couldn''t deliver. Akemi left immediately after you died. She barely stayed to wait and destroyed half the school afterward," Linnea said with a mischievous smile.


    "I didn''t imagine she cared enough to destroy half the school for me," Dante said, smiling. "I really need to meet that busty fox milf," Dante thought,ughing to himself. "I don''t think it was just for you; they rushed the opening of that school," Linnea said.


    "I thought it was strange they managed to invade a school like that," Dante said as he watched some animals acting normally. "Further ahead," she said as they continued walking. "Do you know where Akemi has been?" Dante asked, and Linnea nodded. "She''s been in the Fairy Forest for a few years, training a little girl she adopted," Linnea said with a cute smile, seeming to think of something.


    "To think she''d be a mother... I didn''t expect that," Dante said thoughtfully. He really couldn''t imagine that mischievous fox as a mother.


    "Akemi seems sociable and has many friends, but she''s a Nine-Tailed Fox, a bit distant from the world because she''s a hybrid. The beast kingdom doesn''t ept her well, so she found refuge in the Spiritual Forest," Linnea exined while clearing the path ahead with her hands. "That still doesn''t exin her being a mother," Dante said, avoiding cutting the nts in front of him.


    "Akemi can''t have children," Linnea said, and Dante immediately understood. "She wanted to be a mother, but her race wouldn''t allow it?" he asked. "Yes, the little girl is like her, a hybrid of Spirit and Beast-Man," Linnea said, noticing some movement ahead. "We have a problem here," shemented, and Dante went ahead to see what it was.


    "What is this? This smell..." he asked, sensing a huge stench of decay. He went ahead without damaging the nts to avoidints and saw a decrepit, brutally destroyed body in a kind of clearing. It was an animal he couldn''t immediately recognize.


    Linnea approached, covering her nose to avoid the nauseating smell. "What animal is this?" Dante asked, as it was the first time he had seen something like it. It resembled a deer, but its antlers were straight back. "Sa, a very rare animal, it''s a bovine," Linnea exined as she got closer. "Whoever did this...


    did it out of sheer cruelty," Linnea said as she knelt by the body and closed the animal''s eyes, which barely had its lower part intact. "The earth will embrace you, little child. May your soul rest in peace," she said, offering a small prayer as her magic buried the mangled body, merging it with nature.


    Linnea''s expression was frightening. She seemed furious, with a rage so immense that even Dante, known for his strong killer aura, like Valentina, took a step back. "The Wrath of the Forest, huh..." he murmured. "Dante Scarlet," Linnea''s voice changed, bing more serious, almost as if... "If it''s necessary to burn the Forest, do it, but find who is destroying and killing my children.


    I will reward you for it." Dante heard this and immediately understood who was taking control of Linnea''s body.


    "World Tree..." he murmured as Linnea, dazed, returned to normal. That fury quickly dissipated as she stood up. "I felt something to the north. Let''s go," she said, moving swiftly. Dante just sighed and started to follow her.


    They began leaping through the forest at a fast pace. "Hey, why does the World Tree care so much about this forest?" Dante asked as they picked up speed. "She cares about everything! All things, the world is formed by her; she is the heart of the world," Linnea replied. "Would you like to have your home exploited and destroyed?" Dante heard this and shook his head.


    "It''s the same feeling; she tolerates human evolution but not cruelty," Dante heard this and partially understood how this World Tree worked. After all, it was quite intriguing. "I understand, I will help," he said, beginning to spread his mana in a radius of five meters.


    "I hope I get a nice reward. I''m not lucky in getting things... What have I losttely? I lost Lilith''s spear, the one I used that damned demon''s horn as a masterpiece, I lost those weird earrings too... Damn, I always lose the things I get!


    I hope this is something that stays on my body so I don''t lose it too," Dante sometimes had these smallpses of madness in moments like this, questioning himself. But he was soon interrupted as he felt somethinging from afar.


    "Beasts to the right!" Dante said as they turned towards themotion. A gori and a tiger were locked in a fierce fight, both seemingly crazed with their eyes glowing red. "Distract them so I can immobilize them without killing them," Linnea instructed. Dante nodded and jumped in front of the two animals.


    "Hey, buddies, am I a friend too? How about we take a break? You don''t need to kill each other. The kitty and the monkey can be friends, right?"


    *ROOOARRR*


    The tiger roared, lunging at Dante with its sharp fangs ready to bite. Dante swiftly dodged its attack with a somersault. "Okay, no talking, I get it," he said, leaping onto a tree trunk. The gori quickly climbed the tree using the vines, but Dante dodged again.


    Dante was truly invincible against these frenzied animals; he didn''t even need to exert much effort. "Alright, time to end these childish games," he said, advancing on the gori with incredible speed without even using his Walking Through mes technique. He appeared behind it and put it in a chokehold. "Stay still, stay still."


    The gori struggled, but Dante held on firmly, using his superior strength and skill to immobilize it. Meanwhile, Linnea approached the tiger, her hands glowing with a serene green energy. She began to murmur strange words that Dante didn''t understand, creating an energy field around the tiger, which started to calm down gradually as vines emerged from the ground topletely immobilize it.


    Dante looked at Linnea, admiring her skill. It was something he hadn''t seen before, Natural Magic. "I''ve got the gori," he said, breathing a bit heavier.


    Linnea nodded, focusing on the tiger. "Good job, now I just need to finish the containment spell on it too." It didn''t take long for the gori to be enveloped in a cocoon of vines as well. "Until we''ve solved this big problem, I''ll keep them partially sealed. It''s better for the other species; we can''t let them roam free, many animals could die," Linneamented, preparing to move again.


    "Let''s go, we can''t waste any more time," she said, her eyes glinting with noticeable fury.


    "I must say, she''s gotten even more beautiful after ten years. Is this the milf charm?" Dante wondered as he started to follow. "Alright, let''s find out what''s causing this as quickly as possible. The forest''s ecosystem is in danger," Dante said, trying to sound more confident. They quickly began moving through the dense forest, leaping from tree to tree.


    "What do you expect to find?" Dante asked, flying with his demonic wings while Linnea seemed to glide among the vines she created.


    "A focal point, a ce with more beasts nearby, something that might be attracting them." Dante nodded and forced his mana to extend his domain fully.


    His mana covered almost the entire forest, allowing him to sense every life form within his reach. "I found something," he said, "Six kilometers ahead, I can sense something." Dante felt it with his mana, noticing that the trees and nts began to show signs of decay at a certain distance from them. The air was dense,den with a dark energy that prevented his mana from prating further.


    "I found it," he said, and Linnea nodded. "Lead the way."


    With those words, Dante increased his pace and began to advance even faster. After all, the sooner he finished this task... the sooner he would receive his reward, right?

 Chapter 223: A disgusting ritual.

    "Sometimes I get myself into some situations... Damn, it would be simpler if I were one of the bad guys. Why did I have to be born a nice guy?" Dante muttered as he dodged various creatures attacking him relentlessly, a horde of different animals... "Hey, can''t I just kill them all at once?


    I get that you''re a Dryad and all, but I''m a Demon King!" Dante shouted, holding onto the branches and kicking various species away.


    "Stopining! Be a man and help me solve these annoying problems!" Linnea shouted as she restrained different beasts Dante could barely identify. "What kind of diversity is this? I''ve never seen that guy before!" Dante shouted, pointing at an anteater.


    "How old are you? Fifteen? Come on, stop fooling around! Don''t you have anything to stop them? Think, you idiot!" Linnea shouted, clearly frustrated because everything she tried was useless. If they didn''t stop those creatures soon, they could start killing each other,pletely disrupting the natural ecosystem.


    "Ah~ I hate being the protector of defenseless animals; I prefer protecting women." Dante said sarcastically, making a hand signal to create a fireball, but it wasn''t exactly a fireball. He threw it while guiding it with his fingers. "Come to me, my dear animals," Dante said, directing the ball in a circle, starting to enclose the beasts in a radius they couldn''t simply escape.


    "Hell King''s Wall," he said, and a wall of mes began to surround all the creatures. Seeing this, they immediately backed away, knowing those mes could kill them with a single touch. Dante counted on their instincts to stop them, and it worked.


    "You could have done that earlier!" Linnea yelled at Dante, and he looked at her without any reaction, "Seriously?" he questioned. "Since you''re so mad, why didn''t you do something before? Oh, right, you can''t, so shut up and ept it." Dante replied, and she fell silent... "Sorry, it''s just that you think things are too easy." Dante said, pointing, "If they touch the mes, they die.


    Finish your job, and let''s move on to the next one. I need to get back to my wives." He jumped into the air, spreading his demonic wings as he searched for the source of these mutations.


    "Tsk, arrogant kid," Linnea said as she began sealing all the corrupted beasts in nt cocoons. "Mother, why can''t you identify the source of this problem? Aren''t you supposed to sense the whole world?" Linnea murmured as vines rose to hold the beasts, separating them to avoid conflicts. She waited for an answer, but it never came.


    Linnea and Dante continued sealing beasts as they climbed towards a mountain. Everything was getting worse; each step felt like various negative energies were targeting them. Dante was resistant to this, after all, he could walk in Hell itself... But Linnea...


    "Ugh," she murmured, cing a hand on her head. She was feeling intense pain and slightly trembled, almost losing her bnce. "Calm down, what''s wrong?" Dante asked, holding her to help her regain her bnce. He felt her body was cold, like a nt on a rainy day. "Are you okay?" Dante asked. Linnea, however, couldn''t answer with certainty.


    It wasn''t a simple headache or something; it felt like something was trying to manifest in her body. "The higher we go, the worse I feel... My connection to the World Tree has been cut off," she said. Dante nodded and sat the woman down against a rock.


    "What are you going to do?" she asked, seeing Dante pointing his hand at her, and a red magic circle appeared from his hand. "Barrier Magic. After I evolved into Demon King, my mana sea increased by 1900%pared to my 13-year-old self that you knew," Dante said, beginning to formte some magic forms Morgana had taught him.


    "Combining a Reflector Shield with a Purifier Shield should work." He said, and a reddish sphere enveloped Linnea, then adjusted to her size like a second skin and becamepletely transparent. Linnea almost instantly felt her body return to normal, even better than before.


    "T-Thank you," she said, and Dante just smiled, "I can''t let my beautiful teacher go through hardships." He said, clearly ying with her words. And well... Linnea blushed at being called beautiful... "Not even an avatar of the World Tree can resist apliment, huh..." Dante thought as he turned around.


    "Let''s move forward; I''m sensing something." Hemented, and she nodded, getting up and preparing to continue.


    Dante took the lead and quicklyunched ahead, "Try to get used to it again and take back the lead. I''ll keep observing the surroundings; I feel something bad, not aggressive, but..." Dante said, and Linnea nodded.


    Dante led the way through the dark forest, his eyes alert for any signs of danger. Linnea followed closely behind, still recovering from the mise that had ovee her. Dante''s protective magic enveloped her like a second skin, allowing her to move with more confidence.


    As they climbed the forest towards the mountains, the sense of oppression increased. The trees became more twisted, and the air seemed denser, filled with a dark energy that Dante could clearly sense. Every step brought them closer to the source of the corruption.


    "We''re getting close," said Dante, his voice firm. "I sense something powerful. Get ready."


    Linnea nodded, focusing her energy on maintaining her connection with the nature around her. She knew she would need all the strength avable to face whatever was corrupting the forest.


    Finally, they arrived at a point where the terrain opened into a dark cave. A dark energy emanated from the entrance, and Dante could feel the malevolence residing there.


    "Let''s see what that is," Dante said, starting to lead the way. Unlike before, he drew his demonic sword. "Excalibur," he murmured, and the sword quickly appeared in his hand.


    "A sacro-demonic weapon¡­" Linnea murmured, sensing the divine energy from the sword, though its appearance seemed too grotesque.


    They entered the cave quietly, their steps echoing off the stone walls despite trying to stay silent. The darkness was almostplete, but Dante''s night vision allowed him to see clearly. Linnea, using her own magic, conjured a soft light to illuminate their path.


    "I don''t feel anything¡­" Dante murmured, sensing the energy but detecting no living presence ahead. "Damn." Dante said, noticing a huge blood trail on the floor.


    At the back of the cave, they found a vast and dark chamber. In the centery a grotesque creature, dismembered on the ground. It was the source of the corruption, a being of pure evil pulsating with dark energy.


    "What the hell is that¡­" Dante muttered, recognizing it as something clearly evil, though not demonic in nature that he was familiar with; it was something close. "A ritual¡­" Dante said when he looked at Linnea... She was crying¡­


    "Hey, what''s wrong?" Dante quickly asked, but Linnea didn''t respond. Her voice changed again. "Damn them¡­" she murmured. "Those bastards¡­" she repeated, approaching the creature while trying to piece its parts together.


    The creature had a head simr to a dragon, horse hooves, a body like a deer, and a tail resembling a bull...


    "Why did they do this to you?" the pseudo-Linnea said, as she tried to piece the remains of the animal together. "What is this?" Dante approached, wanting to understand what had happened and what it was.


    "A benevolent animal," the pseudo-Linnea said and continued, "I named these beings Qilin. It is a charitable, generous animal, and above all, respects life." she said with sorrow. "I''m sorry, little child of nature, your mother failed you."


    Dante looked around, seeing various demonic runes. "It was cursed," Dante said.


    "Yes¡­" the pseudo-Linnea said, standing up. "The human race has be increasingly disgusting," she said, but...


    "It''s not quite like that," Dantemented, approaching an altar with a small message.


    [From the purest generosity, the greatest profanity would arise. Devastate the life you love, Chimera Dragon.]


    "Someone significant came here, someone who wanted to cause an uproar," Dante said as he burned the blood lines, breaking the spell that spread the evil. "This rune¡­" Dante said, "Aphakrse," he read. "What does it mean?" she asked.


    "Apocalypse." Dante said, "I really want to understand why someone came so far to perform a ritual to possess animals¡­" Dante said and turned to the woman, "You can''t interfere with the world, can you? You are only responsible for maintaining and managing the, right?" His questions led to a point he considered.


    "You are correct, I cannot kill any living being unless it threatens the''s destruction. That''s why I have an Avatar," she exined.


    "I see, so there''s no way around it¡­" Dante murmured as his mes began to destroy the entire ce, eradicating the rituals linked to the little creature''s body. Gradually, the bad feeling dissipated, and the ce became pure again, though it still smelled terrible.


    "Take it outside, return it to this sacred ground, I''ll check a few things." he said, and the World Tree agreed, giving control back to Linnea. She simply nodded and used her vines to carry the sacred animal''s body in a cocoon of nts.


    "Now... tell me, what is all this?" Dante questioned, though he was speaking to someone else...

 Chapter 224: Fey, the World Tree of Elysium

    Sometimes the world besplicated because people areplicated. In the general context of things, this ritual was nothing, just child''s y, until Dante realized there was a demonic rune, which he really didn''t expect. After all, only demons of King or higher rank can use demonic runes, and especially a rune like Apocalypse.


    "Come on, what do you think this is?" Dante questioned to nothingness, but there was another person there with him, or rather... There was another part of him seeing all that scene. "There are many things wrong in this scenario," Dante heard his own distorted voice. "Normally I would find thismon if it were in Nightsphere, but here? In the human realm?


    No, here''s another story." He heard, then, "This person wanted to scare someone. The rune that means Apocalypse can only be used by a demon in all of Hell..." He heard, he partially understood what he meant. "One of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, huh..." Dante murmured and felt his other self agreeing. "Probably Death," hemented.


    "Isn''t Death on Lucifer''s side?" He questioned into the wind; neither of them really knew what the Horsemen were up to by allying with Lucifer, yet they needed some understanding of what was happening. "Remember to contact Lilith and warn her about this intrusion in the Human World. It may be a copy of the rune, but for someone to use this... it''s very serious." Dante nodded.


    "This could be the work of the Demon Cult; they had a weapon that could corrupt me before, and if they managed to get a copy of a demonic rune, they''re ying a very dangerous game."


    "Who else could be involved in this?" he muttered to himself, although he knew his other self was listening.


    "There are many possibilities," answered the distorted voice, echoing in Dante''s mind. "But the Four Horsemen are a bigger concern. If Death is involved, we may be dealing with something much more sinister than just an intimidation ritual."


    Dante nodded, focusing on the rune. The energy emanating from it was powerful and strange. He could feel malevolence pulsing through the lines and intricate symbols. "Death... he''s always been the most unpredictable of the Horsemen. If he''s moving, it means something big is about to happen," he heard from his alter ego.


    "We need to be quick," insisted his other voice. "Contact Lilith immediately. If Death is operating in the human realm, we need all possible information to contain this threat."


    Dante agreed and pulled out amunication crystal from his pocket. He channeled his energy into the crystal, activating the connection with Lilith. Her image appeared, ethereal and majestic, floating before him, the woman with ck horns and white hair in a sort of magical hologram.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect a call this early," Lilith said, her voice soft but firm. "What do I owe this call to? We know you don''t like me that much to call me at this hour."


    "A demonic rune of Apocalypse," he replied, holding the crystal so she could see. "This is notmon, at least it shouldn''t be in the human world. Do you know what this is? It could be the work of Death, one of the Four Horsemen; it has a sinister aura emanating from it." Lilith frowned, clearly concerned. "Death in the human realm? That''s impossible; he''s sealed in hell.


    He never acted without a clear and devastating purpose, and he wouldn''t use the human world for this, after all, humans are weak." Dante nodded. "I also suspect the Demon Cult may be involved. They already corrupted me before, and if they got a copy of the rune, they''re ying a very dangerous game."


    Lilith considered his words for a moment before responding. "I''ll mobilize our spies and resources to investigate this situation here in hell. Stay vignt; this is too big of a problem to stay in the dark."


    The connection cut off, and Dante stored the crystal, feeling a weight increase on his shoulders. "For now, let''s go back, and I need to talk to the World Tree," he said, turning to his other half. "If you sense anything, let me know," he said, and his other side agreed, "You need to train again so I can help you," he said, "I''ll do that, especially with the Kryoris tournament about to start...


    I want to cause somemotions," Dante said with a smile and turned to leave the cave.


    When he came out, he saw a somewhat sad scene: in front of him, Linnea was kneeling as she had made a small grave for the creature. She had already buried it and was praying, or something that resembled a prayer.


    "I hope you are reborn in the cycle of reincarnation and return to this world as majestic as you should be. I''m sorry," she said with regret as the body was gently buried... A really bad atmosphere, by the way, something that made Dante feel regretful. "I''m sorry, it seems like this has to do with the demon cult." Dante approached,menting again, Linnea turned again, as the World Tree.


    "It''s okay; the beasts have returned to normal. Unfortunately, we lost this little guy... but it could have been much worse without you here. Thank you for your help, Demon King," she said, arranging her clothes and standing up.


    Dante looked around; thendscape was almostpletely healed. "You are very efficient," he murmured. "I have to take care of this entire; efficiency is the minimum requirement." She replied, "I understand; I think everything is okay now, right?" Dante said as he looked at the mountainousndscape with forests in the distance.


    "Everything will be fine; I''ll try to restructure the animal life here and keep their natural habitats preserved until life returns to normal," she said. She really cared about the ce; Dante found this dedication admirable, but also, it seemed more like an obligation. "I think I''ll be going now; I have a lot to do." Dante said.


    He didn''t even care about the reward she said she would give; he was more focused on other things... Like a demonic rune belonging to a Horseman of the Apocalypse being in the Human World.


    "Wait!" This time Linnea''s original voice called out to him; he turned to see the woman bowing. "Thank you very much for your help, Dante," she said, continuing, "Without you, I probably wouldn''t have been able to stop this incident!" She said, seeming a little embarrassed. "It''s alright; you can call me whenever you need.


    I''m taking the Western Empire as my Base of Operations," Dante said with a smile. "I have to please a Queen for that, but I hope you understand. Evolving is hard; I know you''re still getting used to your new powers as the Avatar of the World Tree, but know that you have a friend you can count on. Well, I hope you consider me one, and not just a stupid student," Dante smiled as he gave a light wave.


    "Hey! Don''t just stop talking to me out of nowhere! She asked me to give this to you!" Linnea quickly said and threw a golden apple to him. "Hm? What''s this?" Dante questioned as he caught the apple. "This can be called a Blessing; just eat this, and you will gain the blessing of the World Tree," Linnea exined, and Dante pondered for a few seconds.


    "Hey, World Tree, you know I''m a Demon, right?" Dante questioned, but the World Tree did not assume Linnea. "She asked you to eat it," Linnea said, and Dante had no other choice. "Well, I''ve already died twice; a third time shouldn''t be a problem if something goes wrong," he thought...


    Dante then took the apple and took a bite of the golden fruit. Instantly, a feeling of warmth spread throughout his body, aforting energy that seemed to flow through his bones. His senses sharpened; his mind cleared, and he felt a deep connection with the nature around him.


    "Wow..." Dante murmured, surprised by the intensity of the sensation. He looked at Linnea. "This is amazing," he said, but soon his face changed. Beside Linnea, a woman appeared, her eyes gradient green with gold, she wore a loose green and gold dress with a crown of red flowers. He looked at that celestial beauty, and he didn''t even know what to say; he just remained speechless.


    "I hope you don''t react like this every time you see me; I''m too old for you, child," the woman said, her voice a bit different, but Dante perfectly understood who she was. "The World Tree of Umbral," Dante said; well, he had many people to meet in this world, and a world tree was certainly part of the equation of his life.


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you, but this is not called Umbral, child," she said, and began to walk a little closer to Dante.


    "I think I''d better introduce myself properly; I''m Fey, the World Tree of Elysium," she said. Dante could only smile, "Even though I already know you, I am Dante Scarlet, the Demon King of Devastation...


    Although I find a name too extravagant for a simple man like me," Dante said, "Great titles are for beings who have greatness in their history, Dante," she said, "But let''s put that aside; I just wanted to talk to you directly, not through an Avatar," she said.


    "Thank you for your help; unfortunately, we world trees cannot interfere if it''s not problems on aary scale. Your help preserved one of the most important ces for me, so I deeply thank you," she said, closing her eyes in greeting.


    "It''s alright, now such a big reward for just saving a small forest makes sense," hemented, "This is where I was born," she replied; now it really made sense such concern for a remote forest. "I understand; I''m d to have helped," Dante said.


    "Before you go, I have a request," she said, "Of course, but everything has a price, Fey," Dante said; he wasn''t close enough to a world tree to work for free; he adopted the way of living of a demon: want help? Sacrifice something and make a deal with this demon.


    "I already figured you would want something, but listen to my request first," she said, and Dante nodded.


    "I want you to help me protect this world," the World Tree said; Dante looked into her eyes before noticing that Linnea was also incarnating him; he quickly understood the situation. "So it''s not just me who knows about the time we have," Dante said. "Yes, I''ve been informed," Fey said, "I understand," Dante replied, and continued, "And what would you give me to help protect this world?"


    "What do you want? I''m sure I can give you anything," she asked, quite seriously, and Dante just smiled mischievously; after all, he could ask for anything, right?


    "I understand, anything, huh?" Dante said thoughtfully, well, he was thinking of something he never thought they would mention, after all... Well, he was romantic, but at the same time, he was greedy, and if he could snag something... he would bite without letting it escape.


    "I want both of you to be mine," Dante said, with a mischievous smile.

 Chapter 225: Marrying a World Tree and a Flustered Teacher

    "What do you want? I''m sure I can give you anything," she questioned, quite serious. Dante just smiled mischievously; after all, he could ask for anything, right?


    "Understand, anything, huh?" Dante said thoughtfully. Well, he was thinking of something he never thought they would mention. After all... Well, he was romantic, but at the same time, greedy, and if he could snag something... he would bite without letting it escape.


    "I want both of you to be mine," Dante said, with a mischievous smile, leaving both Linnea and Fey a bit... confused?


    "Ehhh??? I''m your teacher!" Linnea shouted quickly, not giving time to continue the conversation; she was internally freaking out just hearing that. "So what? You''re my ex-teacher," Dante said with a mischievous smile while watching Linnea''s hrious reactions. She turnedpletely red and looked like she was going to explode.


    After all, she was a single woman, and having a husband at her age would certainly be good, but she was the Avatar of the World Tree!


    "I knew something bad was going to happen, I sensed something bad was going to happen, why did something so bad have to happen! Why! Why! Now I''ve be a bargaining chip! I''m not a coin! I''m Linnea!" She screamed internally, fighting a big battle with herself.


    After all, "But he''s young, knows how to take care of a woman, has the strongest women by his side... No! Definitely not! He''s my student!!!"


    Meanwhile, Fey... she seemed to be doing hundreds of thousands of calctions, and Dante knew what she would answer. After all, well, we are talking about Dante. Recently he has been collecting women like a Pokkecron hunter... Let''s put it that way to avoidwsuits, shall we?


    Seeing how the woman, or rather, the tree, was really thinking, he decided to give her a little push to ept this. "If you be mine, I can protect this world with even more dedication. After all, you''re part of this world, aren''t you? If you be my wife, then this world is mine, and I take very good care of what is mine," Dante said with an extremely greedy smile.


    After all, he had already imed the very sin of greed for himself! Besides, his words made a lot of sense.


    You see, the World Tree is the creator of this. It provides all the nutrients for the to develop, and in the grand scheme of things, it is fixed to the and cannot disconnect from it.


    Everything on this thates from nature is necessarily the World Tree itself, and if we put that on the scale, if Fey marries Dante and she asks him to protect the world, she wouldn''t even need to ask him to protect her. He would do it naturally and with great pleasure! After all, Dante was possessive of what was his, and his wives were the pinnacle of his possession.


    "And why would you be the best option?" Fey questioned, and Dante just smiled. After all, the World Tree didn''t know everything. Dante, in terms ofbined strength, was actually the strongest man alive in the world right now...


    "I have a God yer by my side, the most destructive witch, a Million-Year-Old Demon Dragon, a young Arcane Dragon, one of the Seven Deadly Sins, the Virtue of Humility, and the Empress of this continent, not to mention my contractor, the Empress of the Underworld. Do I need to say why I am the best option?


    Besides, do you really think there''s anyone like me who has interacted directly with the Administrator? Of course, I can also take control of Hell soon. After all, after the War, Hell will be mine," Dante said confidently. For the first time in his life, heid out everything he had, and for a second...


    "Damn... what have I been doing to have so many terrifying women? I mean, just Valentina and Morgana would already be enough... Damn, I have a lot of firepower!" Even Dante couldn''t believe his current situation in life, something that really scared him...


    "Well, this will help me hunt down those other two traitors..." Dante murmured to himself as he saw Fey''s head almost catching fire after hearing everything he said... "Anyway, what is your answer?" Dante looked at the woman, already expecting what she would say. "For me, it''s fine... but you won''t be able to touch me," she said. Dante, however, just smiled. "I would never touch a woman I don''t love.


    That will depend on you in the future whether we get closer or not. Treat this as a political marriage for now."


    Linnea, who was trying to absorb the situation, exploded: "You really have no shame, Dante! How can you say that so casually? I''m your ex-teacher, and Fey is the Avatar of the World Tree! She''s the most celestial being in this world! She''spared to a god!"


    "Of course, now shut up, will you? She already agreed to be my wife, so hurry up with your answer. I''m a Demon King, and a Demon King needs a Queen, or several. Besides, I''m not forcing anything; I''m justying my intentions on the table. And you yourself said I could ask for anything."


    Linnea seemed ready to protest, but Fey interrupted her. "Calm down, child. He is right about one thing: a political marriage can bring great benefits for both sides. And if, in his view, this is the only way he will fully protect this world, then so be it. Despite his... peculiarities, Dante possesses great power, which will be a significant help." Dante made a slight bow.


    "Thank you, Fey. I promise to protect you as if you were my own." His words carried multipleyers of meaning, indicating his seriousmitment, though his demeanor remained that of a demon enjoying his influence over the women before him.


    Linnea sighed, exasperated. "Alright, what choice do I have? But know that I''m still your former teacher and I won''t allow you to touch me! Besides, I will ensure you keep your promises, Dante." "Sure, sure," said Dante, standing up from the rock he had been sitting on and preparing to move forward.


    "Oh, by the way, sign this," Dante said, tossing a not-so-golden paper that differed from the contracts he had made with Valentina.


    "What is this?" Linnea asked, "A contract, or did you think I would consider you mine without securing proper rights? Haha, I''m a businessman. Read and sign." Dante said. Fey looked him in the eyes, "Give me the other one. This one won''t do." Her eyebrow arched, "Why won''t it do?" He asked, genuinely puzzled.


    "Give me the ck contract," shemanded. Dante remained confused, "ck contract? I don''t have one." He said, but then he heard a distorted voice inside his head, "Here." A red and ck contract appeared. "Oh, this is new," Dante said. "But why do we need such a contract?" He asked. The woman sighed, "I forget you''re not yet a progenitor.


    A contract with a World Tree must be made this way, or you''ll die." She said without much exnation. "Here, sign." She instructed after modifying the contract with natural energy. It turned a dark green, almost ck, with golden and red lettering.


    "Done..." Linnea said, handing the contract to Dante, who then signed his part of the contract with Fey. Once again, a calming energy surged through his body, filling himpletely, and Dante felt something new. "Your location?" He asked, and she nodded. "You can nowe to me anytime. I can''t be with you all the time, nor can Linnea. She needs rest and work, or she will go insane.


    Look," Fey pointed at Linnea, who was pacing back and forth in distress, biting her nails.


    "I married my student," she murmured as she paced to the left. "But it was his choice, I had no choice, it''s for the good of the world," she muttered, walking back to the right. "No, stop using that excuse, you epted because you wanted to," she said, turning left again...


    "Will she be alright?" Dante asked, now genuinely concerned about the health of his second-favorite elf, after Misty. "Probably. She''s just denying the repressed desires of a single woman," Fey said authoritatively. "And what about you?" She asked Dante, who seemed ready to leave, concerned about Aaralyn''s report and the recent absence of Vex.


    "I''m heading back to Aldria to report all that happened here and to triple the security in the Empire. I killed many demons when I acquired the Sin of Greed, yet their influence hasn''t waned... I need to stay alert and train more. After that, I''ll talk to Lyrianna and then to d about the problems with the Vampire Counts." He detailed his next steps, which made Fey feel... a strange sensation...


    "Why are you telling me all this in such detail?" She asked, feeling an unusual sentiment seeing his honesty and thoroughness. After all, they had just met a few hours ago. Why was he being so... responsible?


    "What do you mean, why? You are my wife now, get used to it." Dante said, smiling as he spread six ck wings. "I''m going home. If you want to see me, I''ll be there. See youter, my dears." He said, then took off at supersonic speed...


    "I married... my student." Fey heard Linnea''sment and sighed, "Come on, child, we need to take care of our home." She said as she vanished like dandelion seeds blown by the wind...

 Chapter 226: From Emperor to Empress

    A well-dressed man walked through the wide corridors of the imperial pce, overhearing the maids whispering to each other about how handsome he looked. "The Demon King looks different. Is he more handsome?" one maid murmured to her colleague. "Strange, he seems much more natural. His skin also looks more alive," she replied. He merely smiled as he continued walking alone.


    "The World Tree''s blessing had some effect, it seems," he said, having just taken a bath after returning exhausted from his little trip to the World Tree. "Unfortunately, it looks like my vacation hase to an end," he murmured as he walked, beginning to think about a few things. "Protecting this world... Maybe I can do it?


    I don''t know, I may be confident in the strength of my lovely wives, but I''m still far behind them... I need to train." Dante said. It wasn''tmon, but when hepared himself to wives like Valentina, Morgana, and even Voralith, who hadn''t epted yet but he knew she would, it made him somewhat disheartened. Strength was crucial at this moment, and he didn''t want to go through that again.


    "I won''t let this bother me anymore. I''ll get stronger, even if I have to sacrifice parts of myself in the process... No one else will suffer," he said, opening the enormous door where a single woman sat on the throne, clearly waiting for him. "It seems my beautiful Aldria was already expecting me," Dante said with a mischievous smile. It was time to finish what he had decreed.


    "You again," Aldria said. Truly, she was a difficult woman.


    Aldria sat on the throne, looking like a bored woman who hadn''t heard anything interesting in years. "I''m sure you already know what I''ve done in thest few hours. What do you want to hear first?" Dante asked as a Blood Throne formed, now making it seem like a real conversation.


    Two emperors were facing each other. One represented only his empire and citizens, and the other represented only his desires and self-satisfaction, something the other would never consider in this situation.


    "Before you start talking, are you okay?" Dante asked. Above all, he was a man who cared about her, not because Adam asked him to¡ªscrew Adam¡ªDante didn''t care about the man who made Velryna and Aldria suffer. It was more than right that he was dead, despite knowing the pain they felt about his death. It was better than remembering the many things he caused over the years.


    "Ah~" She sighed heavily and began to speak.


    "You drive me crazy, you know that? I''ve received hundreds of reports from all sides about a ck-Winged Demon flying at supersonic speeds across the continent. Could you be more discreet? You''re not a child who can do whatever he wants! Every two hours, at least six guards came here to report minor actions." Aldria said, putting a hand to her head.


    "Killing a person I understand, but cutting off everyone''s arms? Or better yet, dismembering a person in front of their friends. Who were you trying to traumatize? One of the soldiers who saw it is undergoing treatment from vomiting so much at the grotesque scene you caused!" Aldria scolded him, but at the same time, he just smiled.


    "Wipe that confident smile off your face!" She scolded him, but he continued to wait for her to finish.


    "Seriously, what do I do with you?" She continued herints. "And about the mine! What was that! You polluted half the forest with blood!" She shouted, and Dante smiled, almostughing out loud because the scene of the giant worm dying was very funny in his mind.


    "Hey! I''m being serious here! You gave me a massive headache!" She said, truly looking angry, but... "Even so, after all this! You still solved all the problems, and it''s driving me crazy!" She admitted. In a few hours, despite all the problems he caused her, he resolved them all perfectly in a time that could have taken months to solve.


    Who knows how many people could have been affected by the actions of the nobility? Well, that would be resolved only by killing them all and recing them, something Aldria could very well do if she took on the role of a dictator, and that wasn''t what she wanted. But the real problem was, what if that huge worm had gone to an ind city? What if someone had died?


    Dante should actually be treated as a hero in this respect... and she didn''t even know about the beasts.


    "Are you done?" Dante asked, his voice very close to her. Aldria, who was thinking about many things at once, heard his voice almost like a whisper. When she blinked twice... she was sitting on Dante''sp. "Huh?! Put me back on my throne!!!" She quickly shouted.


    "Nothing of the sort, I''m collecting my reward," Dante said, holding the woman firmly on hisp, cing her head on his chest.


    "W-We didn''t talk about rewards! Y-You did this because you wanted to!" She quickly stammered, knowing what this man wanted. "I don''t work for free, my little Sapphire," Dante said gently, which sent shivers through Aldria, who tried to pull away but was stopped again. "Why did you call me that! What is that!" Aldria said quickly, truly not knowing what it meant.


    "It''s a gem, a very rare blue-colored gem... like your eyes," he said with a smile. Aldria didn''t know how to react; it was the first time she had received such apliment, so she just shrank and blushed like a cute little girl. "Hahaha," Danteughed and ran his hand over her head, gently stroking her hair.


    "Now that you''re calmer, let''s talk about serious matters," Dante said while continuing to hold the woman who seemed like a different person, her facepletely embarrassed... but even she didn''t know what to do, and she didn''t want to leave that position. It felt like... she lived to be there; it was so...fortable.


    "What do you mean by serious matters?" she murmured, and Dante only smiled. "Don''t you want to know how I met the World Tree of Elysium?" Dante said, and the woman''s eyes almost popped out as she quickly straightened up. He let her move without holding her, after all, he realized she wasn''t going to leave hisp.


    She just wanted to listen attentively while looking at him, and he was pleased to notice that. "Y-You met a World Tree?" she stammered, knowing what that meant, and Dante began recounting to her what had happened, up to the part about the ritual.


    "A Qilin? I''ve never seen one on this continent... Why is a Qilin not in the East, but in the West? I mean, the climate here shouldn''t allow something like that to live here..." Aldria murmured, truly intrigued by this, but what was really important was the ritual. "I thought we had cleansed the Empire that day..." she murmured, ming herself, but Dante didn''t let her. "It''s not your fault.


    I couldn''t identify the energy of this ritual either. It wasn''t demonic. I still don''t know what it was, but Fey and I believe it was a curse," Dante said. Many things were going through his mind, especially after all these events, and he felt a certain difort.


    "D-Dear?" Aldria stammered. "Ah... well, I was just getting to that part..." Dante murmured, and Aldria''s gaze broke. Her mind began to generate a theory that, unfortunately for her and fortunately for Dante... she waspletely correct. "D-Don''t tell me you proposed to her," Aldria said, and Dante just smiled without saying anything.


    Aldria... for some reason, broke...


    "I... I thought..." she murmured to herself, struggling with things she wanted and things she fought against wanting. But this... made a tear fall. She didn''t even understand why. Memories of what Evangeline said to her quickly returned...


    "Do you think my master, who has the best women by his side, would waste his time with a woman he''s not interested in? He should be spending time with Morgana Arcano now, but he''s using his precious time to fix an Empire that isn''t even his," she heard echoing in her mind like a heavy hammer blow. She could only wonder... If he was interested, why did he find someone else in the meantime?


    Perhaps it was a silly thought, perhaps a thought that didn''t even make sense to Dante. After all, unlike him, Aldria had never shared a man with anyone, and Dante shared his heart with several women. Aldria felt... discarded, for some reason. She didn''t even know if she felt something for this man... she was...


    confused about it...


    "Looks like someone is jealous," Dante said, almostpletely reading the woman. But of course, he did. He still had one of the abilities from his dear mother, the ability to read people, and it seemed to only work with the women he was interested in... well, actually, he was just too clueless to remember it at necessary moments.


    "Jealous! I''m not jealous!" She quickly shouted, trying to pull away from him. She really felt ufortable, but she was in the hands of the greatest demon of all! "Quiet," hemanded imperiously, making her startle. "Sorry, but you don''t help yourself either," he said. Now, however, he pulled her even closer, her chest pressed against his torso, and he leaned in close to her ear.


    Aldria felt this man''s breath almost touching her. Her skin grew hot, and her face turned red. Dante only whispered in her ear.


    "Regardless of who is by my side... You will be mine, one way or another. Aldria Scarlet sounds good..." Dante said, and the woman trembled as if her body was beingpletely devoured. Before her, like a mirage, a demon was seated on her throne that only Aldria could see. After all... it was an illusion of her greed.


    "I said... my master wants you for himself," Evangeline said with a mischievous smile.

 Chapter 227: Aldria.

    Aldria was still in Dante''sp, and several minutes had passed. She silently epted it, feeling the man''s touch on her hair¡ªsomething she had never experienced. She was a difficult woman, and there had never been a man capable of handling her... until she met Dante. Well, you could say he was a significant weakness for her.


    A man she couldn''t read, who didn''t have a strong, formed ideal that she could exploit. He was a free being, an independent spirit who did and said what he wanted, when and how he wanted. That''s Dante in Aldria''s eyes, and honestly... for a woman who had lived for others her entire life... Dante was truly admirable in that regard.


    And that was what attracted her to him¡ªhe was a wandering spirit, free from the world yet bound to it.


    He went out when he wanted, ate when he wanted, had fun; anything interesting, he was there enjoying it. The case of the Devouring Worm was an example¡ªshe had heard numerous times that he did all that with just one thing, a big smile on his face.


    Dante lived only within his own possibilities. He couldn''t measure the problems of others; after all, they weren''t his problems. At the same time, he understood and tried to help everyone, even though he didn''t care about the problems he caused. And that was really strange, so strange it was interesting in her eyes...


    "Why do I feel this way..." she thought. Her chest was tight, as if something really wrong was happening to her... "Is this me rejecting my feelings? Or is this me falling in love with him?" she wondered. She didn''t know, and this wasn''t a problem that could be resolved with just questions. However...


    just feeling that man''s hand caressing her with so much care, with so much love... she couldn''t ignore it...


    They had been silent for a long time, Dante just sitting on his throne of pure blood, which was really rigid, and Aldria on hisp, with her eyes closed.


    "You seem to like this," he said, breaking the silence. She didn''t respond, just hid her face. She really seemed like just a scared little girl with her feelings, unlike the woman he had met almost a month ago, who had intimidated him when she entered his office to talk. He remembered that day clearly.


    "You didn''t think you could handle me, did you?" Dante said, smiling, like a passing memory, and Aldria''s heart sped up slightly.


    "You''re a fool, Aldria," Dante whispered, his voice loaded with gentleness and passion, very different from when he first interacted with her. Taking advantage of her vulnerability, he held her thighs while squeezing her body closer to him. "I told you that you wouldn''t defeat me easily." He said it very close to her ears, causing aplete shiver through her body.


    "L-let me go," she said, feeling Dante''s firm grip, looking at him with a mix of... she didn''t even know what she felt, so many conflicts... Dante was too strong for her to handle, and she knew that, she had always known.


    "This possessive man..." she murmured, her eyes fixed on his, which had an overwhelming intensity. She could feel the warmth of his body, the smell of his red hair. She couldn''t take it anymore; she was about to give in to temptation.


    "You can''t run from me, Aldria, stop trying," he said in her ears, and she tried hurriedly, finally finding something to say, "You just want my body! You only think about that!" she said, in ast drop of doubt that arose in her heart. She knew how he interacted with women, or rather... she thought she knew...


    "Hahahaha, you''re so cute," Dante said, looking deep into her eyes. "Is that really what''s worrying you?" he said firmly, in a way Aldria had never seen. She stared at him as if agreeing and waiting for him to say something, and he justughed. There was nothing he could do, he could onlyugh...


    "Hehehe," he keptughing, as if Aldria had really made a huge joke with him. He didn''t stopughing until she finally lost her patience. "What''s so funny?!" she shouted, catching his attention, and he finally calmed down a bit...


    "Aldria, do you really think I want your body?" he questioned, and she seemed determined about it. He then continued, "Do you think I want to abuse your body for sex? Does that really matter?" Dante asked.


    "What?" she questioned.


    "I was a virgin until a few weeks ago, Aldria," Dante said. Despite it being a bit embarrassing, he was just following through with what he needed to convince her of something.


    "What?" She repeated, as if she was choking on the words.


    "It''s what you heard. I have all these women, but I''ve only had sex with one. Do you know why? Because sex has never been my priority and never will be. So, no, I don''t care about your body. If you had no curves, no big breasts or strong thighs, it wouldn''t change anything.


    I''d still be here," Dante said, and for a second, she faltered upon hearing her attributes described...


    "W-what do you want then?" She asked, without looking at him.


    "I want to know who you are, I want to see your reactions, I want to feel you, yourpany, your ideas, your questions, your skills. I want to spend time with you, see your problems, support you, help you, care for you. I want everything. I want all of you," Dante''s eyes, different from their usual ck, seemed like a portal, a world that Aldria had never imagined.


    Something she longed for so much... "Sex is good, but it will never be my focus. I just want people to love and to take to the end with me. One day sex will be mundane, but our rtionship never will." Dante''s words pierced Aldria''s heart like a ming arrow, destroying everything. Her body was immersed in a shiver, not just a shiver, but a warm embrace followed.


    The man''s words entered her body, warming it, his hands caressed her skin, and with each touch, every little touch, this woman almost melted.


    His words were not just empty talk. Aldria understood few things about Dante, but one thing she realized from talking to her niece, Velryna, was that... Dante loved, loved more than anything else. He was an irrational man who would wipe out an entire continent if necessary, if his wife asked for it. She already knew she was a target.


    She tried in every way not to fall for this man, tried everything... but her heart wouldn''t allow it. Her previous rtionship... was just a fa?ade. She was married to a man who didn''t even touch her. It was a one-sided rtionship...


    on her part. She was nothing more than a woman substituting for the real wife of that fallen Emperor.


    "I-I..." She murmured, her eyes slightly filled with tears. She was feeling something that... she didn''t even know if it could be called happiness, or something close to it. It was a warmth in her chest so...forting.


    "There are many reasons for me being here and now, but do they matter? A promise to a dead Emperor? Does that really matter? I want nothing more than for him to stay dead, after all, with him dead I can have you for myself," Dante said, lifting the woman and cing her close to him, forehead to forehead.


    "If you want to be truly loved, to feel everything someone can offer you, to be the real woman you are, without worrying about your problems, be mine." Dante said, seriously, like an ultimatum.


    "But if you want to go back to your life of abandonment, your sad and dark life behind the shadow of an emperor, do as you wish and I will never seek you out again." His words were serious and even a bit sad, but Aldria...


    "I..." She lowered her head without looking at him. She was in herst cycle of denial and this man... "You are cruel," she said,ing to her senses, her tone changingpletely, her core rejuvenated as she finally said, "Alright." In a sigh of relief, she spoke without fear. "I ept to be yours." And before she could hear anything else, her lips were taken by a smoldering heat.


    A calm butforting kiss with the right warmth, an encounter that seemed to have much to say but nothing to hear, silent and calm, like the woman herself. He gently pulled away from her lips, meeting her eyes, and this time, she didn''t look away for a second. She resolved to be the empress she had always been, appearing more confident and resolute than ever.


    "You are mine now," he whispered, his voice filled with possession and protection. "And I will protect you, love you, and cherish you as you deserve."


    Aldria nodded, a slight smile forming on her lips. For the first time in a long time, she felt a renewed hope, a soft warmth of his love touching her, a purpose that went beyond her obligations and painful past.


    "Aldria Scarlet... it really does sound good," he said with a smile, giving another silent kiss to the woman in his arms.


    Aldria couldn''t say anything more. She had fallen into the clutches of the Demon King.

 Chapter 228: Is this a vacation? Well, probably yes

    Dante spent several minutes with Aldria, simply enjoying the calm after finally wrapping up all his imminent ns.


    He managed to finalize everything he wanted to do before his problems resurfaced. It had been a month of vacation, but he made the most of it. Some might question if this really was a vacation. Well, from Dante''s perspective, yes. Vacation for him was being able to rx and handle his life at his own pace, without rushing and savoring the small moments... isn''t that what a vacation is?


    Enjoying the little moments with loved ones that can be truly memorable, and for him... well, it was very memorable.


    He finally rified his rtionship with Valentina, which had previously been fraught with conflict, almost like a joke rather than a rtionship. I don''t need to say that Valentina''s letter to him in Kryoris caused him some anxiety about his mother, but he overcame that barrier, marrying her for real, without the vampires'' ridiculous formalities.


    He captured the most dangerous woman alive for himself, or rather, forever, with an Eternal Soul Contract.


    Not only did he resolve his issues with Valentina, but he also managed to put Sara in a ce he should have many years ago. Due to hisck of consideration, he made this woman suffer a lot for him. Later he learned about the curse the celestial being behind the virtues ced on her, but it was already toote.


    Fortunately, she continued to follow her heart and in the end, he managed to hold her back in his arms, and thus another regret passed. Despite still feeling guilty, he knew he would make it up to her again for everything he had caused her.


    He spent some time with Velryna after her father''s death. Despite not caring about Adam, he cared about Velryna and now Aldria, and he wanted these two women to be well.


    Although he didn''t spend much time with each of them individually, they knew he was there for everything. However, some, like Morgana, Nagasawa, and even Sara, gave him space to calmly resolve his matters... Why? Because, although they didn''t know what might happen in the future, they knew his personality, and he was really grateful for that...


    Besides these problems, he managed to finalize a few more things he wanted, like Voralith, who had been quite distant from him. Despite not showing it, her absence was driving him crazy. When she disappeared... Dante almost lost it. He thinks it was at that moment that he definitely wanted her to never leave his side again.


    She was a very special woman, so special that currently, after Valentina and Morgana, who saw Dante grow up, she was the woman he had spent the most time with, talked to, keptpany in the darkness of the Cocoon, and he finally reached the peak of at least being able to influence her feelings...


    Believe it, when he kissed that woman, he felt as if half of his world made sense.


    "Ah... it seems everything has finally settled," he murmured, with Aldria sleeping in hisp as he thought about everything happening in his life.


    "There are still a few things to resolve, but I think that wille with time. Misty and Nafiri will be the next targets, but it will beplicated. At least I know that greedy one likes something other than money. Misty will be easy, at least I think so," he debated his next steps with himself while his eyes closed, still stroking Aldria''s ck hair and continuing to think.


    "Misty, Nafiri, Kaalindra, and Mercedes," he thought. "I still don''t know about them... I still have feelings for Misty and Nafiri. They are important women who helped and trusted me, I can''t discard that possibility. But Mercedes... she needs motivation beyond revenge; it will destroy her in the long run.


    And Kaalindra... well, she will fall sooner orter. She seems interesting, and she saved Aaralyn."


    Dante sat enjoying that calm moment for a long time... but on the other side of the castle...


    "What''s happening to her?" Aaralyn questioned Velryna, who was sitting beside a bed. On the bed... Vex was lying, gasping for breath.


    "We don''t know yet... I called several pce doctors, but they said there''s nothing wrong with her body."


    "Exin what happened..." Aaralyn murmured, and this time it was Sara who spoke, leaning against the door, head lowered and seeming somehow irritated. "I found her copsed on the floor," she revealed and began to exin. "When I returned from our shopping trip, Elizabeth and I found her unconscious on the castle floor. Despite being there... none of the maids saw her.


    I only found her because there was a tremor in the environment. For some reason, she had the invisibility spell activated." Sara said, and Velryna gave a crooked smile. "She''s always invisible to y pranks on us..." she murmured, "Shouldn''t the spell have ended?


    We don''t know how long she was on the ground, but she had been missing for a while since Dante went off to have fun with Valentina." Sara said, putting her hand on her head.


    "Don''t put this on him again, it was enough with the problem with Eldrax. We can''t assume it''s because of his absence," Aaralyn said. She was right, but it was very convenient that every time Dante disappeared, problems like this happened.


    "I think you''re jumping to conclusions," they heard, seeing Voralith enter the room and look directly at Vex. "Ah~ as expected," she murmured, somewhat annoyed.


    "What''s that reaction?" Velryna questioned. Both Sara and Aaralyn wanted to know what was going on, they wanted to help Vex because... if something happened to Vex, Dante would lose it.


    "This girl is suffering from ack of demonic energy," Voralith said, and they were stunned. "Seriously? Just that?" Saramented, not understanding how demonic energy worked.


    "It''s a normal reaction, but the fact is... this girl is a living demon, someone born between a human and a demon, but instead of taking after her human side, she took after her demonic side. Her mother was probably a subus of a high level, very high indeed, for her to have survived this long." Voralith said, turning to Velryna, who seemed to have spent the most time with her.


    "Has she always been this thin? I mean, has her body always been this lean?" Voralith asked, and Velryna nodded. Vex didn''t haverge breasts or an ample butt like women such as Aldria, Nagasawa, and Valentina. She resembled Sara, Velryna, and Mercedes, who had less development in their feminine features.


    "Dante has returned and is in the Throne Room. I''ll notify him... if he takes too long, she might die from theck of energy." Voralith said. The women quickly became rmed. "What do you mean, die?" Velryna spoke quickly, being the closest to Vex.


    "A demon cannot produce demonic energy in the human world. They would have to kill beasts and absorb directly, but this girl can''t do that now, and Dante absorbed all the demonic bodies we had, so he will have to replenish her or take her to Hell to do so since her reserve must be nearly depleted," Voralith exined. "But how did she live like this?" Sara questioned.


    "Dante found her sealed," Aaralyn said, and Voralith nodded. "I didn''t tell him anything, so he didn''t know much. But this woman... has arger reserve of demonic energy than a Superior Demon. At least, her body can handle the energy of a Low-Level Demon King," Voralith said. The women looked at Vex in disbelief.


    "And what about you? Don''t you need demonic energy? I mean, you''re a demonic dragon, right?" Sara questioned. She really was a woman who liked to learn about other races. "Not exactly. I''m still a dragon, blessed by Mana.


    I can convert mana into demonic energy and survive anywhere," Voralith said. They fell silent. These three women couldn''t evenpare to the trio of monsters, Valentina, Morgana, and Voralith, the three strongest women they knew.


    "Now I''m going to talk to Dante." Voralith said and walked out, leaving the women behind. They watched Vex''s unconscious body, still gasping, as if she had a high fever and was sweating coldly. "It''ll be okay," Sara said. Velryna ced her hand on Vex''s forehead and gently caressed her... "Stupid subus..." Velryna murmured.


    Voralith walked through the corridors, heading directly to the Throne Room. She walked quickly and fearlessly, her white and gold dress trailing on the floor like a true Empress. Finally, she reached the door, guarded by two guards.


    "You can''t go in..." one of them murmured. "The Empress requested not to be disturbed while she talks with the Demon King," the other said. Voralith looked at them without emotion. "Shut up." She said, and the two fainted from the sheer force of her presence.


    *Kaboom!*


    The door exploded with a kick. As the dust settled, she saw only Dante looking at her, with Aldriafortably sitting on hisp, a bit surprised but still enjoying his warmth.


    "Tsk, hey, you have work to do!" Voralith said, clearly envying Aldria''s position for a few seconds. "While you''re seducing this human, your sex demon is dying!" Voralith shouted... She was sly, using Dante''s mental distraction to get Aldria off hisp as quickly as possible.


    Aldria noticed this, seeing Voralith''s crooked smile. "Damn you!" Aldria screamed internally as she felt Dante''s entire body overflow with power...


    "Where is she?" Dante said, appearing in front of Voralith in an instant. None of the women saw his movement. In fact... Aldria was still sitting on the throne, without Dante, and Voralith took a few steps back, startled by his speed...


    "This man... irrational," she murmured before exining what was happening.

 Chapter 229: Wake up, my Demon

    Upon hearing what Voralith had said, Dante''s heart pounded like a nuclear bomb, his eyes glowing red with fury as he began to process her words.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me, right? Why didn''t you tell me about this sooner?" Dante said, his anger directed at Voralith. He knew deep down it wasn''t her fault¡ªwho could have predicted such a sudden turn of events?


    "And that damn subus, why didn''t she say she needed energy?! She could have just asked, and I would have sent her to the tenthyer of hell to recover! Imprudent woman!" Dante was visibly furious, but Voralith remained silent. She knew it was pointless to argue.


    Dante was like a great clock tower; without its gears working properly, the clock wouldn''t move forward. Vex, like his other wives, were his gears. "Dante, calm down. You have time to save her; she''s not in immediate danger," Voralith tried to pacify him, but his eyes were devastating. Even Voralith trembled before him.


    Dante then questioned, "Do you think I''ve been working so hard just to see one of my women suffer?" Voralith had no answer.


    "I''m sorry," she said, but Dante ignored her. She understood there were some emotions in Dante that she couldn''t control, especially his feelings in such moments. So, she simply apanied him to offer support. She still didn''t know how to act as a wife; after all, she hadn''t fully agreed to it yet. But she knew this was her inevitable end, wasn''t it? She had even kissed that man...


    Dante continued to walk heavily, his entire focus and possessiveness directed at one thing. He could already feel Vex''s presence fading with each passing second. "Damn it," he muttered and used all his speed, which honestly, destroyed half the pce''s windows with the sheer force of the wind he generated.


    "This man¡­" Voralith murmured, "He''s so blinded that he forgot the Walk Between mes... would he be this possessive with me too? Maybe I should test itter¡­" Voralith muttered. She was truly falling into the temptation of that manpletely, but she had forgotten something¡­


    Dante had searched the entire continent at supersonic speed just because she had disappeared for two hours, and even then, she wondered how far he would go for her. But she already knew the answer¡ªit was obvious! He would destroy this world if she asked! Well... currently, he wouldn''t destroy it because he had married the world, not ironically, but if she knew, she would understand why he wouldn''t.


    Voralith continued to walk slowly; her job was done, she had informed him.


    As for Dante... "Darling," Sara said, approaching him and hugging him, knowing that thest thing he needed was a hug, but he didn''t reject it. Yet, he didn''t take his eyes off Vex for a single second. "Her aura is fading, her energy reserves are depleted," Dante said, gently pulling away from Sara.


    "I''ll give you attentionter, but right now, I need to resolve this quickly." He kissed her on the forehead. "Yes, darling," she said, ncing at the other two women in the room who were watching her as if lightning bolts were colliding.


    "Traitor," Velryna murmured. Aaralyn couldn''tin; it had only been a short time since she had consumed her small moment with Dante, so herints were satisfied. Nevertheless, she wanted to return to his shadow as soon as possible; after all, it felt like being at home.


    "She''s dying," Sara said. Dante nodded and approached her, while Velryna was still holding Vex''s hand. Dante gestured for her to step back, and as he approached Vex''s body, his hands turned ck, and a dog''s mouth emerged, releasing a ck and red energy orb. "This should calm her down for now," he said. Vex''sbored breathing eased.


    "Demonic Energy..." Sara murmured. Every time she saw something like that, she felt pressured, considering she was still one of the virtues. She abhorred feeling demonic energy; it was like a weakness for her and the angels. Dante knew this and avoided using it around Sara, but in this situation, he couldn''t ignore the necessity.


    Vex''s body showed only this small change, but her heartbeat remained weak, although she was still alive. "I''ll have to take her to Hell," Dante said. The women''s eyes widened. They knew a bit about Dante''s rtionship with Hell, but it was still shocking to know their husband could go to and from Hell at will.


    "Are you sure about that? I mean, she''s still a living being despite being half-demon," Velrynamented, and Dante nodded. "I''m going to erase her human side," he said. The women exchanged nces. "Are you really sure about this?" they questioned. Even Aaralyn was hesitant about this decision.


    "By doing this, I can link her directly to me, and she will have infinite energy outside Hell, just like Evangeline, who is directly linked to me," Dante exined. They understood, but...


    "Don''t you think you should ask her first? It''s her body, her life," Aaralyn questioned. "I wouldn''t want my husband to do that without my consent, but that''s a personal issue of mine," she admitted. Dante just smiled, "I''ll talk to her about it, don''t worry," he said, stroking her head. "I''m going now," Dante said.


    He calmly approached the edge of the bed and picked up Vex''s body, feeling terrible seeing her in such a state. "Sorry, dear," he said, and a portal appeared behind him as he walked backward. "See you in a few days, inform me if anything happens, okay?" Dante said with a calm smile, and they nodded. With that, he turned and entered the portal...


    The three women looked at each other and sighed in unison. "Morgana will go crazy if she finds out he disappeared again, especially during her turn..." Sara murmured. "If Nagasawa finds out... we''re in trouble," Velryna said. Aaralyn looked at the two and simply let out a muffledugh.


    "Don''tugh!" they roared in unison. "Sorry hehe, but I''m leaving!" Aaralyn disappeared, leaving the problems to the other two women.


    After passing through the portal, Dante emerged inside the Sanctuary, the private tenth level of Hell.


    "M-Master! What are you doing here!" Evangeline stammered. She was naked, bathing in demonic energy, in Dante''s domain''s sea of blood.


    Dante observed the woman closely; her breasts were ample, and she had a well-formed lower curve in her buttocks. Although he still couldn''t touch this woman, he really felt tempted to defy Hell and take her for himself, but he shook his head. "Get dressed, I need to use these waters. She is about to die." Dante said, and she quickly ran naked to get dressed.


    In 2.5 seconds, she appeared wearing a maid''s uniform. "Loyal maid ready for service!" she said quickly. Dante looked at her... "Where did you learn that?" he questioned. Evangeline scratched her cheek with her finger... "Well...


    reading adult books, I read that men like to have sex with their maids... and I wanted the master to~" "Enough," Dante said, cutting her off, turning his face away, "I need to resolve this; I''ll punish youter for being so naughty." He said and walked to the sea of blood.


    "What am I doing here?" Dante questioned. To whom? Well, himself. "You don''t have the power for this," alter Dante said, "It doesn''t matter," hemented. "Her dying is not an option," he continued. "Yes, I know, but you need to understand that~" "Shut up and teach me how to transform her into aplete demon."


    Dante felt a sighing from his mind, and then, "Give her your blood, and create a contract like Valentina''s to ensure her soul is yours," alter exined, and Dante agreed, cutting his finger and letting his blood drip into her mouth. "Naturally, you could transform herpletely if you didn''t have the power restriction. You will bring her into your family of demons as a...


    Daughter." alter said, and Dante frowned. "What do you mean by that?" he questioned.


    "She is still alive and has human blood. You will rece the human essence with your essence. So yes, essentially speaking, she will be your daughter and daughter of the other progenitor," alter said. There wasn''t much Dante could do against that. "I will rece her lineage then," Dantemented. That was really the case; much had to be done, and he couldn''t let her just live like that.


    "Well, let''s proceed," Dante said. For a few seconds, alter took control of his body and enveloped Vex''s body in a red cocoon. Dante felt the magic flow through his body and shape hers; it was indeed the work of a divine being.


    He felt every step of Vex''s reconstruction. He didn''t ask for her opinion nor inform her about what he would do. After all, he knew Vex would dly ept bing a true part of his family.


    Some time passed, and Dante regained control of his body, feeling Vex''s pulse. "Wait a few hours, and she will wake uppletely," he heard and sat on the floor, still worried about the woman.


    "Wake up, my Demon," Dante said, anxious to see Vex awake again.

 Chapter 230: Vex Scarlet

    I don''t remember my childhood; I only recall small fragments of someone I once called mother.


    She was like me, with long, rosy hair and naturally rosy cheeks, without any makeup.


    She was a tall woman, that I do remember. I didn''t know how old I was, but I remember running after her inside our home, a humble house she had built herself in the countryside.


    Yes, the countryside.


    It was a beautiful, calm, and peaceful ce. I remember ying with a little orange kitten every day. I remember running through the rice fields, happy, as if nothing could go wrong, as if my world was perfect.


    But... That worldpletely shattered.


    I was sealed, sealed in a ce I never thought I''d be, a dungeon made for me, to contain me while they waited to sell me¡ªyes, the humans.


    The humans I once swore to expelpletely, the same humans who... brought, my Dear.


    Yes, the Dear...


    Meeting the Dear brought me back to a perfect reality. I wanted to follow him, I wanted to possess him for myself, even against his will, but I never did. I teased him, made him think of the darkest things possible, so he wouldn''t abandon me, yet I still couldn''t have the Dear for myself.


    "My princess, follow your dreams." I heard in the vast darkness. "Mommy..." I tried to say, but it seemed like no sound came from my lips...


    Gradually, in that darkness, I fell. And slowly, my memories returned.


    The memories came in shes, like glimpses of a long-forgotten dream. I saw myself back in that small house, with wooden walls that creaked at the touch of the wind. The familiar smell of herbs and fresh tea filled my senses, and the sound ofughter echoed through the corridors.


    "Come here, my little one!" My mother''s voice, full of warmth, called me from a room beside me. I saw myself running, my bare feet hitting the wooden floor, as I headed towards her with a smile. She was always there, a constant presence, always ready to hug me and make me feel safe.


    I remembered starry nights, lying beside her in the field, watching the sky. "Every star has its own story," she used to say. "Just like you, my shining star."


    But those memories also brought the pain of separation.


    That fateful day when unknown men invaded our house, their rough hands tearing me from my safe haven. "Mommy!" I screamed, but she was far away, unable to save me from the darkness that engulfed me.


    The reality that followed was cruel.


    The dungeon where I was kept, the coldness of the stone walls, the sound of chains, and the emptiness that filled the endless days and nights. Loneliness was my onlypany, and darkness, my only shelter.


    Yet, even in the deepest darkness, hope persisted. That''s when I met the Dear, a beacon amid the despair.


    He was different, with a kind heart that stood in stark contrast to the cruelty around me. He was my redemption, a chance for a new beginning.


    "You''re not alone," he would say, his words a balm for my wounded soul. And, slowly, I began to believe that there was something beyond the darkness, something worth fighting for.


    "Dante..." my voice trembled as I called out to him, my fingers numb and my mind in turmoil. The world around me seemed to copse, fragments of my past painfully merging with the present. The image of my mother reemerged from the shadows, like a persistent ghost in my memory.


    They screamed, hatred zing in their eyes. "Kill the demon!" Those words echoed off the cold walls of the dungeon, filling the air with a venom I would never forget. I saw my mother being brutally dragged away, a vision that reyed endlessly in my mind.


    My mother was a demon. Yes, a subus, just like me. Her long nails wed at the air as her elegant form struggled against those who held her. The terror in her eyes mirrored my own fear. She protected me until the veryst moment, her words of love muffled by the roars of hatred that surrounded us.


    They dragged her away, and the sound of the door mming shut sealed my fate. I was left there, alone, immersed in an eerie silence, the echoes of the usations still reverberating in my ears.


    A few seconds passed, and I heard screams of terror. Through the closed door, I heard the groans of men, women, and even children. I was terrified; how could I not be? I was just a child, no older than ten years.


    "Run!" she had screamed, her voice a mixture of urgency and despair. "Run and don''t look back!" But I couldn''t move. I was paralyzed, my eyes fixed on the door. But finally, I heard herst scream, "Vex! Live your life without regrets! Follow your dreams!" I ran to the door and saw the devastating scene.


    My dear mother, her nails stained with blood, her sweet Sakura-colored dress drenched in red, her arms torn, cuts marking her body, and finally, a man in golden armor impaled her with a spear as she fought against the others.


    She fought with all the strength she had, but her power was no match for the overwhelming number of her attackers. I was a witness to the horror, watching her being overpowered and dragged away, until her figure disappeared into the darkness.


    Her screams gradually faded, leaving only a deafening silence.


    The next day, I was already captured, chained, and subdued simply for being born.


    I was forced to see the body of my dear mother, impaled by the spear of a Knight in Golden Armor, being burned. At least she had a funeral; at least she could have watched me grow up; at least she...


    "The Sin of Lust was subdued thanks to the Hero!" I heard...


    Was it a Sin... that incarnation of my mother?


    A Sin that had a daughter?


    What sin was that, the sin of loving her daughter too much? Tell me, dear hero, what sin did my mothermit?


    My mother was killed, so why wasn''t I? Tell me, dear Hero, whom did you save by sparing me? Is letting a child grow up without her mother your idea of salvation?


    So that''s how I felt... Being a hybrid, is that why I wasn''t killed? He would have been murdering an innocent child... and that''s why I was imprisoned. So, that''s it...


    I don''t need to be a Hybrid. I don''t want to have Human Blood.


    Sin of Lust... one of my mother''s lives, so I just need to kill you and make my beloved bring my mom back.


    I no longer want this idiotic blood. I am a Demon, a Demon who obeys and loves the True Lord of Hell.


    My Master, My Love, My Dream, My King, My Emperor, My Hope, My Dante.


    What the hell am I waiting here for? I''m going to my Husband.


    My body needs to change, I need to be able to give my best to my master, I will be the best.


    In Vex''s mind, her world began to reconstruct itself, her life revived from zero, all her impure human blood was expelled and reced with the blood of the Progenitor.


    Her fragmented memory rebuilt itself, her entire life now clear.


    She lived as a child, loved her mother, and lost her. Then she was imprisoned and lived years inside a sealed dungeon until finally meeting the one she loves.


    She didn''t need much; she only needed Dante, and she was satisfied with that.


    Her body evolved calmly with the Progenitor''s Gift, her bodypletely reconstructed and matured, her reserve of Demonic Energy, previously that of a Lesser Demon King, nowparable to that of a Superior Demon King.


    The cocoon that held her cracked, and Dante and Evangeline felt the entire tenth floor tremble.


    "What did you do?" Dante questioned his alter ego, who just grinned at him. "I made an upgrade." He remarked, shrugging his shoulders. "You wanted her alive, didn''t you? Now, she''ll never have problems again... hahaha." Heughed...


    For some reason... "In theory... you are me and I am you, correct?" Dante questioned...


    "Yes."


    "Since when did I be so cheeky?" He asked himself, while Evangeline...


    "Yes, you are very cheeky, master, sorry." She said, breaking Dante''sposure... "Well, I follow my desires." He said, waiting for Vex to rise...


    He felt movement and turned his attention to the woman, but he was surprised by a very tight hug that made him partially choke with the force. He only saw the pink hair flying, and the figure quickly pulled away.


    "S-sorry! I''m not used to it yet!" She said quickly. The woman in front of him was... very sexy.


    "V-Vex?" Dante questioned, analyzing the mature woman''s body in front of him, different from before, which was a more controlled and less developed body now...


    "Hey..." Dante murmured in his mind to himself. "I''m amazing, aren''t I?" the Alter Dante said, for a second...


    "Hey! What are you waiting for! Compliment me! I look beautiful, don''t I!" Vex said, spinning around...


    Her body hadpletely changed, she now had a pair ofrge breasts, her buttocks were well entuated, and with curves of an hourss that...


    "Oh, and I''m no longer Vex Gremory! Yes, that''s right, now Vex Scarlet! After all, I am entirely my dear husband''s!" She said enthusiastically... she was eager to test this... new body with her husband.


    --

 Chapter 231: Conversation with Vex

    "Vex..." he murmured, almost letting his jaw drop at the size of those luscious melons before him. "You''ve grown quite a bit," he swallowed hard, trying to regain hisposure. It was just a slip, and he would steer his thoughts elsewhere, doing something else with Vex.


    Dante attempted to regain hisposure, but his eyes kept sliding where they shouldn''t. He cleared his throat and tried to focus on something more appropriate for the situation.


    "So, you... I mean, Vex, this... new look, it''s... impressive," he managed to articte, trying not to sound as awkward as he felt.


    "Damn! This is insane! You devil!" He shouted at his alter ego, who shrugged, "I just gave her the opportunity; she''s the one who wanted a body like this. Don''t me me," he replied to Dante, who was incredulous.


    "So... you liked it?" She asked timidly. "Hell, liked it? You look perfect!" Dante said, startling her. "I''m nearly giving in here! And I''m a man who doesn''t care about these things!" Dante said, and the woman who now looked more like a MILFughed at him.


    "Fufufu, so my husband is excited about my sensual body?" She murmured, letting her charm flow and affect Dante.


    Subus ability, something she couldn''t use before because she was half-Subus and half-Human, but now, she was 100% Demon, 100% Subus; she had everything a subus had, and even more, as she was nowpared to one of the Demon Kings.


    "You''re absolutely stunning. This change is... surprising, but in an incredible way," he let out a mischievous smile, his desire overflowing in his words. "You''ve always had this power over me, darling. And now, with this new look... well, it''s hard to resist."


    He approached her, drawn by her newfound aura of confidence. "So, yes, I liked it. And I''ll enjoy exploring every inch of this new body that''s all mine," he said with a mischievous gleam in his eyes, before leaning in for a passionate kiss.


    *Smooch*


    "It seems you''ve fallen for my charm, darling," she thought, after all, it was the first time Dante had touched her without her taking the initiative. It seemed he had finally epted her, and that made her feel so good, so calm, so peaceful. Feeling his touch was like being blessed by the greatest gods of all.


    After the passionate kiss, Dante pulled back slightly, holding Vex''s face tenderly in his hands. His eyes met hers, full of intensity and desire.


    "Vex, I never imagined you could be even more incredible than you already were," he began, his voice soft and filled with emotion. "So beautiful," he said, but suddenly. "You''re quite mischievous, aren''t you?" He murmured when he felt the charm wearing off. "And you love it, don''t you? You could have easily broken free from my charm." She smiled, running her finger over his red lips.


    "Of course, I do. You''re mine," Dante said, holding the woman''s waist and pulling her closer. "These huge breasts..." He murmured, well, he wouldn''t deny that he loved this exaggeration; after all, he was a man of culture and loved women with voluptuous bodies.


    "Before we do anything... I wanted to talk about something," Vex said. Indeed, Dante realized that Vex''s changes weren''t just in her body; she seemed... more mature. She wasn''t just the woman who called him "master" and teased him incessantly to see his reactions anymore. In fact, she seemed like aplete woman now, and that made her even more charming.


    "Alright, let''s talk," Dante said, and they went to the small temple within the Tenth Floor. Evangeline had disappeared, leaving only the two of them. Dante sat in front of her, divided only by a table.


    "So..." Dante murmured, waiting for her to speak. "I believe you''ve already noticed that I''m not a normal Subus," Vex said, and Dante agreed, "You weren''t strong, but your energy reserve was veryrge. You were a hybrid," Dante said, she nodded and began.


    "I don''t know about my father... but my mother... She was a woman possessed by the Sin of Lust," Vex revealed, for a moment he thought about Ethan... A man who could also be a child of the Sin of Lust in some way.


    "My mother, I believe, harbored the Sin of Lust, but she wasn''t possessed by it. She was loving, kind, and friendly; she gave me all the love I needed to grow... until they came."


    "If it''s hard for you to tell me, you don''t have to force yourself. Your origins won''t change how I feel about you," Dante said, ying his role perfectly. He didn''t care about her past, although he wanted to know, he knew that was the least of it now; she had just undergone a near-death experience, had just awakened from an evolution that revealed things she would need to digest.


    He just wanted her well, and that''s what mattered to him.


    "My mother was killed by the Inquisition of the Holy Church," Vex said, "The hero of the time killed my mother and imprisoned me."


    "My mother tried to defend herself, but... she wasn''t a fighter; she managed to kill some people, of course, she was still a demon, but she posed no danger to anyone; she just wanted to raise me.


    Our home was built by her; everything she did was to survive with me, and even so, that man in golden armor killed her..." Vex murmured, Dante felt the sadness she felt; he didn''t know what it was like to lose a loved one like that, he didn''t remember his past life correctly, and he also knew that it could be wrong.


    "A hero, huh..." Dante murmured, "I''ll have to talk to Aldria about thister; I don''t want a hero like that alive." Dante thought, he was really a little enraged, well, a little was a joke; if he saw that so-called hero today, he would erase him from this world easily and without remorse.


    But one thing he now had one more reason to revolt against the Inquisition of the Western Empire, that was really a problem he would love to exterminate, rats that caused problems and pain to his precious wife.


    "Don''t do anything," he hearding from the woman in front of him; she really seemed focused. "If you dare to take vengeance on me for your possessiveness, I''ll leave." She said, her eyes almost burning with anger.


    "I really hope that hero is still alive so I can unleash my anger and frustration on him, but if you, my husband, want to avoid that, I''ll leave." Vex said, Dante had never seen her speak like this; in fact, it was the first time he felt she wasn''t just a simple girl interested in him, she was a real woman, and honestly...


    "You''ve be even more interesting, my perverted subus," Dante said as he sat next to her and put his arm behind her neck, pulling her into a sideways hug where she rested her head on his chest. "I would never do that if you asked; you don''t need to act like a viper," he said, "Humph, it''s good that you know!" She huffed but returned the hug like a kitten kneading dough, holding onto him.


    Dante almost saw two feline ears on her head.


    "Can you tell me what you did to me?" Dante heard, "I bound you to me, forever," Dantemented with a smile. "Well, I can undo the bond~" "No! I don''t want to! I want to be part of you!" She said quickly, hugging him even tighter, which made Dante justugh at the cute girl he had, even though she had be a woman with a very developed body, she was still his lovely little Vex.


    They remained embraced for a few moments, but Dante noticed Evangeline''s presence return, and she entered the sanctuary.


    "Master, sorry to interrupt your affairs with... Lady Vex," Evangeline said. "Speak," Dante said; she didn''t seem well at all. Her body was panting as if she had run a lot, and she had a lot of sweat on her forehead.


    "So... Lady Sara wants you toe quickly to her because her mother was injured by an enemy of the Demon Cult." Dante heard these words, and his eyes turned ck; after all, one of thest things he wanted was for Sara to feel bad.


    "I''ll go with you," Vex said, and Dante nodded. "I''ll go too," Evangeline said. Dante agreed, and he held the hands of both.


    "Who dared to touch my mother-inw will die in the worst possible way," Dante said and disappeared from the Sanctuary, reappearing in the middle of the Pce. "Evangeline, stay hidden always," Dante said; she nodded as Vex clung to his arms.


    "After these problems, you''re going to do a lot of perverted things with me, aren''t you, dear?" Vex asked with a pout, and Dante couldn''t deny it, even he, who was very controlled, would love to touch that sinful body of this subus.


    "Of course, dear..." Dante replied, "It seems like my vacation is finally ending, and I could only enjoy it with my Valentina... Damn, I need a whole year of vacation..." He muttered to himself.


    "Well, I have all eternity for that; it''s time to move on," he thought.


    "Let''s see what my mother-inw is going through," Dante said, and Vex nodded as they walked through the vastness of the Pce.

 Chapter 232: Lyrianna Vortex is missing

    "Where is Morgana?" Dante questioned, noticing that the woman hadn''t appeared in a few days. In fact, it had been quite some time since hest saw her. "We''re not exactly sure... she came looking for you a few days before you returned from ''vacation'' with Valentina, but she left to meet her mother, something like that," Nagasawa remarked.


    "She didn''t say where she was going? I mean, that irrational woman! She could at least tell me where she is!" Dante growled, genuinely worried about her. After all, he cared about all of them.


    "And Valentina?" Dante asked directly to Aaralyn, who was theoretically supposed to know where she was. "Well... mydy returned with my mother to the Vampire Kingdom. She wanted... to have a conversation with d, if I understood correctly. You know how Lady Valentina is...


    she acts in strange ways, a bit crazy, I would say." She scratched her head, currently not quite understanding how she should treat Valentina.


    I mean, Valentina was her Mistress until some time ago, but now... they share the same man. What exactly were they now? Sisters? Romantic rivals? She didn''t know, and that was somewhat confusing too.


    "Ah~ Of course Kaalindra knew what Elizabeth told me and, as a loyal subordinate, informed my dear, instead of waiting for me to act... Well, at least I know my Valentina doesn''t have the capacity to wipe out the Vampire Kingdom with d in it, but the Counts... Ah well, whatever." Dante said, shrugging, genuinely not caring. "Now... where is Sara?" Dante questioned, his eyes gleaming intensely.


    In the room were several women: Nagasawa, Aaralyn, and Vex, who still left the two women in shock with her new body, but they were trying to focus on Dante.


    "Unfair power-up," Aaralyn thought, seeing Vex''s disproportionatelyrge breasts.


    "Sinful wench," Nagasawa thought, eyeing Vex''srge rear.


    "Stop looking at her like that, I did that," Dante said, and the two red at him. "Pervert," they said. Vex just smiled as she clung to his arm.


    "You haven''t answered my question," Dante said, seriously, mainly looking at Nagasawa. "Ah~ She asked Simon to teleport her to her home in the East," Nagasawa revealed. "Since when has that man been here? I''m sure I dismissed him after asking him to collect the demon corpses... Did I dismiss him?" Dante wondered, and the answer...


    well, he was too busy with Valentina to remember something as trivial as that.


    "You didn''t dismiss him. In fact, you didn''t even contact him. So he took a vacation until you returned. Last week he was enjoying the pool at our mansion," Nagasawa said... "It was strange," she finished.


    "Ah~ Of course I forgot about him. I always forget things," Dante murmured, massaging his temple. "Well, you''ve been very careless with the world since you returned to normal," Aaralynmented. She had a much greater right to speak than most there; she had seen Dante return as... Ziriel and had apanied him until he reverted to his true form.


    "You''re right, but that''s because I was taking a vacation," Dante said, and Aaralyn pouted. "Someone like you can''t just take a vacation out of the blue! You were supposed to be stabilizing! Have you even gotten used to your body yet?" She said furiously; she seemed genuinely worried.


    Dante looked amused at the woman in front of him. It was nice to see her concernden affection; she made really cute expressions and reactions.


    "Ahem," Nagasawa, who had just been observing, coughed to get their attention. "Are you going to the East?" she asked, and Dante had nothing to say. "My wife is going through a tough situation; of course I''m going. Now... how did she get hurt? Did Sara tell you?" Dante questioned.


    "The Grand Pce of the Nation, where the Empress resides, was attacked by the demonic cult. All we know is that Lyrianna... is injured," Nagasawa said, clenching her fists. In a way, she was very frustrated.


    "It''s my fault... I got lost in this and left Lyrianna alone. Even now, I chose to stay instead of helping Sara with her mother and my friend..." she murmured, genuinely looking sad, and Dante felt nothing but concern, not just for Nagasawa and Sara, but for Lyrianna as well. He had gone through something simr with Aldria and Velryna, and he knew that if this happened to Sara...


    she would be utterly devastated.


    "How did the message arrive?" Dante asked, and Nagasawa threw a brooch. "Royal Communication Signal. Lyrianna sent this to Sara a few hours ago, and she didn''t waste any time. I didn''t hear the message, but... I only understood that she was injured somewhere in the Empire..."


    "You''re telling me that Sara went to the Eastern Empire without knowing her mother''s exact location, just with an old teleporter?" Dante questioned. Nagasawa shrank back. "I tried to stop her, but she wouldn''t listen. She was really desperate to get to Lyrianna. Well... anyone would be; it''s her mother." She exined.


    Dante put his hand on his temple and began to massage it. "What a big problem... Yeah, there''s no way around it." Dante said and turned to the wind. "Evangeline, where are Voralith and Aldria?" he questioned. Out of nowhere, Evangeline appeared from invisibility. "Voralith is with Eldrax in the garden, and Aldria is with Velryna in the throne room," she informed.


    Feeling the urgency growing, Dante turned to Evangeline again. He needed to get to Sara as quickly as possible. Dante knew that Lyrianna wasn''t weak, and her being injured was really a troubling matter. He was genuinely worried.


    "Evangeline, pleasemunicate with Aldria and Velryna. Tell them that I''m heading to the Eastern Empire and ask them to stay alert. We don''t know what we might encounter there, so we need to be prepared for anything," he instructed, his voice firm. "Understood, my master," Evangeline replied before disappearing again.


    While waiting for Evangeline''smunication, Dante turned to Nagasawa and Aaralyn, "You''reing with me. Nagasawa, prepare your things. Aaralyn, to my shadow." He ordered, and they nodded, sensing that Dante was now very serious. Nagasawa then left the room to get her swords.


    After seeing her leave, he felt his shadow being filled by Aaralyn''s presence and decided to head to where Voralith was, ready to start the preparations for the journey.


    As Dante prepared to go after Sara...


    "What are you doing?" Sara questioned a cultivator who was looting bodies in the Pce.


    "Midy~!" His head was severed from his body without any remorse. "You''re picking up Dante''s habits," Simon said as he walked behind her. "Habits I should have. I can''t let people who don''t even think about theirpanions before looting and desecrating their bodies live. That''s dishonor.


    It''s not as if our capital is poor; this is just greed." She said, very seriously, while the blood-dripping Durandal Clone was in her hand.


    "I can''t feel my mother," Sara said, trying to fully expand her mana domain throughout the Empress''s Pce. "Nothing," she said. "Maybe she fled to the mountains," Simonmented. "Besides... are you sure it was a good idea toe without Dante?


    He was already on the cult''s trail in the Empire; it would be foolish toe alone." Sara pondered Simon''s words, but she felt that if Dante were with her, he would immediately...


    "He wouldn''t let me do anything... His protective nature is sometimes annoying. He wouldn''t let me make my own decisions, and besides... He distracts me very easily," she murmured the end of the sentence. "You may be right, and it may be a mistake toe without him right away... but that bastard must already be on his way here." She said, looking at the night sky...


    "We need to find my mother and ensure she''s safe." Simon nodded, understanding. "If you want to go back, I~" she began to say but was interrupted. "If I go back without you, I''m a dead man, that much I''m sure of," Simon said, smiling, though his smile was somewhat...


    "It''s true, sorry for putting you in this position." Sara gave a faint smile as she continued to look at the ruined pce.


    "Let''s keep searching. Maybe there''s some clue we''ve missed," Simon suggested. He had seen many scenarios like this and knew that attacks often left many clues behind.


    Sara nodded, and they proceeded inside, through the destroyed corridors of the pce. Their steps echoed on the marble floor as they searched rooms and passages, looking for any sign that could point to Lyrianna''s whereabouts or the attackers.


    Sara stopped in a room, observing the wreckage of a hall that had once been majestic. Among the rubble, she found a royal brooch identical to hers, partially covered in dust and blood. "This belongs to my mother," she said, holding the brooch up for Simon to see.


    "She must have dropped it while trying to escape," Simon deduced. "This confirms she was here during the attack. We should check the adjacent areas. If she left traces, we can find them."


    As they examined the area, Simon noticed fight marks on the wall and a blood trail leading to a side door. "Look at this," Simon pointed out, leaning in to analyze the trail. "It''s dried up, but we might be on the right track."


    Sara approached, tension visible in her eyes. "We need to follow this immediately," she dered. "We can''t waste any more time."

 Chapter 233: A Hunter.

    Twenty-five years ago... The world was much different from what we know now; in the past, things were more... different, for the worse.


    The world was ruled by the strong, much more so than currently, where there is a certain bnce, and twenty-five years ago, the world was moreplicated, a dangerous and deceitful ce.


    Gigantic battles weremonly seen, mainly because of a few women... Lyrianna Vortex, Valentina Scarlet, and Siren Sirius St.


    Many strong men existed... but thisbination of women was beyondprehension.


    Valentina Scarlet, the Strongest Vampire Woman in the World, do I need to tell you about her? We all know her like the back of our hands; she''s our lovely Fierce Vampire.


    Siren Sirius St, better known as Siren or St, she was a woman unlike the norm, her ferocity was truly something to admire. Moreover, she wasn''t someone who could be underestimated; all those who tested that never returned to their families. The strongest Alpha of all, that was her...


    And finally...st but not least... the true woman we need to focus on now.


    Lyrianna Vortex, the Strongest Human Woman in the World, the one who fought with dual swords and used ice in her martial arts, her coldness was so intense that her enemies died before even touching the Ice Goddess.


    Lyrianna didn''t have amon childhood; she was born in the Valley of Lorian, a region marked by the war between the Murim and Demon Alliances. She grew up amidst devastation. Orphaned since childhood, she barely remembered her parents, whose lives were taken by the conflict. Her vige, Orenth, took her in, but life was tough.


    From a young age, she was the center of attention with her unwavering strength, working in the fields and listening attentively to the elders'' stories about times when life was more peaceful.


    "Damn... I should have gone with my daughter," Lyrianna murmured, her arms covered in cuts and her torn dress serving as an improvised bandage for the deep wound on her leg. Her clothes were in tatters, but she couldn''t stop; she kept running through the forest.


    "Damn... Since when did I be so weak? Damn cultivation! Why did I reset my foundations to be stronger!" She questioned herself as she ran through the darkness, trying to shake off whatever was behind her.


    "Curse it, if only I stopped being arrogant with people I don''t know! Why did I have to get stuck in this damn empire! I should listen more to my dear daughter!" She shouted as she began cutting through all the branches and trees in front of her to go even faster.


    Behind her, sounds of fleeing animals mixed with the threatening noise of pursuers. Something wasing. Something relentless and fierce. Lyrianna knew she needed to find a safe ce to hide and regroup, but the forest seemed to offer no refuge.


    She continued to run desperately, without looking back, only forward. Thus, the night grew darker, and Lyrianna finally found a rudimentary shelter in a small cave hidden among the rocks.


    Fatigue was oveing her, and she huddled against the cold wall, trying to regte her breathing. But rest was brief.


    "It seems the prey walked right into the trap¡­" A deep voice echoed through the cave, followed by the sound of firm footsteps.


    Lyrianna quickly rose, her dual swords materializing in her hands through a simple Ice spell.


    Standing at the cave entrance was a tall man, dressed in battle attire. His eyes gleamed, "Demon Cult." Lyrianna murmured.


    "You''re far from home, Ice Goddess," he smiled, and the moonlight illuminated his face, revealing a scar halfway across his head.


    "Who are you?" Lyrianna asked, gripping her swords tightly. Her body was tired; she couldn''t fight now, she would probably injure herself even more if any misstep urred.


    "I''m just a hunter, seeking a valuable prize," he replied. "And you, my dear, are the most valuable trophy of all," he said, his eyes seeming like they could devour Lyrianna''s body, who quickly tried to step back, but...


    The man''s sword was drawn, and Lyrianna had no choice but to fight.


    The cold gleam of Lyrianna''s swords was the only light in the cavern''s dark space, her hands trembling, not just from exhaustion but from pure fear.


    The aura she felt emanating from this man was nothing but pure horror, a bad feeling emanated from him, a feeling of death.


    The hunter advanced slowly, each step a promise of imminent confrontation. "So, you''ve decided to fight, Lyrianna. I expected more prudence from the Ice Goddess," he taunted, "Don''t underestimate me," Lyrianna responded.


    Lyrianna barely had time to react. The hunter''s de cut through the air, striking her remaining sword and making it resonate with a metallic sound. She staggered backward, feeling the cave wall pressing against her back.


    "Did you really think you could defeat me?" He growled.


    "I''ve defeated worse than you before," she retorted, the pain in her leg intensifying with each passing second. The cold within her was starting to dissipate.


    The hunter advanced, striking with force, and fortunately, Lyrianna narrowly dodged, his de cutting a lock of her hair. "You''re weakened. A pathetic failure."


    Lyrianna didn''t respond; in a way, it was true.


    With a quick movement, she kicked a stone towards his face, gaining a precious second to retrieve her sword. Without thinking, she spun and struck horizontally. The hunter easily blocked, his smile widening.


    "You''re not at your peak, Ice Goddess, is the once famous strongest woman just a child now?" he taunted. Every word from this being was making Lyrianna even more irritated. "Damn it, shut up!" She roared, lunging with all the strength she had left. Her swords sliced through the air, but he was fast, blocking each blow with annoying ease.


    Lyrianna was running out of time and strength. Each attack sheunched was weaker than the previous one, and the hunter seemed to know it. "You will lose," he murmured, his eyes fixed on her.


    "Not yet," she whispered, her words almost inaudible. Gathering herst drop of energy, she focused all her power into her des, which glowed with a chilly blue light.


    She leaped, reopening her wounds fully, and delivered a strike with both swords in a downward arc. The hunter tried to block, but the impact sent him crashing into the wall, shattering the rock around him. He fell to the ground, dazed.


    "You should have stayed out of my way," she murmured, breathless. She looked at him, her swords still gleaming with ice, but they began to fade, her mana had run out.


    The hunter got up, staggering. "Truly Weak," he said, struggling to rise. But before he could attack again, Lyrianna spun, delivering a heavy kick to his chest, and he mmed into the wall, seeming unconscious.


    Lyrianna stood there for a moment, her knees trembling, trying to catch her breath. The world spun around her, but she knew she couldn''t stop. She turned and left the cave, ignoring the pain and exhaustion, just running away.


    Lyrianna felt the pain explode in her leg when she tried to move forward. "It''s time to end this," the voice came from behind her, a deadly chill in his voice. "Damn it... you won''t catch me..." Lyrianna muttered, trying to gather strength. Her body screamed for rest, but she knew she couldn''t give in. Not yet.


    With a desperate movement, she spun, summoning her sword, trying to surprise him. But he was ready. His de met hers, and the force of the impact sent her sword flying from her hands, bouncing off the cave''s rocks.


    Lyrianna staggered, her vision darkening. She felt the other leg give out, and she fell to her knees. She had made a grave mistake, turning her back in desperation to get away from her enemy, she had failed. She wouldn''t have done that naturally, but the circumstances led to it, she could only me herself for her failure.


    "I told you that you would lose," he growled, a cruel smile spreading across his face. "You''re no longer worthy of your legend, Lyrianna."


    Lyrianna looked at him, the cold of his power beginning to fade. She was cornered. "Go to hell," she cursed, her voice trembling with hatred and desperation.


    "Ah, but before that, you''ll do me a favor," he replied, his de cutting through the air and lightly touching her neck. "You''reing with me."


    She tried to get up, but he grabbed her by the hair, pulling her up brutally. Pain shot through her body, and she tasted the bitter taste of failure. "Your luck has run out, Ice Goddess."


    He dragged her into the dark forest, swallowing them as he led her into the darkness. Every step was a struggle against the fading consciousness. Her thoughts turned to her daughter.


    "Sara... I hope you''re happy... this mother of yours won''t see your face again, I''m sorry." Lyrianna thought, they were herst thoughts before shepletely passed out...

 Chapter 234: My dear daughter.

    While Sara searched for her mother¡­


    "Are you sure you want me toe with you?" Voralith questioned as she flew in her dragon form, with Dante riding on her back, along with Vex, Eldrax, and Aaralyn.


    "I wanted to give you a break; I know you''re tired from what you faced, but I couldn''t go without a good tracker. Considering you''re the strongest and wisest woman, I''ll have to rely on you, dear." Dante said while caressing the dragon''s neck, who seemed quite happy to hear these words. "Alright¡­" She murmured, yielding easily.


    Fortunately, the rtionship between Dante and Voralith was bing increasingly profound, and this was beneficial in various ways. Why? Because she was shedding the negative shell she once had¡­


    In the beginning, Voralith was yful with Dante, but as she began to develop feelings for him, she started closing herself off more and more, bing somewhat resentful when Dante awakened as Demon King. A stark contrast from the Voralith of some time ago.


    "Thank you, dear," Dante said, nting a kiss on the scales where he had been stroking, the dragon showed no outward reaction, but she felt very good about it, for the first time feeling loved. And soon she would consider bing his wife if she was truly certain that''s what she wanted.


    "Eldrax also wants a kiss¡­" Eldrax murmured, and Dante turned to the teenager. "Sorry, but you''re too young, you''ll have to settle for just this." He said, then he bent down and kissed her forehead.


    She blushed slightly and turned away, but it was clear she was satisfied. Well, she was in her human form, so it was easy to see how she was feeling. Dante could only smile, but then...


    "My turn." He heard, and his body was abruptly pulled into a passionate kiss.


    Smooch


    The wet sound echoed through the skies as Voralith continued flying, and Vex devoured Dante''s mouth¡­ "C-calm down!" Dante said in a louder tone amidst Vex''s brutal kisses, which, well¡­


    "S-sorry! I''m not used to my strength!" She said, pulling away. After evolving¡­ this irrational woman had so much strength it was hard to control. She wasn''t a realbatant like Dante, Valentina, and Nagasawa, who trained their whole lives to control it, so¡­ well, she wasn''t handling it well, she just broke Dante''s arm by pulling him, but his surreal regeneration healed it instantly.


    "When we return, you''re going to train," Dante said seriously, "And no excuses." Hemented, sensing that Vex was about to say something, but she stopped and pouted at him. "Hmph! I won''t!" She said firmly, "Training is for the strong! Vex is weak!" Shemented, though she didn''t believe what she was saying herself¡­


    "Eldrax will train! Dante likes strong women! Eldrax will be the strongest of all to protect Dante!" She said, making a double bicep pose. Dante smiled and patted her head, "I will reward you very well if you train and grow healthy, my little dragon," he said, and Eldrax gave a broad smile. "Yes!" She cheered, while Vex seemed quite¡­ jealous.


    "And you, if you don''t train, I''ll leave you on your own! I won''t always be there to protect you, and you know that very well! Learn to defend yourself properly!" Dante scolded her seriously, but Vex pouted cutely and said, "Will I get a reward?" She murmured, Dante ced his hand on her head. This naughty demoness was driving him crazy.


    "I won''t punish you, do as you please." Dante said, turning away, ying hard to get.


    "Wait! I''ll train! I''ll be a good wife!" She shouted quickly, desperate. Dante tried to keep a serious face while Vex struggled with the decision to train. She puffed out her cheeks and crossed her arms, casting an angry look at him. "All you talk about is training, training, training.


    Don''t you see Vex is already perfect like this?"


    Dante smiled but kept a stern expression. "Perfect, yes, but a bit more training won''t hurt anyone. After all, we don''t want any more broken arms, right?" He said, pointing to his arm. "Sorry." She murmured, letting out a dramatic sigh, which made Eldrax giggle. "Alright, I get it.


    But don''t think I''ll enjoy it, Dante!" She extended a finger threateningly at him, but it was hard to take her seriously with the pleading look she couldn''t hide.


    "You don''t have to like it," replied Dante with a mischievous gleam in his eyes. "You just have to do it."


    "If only they knew what might happen in a few years¡­ I have to try to make all of them train and be as strong as Nagasawa at least..." Dante thought. Many things still needed to be done, various things in fact, and he couldn''t focus solely on one. That''s why he brought not just Vex, Aaralyn (who was in his shadow) but also Eldrax.


    The three could train during this time as they traveled to find Sara, who by the way¡­ hadn''t contacted Dante until now.


    With Morgana doing something, there was no one who could teleport him to the Imperial Pce of Lyrianna except Morgana and Simon, and well¡­ Dante didn''t know how to userge-scale teleportation or rather¡­ he didn''t pay attention to learning. After all, at that time, he could know almost all of Morgana''s spells but couldn''t use them because his magic core was weak.


    Now, with cultivation stages¡­ his core couldn''t withstand powers like Morgana''s¡­ which, honestly, he couldn''t even guess the magnitude of.


    "Ah~" He sighed. "What''s wrong, darling?" Aaralyn emerged from the shadows, hugging him from behind. "Lots of problems ahead..." He said, holding her hand that came around his neck while she leaned her weight on him. "And what can we do to solve that?" she asked, inhaling the scent of his hair. "We''ll just keep moving forward." He murmured.


    "Hey, Dante," Vex called, making him divert his attention from Aaralyn. Leaning forward with a mischievous smile, she said, "If I train really hard and get super strong, will you give me more kisses?"


    Danteughed. "I think we can negotiate something. But first, show me what you''re capable of in training."


    Vex beamed, "I''ll train so much that you''ll get tired of rewarding me!" She struck a dramatic pose, full of determination.


    Eldrax, not wanting to be left behind, flexed her arms and eximed, "Eldrax will train too! Eldrax will be the best!"


    Dante justughed. It was a calm moment, very calm indeed. However, Dante had no idea what was happening behind the scenes.


    While he flew carefree on Voralith''s back, thinking that Lyrianna''s disappearance could be resolved in the blink of an eye¡­ Lyrianna was in serious trouble.


    Her body was sealed, all her power drained, and she couldn''t feel her limbs. At least she knew where she was. She waspletely at the mercy of whoever controlled the ce she was in, not even her vision was spared. She waspletely blind and didn''t know if it was just a blindfold or if her eyes had been gouged out. After all, she felt pain all over her body.


    "Where am I?" She questioned herself. Despite feeling nothing but pain, her mind was still clear. Lyrianna was a strong woman, but she had already faced many hardships, and this was just another one she would ovee on her own, as she always did.


    She tried to move whatever she could, but it was impossible. She couldn''t feel anything, at least she could hear. She remained in that state for a few hours, at least she thought so. When all senses are lost, minutes feel like hours, seconds like minutes, her confused senses destroyed her perception of time.


    In her subconscious, her thoughts were not much about herself but rather about her daughter¡­


    "My little one¡­ Maybe your mother won''t be here to see you grow up¡­" She murmured. After all, the reason Lyrianna still wanted to live was her daughter.


    Lyrianna had Sara underplicated circumstances, with a man she had no feelings for. Sara never had a truly present father; he only sat and slept with other women while Lyrianna ran an entire empire.


    Everything was for her daughter¡­ a whole life just to give the best upbringing and the best world for her little girl, her daughter whom she loved so much¡­


    "Dante Scarlet¡­ I wanted to have met the man my daughter loved so much, wanted to understand how a person like you captured the heart of my precious daughter," she thought, reminiscing the best moments with her daughter while feeling that this was her end. Her body had been devastated, and she didn''t know what else to do about that moment. She just¡­ gave up and epted that this was her end.


    Thus, she resigned herself to this love she felt for her daughter. She just stayed in that ck space, where nothing but her thoughts could be heard, and her memories remained there, being revisited by the decisions that led her to be the Empress.


    "Sara¡­ I wish I had seen you onest time, my dear daughter."

 Chapter 235: A heart that started to break

    Sara walked through the pce, each step weighed down by the horror unfolding around her, still searching for any clue about her mother... She was no longer well... She thought she would arrive and quickly resolve things, but the situation was much worse than she had imagined.


    Her path was lined with bodies, lives abruptly cut short, and each worker or subordinate she encountered deepened her sorrow and despair. Her tear-filled eyes identified each small death, each lost life bing an open wound in her soul.


    Her tearful eyes captured every painful detail, the expressions of despair frozen in death, shattered dreams. Her feet dragged along the ground, heavy as lead, and the only thing driving her forward was the fierce and desperate will to find her mother.


    "Nebuki..." Sara murmured, her voice broken, as she knelt beside the body of a little girl. The girl, missing one arm,y on the ground, her life already gone. The sight was a blow to Sara''s heart, who knelt down, her trembling hands gently caressing the girl''s lifeless face.


    She remembered Nebuki running through the pce corridors,ughing and ying. The little girl always had a smile for everyone, a radiant light of life. Now, that light was extinguished. Sara closed her eyes tightly, trying to hold back the tears, but they fell uncontrobly, staining her cheeks as she closed the girl''s eyes. "Nebuki, I''m so sorry," she whispered, her voice choked.


    "I should have been faster. I should have been here to protect you, not waiting idly in the pce for Dante to return¡­"


    The pain Sara felt was overwhelming. She looked around, seeing only more destruction, more pain. Her mind struggled to stay clear, to not get lost in despair. But the weight of the deaths around her was almost unbearable.


    Suddenly, a muffled sound caught her attention. It was a faint groan, almost inaudible amidst the pce''s silence. Sara raised her head, her heart racing. "Who''s there?" she called out, her voice a mix of hope and fear.


    Walking quickly toward the sound, she found a figure copsed, partially hidden under debris. It was a woman she knew very well, her face dirty with blood and dust, but her eyes still gleaming with life. She was breathing with difficulty, each breath a struggle.


    Sara knelt beside her, her fingers running anxiously over the woman''s face. "Are you alright, Akiko!? Tell me where it hurts!"


    Akiko coughed, her voice hoarse. "Sara¡­ I¡­ tried¡­ to protect¡­ your mother¡­" Sara began using her sacred energy to heal her best friend, the one she always trusted so much. She used everything she had to stabilize her; Sara''s heart almost stopped. "Do you know where she is?" Akiko nodded slightly, her eyes closing with pain.


    "She¡­ went down to the catbs¡­ taken¡­ by the soldiers¡­ she must have escaped to the ck Forest." She choked, the sound echoing in the vast empty room. "Go¡­ quickly¡­ before it''s toote¡­"


    Akiko fainted in her arms, but she was alive. Sara squeezed the woman''s hand, her body trembling with a mix of emotions. "Thank you, my friend. I promise I''ll find her!"


    Rising quickly, she began running through the corridors, her steps echoing in the silent pce. Hope and fear battled within her as she headed for the catbs, the darkest ce in the pce, rarely ventured by anyone.


    As she descended the spiral staircase, memories assaulted her: happy moments with her mother,ughter, stories told by theke. Each memory drove her forward, each recollection made her run faster.


    Finally, Sara reached the entrance to the catbs, arge iron gate adorned with ancient runes. She pushed the door with all her strength, the creaking echoing in the dark corridor. Taking a deep breath, she entered the dark hallway, her steps echoing on the cold stones.


    Finally, turning thest corner... The corridor before her was bathed in blood, the walls spattered with signs of brutal carnage. Torn and mutted bodies were scattered on the ground, their unrecognizable forms merging into a grotesque mass of flesh and bone. The sight made her recoil, her breath bing a frenzy of panic.


    "No¡­ no, no, no..." she whispered to herself, trying to push the reality of the scene away from her eyes. Her vision blurred with tears she could barely hold back.


    She forced herself to move forward, torment pounding in her mind. Those bodies... seemed to scream in silence, each telling a story of pain and despair. The bloodstained walls formed strange, macabre patterns, Sara tried not to focus on the grotesque details.


    Her heart tightened when she saw a small glint in the distance; she quickly approached and saw a familiar earring on the ground, stained with blood.


    It was one of her mother''s favorite pieces, a pair of earrings she always wore.


    She knelt down and picked up the earring, her hands trembling as she held it tightly. "Mother..." she whispered, various negative thoughts beginning to prate her mind. The earring was terrible evidence that her mother might have passed through that corridor, that she might have been dragged into the same tragedy that befell the others.


    She held the earring tightly in her hands. Sara looked around, desperate for some sign, some clue that would give her hope. But all she saw were the mutted remains of the people she knew, lives destroyed mercilessly. Despair grew in her chest, threatening to swallow her whole. She pressed the earring against her chest, as if that could bring somefort, some connection with her mother.


    She began to walk down the corridor, the anguish in her chest turning into hatred, pure hatred for whoever did this, the tears still falling in her silent fury. "When I find who did this... I will erase them from this world in the worst possible way. I will kill everyone who dared to touch my people," she murmured, her voice firm despite the tears streaming down her face.


    Sara Vortex, Humility, was beginning to awaken the greatest anger she could harbor... the Wrath of a woman who might lose everything.


    "I will bring you back, Mother, and then... I will erase every being that dares to stand in my way and hurt me... I promise, even if it makes me a Demon."


    Sara advanced through the catbs, her mind brimming with ns and vengeance. Every movement, every breath was a reminder of what she had lost, of what she might still lose. An unrelenting rage was rising in her chest. She reced her own earring with her mother''s piece, not just out of love for her mother, but for the fury that now drove her.


    "Whoever did this will pay," she thought, her mind imagining the most painful ways to punish those responsible. "No one will escape my wrath."


    It wasn''t the first time Sara had this feeling, this woman suppressed her emotions very much, taking love for Dante... all other things she repressed considerably and that was not good, even her angel already knew about it after all...


    "She is falling again... what an irrational woman, I should talk to her personally," a voice sounded distant, echoing in an ethereal space.


    A man with long blond hair looked at the bright sphere where Sara''s image was reflected. He sighed, his expression not the best... "You already knew about her, didn''t you, Miguel? You chose her anyway. She was the daughter of a man who fell into incessant lust and then she ended up falling into the hands of a Demon King...


    or rather, an Infernal Progenitor, the counterpart of Our Father." A woman next to him said with a sarcastic smile. "It was you who bet on her, brother."


    Miguel, the Archangel of Humility, shook his head slowly, not taking his eyes off the sphere. "Quiet down, Raphael. I''m sure the Bearer of Chastity isn''t as happy as she should be. With you as her angel, who needs an enemy?" he retorted, his voice serious but tinged with frustration.


    "Do you think I don''t know about your mischievous actions with the little Emily?" He questioned his sister, Raphael the Archangel of Chastity, who was by his side, a vision of beauty and sensuality that defied traditional perceptions of angels, with vibrant pink hair and pool-blue eyes, and a voluptuous, sensual body, d only in a white dress with a deep neckline.


    Raphael let out a light, almost musicalugh. "Fufu... Miguel, you''ve always been so serious." She seemed older, with an enigmatic smile on her lips. "But don''t worry so much. Sara is stronger than she seems. She just needs to find her own bnce."


    Miguel turned his gaze to Raphael, his prating blue eyes seeming to try to see beyond the surface. "Bnce..." he murmured, his voice filled with doubt. "She''s on the brink of copse, Raphael. And I can''t interfere directly. All I can do is watch and hope she doesn''t lose herself."


    "Don''t worry so much," Raphael said, her voice taking on a more serious tone. "She is like a sword in mes, Miguel. She needs to be tempered by fire and pain. Besides, she has that Progenitor, Dante, doesn''t she? He is her anchor."


    Miguel crossed his arms, still concerned. "Yes, Dante. The Demon King who should be our enemy." He sighed again, tired. "Sometimes, I think Fate has a cruel sense of humor, our enemy is the one who has helped us the most..."


    While the angels watched, Sara continued her march through the catbs, seeking the way out to the forest, each step heavier than thest.

 Chapter 236: Hey old man, need help?

    A bnce had been maintained for a long time. The human world had five continents.


    Auronia, which we currently call the Western Empire¡ªhonestly, that name was never really used since the First Emperor managed to dominate the entire continent, but that was the true name of the Western Empire. I don''t need toment on who is the ruler of this region, Aldria Scarlet the Empress.


    We never talked much about the other continents since they never really interested Dante or his wives, not even Valentina cared about them. Why? Because they were insignificant. They didn''t produce strong warriors, or rather... They didn''t even know if they did or not.


    The only person who could confirm this information to the current era is Alice Arcano, but she no longer gives out free information to everyone.


    Borealis, Dynara, and Zephyra... These are the continents that were distant from the two Empires.


    Borealis is a cold continent with snow-covered mountains and tundras. Its fjords and ciers are prominent features.


    Dynara is characterized by its lush valleys and active volcanoes. Its coasts are marked by deep bays and steep cliffs.


    Zephyra has vast ins and pastures, withrge rivers that create fertile regions. It has a temperate climate with well-defined seasons.


    But these realms are not marked by Emperors, but by Kings... Having a general overview of the current Human World... The real problem...


    A witch, an unknown witch... or rather, a great traitor spread to the entire world that the Eastern Empire no longer had a ruler.


    The result of this? Besides Aldria... All the Kings were making ns to dominate the Eastern Empire and expand their own territories to dominate the Eastern Empire. Intrigues and conspiracies began to spread like wildfire. In Borealis, King Thoren Vingard saw in the frozennds of the East an opportunity to expand his domains and gain ess to valuable resources.


    He didn''t see the fjords and ciers as limitations, but as natural fortresses that could protect his kingdom from invasions.


    In Dynara, Queen ra Vulcanis was busy gathering her fire mages and preparing her wyverns for war. She saw the valleys and volcanoes of her continent as the ideal forge to create weapons and soldiers that could conquer the easternnds. Her generals discussed tactics on how to use the terrain of the East to their advantage.


    In Zephyra, Hero King Lyam Solis believed that the vast ins and pastures of his continent could support an army powerful enough to sweep away any resistance in the East. His advisors were devising strategies to exploit therge rivers of the East, turning them into invasion and control routes.


    While all this was happening, Aldria... just observed everything with a cold and calcting gaze after conveniently receiving a letter from that witch talking about this.


    Aldria had already expected that the bnce of power was about to be broken; the existence of... well, her new Husband, was already the very disruption of the Bnce, and that she would need more than just brute strength to solve this problem...


    "And there goes Dante conquering three more continents... it wasn''t enough for him to take one Empire and an heiress from another, now they all want to attack just where his wife''s mother rules... Do these people have no information about the Demon King? Well, they are isted, they can go to hell, it''s not like Dante will be defeated by these weaklings." Aldria said. She was...


    starting to get used to having apetent man in her life...


    "Well... now just wait, this entire will be his anyway... He married the World Tree." Aldria said and sat on the throne, "I''m going to take a nap."


    Anyone who saw that scene... would not believe that the so imposing Empress was simply beingzy...


    While all this was happening throughout the Human World...


    "ATCHOO!!" Dante sneezed quite strongly, all the girls looked at him. "If you''ve gotten me dirty..." Voralith said, starting to lower her altitude. "Are you sick, darling?" Vex asked, hugging him from behind. "No, someone must be talking about me." He said, sniffing, "Wow, they''re talking too much..." He murmured.


    "So... what''s the n, darling?" Aaralyn asked, she was already thinking about how to help Sara in the best way possible. After all, unlike the other women who saw immense rivalry among themselves, especially Vex... Aaralyn just wanted a quiet life and wanted to have friends, something she never had in her entire life...


    Of course, she had Valkyrie friends, but they were "work friendships," so to speak.


    "First, we''ll find my dear humility, then we''ll understand what happened in the Empire. We have many problems to deal with, so we''ll split up. Eldrax and Voralith will search for clues, and we¡ªVex, Aaralyn, and I¡ªwill go after Sara," Dante exined. All he wanted was to find Sara first and make sure she was okay. Why? Because she mattered more.


    Not that Lyrianna didn''t matter, but Dante had his priorities, and Sara was currently at the top of them, especially knowing that his mother-inw was not very keen on him. Hearing stories from Nagasawa, he realized that his mother-inw really treated him like a big bastard.


    Well, he was, for his enemies, of course, but this also made him quite interested in his mother-inw, who, by the way, he didn''t know. Unlike Alice Arcano, with whom he had brief conversations, he had never talked to Lyrianna Vortex and didn''t exactly know how she was or her personality. But knowing Sara... she was probably simr, right?


    "We''re arriving." Dante heard the echo of the huge White Dragon''s voice and nodded while seeing the... terrifying image.


    Hovering above Lyrianna''s pce... it was devastated. He was still far away, but... bodies and bloodstains were everywhere. Thekes around the pce had turned into justrge pools of blood. The blue water was alreadypletely red, dismembered bodies, without heads, legs, and arms, bloodied weapons.


    But this didn''t intimidate Dante.


    "Demons," Dante said. He had seen this scene in Hell. When he took a quick look, he saw some demons dismembering others in fights, "The patterns..." he murmured, "Demons weren''t supposed to be on the physical ne." He said seriously while jumping off the Dragon and spreading his six demonic wings. Vex did the same and glided beside him...


    "Is this demonic energy?" she asked, seeing the new type of energy for the first time. Previously, she knew what demonic energy was, but on arge scale. Now, however... "Refined demonic energy in small quantities," Dante exined, "this will beplicated." he murmured.


    Currently, there are some types of demonic energy. Dante uses one called Miasma, which is the highest concentration of negative energy that exists, to the point where the energy ispletely ck. However, there are a few more types, like the one they are seeing, which is refined energy that can even be ignored by beings with positive energy...


    And of course, the standard demonic energy, which, well... is just quite disgusting to any being with positive aspects like Sara.


    "Voralith, you''re still more proficient than I am in this matter of energy. Can you discern where this trail is going? I lost the trace inside that main pce." Dante questioned. Although he had total control over demonic energy, it didn''t mean he knew everything. He was a newborn babypared to Voralith, who had lived thousands of years. "High-ss Demon, possibly an ancient demon.


    As for the trail... indeed, it seems to end inside the pce, more precisely in some underground tunnel," shemented while shifting from a White Dragon to a humanoid form. "Besides... I feel many corpses below the ground." Voralith read the small traces of demonic energy in the environment.


    "Anything from Sara?" Dante asked, but Vora shook her head in negation, "But I feel that old mage and one more person. They are in the southern part of the pce." Voralith said, and Dante folded his wings and plummeted at full speed to the ground, causing a small earthquake and creating a crater. "You should be more respectful, darling," Aaralyn said from his shadow, "Sorry, love."


    "Well, it''s been a while since I exercised properly. Wow, it''s cold here..." Dante murmured, and a suit appeared on his body, along with a wolf fur coat. After all, Dante hates wolves, and using them as clothing is veryfortable. "Much better," Dante said, starting to walk with his hands in his pockets.


    "You look handsome, darling," Vex said, almost drooling, "Stop that, you pervert!" Aaralyn said and hugged one of Dante''s arms. Vex ran and grabbed the other arm, while the man just smiled. Behind him, Voralith and Eldrax pouted. "Hmph!


    I didn''t even want to anyway!" Eldrax said, turning her face, "The strong don''t need hugs!" She said while holding Voralith''s hand, who just smiled at the situation, "So cute." Not even Voralith could stand Eldrax''s cuteness, let alone Dante, who couldn''t stop smiling as he continued walking through the pce corridors.


    Before they could continue... "Finally, boy," Simon''s voice reached Dante''s ears as he walked to the ce where the old man was trying to heal Akiko.


    "Hey old man, need help?" Dante asked.

 Chapter 237: What happened here?

    "Cure her. Sara ran off desperately after her mother and forgot about her friend. She used what she had and left her behind, that crazy girl..." Simon murmured. Dante looked at Vex. "Go down to the Subterranean. You can teleport to me if you need to talk," Dante said, and she nodded.


    "Vex will work hard! I demand payment! Dante''s love!" she said, mimicking Eldrax who pouted. "Yes, go quickly before I punish you," Dante sighed, watching Vex smile and vanishpletely from the scene as he continued to tend to Akiko''s condition.


    "Luckily, I''m here..." Dante murmured, observing Akiko, who, despite being healed physically... well, her energy was another story. "She focused on the wounds and forgot to purify her energy. I can''t purify it, but..." Dante said, cing his hand over her. A ck mist oozed from her pores, mainly from her mouth and nose. "Tsk, disgusting," he muttered as he absorbed the demonic energy.


    Quickly, Akiko stopped gasping.


    *Cough, Cough.* She began to cough and swiftly turned. "Bleeeh," she vomited.


    "Gross," Eldrax remarked. "Eldrax doesn''t make messes like this; Eldrax is very clean!" she said, clearly anxious for some reason. "Yes, Eldrax is perfect just the way she is," Dante said, patting her head as he set her on his shoulder. "Wow, so high!" she eximed. Well, Dante was over 1.90 meters tall, and she was 1.55 meters tall. It was indeed a significant change.


    "You look like a father," Voralith said,ughing at the situation. To her, it was very amusing to see a little dragon acting this way, even knowing she just wanted attention. After all, dragons aren''t this silly. Eldrax was just pretending, and Voralith knew this well. But Dante...


    well, Dante was a fool when it came to the people he cared about, and now, he was a super fool when he saw Eldrax doing these cute things. "Do I look like a father? That''s good. Our children would be beautiful, don''t you think, Mei?" Dante asked, almost implying something...


    When Voralith heard this... she almost fainted. "C-c-children??" she stuttered, her facepletely shocked as she saw Dante chuckle lightly. "So cute," he said, and Voralith turnedpletely red and immediately looked away. She didn''t want to give Dante the satisfaction, especially at this moment when she was teetering between a yes and an absolutely. Hearing this made her even more embarrassed!


    "Damn man!" she muttered to herself, noticing he was still paying attention to another woman. "Damn it! Look at me at least!" she screamed inwardly, truly fighting a mental battle within herself.


    "Are you okay, Akiko?" Dante asked as the woman caught her breath after vomiting ck sludge, or rather, the demonic impurities in her body. Unfortunately, Dante couldn''t remove everythingpletely. He could only extract the energy, and her body would expel the remnants in the safest way possible. "Sara was careless. I''ll punish herter. Just rest," he said, but Akiko quickly grabbed his sleeve.


    "Go after Sara. I couldn''t tell her everything, but there was a demon, a demon stronger than the Empress. He was posing as a human," Akiko said, recovering. "She went to the Subterranean, and knowing her... she went to the forest. Try to find her as quickly as possible.


    The Empress is in great danger."


    Akiko''s words carried more than just concern; they carried a lot of fear. Dante sensed this immediately and expanded his aura throughout the pce. His aura covered not just the pce but the entire royal capital. "Demons, many of them," Dante said, surprised. "There are still battles happening in the Kingdom," he said, looking even more shocked.


    "What do you mean! I''m sure I ended the attack on the pce!" Akiko eximed. She was the chief of the Empress''s royal guard when Nagasawa was not present. "It was my mistake... I should have paid more attention to this. My wives are important not only to me but to their kingdoms as well," Dante said, but then added, "Well, I''ll just dominate everything.


    I''m eager to meet the woman who is said to hate me so much." Dante said, grinning from ear to ear. "Simon, did you find anything from those bodies?" Dante asked.


    "Only some stories from men who were on the brink of death. It seems someone entered in the middle of the day through the main gate and started summoning demons inside the Pce." It was a shallow exnation, but it was all Simon could provide. It was the only relevant information he had. Most of the guards present when the demons were summoned... unfortunately, were no longer with us.


    "They killed all the guards, the maids, even children," Akiko murmured. "If it weren''t for Sara... I..." She choked back her tears, terrified, sad, and disappointed in herself. She was substituting for an incredible woman and failed in front of her, unable to protect her empress... Akiko saw herself as a failure. "It''s okay, I believe they wouldn''t me you, nor those who died.


    Don''t carry this burden alone, Akiko," Dante said, gently stroking her head before standing up with a serious expression. "Although it''s disgusting, I think this is for the best," he said, taking a deep breath and beginning to inhale the air with his mouth. But what he was inhaling... Akiko watched, astonished, not understanding what he was doing. Voralith then tried to exin:


    "He''s consuming all the demonic energy to cleanse the bodies and keep them as they should be¡ªhumans who worked and had their own lives... It''s the least he can do to honor the dead," Voralith exined, watching the disgusting substance flow into Dante''s body. She knew this was far from a pleasant meal... in fact, it was like eating garbage.


    "Ah~" Dante sighed, his voice hoarse. "Even though it''s garbage, I gained a lot of extra energy... this person is close to a Demon King." Dante confirmed, and this was real. If he confirmed this, they were not just dealing with a Demon Cult.


    "The war in Hell has started to reflect in this world. Something is very wrong with all of this. First, legendary demonic runes of the Apocalypse Knights, now demons invading high-security ces... Soplicated," Dante murmured. "Isn''t it better to contact the Progenitor of Demons? I''m sure Lilith could give a report on what''s happening," Voralith said but then noticed Dante''s face.


    "Seriously? You don''t want to talk to her? We''re dealing with a huge problem here, you know?" she questioned, seeing Dante toss themunication orb with Lilith. "Did you break it?" she asked. "No, it broke from the other side," Dante revealed.


    "Does that mean she..." "No, she''s very much alive; I can feel her existence. The ruler''s seal hasn''te to me, so she''s alive," Dante exined. "Can you two stop talking like we understand everything?!?" Simon interjected, clearly frustrated being the odd one out among two icebergs like Dante and Voralith.


    "Ah, family issues, you don''t need to worry about that, old man..." Dante said. Dante looked at Simon, a tired smile forming on his lips. "You''ve always been the most sensible among us, Simon. But sometimes, problems aren''t as simple as they seem, so don''t worry too much, or your white hair might start falling out."


    Simon huffed, crossing his arms. "That''s no excuse to leave me in the dark. If we''re dealing with high-ranking demons, I need to know what''s going on. I''m your strategist with support magic, not a decoration."


    Dante sighed and nodded. "We''ll rify thister. First, my wife and my mother-inw." He nced at Akiko, still pale but determined, and then at Voralith, who was busy checking the area around them.


    "First, Sara," Dante said, shifting his focus to the urgency of the moment. "She''s in the forest, and if there''s a powerful demon disguised there, we need to find her before it''s toote."


    Akiko tried to stand but wobbled, her body still weak. "I... I can help. I know Sara well, I can track her easily."


    Dante ced a gentle hand on her shoulder, stopping her from moving and making her sit down. "No way, you need to recover and be happy for when my wife returns. You''ve done more than enough." He turned to Vex, who had reappeared from the Subterranean with a determined look in her eyes.


    "Honey, I found the entry point to the forest. I can guide you there, but the path is full of bodies. We can fly over; it''s not far from here," Vex said, ready to act. She was genuinely eager for her reward, skipping her usual jokes.


    "Perfect," Dante responded. He turned to Eldrax, still perched on his shoulder, and gently ced her on the ground. "Eldrax, you stay here and protect Akiko. Any sign of trouble, you know what to do."


    "Yes, dear! Eldrax will burn them all with my firepower!!" Eldrax replied, mimicking a soldier, but this time with a gleam of seriousness in her eyes.


    "Protect the area; nothing goes in or out, anything at all, call me with this," Dante said, throwing a magical seal to her. He was already starting to form a n in his mind.


    Voralith, observing the exchange, intervened. "And me? Do I stay here or go with you?"


    Dante smiled, "Of course you''reing with me, my cute dragon," he replied, making Voralith smile, satisfied despite being called cute.


    "Let''s put an end to this mess once and for all. I need to fix this world," Dante said, heading off to find his wife.

 Chapter 238: An Invasion

    Dante was searching for Sara, but the Empire''s problems extended beyond just the capital. In Nightsphere, one of the cities in the Beast Kingdom, something macabre began to happen...


    "Keep killing all these bastards!" a red-haired woman roared as she sliced a demon in half. This was Katarina, a feline demi-human we met earlier at Kryoris Academy. Her ming red hair and zing eyes showed just how furious she was about what was happening.


    "What happened here?" asked Aren, a woman with goat horns, slicing a demon in half with her staff-sword. She looked around, seeing the bizarre and destroyed state of the bar. The entire bar was covered in blood and fallen demon bodies.


    "Where did all these demonse from?" a werewolf appeared, emerging from the wreckage. It was Boris, covered in blood, his white furpletely stained with it; luckily, his wounds were closing quickly. "Boris... weren''t you supposed to be at..." "Quiet for a moment, Aren." He replied, cleaning the bloodstains from his arm and hair with magic. His sword flew to him, and he sheathed it on his back.


    "Katarina, where did thise from?" Boris questioned, trying to understand the origin of the chaos, clearly irritated by it.


    "I can''t figure out the exact source, but it was a summoning, that I guarantee," Katarina replied, her tone bitter and eyes burning with growing anger. Despite her usual indifference, the situation seemed to have struck a nerve. "Where''s Joker? I thought he''d be here to help us?" Boris continued.


    "The bastard opened a portal and left, that cowardly piece of shit," Katarina replied bitterly. The fury bubbling inside her was about to explode.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Boris asked, noticing Katarina''s growing tension. She then pointed to the bar counter. Therey a demon split in half, holding a giant beer mug.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me, right?" Boris asked, incredulous.


    "A damned demon... drank my beer... of course, I''d be furious! No one touches my beer!" Katarina said, clenching her fists tightly. The idea of her beer being consumed by a demon seemed to be thest straw for her, and it was utterly ridiculous.


    Before Boris could react to the absurd situation, an earthquake suddenly began. "What the hell is this!" Aren shouted, her usual self-control crumbling. She never swore, but now... she was bothered by all of this. All three ran outside, where a giant tree began to grow on the horizon. Its roots, as thick as trunks, emerged from the ground, destroying the city streets.


    The trunks were pale with red veins that pulsed as if alive.


    "What the hell is going on?" Boris eximed, noticing the sky had changed to a very dark red, almost wine-colored, unlike the usual light red, observing the apocalyptic scene. The roots destroyed buildings, lifting chunks of the ground and causing chaos.


    The giant tree, a surreal and sinister sight, continued to grow, its branches extending like evil fingers. Various roots emerged from the ground, snaking around as if with a life of their own, destroying everything in their path. The city streets were being torn apart, and the inhabitants fled in panic.


    "Damn... something''s wrong... I feel... a lot of demonic energying from there." Katarina said and ran ahead, leaving the other two behind. "Let''s follow her," Boris said and ran. "Damn...


    I just came to see how this bastard was living..." Aren murmured as she saw a demon crawling. She calmly walked up to it and, with her high heel,


    CRACK


    She crushed the demon''s skull. "The only demon that can get near me is him," she said and opened a portal, teleporting beside Boris.


    The real problem... wasn''t just near the Demi-Human continent... The Vampires were also experiencing it.


    "I''m going to have to deal with this personally," Drac said, looking to the horizon... "Negative Energy from the World Tree..." d murmured, rising from his throne. "Liza, you''re in charge." He said and disappeared into a cloud of Red Blood.


    In another location...


    "Call our allies, we can''t handle this alone," the Dwarf King ordered, seeing a pulsating tree far from his city, but he could feel it draining the life energy from the forests and mountains.


    "Press the emergency button, I''ll start a security meeting," he said, striking his hammer.


    Elsewhere...


    "Morgana is still flying around because of your magic, mom," Reven said while flying, looking at that strange tree. "Be quiet, I''m thinking," Alice responded, raising her hand.


    "So, mom, how are we going to deal with that ugly thing?" Lyra questioned. "Let''s try this."


    [Queen''s Meteor Shower]


    She spoke in the runguage, and the sky began to rain purple-colored meteors towards the tree, but nothing happened.


    The meteors collided with the tree, but no damage was caused; on the contrary... "It''s absorbing..." Alice murmured, "Raise a sixyer barrier in the city, announce for the witches to return. I want a reconnaissance team to observe that ugly thing closely. Let''s stay alert first; if it''s necessary, I''ll use anti-magic." She dered, but the girls...


    "Mom, that''s too big to use anti-magic," Lyra said. "I can still make an Anti-magic axe; it should be able to cut it."


    And not least...


    "What the hell is that?" Valentina asked irritably. She was flying over the Werewolf Kingdom''s desert, looking for her subordinates with Kaalindra for several hours. Kaalindra looked at it curiously¡ªa tree over eight hundred meters tall.


    "Well, screw it," Valentina said, grabbing Gungnir with her right hand and preparing to throw it, imbuing it with mes...


    "Dragonova," she said, and Gungnir was thrown with such supersonic force that it hurt Kaalindra''s eardrums, but she was still a Vampire, so it wasn''t a real problem.


    Gungnir was aimed directly at the center of the tree trunk, "What? Did I throw it with too little force?" Valentina wondered, seeing that Gungnir had hit the tree, but...


    "The resistance of this thing..." Valentina murmured, "This is dangerous," she said, feeling the demonic energy emanating from the tree... "Is it a World Tree?" She questioned herself, something that no weapon could harm... "Kaalindra, return immediately to the Human Kingdom and find Dante. He has the greatest affinity with this; he might understand something we can''t see," Valentina ordered.


    "But Mast~" Kaalindra stopped immediately... Valentina''s expression was distorted, as if she had seen a ghost.


    "Kaalindra, get out of here immediately!" Valentina shouted, pushing Kaalindra away. She didn''t understand, but she saw Valentina drawing her other weapon, her ancient spear, and taking a battle stance.


    KABOOMMMM


    An explosion sent Kaalindra flying to the side. She quickly got up and looked at the scene. "Who are you?" Valentina murmured, holding back the attack from the figure in front of her... or rather... the Demon.


    "Looks like I''ve found something new, a Vampire in the Desert?" the voice said with disdain. It was a strange demon, wearing armor made of pure Miasma, something Valentina had only seen Dante manipte. "Who are you?!" Valentina shouted, extending her hand to call Gungnir back, but the Spear... didn''t return. She kicked the demon away and looked at the Spear lodged in the Tree''s flesh.


    "There''s no other way," Valentina murmured. "Kaalindra, give me the key," Valentina said seriously, and Kaalindra tossed what appeared to be a key, but... it wasn''t quite a key. When Valentina caught it and broke it with her hands.


    A ck mist emerged and enveloped Valentina''s body. "High-ss Demon, it''s a pity I have to waste this on you, but I need to get my subordinates and return to my husband," Valentina said as she began to take on a strange form. A mass of flesh transformed, creating scales and grotesque structures around her. Various bones began to protrude from the mass of flesh.


    It was a repulsive scene, but once it wasplete, everything caught fire as if being consumed. It all vanished, and a woman rose.


    "Really... How many years has it been since Ist saw you do this, master?" Kaalindra murmured, seeing a New Valentina. It had been hundreds of years since Valentina had sealed this side of her, a side no one survived to witness... A side Valentina reserved only for the most vile enemies, her true essence.


    Valentina''s red hair transformed into cascades of mes, now mingled with dark streaks that extended to the ground. Each strand seemed to undte with a life of its own, increasing in length and density. The fiery red of her hair stood out even more, reflecting an intense and uncontroble power.


    Her skin, once merely pale, took on an almost ethereal tone, emanating a supernatural glow that outlined her contours in an almost celestial manner.


    Valentina''s eyes underwent an even more radical transformation. The sclera turned as ck as night, entuating her glowing red pupils that pulsed with an inner light. Around her eyes, subtle veins stood out, tracing an almost artistic pattern on her skin.


    The look she gave the Demon was that of a relentless predator, an abyss of fire and darkness that made him recoil for a moment. She turned to her subordinate, "Kaalindra, go warn them about this," she said, and with a sweep of hernce, the dunes erased Kaalindra from the area.


    "It''s been hundreds of years since I entered my ''Vampire Countess form,'' well, it''s a stupid name. I need to talk to d about changing that... but should I have told Dante about this? Well, if I had, he''d want to see it." She murmured and turned to the demon, who was now quite wary of her casual demeanor.


    "You should have run while you could," Valentina whispered. She appeared in front of him with her fist clenched. "Die."

 Chapter 239: Very angry.

    "Shouldn''t you be more concerned about all of this?" Dante heard from the woman beside him, arms crossed, observing the bizarre scene¡ªseveral mutted bodies, the entire corridor drenched in red, resembling a horror artist''s painting. "Why should I?" Dante countered, making Voralith stare at him, expecting a decent answer.


    Dante sighed heavily. "Look, let''s be honest, Vora. Do any of these dead soldiers really matter? I mean, with or without them, the situation wouldn''t change. One thing I''ve learned over the years is that in moments like this, what matters is the people I care about. Those men?


    I admire their attempt to protect Lyrianna, but they failed, and that''s what happened." He turned and looked at her seriously. "What matters to me here are Sara and Lyrianna. The others? They don''t even register in my mind enough to feel remotely concerned." He finished, Voralith feeling the intense gaze of the man prating her spirit.


    "Then why bother manipting and fixing the bodies?" She asked. "Because my wife would feel bad burying mutted bodies, and fixing them up is child''s y for me. Being a progenitor, I still have a certain respect for the dead and their souls, so it''s easy to tidy up this mess." Dante exined, and the entire corridor began to ''be Cleaned'', with all the bodies returning to their rightful ces.


    "Why are they still destroyed?" Vex asked now, curious about her husband''s powers. "I''m just putting them back together; the demon must have eaten those parts." He answered nonchntly as he continued walking calmly. "There''s something troubling me, Darling," Aaralyn said, and he heard her concern. "Why haven''t we found any sign of Demons? I mean, corpses, they were just destroyed unterally?


    I can''t see that way." Dante thought the same; he felt that fights were happening in the city, but he


    didn''t feel any demonic aspects close, just residual energy in all the bodies he approached.


    "Let''s keep going; there''s no point in continuing to look at dead bodies," Dante said, heading towards the exit, which ording to Vex, led to a forest a few kilometers away.


    As they advanced, they left behind the blood-stained corridor and entered the forest.


    The darkness of the trees was broken only by the soft light filtering through the leaves. The atmosphere was tense,den with an almost supernatural quietness. Dante felt a great problem; it was as if... the entire forest was bathed in negative energy, especially... the ground.


    "Stay alert... there''s something very wrong here," Dante said cautiously. He really wasn''t feeling well in this ce. "How did Sara enter here without feeling this?" Dante questioned. "She didn''t feel it," Voralithmented as she crouched down and touched the ground...


    "Do you feel that?" Vex whispered, her voice trembling with a mix of fear.


    Dante nodded, his expression stern. "Yes, there''s a presence here," he said, feeling something approaching, and it wasn''t good.


    "Who are you?" Dante asked, his voice authoritative, echoing through the forest towards whatever wasing towards him.


    The figure raised its head, revealing a face shrouded in shadows. "I am just a poor messenger, my lord," the figure said, its voice echoing strangely through the clearing. "You see, you have disturbed my master''s ns for quite some time. We had to postpone for ten years, and now you return?" He said with disdain, stepping out of the shadows.


    His appearance wasn''t anything special; what drew attention was the mask with some symbols that, despite looking like mere drawings, emanated a certain aura. "Oh really? So you''re part of the bastards who killed me the first time? Oh, that''s good to know, very good indeed," Dante said, and a pir of ck aura exploded around him.


    Ten years ago, there was just an incident that could interfere with someone''s ns, and of course, it resulted in him defending Valentina and turning into a giant monster and killing several people.


    Despite the mockery, he was very, very angry. "Voralith, get them out of here. He''s mine," he said, trusting Voralith, who quickly sealed the girls in an energy dome and pulled them away as she walked away.


    "Hey, I said, I''m just a messenger," he raised his arms in surrender, but Dante was already too furious.


    The clearing filled with palpable tension as Dante advanced, his ck aura pulsating with an almost tangible power.


    "Do you think this is wise, Dante?" the messenger taunted, his voice containing a tone of challenge. "Killing me won''t change anything. My master is beyond your reach. This fight is futile," he said, about to flee, but when he turned his head


    His face collided with Dante''s chest, who had appeared in front of him. ck rays of power radiated from Dante; his eyes were twin abysses of pure rage. With a single motion, he tore off the Messenger''s arm, who barely felt anything except for a brief moment of pain.


    "AHHH!" He screamed in agony. Dante, however, wasn''t willing to dwell on it. "I don''t need to reach your master to start ruining his ns," he replied, a shadow of a cruel smile touching his lips. "Starting with you¡ªyou will suffer greatly," he whispered, causing the man to immediately recoil.


    Dante no longer cared about Sara''s problems; he would simply kill this filthy pig and track down where this worm came from to eliminate the rest of them.


    He raised his hand, and the ck energy around him condensed, forming a spear of pure darkness. The air around them vibrated with the intensity of the energy, and Dante hurled the spear with brutal force.


    The Messenger, despite his injuries, moved swiftly, dodging the spear which grazed him, leaving a trail of destruction through the clearing''s vegetation. The spear exploded against a tree, pulverizing it into a cloud of shards and dust.


    "Fast, but not fast enough," murmured Dante, his voice a restrained roar.


    The Messenger retaliated, his lone hand trembling as he traced runes in the air, conjuring a barrier of glowing symbols. "You underestimate my master''s power," he said, his voice now tinged with a slight tremor.


    Dante advanced again, his ck aura growing, crushing the Messenger''s defenses with relentless pressure. "Do you think a shield of tricks will stop me? A shield of Demon Runes, what a joke."


    The barrier disintegrated under Dante''s attack, and he seized the Messenger by the neck, lifting him effortlessly off the ground. "Anyst words?"


    The Messenger, with his mask in tatters, coughed as he tried to speak. "I... I know where the two women are," he finally revealed his card.


    Dante clenched his fist, his heart racing. "So you want to y it like this? Typical of a coward," he scoffed, his voice cutting like a sword. Dante realized he had said "two," "These bastards have taken Sara." Dante thought, his face already darkened with fury.


    Dante threw the man away, and he mmed back against a tree that was destroyed upon impact. "You have no idea what''s about to happen," growled Dante, his face contorted in a dark expression.


    He looked back at Voralith. "Voralith, take them back to the pce and keep everyone on high alert," Dante ordered, his mind already nning the next steps. "I''m going to have a lot of fun with this man," he said as he noticed the man was trying to do something with his hands.


    *KABOOM*


    The man lost his other arm, which was destroyed. "Demon Teleport Runes, of course I would know about that, you fool," Dante said, seeing the man was already beginning to despair.


    "I came here thinking I could escape... but this man..." the Messenger thought, his body already on itsst legs; using runes was only possible if he had his arms, but now it''s toote.


    "You''ll never find them," he said with difficulty, his left half exploding and the other half cut, leaving only his legs and torso.


    "You yed with danger, you worm," Dante said as he clenched his fists tighter, the people who had destroyed his previous life were now putting his family at risk? None of this... "You have no idea what''s about to happen," growled Dante, his face contorted in an expression of pure rage.


    *SWISH*


    He had his head cut off, and it fell to the ground; was that enough for Dante? Of course not, his whole body began to be consumed by Dante''s infernal Cerberus. "Now let''s see what you have for me, littlemb," he said, looking at the head that still seemed to be alive.


    The Messenger, even without his head, continued to speak with a distorted and eerie voice. "They will die, no matter what you do," were hisst words before the dog swallowed his headpletely.


    "Ah~ I found you, my dear wife," Dante said as his body glowed in red. "Ah~ And to think this idiot would give me so much information," he said, turning in a direction.


    "I''ming, dear," Dante said.

 Chapter 240: Fury

    Fury.


    A deep, primal emotion that emerges from the shadows of the heart when anger surpasses all bounds. It''s a state that consumes the soul, obliterating reason and consciousness. Dante was immersed in this fury now, a ck me burning with such intensity that it seemed to want to devour the world itself.


    Nothing else mattered. Neither allies nor enemies. Only the idea of rescuing Sara pulsed in his mind, each beat of his heart like a war drum echoing in the emptiness of the night.


    For Voralith, who had traveled through countless worlds, who had witnessed horrors and wonders beyond mortal understanding, seeing Dante in this state was something she could never have anticipated. Her legs trembled, a chill ran down her spine, and her eyes were fixed on the ck pir rising to the skies¡ªa tower of misunderstood rage and hatred.


    She didn''t know what had happened there, but it was something very bad.


    The fear she felt was a fear she had not known in her countless lives. It was a visceral fear, a cold chain tightening around her heart and making it hard to breathe. She knew she couldn''t simply turn and run, but at the same time, the idea of approaching Dante in that state was terrifying.


    Vex and Aaralyn were by her side, but they too sumbed to Dante''s overwhelming power of fury. Vex, usually bold and carefree, was pale and kneeling on the ground unable to rise; this was her first experience with something like this. Aaralyn was no different, her normally strong control and calmness faltering under the crushing pressure of Dante''s aura.


    "Voralith... what... what should we do?" Aaralyn managed to murmur, her voice trembling.


    Voralith tried to find her words but felt lost in the tide of emotions and energy flowing from Dante. Seeing him like this weighed heavily on her heart. What had happened? She didn''t have these answers. "We... we need to get out of here," she managed to say, each word an effort.


    "He asked us to return, so let''s follow that. He''s not holding back; Sara has been captured."


    Meanwhile, Dante was consumed by the darkness he had summoned. Every thought was an explosion of anger, every breath a growl of pure hatred.


    "YOU BASTARDS!" With a primal scream, Dante focused his energy and unleashed it in a wave of destruction. The earth trembled around him, trees were uprooted, and the air vibrated with the intensity of his fury. The clearing where he stood became a vortex of chaos, a storm of darkness and power consuming everything around it.


    "You... organization of shit, came from Nightsphere after Lyrianna? No! You came after the Celestial Virtue! Used Lyrianna to lure SARA!" Dante shouted as the skies opened up. "Hey, you goddamn deity, if your damn protection isn''t protecting her, I''ll kill all your angels next." Dante said, fury consuming him for a moment.


    Dante looked towards the horizon and spread his aura throughout the area. He had already sensed that there was something on the ground, and his theories were correct; there was something, a visceral white trunk that seemed alive, pulsating as if... alive.


    "What the hell is this." Dante said as he created ance of energy. He pointed thence and drove it into the trunk; quickly, he felt thence''s energy being consumed, "Damn..." He muttered. Several things went through his head, but the only thing that really mattered now was finding Sara.


    He saw various things in the Tal Messenger''s memory; yes, with Dante consuming the Messenger by Cerberus'' head, he managed to ess the information from his soul and his memories.


    He wasn''t someone important; he was just sent by someone who sent him. From where? It was a mystery, but Dante knew every step he took until here, when he met him and his wives. "Tsk, I''m going to consume this whole shit. Come here!" Dante said and released his Cerberus.


    Cerberus, Dante''s Hunting Hound, wasn''t just a mere demonic creature; it was an extension of his own essence, a manifestation of Dante''s darkness and power. Three heads materialized, each with ming eyes and mouths full of sharp fangs, reflecting the ck fire of Dante''s soul.


    Dante''s fury was so intense that he materialized his dog in reality, outside of his body, connected only by the power of his will.


    "Find Sara," Dante ordered, his voice filled with hatred, the creature quickly understood. Cerberus, with its form snaking from Dante''s own shadow, was a creature forged to track and consume anything connected to demonic energy. Its noses sniffed the air, capturing the essence of the forces at y. A low growl escaped from the three mouths, resonating with a fury that mirrored Dante''s.


    The heads began to sniff the trunk, their nostrils expanding as they sensed the essence of the energy the Messenger had left behind. The pulsating wood began to react to Cerberus'' presence, as if aware of the threat it represented. The creature''s shadow infiltrated the fibers of the trunk, beginning to consume the energy it contained.


    "This thing is a root from hell," murmured Dante, watching as Cerberus devoured the demonic energy, the white matter dissolving under the creature''s touch. The consumed energy flowed back to Dante, revitalizing him and strengthening his connection with Cerberus. "Now go, find the way to Sara."


    Cerberus continued its search, its three heads sniffing and growling as they moved through the distorted space; he was part of Dante, and Sara''s scent was as natural to him as breathing. The creature followed an invisible trail, its fangs ready to tear apart any obstacle in its path.


    As Cerberus advanced, the connection between him and Dante pulsed with information. The trail left by the Messenger began to unfold in Dante''s mind. Images and sensations flowed, fragments of memories and glimpses of the path he had taken to reach Dante.


    Dante''s transformation into a being of pure hatred and darkness continued unabated as he pursued the trail that would lead him to Sara. Each piece of information coalesced in his mind, forming a clear path. "I can see... I can feel where she''s gone," he whispered to himself, his eyes glowing red in the dark forest.


    He was alone in this pursuit as Cerberus devoured veins of energy along the way, moving farther from where they had started.


    "Of all the people you could have messed with... you had to mess with me... with my wife," Dante said, his face already contorting¡ªhe was no longer humanoid, just a great blot of ck hatred, filled with eyes. "Devour everything in your path," Dante said, mergingpletely with the hound.


    It was the first time Dante had fully used metamorphosis as another being¡ªif they wanted to provoke a demon, especially the worst of them, he was far from pleased...


    Meanwhile, beside Sara, things were not going well.


    "Keep draining her aura; we need more divine power," said a man manipting an artifact around Sara, whoy in a blood circle,pletely unconscious, her consciousness sealed. "Go slowly; if the artifact explodes, we won''t be able toplete the n. He won''t like having to wait any longer."


    The scene was macabre,den with a sinister atmosphere. The blood circle pulsed dimly as the man worked carefully, focusing on extracting Sara''s divine energy.


    Sara remained still, surrounded by a faint, ethereal aura that slowly dissipated as it was sucked into the artifact. Her facial features revealed an expression of peace, oblivious to what was happening around her. With each passing moment, the artifact seemed to glow brighter, a sign that it was sessfully absorbing the energy they sought.


    "Mm... Mm... Mmmm!!!" A muffled scream could be heard. One of the men working with Sara''s body abruptly turned around¡ªthere was Lyrianna Vortex suspended, her hands hanging like a prisoner,pletely immobilized while the man approached. Her eyes burned with fury, fixed on the mage who dared to touch her and imprison her.


    *TAP*


    The pain from the p on her face resonated in her gaze, but she did not falter. The mage approached her with a smile on his lips, his eyes shining like someone who had found a gold mine. He ran his fingers across her chin, studying her as if she were an object of experimentation.


    "Lyrianna Vortex, you will be a valuableponent of our research," he said with a soft voice, butden with a threatening tone. "Your blood, your essence, all of it will be studied meticulously to enhance our demonic techniques. You should feel honored to contribute to the advancement of demonic knowledge."


    Lyrianna kept her gaze fixed on the mage. Every muscle in her body trembled with contained rage, her chest rising and falling with heavy breaths. Her eyes showed no fear; on the contrary, she was desperate for the slightest opportunity to break free¡ªshe wouldn''t mind dying if it meant freeing her daughter.


    "I hope you enjoy yourselves, because when that man finds out what happened here, the world will weep rivers of blood," she thought. The man? Who could it be? The same one who came back to life ten yearster just to take revenge on a cockroach that dared to touch him, the same one who grew up next to the most arrogant and strongest woman she knew.


    "If you manage to get my daughter out of here alive, I''ll personally sell my soul to you, Dante Scarlet."

 Chapter 241: I dont need to hold back.

    Dante was already tracking all the small traces of Sara''s scent in the forest when something caught his attention.


    He was still transformed into a three-headed dog but felt a slight imbnce... "Another Root," he thought, approaching a tree that was... Contaminated, so to speak. "Consume..." He thought as he began to swallow all the demonic energy, but before finishing, he identified something... an entrance to a cave.


    Calmly, he walked, using his keen sense of smell to sniff the area, and finally... "This scent..." He thought.


    A mix of different smells filled the cave; initially, he thought there were only two scents, but he detected a third...


    "Lyrianna and Sara..." He thought, the scent of both resembling water, a neutral smell but sweet, mainly due to the cherry trees and oriental perfumes they often used. And the third scent...


    "Disgusting," Dante said, using even more demonic energy to enhance his senses and finally understanding the scent: a King-level Demon.


    Many things raced through Dante''s mind now as he used his sharp vision to see in the darkness, identifying several battle marks, mainly... melted shards. "Lyrianna fought here... she pushed him and he hit the wall, but... how was she caught?" He questioned, sensing something sinister in the air. "Even I feel repulsed...


    it seems this demon is not ordinary," he thought and left the cave. "They''re not far," he said, but before he could return, he heard footsteps and abruptly turned...


    "W-what are you doing here?" Dante quickly transformed into his humanoid form and ran to the woman who had fallen to the ground. "H-help me," she whispered. Dante quickly grabbed her...


    "World Tree..." Dante murmured, seeing the representation of the World Tree''s bodypletely distorted; it seemed full of cracks, and one of its hands was as red as blood...


    "What happened, Fey?" Dante questioned; the woman was still in pain, so he tried something... "Consume." He began to draw in energy from her arm, trying to relieve her pain. Fortunately, her arm started returning to normal. "Tell me what happened," he said seriously as the woman recovered; she said nothing, only cing her hand on her head.


    For a second, Dante felt the whole world, seeing things he never wished to see. "They..." He murmured, feeling so much demonic energy. "What is this..." Dante saw with horror as several forests were consumed and lost their lives.


    "This happened a few hours ago; I felt nothing, and suddenly the whole world turned like this..." Fey said, now recovered. "They''re trying to connect me with my sister... to open a portal to Hell," Fey said. Dante observed the situation closely, and his body filled with even more anger.


    Now it wasn''t just about little Sara and her mother; now it involved all his wives who were in the human world.


    Aaralyn, Aldria, Fey, Linnea, Nagasawa, Voralith, Vex, Velryna... Even Eldrax... Now it had be even more personal, and Fey sensed this quickly as she threw her voluptuous body onto Dante, embracing him tightly.


    "Calm down, and listen to me first; then you can unleash your fury on those responsible for all this," Fey''s words entered his ears, and quickly his body calmed, like a luby for children, Fey immediately stopped Dante''s pressure with a few words.


    Dante breathed out and pushed the woman away. "I''m sorry," he said, his body trembling with anger, but he waited for her to exin what was happening. "Linnea is already destroying the roots of Qliphoth in the human world, so we just need to stop the main site of all this; otherwise, it will be the end of the, and my end," she said. Dante continued to listen.


    "I saw that you can absorb demonic power; that will be crucial," Fey said, but before she could continue...


    A great earthquake began to happen.


    "What the hell is this?!" she eximed, looking to the horizon.


    Dante felt the tremor reverberate through the ground, as if the earth itself were screaming in agony. In the distance, a terrifying sight was forming. A huge white tree emerged, growing rapidly like a monstrous puppet pulled by invisible strings. Its veins pulsed with evil energy, almost as if the essence of hell itself were being pumped through it.


    The sky, which had been cloudy and dark until then, turned red as if bleeding upon the arrival of the profane tree.


    "That''s... the Qliphoth," Fey murmured, terror evident in her voice. "If it fully emerges, our entire world will be corrupted..." The sight of the tree chilled Dante''s blood. Not just because of the threat it posed, but because of the magnitude of the negative energy emanating from it. He felt evil pulsating in the air, so thick it seemed like suffocating mist.


    Even he, the Demon King, the Progenitor of Hell, had never seen this. He only knew the Tenth Floor of Hell; he had no contact with this kind of evil. His entire body froze for a moment... "I want to consume that..." He heard from his alter ego, which quickly made him think the same... "If I consume that energy..." Dante thought, beside him, his alter ego was thinking the same.


    "We can awaken at least half of the progenitor''s memories."


    "Damn it, we don''t have time," Dante growled. He could feel the aura of his wives, all in different parts of the world, trying to contain the spread of the smaller roots. If the main one wasn''t stopped, all their efforts would be in vain.


    "They''re fighting against these strange roots..." Dante thought. He had ced marks on all his wives, except Sara at the moment, whom he couldn''t mark because of her Divine Energy. He felt Aldria and Nagasawa fighting; Velryna was also fighting around the Empire in her Lightning transformation. "I should have turned them all into demons so they coulde to my domain..." He muttered to himself.


    "It''s impossible to do that right now; maybe when I consume that, it will be possible." He finished his internal thoughts and turned back to Fey


    "I will destroy this thing," he said, determination unwavering in his voice. "But I need you to tell me how to stop it before it''s toote."


    Fey looked at the tree, desperation evident on her face. "You need to destroy its core. It''s at the top, where all the veins converge. But be careful, the negative energy there is... immeasurable."


    "Furthermore... I''m sensing positive energy inside the tree..." Fey murmured. Dante''s heart stopped for a moment... Once again, a pir of negative energy surged from his body, releasing all the pent-up fury. "The forest will suffer a bit, forgive me," Dante said, and Fey didn''t have time to nod or respond; Dante wasted no more time. With a roar, heunched himself towards the tree.


    He reached the highest speed he could muster, his wings shattered from the impact of leaving the ground, his fury fueling his velocity. As he neared, the air around him seemed to vibrate with the sheer intensity of his rage.


    "I''ming, Sara..." he murmured to himself, his voice a whisper full of promises. "Nothing will stop me from saving you."


    The gigantic tree seemed to react to his approach. The veins pulsed more violently, and a rain of red lightning bolts began to descend from the sky, as if hell itself were trying to block his path, but he wouldn''t stop. His body began to be struck by numerous bolts, but nothing affected him; he continued flying towards the tree.


    "Consume!" he roared, summoning a whirlwind of darkness around him. The negative energy emanating from the bolts began to be sucked into him, as if he were a devouring vortex of demonic power.


    The impact was immediate. Dante crashed into the base of the tree, its veins pulsating uncontrobly as theyunched attacks at Dante, who hadn''t yet recovered from the impact.


    "Disappear," Dante said, and the veins recoiled as they were drained away... "Look who we have here... the Demon King hase for a visit?" Dante raised his gaze, seeing a matured demon appear, mounted on a demonic horse.


    "Demon on a horse... I find it hard to believe that''s the best you can send," Dante replied, his voice dripping with disdain. Even as he spoke, he felt the overwhelming pressure of the new adversary''s presence.


    This demon wasn''t an ordinary opponent; he exuded an aura of power and malevolence that made even the shadows around tremble.


    The demon chuckled, a guttural sound that reverberated through the clearing where the tree trunk stood¡ªa considerablyrge area, about five football fields in size; indeed, it was arge trunk.


    "You underestimate my strength, Demon King. I am Valthor, amander of Lucifer, and you will not pass through me." The demonic horse snorted, its nostrils spewing mes as it took a menacing step forward.


    Dante narrowed his eyes, feeling the fury bubble up inside him once more. "Lucifer''s under... so it''s this damn son of a bitch who ordered my wife''s capture?" He questioned, a cold air settling over the area. "My master chose the easiest target, after all.


    It would have been difficult to attack Joan of Arc; we only had two virtues we knew, and the beautiful Sara was perfect for it," he said withplete contempt...


    "I understand..." Dante murmured... The cold in the air waspletely consumed by an aura of ck mes that burned everything around him... "So I don''t need to hold back..."

 Chapter 242: You disgust me

    (N.A.: So¡­ About [Devil EX-Calibur], I found it more interesting to give this weapon a unique name, which would be the "Corrupted Excalibur." I''ve been leaving this aside for a while, so I''ll try to be clearer in these kinds of situations.)


    "I understand..." Dante muttered... The cold in the air waspletely consumed by an aura of ck mes that burned everything around him... "Then I don''t need to hold back..."


    Dante saw the Knight pull a long spear from his back and look directly at him.


    "Well, well¡­ he''s got a big needle, gonna poke me?" Dante mocked as he began to draw the [Devil EX-Calibur].


    Dante sharpened his eyes, heightened all his senses to the maximum; his fury was used as fuel, a fury bubbling inside him. He really wasn''t ying anymore; when it involved his wife, nothing else mattered but her.


    "Come on, boy, that pony won''t win you a fight," Dante said, waving his hand. "Come at me, you bastard," he growled, the darkness around him intensifying.


    The Knight, named Valthor, smiled at him, and in a swift motion, he summoned a strange spear, adorned with skulls and demonic symbols.


    With a rapid movement, Valthor threw the spear towards Dante. It cut through the air with impressive speed, enveloped in dark mes. Dante dodged it by a hair''s breadth, the spear piercing the ground where he had been moments before, exploding in an eruption of negative energy.


    "Whew! That was close!" Dante mocked again before casting a furious nce at Valthor. "But you''re gonna need more than that."


    Dante charged forward, channeling the energy he had absorbed from the tree''s veins. His hands glowed with a dark aura as he formed spheres of pure demonic power,unching them at Valthor.


    Valthor raised his shield, blocking the attack with an impact that made the ground tremble.


    "You''re strong, Dante, but brute force won''t save you." He continued to appear superior to Dante, but he had no idea what awaited him.


    The demon horse neighed, leaping forward. Dante braced for the impact, but at thest moment, the horse vanished, reappearing behind him. He quickly retreated, but Valthor attacked, his spear cutting through the air, impaling Dante and lifting him...


    "My king was right; you''re just a child who got Lilith''s blessing," Valthor said, looking at Dante''s seemingly lifeless body.


    "Sometimes, I think people have too much self-esteem in thinking they can beat me, you know? Gosh, it''s been like this since I was a kid..." Dante said, lifting his head and looking at him. "But in the end¡­ They all ended the same way, you know?" When Dante finished speaking, his body melted into mes and reappeared in front of Valthor again.


    Valthor grew impatient and attacked Dante with the same strategy; the horse neighed and disappeared, and he came from behind with his spear slicing through the air, but this time¡­ Dante spun around, raising an arm to block the blow. Even so, the spear cut through part of his flesh, a trickle of blood flowed, but Dante just smiled at him.


    "I admire whoever created this Spear; it''s really strong," Dante said as he began to stretch his shoulders. "But you know¡­ I don''t like people who try to attack me," Dante said, holding Devil Ex-Calibur in his hands, which began to be bathed in the ck mes he cultivated in his body.


    "Domain," Knight Valthor said, and the groundpletely changed to an area of red grass, "You cannot beat me, Dante. This is my domain, and here, I''m invincible."


    "That''s so funny..." Dante murmured andunched a sh of mes towards the horse, which disappeared again. "So it''s really teleportation... that''s good," Dante murmured. He was quite irritated, but for some reason, he was enjoying that moment¡­ "Damn Scarlet Blood." He thought, realizing it was awakening his battle-obsessed side... like Valentina.


    "You know, buddy¡­ I don''t feel like fighting you for long, so let''s be quick, okay?" Dante said as his body began to grow slightly.


    His horns turnedpletely ebony, a striking ck curved shape, his shirt began to tear as he grew, his skin tone darkened slightly, and his hair spiked back, making room for a golden aura to form tattoos on his arms. "Really, I should use this form more often," Dante thought as he prepared to fight seriously.


    He checked his fists and ced his sword behind his shoulder, "Come at me," he gestured with his hand.


    Valthor smiled, his eyes gleaming with malice. "You cannot defeat me, Dante. This is my domain, and here, I am invincible." He threw the words into the wind. "Invincible is just a word," Dante said as he teleported in front of him. "And nothing more."


    BOOOOOMMM


    Dante punched the Knight''s shield with extreme force, sending him flying backward. The punch caused cracks to form in the shield, but it didn''t break. The horse neighed and disappeared, but it was no longer a fair fight. "So you wanted to do this again, pony?" Dante said, sensing the presence reappearing.


    "King''s Spears," Dante said, and several miasma spears covered the ground, shooting upward, piercing everything.


    Even invisible, the horse was narrowly hit. It jumped into the air, and Dante saw exactly where it was. "Look what we have here, a wounded pony," Dante said, appearing above them and thrusting his sword downward.


    The deafening sound of the de cutting the shield was the only thing heard, a screeching noise that would make anyone cover their ears, desperate for it to end. But all the while, Dante just smiled. "Oh, what a pity... the poor little knight''s shield is broken in half... Gonna cry?" Dante taunted.


    "Come on, where''s that superior tone of ''I''m invincible in my domain''?" Dante said, after all... he had already taken over the entire domain.


    And he hadn''t even used his Domain to do it. It was a simple matter that none of them could foresee, and that matter? Dante is the King, or rather, the Supreme Regent. He can control demonic energy in the best possible way, and destroying the Domain of a contracted Demon was too easy.


    "What have you done!" Valthor shouted in fury, feeling all his power being negated. His Domain''s function was simply to increase his strength. It was simple, proving that he was indeed a strong Demon, but he didn''te close to truly superior demons. "Hm? I didn''t do anything, I guess the universe just wanted to y too much with you," Dante smiled, deeply irritating Valthor.


    "DAMN YOU!" Valthor, with a furious shout, channeled all the demonic energy in his body into his Spear.


    "Look, he''s angry," Dante said. He had already finished the fight and was just toying with his prey. The horse teleported again, but this time...


    "Goodbye," Dante said, disappearing along with the horse. "The problem with Invisibility Skills is that it doesn''t make you intangible orpletely silent; your breathing can still be heard," Dante said, appearing in front of the Horse. "Goodbye, little friend."


    Valthor raised the spear to block, but Dante was faster. The ming sword sliced through, prating his armor and cutting through the horse''s body. The poor horse became just a dead body, cut in two horizontally.


    "Bastard!" Valthor screamed, the pain twisting his face into a contorted mask of agony. "Ah, so that''s why... the Horse was an extension of your body, how intriguing..." Dante said with a creepy smile. He didn''t know that lesser Demons, below him, could have extended bodies. He had his in the form of Cerberus, and this one before him had a horse. It was really...


    "Curious," he thought.


    "This... this is impossible..." Valthor murmured, having fallen from his mount.


    Dante approached, his gaze fixed on the fallen demon. "Get up, champion, my expansion is Invincible. I''m waiting for the invincible superior being to appear." Dante made a face, looking around...


    "How pathetic." Dante thought as he saw that the great knight could no longer move. "You disgust me," Dante said. With one final gesture, he channeled the remaining energy, disintegrating Valthor in an explosion of shadows and mes. Valthor gave onest look at Dante before disappearing into a cloud of smoke.


    Dante stood there, watching the scene, his hands trembling as the demonic energy dissipated. "Binding Vow... damn it, he tied his strength with the horse''s in a single life," he thought and turned... "What an idiot..." he murmured, feeling someone approaching.


    Fey approached cautiously, observing Valthor''s lifeless body. "You... crushed him like a bug," she murmured, her eyes wide with a mix of strange sensations. "But the Root is still active. It''s very dense; I won''t be able to consume it," hemented.


    "First, disconnect the roots of the tree; that will dy things a lot," she said, and Dante just nodded silently, walking ahead.


    "Rest in Peace," Fey said to the charred remains of the demons. "An experiment with divine Binding magic... what did you do to that girl?" she murmured.

 Chapter 243: Amaterasu

    "As I thought..." Valentina said to the wind. Her Vampire Count transformation was still active, and the Demon before her had already beenpletely annihted.


    His body wasn''t pierced with one or two holes; it looked like a cartoon cheese, riddled with holes. If someone poured water on this poor soul, it would undoubtedly leak from all his pores.


    "There isn''t a single one besides him who can entertain me," she said, thinking of the only man who could truly give her a duel. "Now... where are my girls?" Valentina asked, watching the Demon''s body turn to ashes and be carried away by the wind.


    "I let him hit me multiple times to try to get excited about the fight, but... What a waste of time." Valentina stood up, her hair returning to its original length, her tense expression changing to a calcted gaze.


    "I don''t even want to imagine what''s causing this, but it seems we have a lot of work ahead of us..." For a moment, Valentina paused, sensing a massive disturbance in the world''s energy. "Damn, it''s an invasion," she said, reverting to her Battle form again.


    "We have located the [Priority Target SSS+], also known as [Valentina Scarlet], initiating Elimination." Valentina heard voices between the dunes, and several figures began to emerge from the sand. They were grotesque demons, mixed with abominable creatures that looked like walls of flesh and sand, forming a pseudo-army that stared at her with deadly intent.


    "Well, well..." Valentina murmured, a smile spreading across her face. The sight of that misshapen army excited her in a way few things in the world could. "Do you really think you can ''eliminate'' me with this? Hahahaha!" Herughter echoed across the desert expanse, but this time, it wasn''t an ordinaryugh. It was a distortedugh, filled with wild and uncontroble madness.


    "Alright then,e at me with everything you''ve got!" Valentina roared, her eyes zing with an intense red fire. Her Vampire Count transformation intensified, and sheunched herself forward with superhuman agility, confronting the army with relentless ferocity.


    "Let''s see if you can entertain me!" she shouted, her ws tearing through the flesh of the creatures while hernce, moving at high speed, pierced anything that dared approach. Valentina moved like a whirlwind of destruction, each motion a lethalbination of grace and brutality.


    "Just child''s y..." Valentina murmured between attacks, her eyes shining with a sadistic fury. "You are nothingpared to him." She invoked memories of a rival who had yet to appear, one she yearned to encounter more than anything else.


    "It''s a pity I can''t fight my dear one yet..." She smiled with dark malice. "You''ll have to serve as a pastime."


    The scene around her was a spectacle of carnage. The demons and creatures fell one by one, dissolving into pools of blood and fragments of flesh.


    Meanwhile, Dante felt the increase in negative energy permeating the forest. "Consume!" he roared, invoking a whirlwind of darkness around him. The negative energy emanating from the branches and roots was sucked into him, like a vortex devouring demonic power. The tree attacked him directly.


    The impact was immediate.


    Dante fell at the base of the roots where he was trying to disconnect them from the main body. They writhed as if alive, their veins pulsating uncontrobly andunching attacks at Dante, who was still recovering from the impact. The tree''s veins advanced like tentacles, trying to prate his defense.


    "Vanish," Dantemanded, his voice filled with authority and rage. The veins recoiled, being drained by his demonic energy.


    As he disconnected the roots, something terrible began to happen. From the base of the roots, misshapen and grotesque figures began to emerge, their forms contorting and melting in a spectacle of horror. They were various demons, each with a more terrifying appearance than thest, their flesh merging and distorting as they broke free from the pulsating roots.


    "What...? What the hell is this?" Dante murmured, his eyes wide in shock. "They are... melting from the roots."


    The emerging demons had grotesque forms: some had multiple arms and eyes, others had twisted wings and mouths filled with fangs that opened in insane grins. They advanced toward Dante with murderous intent, their bodies contorting in nauseating patterns.


    "You''re going back home!" Dante roared, summoning more demonic power to face the advancing horde. He released his hunting hound, each head focused in a different direction, ready to attack any demon that dared approach.


    The heads of the houndunched in different directions, their jaws mping down on the demons with ferocity. "Devour everything!" hemanded, and each head obeyed, tearing and grinding the grotesque creatures into bloody pieces.


    "You think you can stop us, Demon King?" one of the demons mocked, its gurgling voice emanating from a mutant form with tentacles. "We are infinite, fed by the tree and the darkness!"


    "I''ll show you what I do with infinities," Dante roared, gripping Devil Ex-calibur as he charged against the horde. He was still furious and needed to climb this damned tree soon. His aura of destruction radiated with lethal intensity, the darkness around him bing almost tangible.


    The demons fell under his attacks, melting into pools of flesh and fluid, but new ones emerged from the roots every moment, recing the fallen. The battle became a fric dance of death and resistance, each blow from Dante a manifestation of his unwavering determination to save Sara and destroy the tree.


    "It doesn''t matter how many of you appear!" Dante shouted, his ws tearing through flesh and his heads biting with insatiable hunger. "I''ll destroy each one of you and rip this tree out by the roots!"


    As the battle intensified, the tree itself seemed to react. The pulsating veins glowed with a malevolent energy, and a collective scream of pain echoed through the crimson skies. The tree was trying to regenerate, but Dante would not allow it.


    "Not this time!" he yelled, invoking an evenrger whirlwind of darkness. The negative energy flowing through the roots began to be sucked back into him with overwhelming force, as if trying to extract the very demonic essence from the tree.


    The horde of demons hesitated, their grotesque forms trembling as they felt Dante''s power growing. Each root he disconnected caused the demons to writhe and copse, their forms melting in screams of agony and despair.


    "Devour everything!" Dante repeated, his voice echoing like thunder, as heunched himself at the tree, determined to destroy it once and for all.


    "Hey, calm down! You''re consuming too much energy!" Alter-Dante shouted within him, the internal chaos evident. "I know I said to consume, but try to hold back a bit!" he yelled, and Dante snapped back, "Shut up and get to work; we''ve got bigger problems here than you cking off!" Dante roared at himself, leaving him speechless...


    But the battle was far from over. The roots surged up again, this time in a desperate attempt to protect the tree, transforming into monsters that attacked Dante with renewed ferocity.


    "You''re stubborn..." Dante murmured, dodging a charge and striking a demon sneaking up behind him. His ws pierced the monster''s flesh, hurling it back against the roots that had birthed it.


    Dante felt his fury growing. The demonic energy within him boiled, fueled by the need to end the invasion and save his wife. He channeled all his power, his heads roaring in unison as he unleashed a wave of destruction upon the roots and demons.


    "You''re insufferable," Dante said, and he had no other choice. "Amaterasu," he murmured, and ck mes began to consume everything, absolutely everything.


    The impact was instantaneous and devastating. The ck mes of Amaterasu were unlike any energy Dante had used before. They consumed the very essence of things, devouring both matter and demonic energy with insatiable hunger. The pulsating roots of the tree were engulfed by the mes, writhing and melting as the ck fire burned their essence.


    The demons emerging from the roots were caught by the mes, their misshapen forms disintegrating into ashes and shadows. They screamed in agony, their voices echoing with a despair that reverberated through the forest.


    "Burn," Dante ordered, his voice rising above the demons'' cries. The ck mes expanded, consuming everything around them with voracious intensity. They not only burned but devoured, turning everything into a vacuum of darkness that fed on the very essence of evil.


    The white roots, with their pulsating veins, began to copse under the pressure of the mes. The roots twisted and melted, their ends turning to ashes as they were consumed by the ck fire. The demonic energy fueling the tree began to dissipate, sucked in by Amaterasu''s mes.


    "This is... pure power..." Dante thought, feeling the energy flow through him as he controlled the mes. The fusion of demonic power and ck mes created an overwhelming force that no demon or structure could resist.


    More demons emerged, but their attempts to attack Dante were futile. The mes destroyed them before they could even get close, consuming their forms and turning them into a trail of ashes lost in the wind.


    "I don''t know why Lucifer wanted something like this, but this really is a big problem."

 Chapter 244: The Absolute Strength

    Strength... What is strength? Naturally, people would talk about oveing obstacles and moving forward. They''d say it''s about how much you can endure and keep going, like in a historical romance or an adventure novel.


    But... What is true strength? A cultivation stage? A deity? For Valentina, it was her very essence.


    She was absolute, a path she had cultivated over the years, perhaps in the wrong way? Probably yes. Cultivation had only recently been discovered in this sector. Although Morgana had somehow created this system, it was still chaotic, and many who attempted cultivation faced severe reconstruction issues with their bodies, like Lyrianna, who became much weaker in exchange for creating her own path.


    But Valentina?


    Valentina always followed a single path, a single destiny, a straight line from beginning to end.


    She knewpletely who she was, what her goal was, what her world was, who she had been, who she was, and who she would be in the future.


    Valentina understood herself and her impact, and for that reason...


    "Run..." one of the demons murmured, seeing the relentless wave of blood cutting through everything in its path, an enormous whirlpool of flesh spreading across the arid desert.


    The dunes began to turn into craters, sand flew into the air as everything was shredded by the woman who only smiled like a madwoman.


    Fire, Blood, Madness...


    The demons trying to stop her were not just lowly demons. On the contrary, they were all Named Demons, demons who had been given names over millennia.


    What did that mean? Nothing... Only that they had lived long enough for Hell to bestow a name upon them, something that happened rarely per "Demonic Year," the passage of time in Hell, which ispletely different from the world of the living.


    All these demons with names, weapons, and objectives were merely being erased from existence and sent back to Hell with their souls obliterated. "Come! Come!" Valentina...


    "That''s why I fight!" she roared, her scream so powerful that it sent several demons flying from the force of her vocal cords, she really did seem like a monster... "That''s why I fight! To see disgusting worms crawling at my feet, to feel supreme above all!" she roared again, even louder.


    In the distance, more demons emerged from a magical cycle, and the moment they stepped into the reality of the living... They went insane from the screams, the noise was so deafening that many of them, with humanoid bodies, had their eardrums burst just from hearing her voice.


    "This woman... This woman is crazy!" one of the demons shouted. He seemed a bit different... He wore armor and carried a sword, unlike the others who fought purely by instinct. He appeared more noble, with a more refined air. "How are we supposed to eliminate her?


    It''s impossible!" he shouted, standing at a considerable distance between Valentina and the Demonic Army.


    "We''re not here to eliminate her," another demon emerged from a blue portal behind him. "Verall," he murmured. "Fethy, it''s been a while, how is Baal?" Verall analyzed the words of the newly arrived demon. "He''s well, missing an arm, but well," Fethy said, continuing to watch the enormous whirlpool of flesh and demon pieces flying, painting the Golden Desert pure red.


    Fethy and Verall observed the devastation. "Our task is simple," Fethy continued, keeping his voice low so only Verall could hear. "Lucifer gave clear orders. He wants Valentina distracted. Keep her busy while he executes his n."


    "And what exactly does Lucifer intend to do?" Verall asked, genuinely interested. "What''s his n that requires so much effort to distract this... Abomination?"


    "I don''t know all the details," Fethy admitted. "But the goal is to create an opening in the veil between worlds. Valentina is one of the great obstacles, something that can interfere with the rituals. She needs to be kept here, fighting, so she doesn''t get involved in other matters. Her presence could alter the bnce of what''s toe."


    "So, we just need to ensure she stays entertained with these lesser demons," Verall concluded, watching the whirlwind of destruction Valentina was causing. "And what do we do if she starts advancing in our direction?"


    Fethyughed darkly. "In that case, we need to be ready to sacrifice ourselves. We cane back to life when Lucifer takes control of Hell. Keep Valentina upied at all costs. Her fury can be her weakness if used correctly. She loses herself in battle, in chaos.


    Let''s give her the chaos she so desires."


    As the two demons schemed, Valentina continued her ughter with an insane smile. The ground trembled beneath her feet, and the air was saturated with demonic energy that she channeled into her overwhelming fury. The sands around her had already begun to turn to ss due to the exorbitant heat her body was emitting.


    Valentina roared again, causing small tremors, her spear cutting through the air and tearing demonic flesh. "Do you think you can stop me?" she shouted, her voice echoing across the battlefield. "I am true strength, the essence of destruction!" She was truly lost in the battle...


    More demons advanced, emerging from magical portals that opened around her. Each brought new weapons, new powers, desperately trying to find a weakness in the woman who seemed unbeatable.


    Fethy and Verall stepped back slightly, observing Valentina''s every move closely, looking for an opening to keep the fight going without exposing themselves to immediate danger. Fortunately, as long as the Tree kept generating energy, they could bring demons to the Desert infinitely.


    "Get ready," Fethy murmured to Verall. "This is just the beginning. We need to hold the line until Lucifer is ready on the other side. The battle here will escte, and we must ensure she remains confined to this location."


    "Understood," Verall replied, readying his sword and ncing at the demons appearing around him. "Let''s give her the war she wants so badly."


    As the Arid Climate continued to intensify with this skirmish against Valentina...


    *ROOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAR*


    A dragon roared in the sky. Dante quickly looked up and saw Voralith soaring, destroying various branches of the tree that held demons and other strange entities.


    "I told you to protect them!" Dante shouted, perhaps a bit harshly. But the Dragon looked at him and said, "And leave you at the mercy of this? Shut your damn mouth and keep moving; there''s too much demonic energy here. If you stay watching this, you''ll die!" she yelled, clearly furious with Dante. "Stop trying to do things alone!


    You idiot!" she screamed, and at that moment, another smaller dragon,pletely ck, let out a roar followed by a breath of purple energy.


    *ROOOIAAARRR*


    "Damn it, I don''t want you here!" Dante shouted as his body began returning to normal; his demon transformation had expired after continuous use. "Damn it," he murmured.


    "You should just sit and wait, darling." Vex appeared, hugging him from behind. "You''re way too excited, you know? Calm down and leave it to us for a while," she said, seeing various hordes of demons emerging from the tree.


    "They''re so ugly," Vexmented with a malicious smile. She released the hug, her eyes glowing with a sinister light. Dante just watched her head towards the demons. She turned her back, and her tail, now muchrger than Dante remembered... Her tail, now sharp as a de, shed through the ranks of demons with a devastating strike.


    SMASH!! SMASH!! SMASH!!


    "Darling, look!" Vex smiled, still facing away from the demons as her tail delivered a deadly blow, turning them into a formless mass of flesh and bones. "I''ve gotten so strong!" She eximed, blowing a kiss towards Dante, who watched in astonishment as Vex created an enormous massacre.


    The impact was visceral. Over a thousand demons were obliterated in a single attack, turned into a puree of flesh that stained the ground, creating piles of bodies. Vex smiled with wild satisfaction, her eyes gleaming with cruel malice.


    Dante just... stood there, watching the carnage these women were causing. He had be a mere spectator... watching Voralith and Eldrax pulverize demons and branches...


    Vex returned to his side, her gentle smile hiding a ferocity known only to those who truly knew her. "You need to rest, my love," she said, her voice soft but firm. "Leave this to us. You''ve done enough." Dante realized he could no longer fight against their will... He could hardly go against their wishes naturally, and now even more so...


    "Tsk, you forgot about me..." Aaralyn said, appearing with Simon and Akiko, who visibly had recovered, at least enough to walk normally again. "I didn''t forget you; I knew you wereing," Dante said with a smile. "But, you have to get out of here," Dante said firmly. If he couldn''t oppose their will, he could at least manipte them to get each one out of this mess.


    "Yes, yes, the overprotective one will send me after Aldria, right? Yes, I''m already going, annoying husband." Aaralyn responded as if reading Dante''s mind.

 Chapter 245: Next Advance

    The roar in the skies continued as Voralith and Eldrax tirelessly provided aerial support around the colossal tree, which kept pulsating demonic power into the atmosphere. The skies grew darker as the world was being drained by the tree...


    A real problem that Dante needed to solve as soon as possible, but unfortunately... Dante wasn''t the only one facing a deadly impasse with this invasion...


    "I should have stayed in bed!" Katarina shouted while fighting, her ws breaking and tearing through various demons. Around her were numerous beast-men and people she barely knew. The demi-humans started to form a defensive brigade to keep the demons away from the city, but it was impossible; the roots themselves were clearly a major problem, and now, the entire city was engaged inbat.


    "You know! I''d really like to have my beer! But you guys are too annoying!" she screamed in fury as her whole body changed, transforming into something... something very different from a cat... or rather, still a feline, but... one of the most dangerous kinds.


    Katarina is no ordinary cat; she is a demi-human cheetah, a Red Cheetah, one of the fastest. She is a Deadly Sprinter,bining strength and speed at extreme levels... In her school days, she was a deadly threat because no one, absolutely no one, could even see her face during a fight. It might seem normal since speed can be countered with strategies, but nothing works against Katarina.


    Her original power, something she had learned since childhood, was an increase in strength and speed so great that fighting her was impossible...


    "You could be like those brats!" she shouted, recalling her school days when she defeated everyone with a single blow... now... Let''s say she was showing she was a spoiled woman, "She''s gone mad again¡­" Aren murmured while killing waves of demons with his staff.


    "Leave her be, she''s stronger when she''s mad. Here she can vent as much as she wants..." Boris said, while effortlessly killing hordes of demons. His sword waspletely red, barely showing the de''s color.


    "I don''t know what''s going on here, but... we need power to bring this thing down, there''s something strangeing from the top of that thing." Boris said, though he didn''t know that this was the smallest of the trees.


    There was a central tree in Nightsphere and, by chance, it was right where Valentina was. The others on the Beast, Vampire, and Witch Continents were smaller versions. The same applied to where Dante was... there was the central one with him and the others that were rtively smaller...


    And speaking of the trees where Dante was...


    "Damn it!" Aldria shouted as she used a giant axe to cut a root that was around the royal pce. Aldria was in aplete rage; being an Empress... is not an easy task.


    "Your Majesty! Half the city has been cleared!" one of the soldiers shouted as he saw Aldria on one of the roots, surveying the destruction she had caused. "Damn it," she muttered before turning to the soldier. "What about the wounded?" she questioned, not caring about the destruction but about the people who couldn''t defend themselves.


    "We have already set up the camp with the best doctors to support the wounded; most people had minor injuries, fortunately." the soldier reported, and Aldria felt a weight lift off her shoulders; "Thank you for the work, go rest a bit, I will continue clearing this ce." Aldria said, and the soldier bowed and left.


    Aldria raised her axe again, "Here we go again," she said and delivered another heavy blow that shook the entire pce.


    SMASHH


    As she continued to clear the remaining obstacles in the pce, Velryna and Nagasawa... well, they were quite excited...


    "Come on, you bastards! YES!" Nagasawa shouted in frustration as she punched, froze, and obliterated various enemies. "Damn man!" she shouted again, each blow fueled by insane fury, creating enormous carnage.


    On the other side, it was no different.


    "That bastard dares to do nothing to me!" Velryna shouted, sting various demons with lightning-infused attacks that struck many of them. "I gave him everything! And he didn''t even give me a kiss before disappearing again! That ungrateful wretch!" Velryna roared... the sweet princess hadpletely vanished... Now she was just a frustrated woman because her husband was a major cker.


    "I''m going to kill him when he shows up!" She shouted as she ughtered so many demons per second that the soldiers could only watch; the demons didn''t even get close to them.


    "She''s... enraged." one of the soldiersmented to the others, "Yes, it seems the Demon King did something... and it wasn''t just to her..." he said, turning to the other side and seeing Nagasawa behaving simrly...


    "Dante this, Dante that! I just want my husband''s attention! But he keeps collecting more sluts and forgets about me!" she screamed, delivering a blow so powerful it triggered an ice hurricane that swept away all the weak demons in front of her...


    While the battlefield boiled with the fury of the warriors who just wanted their husband''s attention, Dante and Vex approached the entrance of the tree after annihting numerous roots. The demonic roots advanced from all sides, their vibrations threatening the integrity of the ground beneath their feet. The air was thick with malevolent energy, and the scene grew increasingly deste.


    "These things keep getting in the way," Dante said, adjusting his sword. He felt that this great tree would only stop attacking him if he brought it down, but it was impossible to make a horizontal cut strong enough to fell it. Besides, there was another problem...


    The tree was located in a forest, which was less bad since there were no cities around him; the ce was far from the capital of the Lyrianna Empire but... Even so... Dante faced a dilemma.


    Despite not knowing Fey well enough, having only a fa?ade of a marriage, somehow... He couldn''t just destroy the tree and turn the forest into a war zone. If what he understood about a world tree made sense, it would be like he was beating his wife, and despite being a VERY unrealistic and somewhat exaggerated thought, Dante wasn''t willing to do that, not at all.


    "Damn..." he murmured as he cut through various creatures and strange vines that attacked him. "There''s no way." Dante said and looked at Vex, who seemed to be having a lot of fun... "I shouldn''t have turned her into this... She looks like a lunatic." Dante muttered, seeing that Vex was very intent on massacring the poor demons; in fact, Vex was much more...


    "Has she be more powerful?" Dante questioned himself, noticing that Vex''s strength was increasing every moment...


    "It''s not her that''s getting more powerful." Dante heard from himself, "Look closely." When Dante returned to his inner world... "What the hell happened here?" he questioned, the world seemed more... Alive?


    The scene was almost surreal. The red seas that had once spread vast had shrunk into narrow streams that meandered through the terrain. There were stones scattered all around, and the red grass seemed to pulsate with life of its own. The cycle of day and night blended in a strange, yet familiar way.


    He had seen something like this before, but now, the Spider-Lily fields were denser, almost merging with the grass as if they were part of the soil. There were no demons around, just a calm that filled the air.


    Even so, he felt small fragments of souls emerging in the streams between the mountains. It was as if the ce was beginning to create something, very different from the nine infernalyers. A kind of realm that did not follow the rules of the Demonic Hell.


    "What''s happening here inside?" Dante questioned directly to his alter-ego, who when he appeared... "W-what the hell happened to you!?" Dante questioned, seeing that his version... waspletely different.


    He no longer looked human now. Over two meters tall, his jade-like smooth skin gleamed under the light. His golden eyes had a mesmerizing glow, and his entire body was covered with intricate tattoos. The golden lines of the tattoos contrasted perfectly with his crimson hair. His physique was impressive, with well-defined muscles that would make anyone envious.


    But what really stood out were the imposing horns that rose from his head.


    "I told you not to absorb so much energy at once. I had to use my own body''s essence to hold while directing this filthy mass of energy to the dimension. The only energy I refined came to the body; we''re not equipped to absorb all this demonic rotten energy." Alter-Dante said, and he was speechless... Let''s say that... "And when will I be able to use that body?


    I mean, that one is way better than this one." He was blunt; he couldn''t deny that his other self was much better than this.


    BONK


    "OUCH OUCH OUCH" Danteined while cing his hand on his head. "Shut up and let''s talk about what really matters." Alter-Dante said and looked at him...


    "We''re close to the next breakthrough."

 Chapter 246: What is happening internally?

    "We''re nearing the Advancement," Alter said as Dante turned to him, his thoughts racing for a moment. "What do you mean by that?" Dante asked. He already knew, but it was necessary to think it over. The more power Dante had gained, the stranger his body had reacted.


    "I understand how you feel, but don''t worry. Your soul is going through a metamorphosis. Since you''re not a Demon, many things might still change." Alter said, and Dante grew curious¡­ "What do you mean I''m not a demon? I even have horns!" Dante pointed to his own head.


    "That just means you have a connection. It''s the same case as Vex." Dante heard. Indeed,paring himself to Vex was urate; Dante was like Vex.


    Dante had been a Complete Vampire since his rebirth, despite theplexity of having several other essences within him, like the essence of Voralith that gave life to a new body. Even so, Dante had always been a Vampire.


    This was his Blood, this was his Legacy.


    Dante Scarlet, the Strongest Vampire of the new Era, where there are no rivals at his level who have stood out as much as he has. This was Dante Scarlet, but at the same time¡­ He was Dante Scarlet, the Demon King.


    This was what was out of Bnce. Dante already knew Bnce existed¡ªhell, he was a target of Bnce! He died because he was umting too many things in his body! Even with King Arthur still inside him, he simply had no connection to sacred energy anymore. Damn! Excalibur had be apletely demonic weapon!


    But theparison to Vex wasn''t too unusual. Vex was Half-Human and Half-Subus, while Dante¡­ was a Complete Vampire, but not a Demon, although he had those characteristics. In Vex''s case, she abandoned her humanity¡­ but what about Dante? This was the imbnce Dante constantly pondered. What would happen? How could this work?


    "You''re overthinking again." Dante heard from the man floating with crossed legs. "Let''s just stabilize the race. Fortunately, you''ve always been on the negative side, so the problems will be minimal. If we were with that other body¡­ we could be having many problems." He murmured, "Finally, let''s discuss something." He said and stood up, "The Legacies are adjusting to your body.


    I don''t yet know what happened, but that Merlin¡­ That man has been missing from your consciousness for some time. I know he wouldn''t do anything, but¡­ it''s strange not to be able to find him in here." Hemented. Dante didn''t understand anything he was saying, but if he mentioned it, it meant something was happening in his body.


    "Ah~ I''m such an idiot." Alter-Dante said and snapped his fingers. They quickly appeared in a ck world,pletely like the abyss, where there were only 3 strange spheres. "Amaterasu, Tsukuyomi, and Arthur," he identified, but¡­ "Merlin is not here." Dante said, and his alter ego looked at him as if to say, "Really, Genius?"


    "I see¡­" Dante murmured, "And why is Arthur no longer present? I mean, he used to appear as a body."


    Silence hung in the air until he finally said, "The legacy is ending, Dante. Arthur probably doesn''t have much time left, so he entered a state of hibernation in his normal form."


    The silence after the revtion about Arthur stretched on. "So," Dante finally broke the silence, his voice echoing in the void, "Arthur''s legacy is running out... What does that mean for me? And for the other legacies?"


    "Arthur was one of the first to manifest in you, wasn''t he?" Alter-Dantemented, his eyes gleaming with a wisdom that only his inner counterpart could have. "That means his essence has integrated deeply, but it also means he''s depleting. The natural process is for him to enter hibernation to conserve what remains of his power."


    "And Amaterasu and Tsukuyomi?" Dante asked, looking at the spheres representing these entities.


    "They''re still stable; they appear to be just magics. Their essences are adapting better to your body. But you must be cautious. Every power you absorbes at a price, and these legacies are no different," Alter-Dante responded, his expression serious.


    Dante Scarlet and Alter-Dante floated in the ck abyss, enveloped by darkness and the glowing spheres that represented the powerful forces within Dante. The silence following the revtion about Arthur stretched on,den with unspoken thoughts.


    "So," Dante finally broke the silence, his voice echoing in the void, "Arthur''s legacy is running out... What does that mean for me? And for the other legacies?"


    "Arthur was one of the first to manifest in you, wasn''t he?" Alter-Dantemented, his eyes gleaming with a wisdom that only his inner counterpart could possess. "That means his essence has deeply integrated, but it also means he''s depleting. The natural process is for him to enter hibernation to conserve what remains of his power."


    "And Amaterasu and Tsukuyomi?" Dante asked, looking at the spheres representing these entities.


    "They''re still stable, for now. Their essences are adapting better to your vampiric body. But you must be cautious. Every power you absorb has a price, and these legacies are no different," Alter-Dante responded, his expression serious.


    "And Merlin?" Dante pressed, his frustration growing. "What happened to him? Why did he disappear?"


    "Merlin is a mystery even to me," Alter-Dante admitted. "His presence in your consciousness has always been... peculiar. If he''s no longer here, he may have withdrawn temporarily or be manifesting in a way we haven''t perceived yet. You need to be prepared for when he decides to reveal himself again."


    Dante sighed, feeling the weight of the situation. "I just want to understand all this. These damn legacies... I should ask Voralithter... And now, with Arthur''s legacy depleting, I''ve been feeling a bit strange for a while¡­"


    "I am a part of you, and I''m here to help maintain bnce. But you need to focus, stabilize your powers, and prepare for the challenges ahead."


    "Challenges..." Dante murmured, feeling a growing unease.


    Before he could respond, the ck abyss around him began to fade, the spheres dissolving into darkness. The sensation of being pulled back to the physical world intensified, and soon Dante felt solid ground beneath his feet. He blinked, adjusting to the light and reality around him.


    As his eyes limated, he found himself in a devastated scene: ruins, smoke, and the stench of sulfur filled the air. The chaos was evident, and amidst it all, a figure emerged from the shadows¡ªa looming, sinister presence.


    "Dante Scarlet, we finally meet," a guttural voice echoed,den with malice. The figure emerged fully, a tall and muscr being covered in skin as dark as night, adorned with glowing marks that seemed to pulse with malevolent energy.


    "Another one of you, huh?" Dante said, his voice steady despite the turmoil around him.


    "I am Aspas," the demon dered, his smile revealing sharp teeth. "And I''m here to im my ce in this world in the name of Lucifer. You are an obstacle that needs to be removed, a relic of an era that''s about to end."


    "Aspas..." Dante murmured, narrowing his eyes. "So you''re the new problem that''se to try and stop me? Got it... What do you want from me? Attention? Oh, you''re probably just feeling needy." Dante said mockingly, noticing Vex in the distance, busy pummeling stronger demons.


    "I want your destruction," Aspas replied, his voice a low growl. "Your power is a threat to my Master''s ns. This world has no room for a demon king like you."


    Dante felt the air tense, but it was nothing to him; his body instinctively ready for battle. "So, my Demondex will have a new member... Another demon for my collection." His eyes burned with a fierce, intense red light. "Come on, baby, Daddy''s going to teach you a lesson." He beckoned with his hand. Aspasughed, a guttural sound that reverberated through the ruins.


    "Let''s see if your confidence is justified, Dante Scarlet. I''ll bring chaos and destruction to this world, and you''ll be the first to fall."


    With those words, Aspas lunged, his hands engulfed in mes as heunched himself at Dante.


    Dante onlyughed. Fire against him was simply one oue... Failure. He was a master of the me arts; his fire was the most terrifying and destructive of all. Dante raised his sword, ready to face the new enemy. "You''ve chosen the wrong enemy, Aspas," he said, his wordsden with determination.


    "I''ll show you the true power of Fire." The demonic sword ignited with ck mes.


    Aspas struck first, his ming hands shing through the air with violence. Dante dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding Aspas'' burning ws. In response, he delivered a swift strike with [Demon Ex-calibur], aiming for the demon''s exposed torso.


    The de met resistance, releasing a shower of sparks as it shed with Aspas'' hardened skin.


    "I told you,e at me, baby," Dante said again with an air of superior power.

 Chapter 247: The climate heated up.

    Aspas didn''t let himself be swayed by Dante''s provocations. He pressed the attack,unching a series of quick and precise strikes. Dante focused solely on defending with Excalibur, meticulously calcting the timing of his counterattack.


    Dante was taking full advantage of his physical enhancements, his body so heavy and grounded that even with the demon''s ws delivering numerous consecutive blows, he didn''t budge from his spot.


    The battle quickly intensified. Aspas attacked with an explosion of dark energy, forcing Dante to dodge, but even with the opportunity, Dante didn''t attack. He merely defended and evaded. The impact made the ground shake, and the shockwave swept away the surrounding debris, revealing the extent of Aspas''s destructive power.


    "I will devour your essence and make your power mine," Aspas dered, his voice filled with cold arrogance. Well, at least if he had managed to cause any harm to Dante...


    "You''ll need more than words to defeat me. Maybe you should go back to Hell and train for another hundred thousand years," Dante replied, his voice clearly mocking, his face genuinely happy, and his body without a single scratch. He channeled demonic energy through Excalibur, the de glowing with an intense red light.


    "Excalibur, Awaken." With a shout, Dante unleashed a wave of demonic energy from the sword, slicing through the air towards Aspas. The demon raised his ws in defense, but the force of the attack was immense. The energy struck Aspas with tremendous force, throwing him back and creating a swath of destruction in the ground around them.


    "Is this how you fight, Dante? Depending on weapons?" Aspas roared as he rose from the ruins, his body covered in cuts and burns that began to heal rapidly. "You''re nothing but a shadow of what you could be!" he shouted.


    "Then let me show you real power," Dante responded, his eyes glowing with fierce intensity.


    He raised Excalibur above his head, channeling all the demonic energy he possessed. The sword pulsed with a scarlet light, the aura around Dante growing until it enveloped his entire body. "Blood Shadows!" he shouted, releasing a series of red energy des that tore through the ground towards Aspas.


    Dante advanced with a fluid motion, exploiting the opening created by his attack. With a precise strike, he cut deeply into Aspas''s shoulder, forcing the demon to retreat again.


    "You have no idea what you''re facing. Come on, kid, hit me with everything you''ve got," Dante said, his voice calm but once again provoking his enemy further.


    Aspas red at him, his eyes glowing with pure hatred. "This isn''t over, you bastard," he snarled, his mes boiling around his ws. "You will see the true power of Hell!"


    He raised his hands, summoning a column of mes that rose around him, growing until they touched the sky. The heat was suffocating, and Dante felt the increasing pressure as Aspas''s energy umted. But once again, it was useless. Dante was almost immune to fire at this point in his life.


    He was born to fire, grew up with it, cultivated fire in his body and soul since he was just a child pampered by his demonic mother.


    "So let''s end this," Dante murmured to himself, preparing for the final attack. He focused all his energy, feeling the presence of his true mes, and raised Excalibur, ready to channel everything into one final devastating blow. He had grown tired of ying with this weak demon. His gaze became neutral, as if looking at nothing or no one, just a worm that should be crushed under his feet.


    Aspas''s mesunched towards Dante, a torrent of infernal power ready to consume everything in its path. Dante stood still in the middle of the battlefield and unleashed all the umted energy from Excalibur, creating a shockwave that collided with Aspas''s attack. The sh of forces made the ground tremble and the air vibrate, a burst of red light illuminating the entire battlefield.


    When the dust finally settled, Dante stood tall, showing no sign of fatigue or stiffness in his body, with Excalibur still glowing in his hands. Aspas, wounded and weakened, was slowly getting up, his mes gradually dimming.


    "This is impossible..." Aspas murmured, his eyes wide with disbelief. He saw Dante''s entire bodypletely fine, without any scratches, nothing... Absolutely NOTHING, not a single drop of sweat on his face, not a single graze, he was simply in the best possible condition...


    "Nothing is impossible for someone who carries Hell in their body. Of all the people to boast about fire, it had to be me? I pity you, kid," Dante replied, his words loaded with mockery and indifference. This fight had been over before it began, but only Dante knew that.


    "This is the end for you, Aspas. When you return to the underworld, think carefully about whom your loyalty is valuable to. Just like the previous demon, you were used as cannon fodder, sent to die." Dante paused and looked at him, "Lilith would treat you better; if you''re interested, tell her I sent you." he said, and with a final effort, Dante raised Excalibur and delivered the final blow.


    The de pierced Aspas''s heart, releasing a wave of energy that dissipated the demon in an explosion of ck light.


    Aspas let out a final scream of agony before disintegrating, his form dissolving into particles of darkness that were swept away by the wind. The battlefield fell silent, and Dante, disappointed but victorious, lowered Excalibur, feeling a momentary peace after the storm.


    "You did well," Alter-Dante whispered in his mind, and Dante could sense a rare hint of approval in his counterpart''s voice.


    "Yes," Dante replied aloud, his eyes fixed on the horizon. "But there''s still much more toe."


    "And you, why are you cking off?" Dante said, turning to see the beautiful subus watching him in a rather seductive manner. She had decimated so many hordes of demons that her entire body was drenched in demonic energy, as were her bloodstained clothes. There were stters of blood on her face, but her eyes were highly motivated, having watched her husband fight.


    She had killed everyone and abandoned her own battles to observe him humiliating the demon.


    "I''m not cking off! I''ve already finished my job!" she eximed, pointing to arge pile of blood and mutted corpses in all possible forms. "Can''t I watch my husband anymore? Then he won''t get to see this body of mine either!" she said, and for some inexplicable reason, a ck cloak covered every inch of Vex''s skin, as if she were teasing him.


    Dante looked at her with no reaction, just a deadpan expression that clearly asked, "Seriously?" But he didn''t say a word. He merely snapped his fingers, and the entire cloak burst into mes and disappeared.


    "!!!" Vex was startled to feel she was almost naked. "DANTE!" she screamed in embarrassment because it wasn''t just the cloak that burned away and vanished... She quickly covered her breasts, not letting him see a single bit of her body. "Bastard!" she said, trying to create clothes from negative energy but failing miserably. She quickly looked around for Dante, but he had disappeared.


    "You should stop teasing me... the restrictions I had about sex and rtionships diminished significantly when I spent my time with Valentina. You better be careful, little demon." Dante appeared by her ear, whispering calmly but with a hint of mischief in his voice. Vex stood still, well... she began to think of many perverted things.


    "I WANT IT!" she shouted... Dante just sighed loudly. It seemed... well, he still didn''t fully understand how this mischievous demoness worked. He should, but themon sense in his head continued to influence him to think that maybe, just maybe, she was a decent woman with integrity. But well...


    she was Vex... from the start she had made it clear what she wanted.


    "You know," Vex said,posing herself while quickly creating a set of clothes from the remaining energy around her, "I really think you should give in to temptations a bit more. It''s good for the body and soul, darling." She smiled mischievously, her eyes shining with a mix of affection and provocation.


    "Just imagine me riding your co~" she began to say something.


    "Quiet! There are kids here!" Voralith shouted, approaching in his dragon form before reverting to a humanoid, "Eldrax is not a kid! She was going to say she wanted to ride on the pa~"


    "HMM! HMM MM ! !MM!M!!!" Voralith immediately covered Eldrax''s mouth, preventing her from continuing the sentence. Her eyes widened in panic, and she seemed desperate to avoid anything more explicit being said.


    "Please, Vex," Dante said, trying to maintain a serious demeanor, but a slight curve in his lips betrayed his amusement. "Not everyone here is ready for your... suggestions."


    Vex justughed, her eyes gleaming with a mischievous sparkle. "Ah, you always spoil the fun, you know? But alright, I guess the kids here need a little more time to get used to things." She gave a wink to Eldrax, who was still struggling to free herself from Voralith''s grip. It seemed like a hint not just to Eldrax but to Voralith as well.

 Chapter 248: Another Shit Demon

    The sound of footsteps echoed through the dark corridor, each sound a reminder of the absolute emptiness surrounding the hooded figure. The darkness was deep, imprable, a ckness that rivaled the Abyss itself. There was no light, only the constant sound of firm steps resonating through the hallway.


    "Open," ordered the female voice. With a subtle gesture, she opened a veil in space, revealing a passage to a world of pure white, aplete contrast to the previous darkness. Radiant light flooded the corridor, casting long, sinuous shadows behind her.


    In the center of this white world, a man with ck hair floated in the lotus position, his features serene in a state of deep meditation. He seemed indifferent to the presence of the woman who had just entered his domain.


    "It was hard to find you, you know? Why did you open a passage in a dungeon? Oh, it doesn''t matter," the female voice said, a hint of mild frustration in her words, as she had been trying to find this man for a long time... "We need your help." She approached further, the passage closing behind her, isting them in that space of pure light. Her words echoed, blending with the immacte void.


    "I''m sure I said I would leave the realms and continue seeking the way of the sword, Alice," the man spoke calmly, his eyes remaining closed, his expression unchanged. His tone was firm but also gentle. They had been friends for a long time.


    Alice Arcano, the Witch Queen, observed Musashi Miyamoto for a moment, her expression troubled as she searched for the right words. "I know that''s what you said, Musashi. But the situation has changed. It''s not something we can handle alone...


    we''re being invaded." Her golden eyes reflected the real urgency of the situation, her words carrying a weight far heavier than the usually carefree witch who quarreled with everyone in her path.


    Musashi sighed lightly, his eyes still closed. "There''s always a situation, Alice. There''s always something that needs solving..." He opened his eyes slowly, revealing a deep and prating gaze that seemed to pierce the very fabric of reality around him. "But I''m no longer interested in the battles of the realms. My pursuit is for the perfection of the sword, and nothing more."


    "You don''t understand, Umbral and Nightsphere are being invaded by Demons," Alice insisted, taking a step forward. "This time it''s different. The natural order of things is at stake. The bnce that sustains all realms is unraveling, besides... Dante Scarlet has been resurrected." Her voice caused Miyamoto''s eyes to finally react, a serious look emerging.


    Musashi held his gaze on her for a moment, his features expressionless as he processed her words. "Dante Scarlet has been resurrected... What''s really happening?" He finally asked, his calm voice betraying a hint of interest.


    "Yes," Alice replied, "if the bnce copsespletely, there will be no ce left for the pursuit of the sword. Everything will be consumed by chaos. Currently, several almost indestructible trees are draining the''s life force. While I''m here, my daughters are isting one of the trees, but I''ve already sensed three more of them."


    Musashi was silent for a moment, his gaze drifting as he pondered Alice''s words. "I would prefer to stay here," he murmured, but there was a glint of curiosity in his eyes. "Understood, very well, I will help. I''ve been trapped here for many years anyway. I need some challenge to test this weary sword."


    Alice took a deep breath, she had seeded... She thought it would be very difficult; for a second she thought of something... "Just mentioning Dante and he changed his stance...


    Damn man, still a subject of interest to strong people like us." She sighed and continued, "Then let''s go, I''ll show you what''s happening," she said and began to open the veil again, but this time to her personal chamber in the Witch Kingdom.


    Musashi was silent for a moment, his gaze drifting as he pondered Alice''s words. "An invasion, huh..." he murmured, as if testing the words he had just heard. "Destruction and chaos... interesting." His eyes returned to Alice, who led the way; for some reason, he seemed excited.


    With that... Musashi Miyamoto joined the Invasion alongside the Witches.


    And as Musashi began to enter the battlefield, in other realms, everyone was struggling topletely stop this great problem... But the real problem was a man who was ready to enter the Giant Demonic Tree.


    "I''m sick of this shit already," growled Dante, his eyes burning with fury after ughtering numerous demons attacking him, his patience wearing thin. He wielded Excalibur, the de now imbued with the ck mes of Amaterasu. The de shone with an almost unbearable power, its light merging with the dark energy flowing through it.


    "Stupid tree, open up!" he roared, and with a powerful swing, he shed the demonic tree from top to bottom. The de tore through the grotesque bark with an incandescent gleam, creating a massive rift that tried to close with pulsating veins of energy, but couldn''t resist the destructive power of Excalibur.


    Before him, the opening revealed an interior that resembled a living nightmare. The inner walls of the tree were made up of grotesque veins spiraling around, forming aplex web of organic threads that climbed to the top.


    The tree was partially hollow, its innards filled with tunnels and corridors that intertwined, forming abyrinth of entrances and exits leading to branches, hidden chambers, and other unknown parts of the demonic structure.


    Dante narrowed his eyes, scrutinizing the interior with suspicion. "What the hell is this?" he muttered, his voice echoing in the depths of the tree. The structure pulsed with a life of its own, the veins glowing in shades of purple and red, as if charged with malevolent energy.


    "Nothing I can''t handle," Dante said to himself, tightening his grip around Excalibur''s hilt. He took a step forward, the de still glowing intensely, and entered the rift he had created. His steps echoed as he advanced through the tree''s interior, each sound resonating like a whisper in the pulsating darkness.


    "Forget about us?" He turned and saw Vex pouting. "You handle the outside; I''m going to blow this thing up from the inside," Dante ordered, and Vex pouted again, and so did Eldrax. She was just watching after nearly being suffocated by Voralith. "I''ll reward youter." Dante smiled and leaped upward without giving the girls a chance to respond.


    "Listen to him, you wouldn''t survive what''s up there." Voralith said. "And what''s up there?" Vex questioned.


    "A wounded wife of a powerful man," shemented.


    After disappearing from the women''s sight, Dante found himself in a strange atmosphere that seemed to vibrate with a sinister energy. "Let''s see what this damn tree is hiding," murmured Dante, keeping Excalibur ready for any threat that might arise.


    The veins around him writhed and pulsed as if they were the arteries of a gigantic living being. But he continued walking on them calmly.


    He climbed a few ces and found a ceiling with only one entrance, as if it was truly a floor of the tree, something that really caught his attention, but it didn''t matter. With an agile leap, he managed to jump from tform to tform until he reached that entrance.


    Suddenly, a strange noise echoed from the depths of the tree, followed by an intense glow emanating from one of the side chambers. Dante turned quickly, his instincts on alert. "What''s that?" He advanced toward the glow, his eyes fixed on the source of the light.


    Upon entering the ce, suddenly, a strange noise echoed from the depths of the roots, followed by an intense glow emanating from one of them that seemed to be sending something. Dante turned quickly, his instincts on alert. "What''s that?" He advanced toward the glow, his eyes fixed on the source of the light, which seemed like a tentacle transporting something.


    The tentacle, or root, Dante wasn''t even sure what it was, in the center of the room, spat out a strange figure, wrapped in a sort of cocoon made of pulsating veins.


    "Ugh, what a disgusting thing! Who the hell designed the interior of this ce?" Dante mocked, his eyes fixed on the figure. The cocoon seemed to pulse with a life of its own, and Dante could feel the demonic energy emanating from it. He tightened his grip around Excalibur, the de vibrating in response to the growing power around him.


    "Let''s end this," he said, raising the sword to strike the cocoon. But before he could deliver the blow, the cocoon ruptured with a violent snap, and the figure inside fell to the ground, enveloped in a dense aura of darkness.


    The figure rose slowly, revealing itself as an imposing man, his eyes glowing with deep malevolence. "Finally, someone worthy to face," said the man, his voice reverberating with dark power.


    "Oh, fuck off! Another shitty demon!" Dante shouted in sheer frustration. "What is this? The third idiot to appear in front of me saying, ''Oh, I am a powerful demon! Die by my hands!''" He mimicked the demons'' voices in apletely sarcastic tone.


    "Go on, introduce yourself and say you''re going to kill me, that you''re too strong, or whatever! So I can obliterate you and move on to the next annoying demon!" Dante said. The demon was simply at a loss for words.

 Chapter 249: Demons must die.

    "I am Haji~" Before the demon could respond, he was interrupted by surprise as Dante appeared in front of him at supersonic speed. The fire-charged blow struck, and the demon took it without any defense.


    POW


    The blow was devastating, hitting the demon squarely in the stomach, leaving no chance to dodge. The punch was so powerful that Dante''s fist left a burn mark on the demon''s reddened skin, the imprint of Dante''s fingers outlining in a frightening disy, especially considering what came next.


    The demon was thrown several meters and mmed his back into one of therge roots forming the pathways. A sharp roar of pain followed, showing that the strike was indeed effective. Dante, however, showed no expression; he merely watched as the demon''s body fell to the ground.


    "I''m tired of this nonsense. Am I going to have to go down to hell personally to find Lucifer? This is beyond limits," he growled. Dante was alreadypletely enraged. Even though his wife had been kidnapped, he had been rtively calmpared to what he intended to do before. But he was gradually getting tired of being rational; he just wanted tosh out at something, and unfortunately...


    this demon, Haji... would be the perfect punching bag.


    He flexed his fingers around the hilt of Excalibur, the de gleaming with a sinister light, the energy of Amaterasu still burning intensely. Danteunched himself at the demon''s body, which was still recovering from the impact. "No more rationality. I''m done waiting and solving problems with restraint." He leaned over Haji''s body, his piercing gaze fixed on the demon''s terrified eyes.


    Haji, still staggering and struggling to get up, raised his head only to find Dante mere inches away. The demon tried to mumble a defense, but his voice failed under the intense pain and growing fear. "You... you don''t understand... I''m just a..." He tried to speak, but his words were lost in a groan of agony.


    "Fuck what you are, I don''t care," Dante interrupted, his voice a roar of fury. He raised Excalibur, the de roaring with Amaterasu''s ck fire, and swung it in a swift arc, cutting the air with a deadly hiss. Haji raised his hands in a desperate attempt to defend himself, but Dante''s blow struck him with crushing force, the impact sending sparks and mes everywhere.


    "Urgt!" Haji screamed in pain, his body being thrown again against another root, his skin darkening and twisting under the relentless heat.


    "This is for all the obstacles, for all the demons, for all the chaos you brought, you bastards!" Dante snarled, looking at him fiercely, his eyes burning with rage. "I''ll cleanse this tree of you, even if I have to reduce everything to ashes."


    The demon tried to rise once more, his legs trembling under the weight of his own pain. "Please... I..." he began, but Dante didn''t listen. He advanced with Excalibur raised, ready to deliver another deadly blow. "There''s no ce for mercy here. Didn''t you want this?" Dante said, his voice cold as steel.


    "You brought this upon yourselves." With a quick and precise movement, he struck again, the de slicing through Haji''s body with terrifying ease, Amaterasu''s fire consuming everything in its path.


    "AAAAAAGHH!" Haji''s final scream echoed through the tree''s interior, his form dissolving into particles of darkness that were sucked into the pulsating interior of the tree, the demonic energy being absorbed by the grotesque structure around.


    Silence fell over the battlefield, only the sound of Amaterasu''s fire crackling softly around.


    "Fuck it, I''m not going to give these bastards time to think or say anything anymore. My wife and your mother are far more important than some fifth-rate viin''s idiotic speeches," Dante said sharply.


    Without wasting more time, he cast a nce at the top of the tree. "Time to find the core of this damned thing and end it once and for all," Dante muttered, his eyes fixed on the tangled veins and roots that stretched out before him, spiraling chaotically up the interior of the tree.


    "I hate this crap!" he roared and swung a cut upward. The sh started to rise through the air but quickly dissipated. "Damn, the energy above is even denser; it canceled my attack," Dante thought. "Well, on to the next." He said, jumping between the vines again, getting close to the supposed next floor.


    And again... as he was climbing this immense tree of demonic energy... his wives were not in the best mental state... Especially... Valentina.


    Let''s just say that the beautiful scarlet-haired wife was... having a bad day.


    "I''LL KILL ALL OF YOU, YOU PIECES OF SHIT! STOP RESPAWNING ALL THE TIME!" Valentina roared to the skies, her voice echoing with desperate intensity. Her Vampire Count form twisted and transformed into something even more powerful. "BURN THE WHOLE WORLD!"


    With each scream, the scorching sun in the sky seemed to respond to her, intensifying its shine until it became an almost tangible presence on the battlefield. The heat radiated with uncontroble ferocity, and the demons around retreated, desperately trying to escape Valentina''s incendiary fury.


    "THE STAR THAT FALLS UPON ME, EMPOWER ME!" Valentina shouted, raising her arms to the sky. An aura of intense mes formed around her, growing and taking the shape of her Phoenix, Igris, who appeared majestically on the battlefield.


    "IFRIT!" she screamed, her voice tearing through the air with unyielding authority. Her figure began to transform, her body molding into a hybrid form where her vampiric essence fused with Igris''s fiery energy. Her ming wings expanded, enveloping her in an incandescent aura that burned everything around her.


    On the battlefield, the demons iled in panic at the sight of Valentina-Igris''s imposing figure advancing on them. It was as if the power of the sun was being invoked; was a Phoenix''s me this powerful? The incandescent fury she radiated was overwhelming, a storm of mes consuming everything in its path.


    The temperature rose steeply, and the sand around her began to overheat, gradually turning into various loose pieces of ss as it liquefied under the extreme heat.


    The demons tried to escape, but Valentina-Igris''s mes were relentless, consuming them before they could regroup. "Burn, all of you!" she roared, her voice echoing like thunder through the chaos. Her eyes glowed with a neon red light, and her expression was one of pure, uncontrolled rage.


    "Calm down, girl," Igris''s voice echoed in her mind, blending with her own darker thoughts. "Advance and finish this fight quickly; those two demons ahead are controlling the rebirth of the others."


    "GUNGNIR!" She screamed, and thence returned to her hand. With a single strike using the reverse end of thence on the ground...


    The impact was monumental. A seismic shockwave rippled through the battlefield, and the resulting force swept away all the demons around. Waves of mes and energy propagated from the point of impact, incinerating everything in their path. The demons were thrown into the air, their bodies disintegrating under Gungnir''s devastating strike.


    "If you could have done this all along, why didn''t you?" Igris asked, sounding quite serious, but Valentina shrugged. "It''s been a while since I fought; I needed to warm up. After all, I''ll have to go to hell to help my lovely husband soon enough." She said with a possessive smile, she would really love to explore hell, a ce she hadn''t had the chance to challenge yet.


    "Now, let''s deal with the two pieces of trash that have been bothering me on this exhausting day." Valentina turned to the two demons who were staring at her intently. "Just two more obstacles to be turned into mere garbage."


    Fathy looked at the woman in front of him. "You''re underestimating us too much, Valentina Scarlet." He paused briefly. "Demons always return, always reform. You can destroy, but you can''tpletely erase what we are." He said, and again more demons began to circle around her.


    Their n was never to fight, just to hold her off for as long as possible, even if it meant sacrificing thousands of souls, including their own.


    Varall let out a growl, his muscles contorting. "Come at us; we can''t be destroyed so easily. You will learn that there are things beyond your control, vampire." He sounded arrogant, very arrogant in fact, and Valentina didn''t like that at all...


    "I always found arrogant humans amusing. I was quite affectionate with dwarves who loved their work, met various fairies and spirits during my life, including elves, giants, and vampires, but you know... one thing was always certain..." She murmured as her power increased, leaking out from all sides...


    "I am absolute." Valentina said, and a massive pir emerged. The two demons... entered a state of panic. "S-she was..." "ying."


    The energy was so powerful that nothing could stop it. Even the lesser demons that were respawning began to be utterly torn apart just by the aura she was releasing. For a moment, there was only one person... Valentina. The only person allowed to stand in that ce.


    "No demon has the right to be arrogant before me," she said. "Demons must die," were herst words before the Apocalypse descended upon the ground.

 Chapter 250: Returned to the Mortal World

    Dante continued climbing the vines, feeling the demonic energy in the atmosphere intensify with each ascent. It was like climbing a mountain where the air thins, yet different¡ªthe energy he sensed grew ever stronger.


    "What the hell is up here," Dante thought, his frustration mounting. His sole objective now was to find Sara. In terms of floors, he had already reached the tenth.


    Dante''s frustration was entirely justified. Each time he approached a floor, the vines and roots would attack him, only to be obliterated, followed by encountering another irritating demon.


    After facing three demons even before reaching the first floor, Dante was already brimming withtent anger.


    Thus, he continued ughtering any demon that crossed his path without even allowing them to speak or introduce themselves.


    For some reason, all the demons seemed idiotic, enjoying making speeches that belittled Dante and his achievements. Then they would die in one or two strikes, posing no real challenge to him.


    This was making Dante exhausted¡ªnot physically, but mentally! It was a vicious cycle of: Kill the Vines, Climb the Floor, Kill the Demon, Continue Climbing.


    It was exhausting!


    Dante was on the verge of exploding when he felt the air temperature around him drop suddenly. The vines he was climbing trembled and recoiled as if they were alive, pulsing with a primitive fear.


    Something was different this time. He felt a shiver run down his spine as he continued to climb. His instincts screamed a warning, but exasperation clouded his mind.


    He reached the eleventh floor, and what he saw made his eyes narrow. A colossal demon with glistening ck scales and horns stood in the center of a circr tform. The creature''s eyes were two glowing slits that seemed to devour the light around them.


    "Ah, finally something different..." Dante murmured with a sarcastic smile. "Or should I say, someone I might have a decent conversation with before smashing your face in."


    The demon let out a low, gutturalugh that echoed off the surrounding walls. "You must be Dante," he said, his voice deep as thunder. "The intruder causing such a ruckus. My name is Avaddon, a warrior."


    Dante spun his sword in a quick, casual motion, not taking his eyes off the demon. "Of course. Because nothing can be simple, right? Come on, Avaddon. Make your speech or whatever demons do before getting their asses kicked."


    Avaddon stepped forward, each step reverberating like thunder. "You think you can continue with that foolish arrogance? I am different from those you''ve faced. I''m only here for a good fight; destroying you will be fun."


    Dante raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed. "h, h, h... Destruction of all hope, incarnate ruin. Just a tip: trying to intimidate me with these words won''t work. I''ve had worse days."


    Dante mocked, his words dripping with disdain. He had fully embraced the bitterness in his tone; this was just tedious.


    "LET''S FIGHT!" roared the demon, his jaws opening in a primal scream that made the surrounding walls tremble. Avaddon spread his massive wings, their span covering the entire tform. Bolts of demonic energy began to gather in his ws, creating an almost tangible aura of devastating power.


    Dante adjusted his stance, his eyes gleaming with excitement. Unlike those idiots before, this guy was genuinely different. "Finally, some real action. Come on, Avaddon, show me what you''re made of," he said eagerly. Dante wanted to feel something beyond boredom and anger¡ªhe craved a decent fight!


    As he elevated his aura along with Avaddon''s, Dante felt the atmosphere grow heavier. Avaddon''s aura was almost six times greater than the previous demons'', indicating... "An ancient warrior demon..." Dante thought.


    "How many years has this guy lived to have such an aura as a demon?" Avaddon''s aura was distinct from other demons, exuding an unparalleled force and power, something Dante had rarely encountered in this world.


    The sh of energy between them was palpable, their auras colliding like opposing fields. Dante leapt forward, his sword sparking as it sliced through the air.


    Avaddon charged at him, his ws glowing with a dark energy. The impact was explosive, causing the tform to tremble and cracks to form in the ground.


    Bolts of energy and fragments of vines scattered around, as if the environment itself was reacting to the intensity of the battle.


    But as they both pulled back, a devastating presence swept through Dante''s senses¡ªa presence he knew all too well, one he did not wish to encounter at the moment...


    A few moments earlier...


    Dark sounds echoed through the air as a woman walked among the ruins of her castle. It seemed like an everyday apocalypse in the Ninth Circle of Hell, where time flowed in a distorted and relentless manner.


    "Paimon," Lilith called out, but received no response beyond the echo of her own voice resonating through the empty halls. Her footsteps echoed heavily, marking the oppressive silence that now enveloped the ruined castle.


    "They captured you too, didn''t they?" she murmured to herself, feeling the weight of failure hang over her shoulders. She still bore the title of Sovereign, but her authority seemed increasingly hollow in the face of Lucifer''s relentless advance.


    In that moment of silence, her thoughts darkened. "Even my most loyal... Have I fallen so far?" she mused, her eyes narrowing as she looked around the shattered remnants of her once mighty domain.


    She clenched her fists, the air around her thickening with an aura of dark determination. Lilith''s resolve was unwavering, even in the face of this setback. She knew the battles ahead would be brutal, and she was ready to reim her power, to restore her kingdom from the ashes.


    Years of war had turned allies into enemies and put ancient loyalties to the test. Lucifer manipted the demons who slipped from Lilith''s control, using them to bolster his own ranks as she struggled to maintain dominion over her fractured realm.


    "I can no longer simply summon demons to fight for me. The Negative World Tree... why are they so willing to help Lucifer?" Lilith questioned herself, her eyes fixed on the sinister structures piercing the red skies of Hell, emerging as portals overhead. "Damnation..." she murmured.


    "I must find a way to regain control," she whispered to herself, her words echoing within the now silent walls of the castle, where only shadows danced in the twilight filtering through broken windows.


    "I''m so tired..." she said, sitting on the throne of bones and breathing heavily. She had done so much in recent years; so much had happened to her. She had fought in long battles thatsted days, killed countless demons, and resurrected them to her side. Lilith was almost like a necromancer on the battlefield, bringing demons to her side while ying more and more.


    Yet, the Demon Kings began to turn against her. Why? What was she doing so wrong?


    Nights of insomnia and endless days of strategizing now seemed in vain. She mentally relived each confrontation, each decision that led her to this moment of destion. The castle, once a symbol of her power, was silent and deste, echoing only with the murmurs of her own despair.


    "Why do they turn against me?" she murmured, her wordsden with anguish. The answer didn''te easily, not even in her loneliest moments. The World Trees outside, impassive witnesses to her gradual downfall, seemed rooted not just in the soil of Hell but also in her desperate struggle for lost control.


    Lilith closed her eyes for a moment, trying to find an answer in the depths of her exhausted mind. The war had changed all of them, including herself, transforming her from a powerful ruler into a leader worn out by war and betrayal...


    "I give up this futile battle," she dered, leaning back slightly on her throne. She wasn''t defeated in a fair way, but in a war, the most cunning wins, and Lucifer seemed to have triumphed in that aspect.


    She focused a bit and a contract appeared in her hands, the same one she had given to the Demon King to help her in the future. "I need you... my lovely husband... I just want to spend some time with you..." she murmured. Lilith seemed... so fragile.


    "This must be delivered to the true Emperor," she said, looking at the ring she wore¡ªapletely ck ring, which held the key to the Ruler of Hell.


    Lilith looked to the skies again, where portals opened through which the roots extended. "I will escape Hell and find you... my dear Dante," she said and, with a firm push of her feet, she flew towards one of the roots leading to the other world.


    "I lost the battle, but not the war, you heavenly father''s pet. I will avenge this plot... I will kill you personally." Lilith cursed the world, ncing back as she flew towards the portals traversed by the roots of the lesser trees.


    She passed through the entry to the world and a colossal pain descended upon her body, but she continued to tread the path, climbing higher and higher, crossing the Boundary, Between Worlds, breaking through and transcending into the world of the living.


    And so, the Primordial Demon, the Sustainer of All Hell, the Demon Goddess who tirelessly ruled Hell for millions of Eras, returned to the world of the living.


    Not as an enemy, but as a woman seeking a man she longed to be with.


    The Demon Goddess Lilith, or rather... Lilith Scarlet, the Progenitor of Demons, returned to the Mortal World.

 Chapter 251: Battle freaks!

    Dante had never fully explored his potential, or so he believed. Lacking the innate genius of others, his strength came from growing up alongside the world''s most formidable figures, including the most powerful Arcane Mage of the Era and the strongest female Vampire in existence.


    His life was a series of trials, not because he was exceptionally talented, but because he persevered and absorbed knowledge through sheer willpower.


    Despite this, Dante was often mistaken for a genius because of his raw strength and relentless drive, attributesrgely influenced by thepany he kept¡ªhis wives, more powerful than he could ever imagine on his own. Many times, he had faced death, often narrowly escaping due to his extraordinary resilience and relentless pursuit of power.


    However, without his exceptional mentors, would he have been the same? These thoughts gued him on many sleepless nights, driving his obsession with bing stronger, gaining more power. Yet, ironically, his very existence, marked by continuous growth and sheer luck, always seemed to ce him in the right ce at the right time.


    This luck, however, had its limits, leading to his death when the Supreme Beings saw him as an anomaly to be corrected.


    Dante''s journey, marked by uncanny fortune, was now being put to the test in this battle.


    WOOSH!


    His body hurtled through the air, crashing violently against the wall, breaking not just his bones but causing his ribcage to shatter, spilling some of his organs from his body.


    "Agh!" He screamed in pain. Pain¡ªa sensation Dante had barely felt in recent years despite constant battles. His high pain tolerance seemed futile now.


    In a moment of distraction, sensing Lilith''s presence in the human world, Dante received the most powerful blow in years,pletely disrupting his senses and sending his body flying.


    "D-damn it," he muttered, watching his organs regenerate. But he had no time to recover; a swift kick aimed directly at his face struck with an unprecedented speed.


    KABOOM!


    Dante raised his arms to defend himself, but the sheer force of the kick shattered his arms as he tried to block.


    "AA!" He screamed in pain, almost in desperation. Something was terribly wrong¡ªhow could a demon, not even at Demon King level, be pummeling him like this?


    His entire body trembled, not out of fear but from sheer excitement and primal curiosity. This was the first time he felt this way about an opponent.


    "You underestimate my strength, child," Avaddon dered to Dante, who was trying to recover, his regeneration working overtime. His body heated up as it healed, a calm smoke emanating from the areas under regeneration.


    The demon seemed genuinely thrilled about the battle. From the start, he hadn''t held back, attacking to kill. His fists emanated an unfamiliar aura, one that Dante had felt before but couldn''t ce. No time to ponder¡ªAvaddonunched another attack as soon as Dante stood up.


    Avaddon moved at an abnormal speed,unching a new kick straight at Dante''s torso.


    THUD!


    The kick was blocked. Dante''s arm, surrounded by dense demonic energy and pure miasma, stopped Avaddon''s assault.


    Avaddon grinned at him while Dante held onto his leg, "Is that all you''ve got, Avaddon?" Dante taunted, gripping tightly. In a swift move, he counterattacked, spinning on his axis and covering his fist with his characteristic ck mes.


    WHOOSH!


    The punch was quick, but Avaddon dodged with a fluid movement, breaking free from Dante''s grip and spinning in the air,nding and causing a small crater where he touched down.


    "Your strength is impressive," Avaddon acknowledged, dusting off the impact. "But it won''t be enough to stop me."


    He was massive, towering over Dante with his height exceeding four meters, while Dante stood just under two meters tall, around 1.90 meters. Expecting Avaddon to say something, Dante was taken aback as the demon advanced again,unching a series of devastating blows, each charged with that overpowering aura.


    SWISH! SWISH! SWISH!


    Dante abandoned his defensive stance and began to attack in unison. Each punch, each kick, caused a wave of destruction around them. Offense met offense, and their strikes shed without hitting their bodies, only meeting fists and legs.


    It was a duel between two martial artists of unknown caliber, but one thing was certain: anyone witnessing this would find it hard to believe their eyes.


    The sounds of wind from their impacts were like a symphony of blows immersed in their own worlds. Dante was genuinely starting to enjoy this, and it wasn''t just him. Avaddon, the demon, also began to smile. These men... they were alike.


    Both were individuals entirely devoted to strength, following the path of the mighty.


    Their hands moved as fast as lightning, each attack and parry meticulously analyzed and mirrored. They were locked in an inert state ofbat.


    "You are strong! Hahaha!" The demon eximed, increasing the speed of his punches. Dante, equally animated, replied, "Hahaha! You''re the strongest demon I''ve ever met!" His eyes began to dim the world around him.


    The world lost its color, his spatial awareness bing more precise, as if his body was erasing anything unnecessary for the battle. Even his feelings for saving Sara were subtly reced by the thrill ofbat.


    A Worthy Opponent... when was thest time Dante felt this? Yes... thest time he fought with his heart in the game, when he poured his personality into the fight and revealed his true self... Yes, that time.


    The moment he decided that Sara was someone he wanted to love.


    He leaned back, dodging a punch, and countered with a spinning kick that struck Avaddon on the chin.


    CRACK!


    Avaddon was thrown backward, skidding along the ground and raising dust, but he quickly got up. The demon''s smile didn''t waver for a second.


    "How fun!" He eximed, charging even faster at Dante, who took a punch directly to the face.


    CRACK!


    Dante was also sent flying several meters back, but he kept his happy expression. This was a moment of pure joy for both, and Dante wished it couldst for hours, but he knew he couldn''t prolong it too much.


    Gradually, Dante entered the Zone, his intense focus on the battle doubling his energy production. He was eager to fight, but even more so, he longed to find his beautiful wife, to embrace her and shower her with love.


    As he recalled his first fight against Sara, so many positive emotions began to fill his heart, and he remembered that sensation¡ªthe same aura from a person who appeared afterward.


    "Aura Fist, a demon at the Master level, nearing Grandmaster¡ªHahaha, how exciting!" Dante said, recalling Musashi Miyamoto''s sword, emitting a strange aura just like the fists of this guy in front of him.


    "So you understand that, huh? I thought you were just a kid, but I see you''re a man who has seen a lot in this world," Avaddon said, smiling as he readied himself for another round of fighting. He genuinely seemed to admire Dante in this respect.


    "Let''s continue!" The demon''s voice twisted slightly... it seemed that he was... "Come at me!" Dante shouted, disregarding what he had just heard. He wanted to keep going, to have a real fight!


    He charged at Avaddon with fists aze, not even thinking about using swords or any other powers beyond his fiery fists. The battle was so exhrating, so engaging, that he ignored all his other abilities. He knew that if he used them, he would win, but that wasn''t what he wanted.


    This was that feeling, the instinct for battle, the desire to fight not for victory but for the moment! That''s how Dante felt!


    He wanted to enjoy himself just by punching this demon, like a true warrior!


    The battle intensified quickly, their fists colliding and shaking the entire environment. Even the giant tree seemed to tremble. Despite the different aura in Avaddon''s hands, he withstood Dante''s ck fire, something Dante had rarely seen matched until now.


    The fight raged on for many minutes, so long that Dante and Avaddon began attacking and dodging almost automatically, the same joy evident on the demon''s face as he seemed to relish every moment of the battle.


    As they exchanged blows with a smile, Dante spoke while still evading Avaddon''s attacks, "Let''s finish this with one strike." Grinning, Avaddon nodded, and the two moved apart.


    Negative energy gathered in their fists as they prepared for a final sh. No more dodging, no hesitation, just a pure, clean fight between two battle-crazed demons.


    Finally, the victor would be decided.


    KABOOM!


    The exchange of punches urred at the center of the tenth floor, creating an unprecedented explosion and sending both fighters flying to opposite sides.


    Dust rose into the air, making the atmosphere even heavier. Splinters of wood and shattered rootsy scattered everywhere, as blood seemed to rain from the ceiling, the result of a massive beam of roots that transported negative energy being destroyed.


    Then, a figure emerged from the rubble.

 Chapter 252: Dante meets a woman good at battles

    Dust rose into the air, making the atmosphere even heavier. Splinters of wood and broken roots were scattered everywhere, while blood seemed to rain from the ceiling, the result of a massive beam of roots transporting negative energy being destroyed.


    Then, a figure emerged from the debris.


    "Hahahaha!" A different voice came as it rose from the ground. It wasn''t Danteughing; a demon emerged from the mist, looking toward where Dante had fallen. This time, however, it wasn''t exactly that demon... At least its appearance wasn''t the same.


    Its appearance seemed to have shattered; it was as if it was just in a transformation, or rather, a different bodily armor than usual.


    "HAHAHAHA!" The man''sughter echoed as he stepped out of the rubble. Dante was trapped between the wood and the innards of the roots, but he quickly freed himself, devastating his surroundings with just his aura.


    He stood up, and the dust fully dissipated, finally revealing it¡ªthe demon, in its true form. He had heard that voice before, a voice between masculine and feminine, but now he was sure of what he was seeing. Yes, a woman.


    Tall, really tall, perhaps about 3 meters? She was slightly shorter than her previous form. Dante didn''t have a ruler to measure her height, but that didn''t matter. She had an athletic build, her body was truly defined, just like Nagasawa''s or Valentina''s, the indomitable body of a Demonic warrior.


    Her face matched her body: high cheekbones, a defined jawline, and a sharp chin,bined with a pair ofrge, intense eyes with irises as ck as the abyss of night and neon red pupils.


    Dante just watched that scene. The woman''srge breasts were bound by strips that resembled bandages, and her white hair fell to her waist. Additionally, she had two ebony horns curved backward.


    "Damn it, hiding this beautiful woman in a man''s body! Damn it!" Dante cursed,ughing, as he adored strong women.


    "It''s not as if I had a choice," she said, a bit breathless as she ced her hands on her waist. Her red skin provided a very unique contrast for that moment. "You would have gone easy on me; everyone goes easy because I''m a woman." She said this like a personal confession. Dante kept a poker face and looked at her deeply.


    "If I had seen you like this, I would have used even more force." Dante said, maintaining his deadpan expression. He looked at her, analyzing how she was behaving. But she was a warrior, she seemed to want to continue the battle, but he couldn''t waste any more time here...


    "Hey, what''s your real name? Avaddon seems too strange for you," Dante asked, wearing that smile on his face... that damned smile.


    "Akira, just Akira." She said. Dante needed to go. Many thoughts passed through his mind, and he just smiled. "Akira, huh..." he murmured and walked towards her without using any aura or releasing any ill intent.


    "How about we postpone our fight? I have to save my wife and her mother, then we can fight in Hell without worrying about destroying everything around." Dante said with a smile. Akira did the same. She was a warrior; she wanted the fight, not to invade a world. "Alright! Let''s do that!


    I want to fight more!" She said enthusiastically, with a cute smile on her face.


    Dante nodded. "I''m going back up now... you..." He didn''t know what to do. He had sent demons back to hell by killing them, but... he didn''t want to kill her. In fact, he wanted to fight her a lot, noticing how Dante was feeling.


    She just smiled. "I''ll go down there and kill some demons and help eradicate these vines. You''ve already broken Lucifer''s control over me, so it shouldn''t be a problem." She said with a smile and prepared to jump to the lower floors.


    "W-wait!" Dante shouted, "What do you mean by control?!" He questioned, and she turned to him... "Hm? We''re here because Astaroth captured us. He sealed most demons within shells, like the one I was in." Akira said, but Dante... "Hey, didn''t you say it was because you thought they wouldn''t fight with all their might?" Dante said, and Akira stared at him, "Did you skip school, boy?


    I said, ''it''s not as if I had a choice.'' I was already using that form. He just sealed me in it and controlled my mind. But you broke the control when we started fighting. Wow, that ck me is really strong, you know?" She said, pointing at Dante. "Now, I''m going..." She said and jumped, leaving Dante speechless...


    "She called you stupid with ss. I thought she''d be less refined." Dante heard Alter-Dante speaking to him. "You are Me, and I am you, so you also didn''t go to school." He and Alter-Dante fell silent...


    "Now... something more important. Lilith." Dante said, and Alter-Dante began. "Looks like she jumped through the portal where the roots are passing. Hell is in chaos, but for her to flee to the mortal realm..." Alter-Dante murmured, and Dante already understood what it was... It was something he hadn''t expected to happen so quickly, their agreement was useless now, after all...


    "She lost." Dante said.


    Many thoughts raced through his mind. He had made a deal with Lilith because of Alter-Dante. After all, for the power of the Progenitor to beplete, it needed the ruler''s authority. Therefore, when Lilith suggested a political marriage with the sole aim of avenging Lucifer, even if it meant selling herself, she waspletely willing.


    Few things were worth her life, but she had judged that her life didn''t matter if it meant erasing Lucifer from this world.


    "Why is everything getting soplicated..." Dante murmured. "She suffered some penalty, right? I don''t see how Heaven and the Administrators would allow the ruler of the Underworld toe to the mortal world without facing some consequence." Dante questioned. But it was a reallyplicated situation. At this moment, much was at stake, and he didn''t know the state of the World...


    But one thing he was certain of: the Heavenly Father couldn''t be idle and must be acting. But... why was there nothing? Not even an Angel or divine entity descended from the heavens to help. Was He turning a blind eye? Why?


    Why wasn''t even the Inquisition or any other divine-rted association present? Why was the person acting to protect the world the damn man who waspletely on the demonic side?


    "Ah~ I don''t know what that old man must be thinking... Why isn''t he acting? I''m sure he wouldn''t let his world be invaded..." Dante said to the air. He was already tired of dealing with others'' problems. "His rebellious Son is causing him trouble, and not even Sara''s Angel is trying to help... What nonsense." Dante said and summoned [Devil Ex-Calibur].


    "Stay calm. Let''s hope he does something in a few days. Aldria and the girls are dealing with another tree. There might be other trees around the world, and we''re not aware since Valentina is still missing, and so is Morgana. Let''s stay alert and keep advancing; we need Sara safe. We''ll think about the otherster." Alter-Dante, as the voice of reason, said.


    He was really trying to keep Dante focused. "Right..." Dante murmured, flexing his knees, ready to advance again to the next level.


    "I''ming, dear..." Dante said. There was little time left to reach the top and finally find his wife. It was his only real goal; it was his best choice at the moment... He just needed to keep moving forward... Despite the previous battle having taken a lot out of him, he would just keep going forward. He needed to reach the summit.


    But it wasn''t just he who continued to think about Sara...


    "I request an audience," Michael said in front of God''s cosmic hall. He was already impatient, seeing the entire situation with Sara in the mortal world, and his Father seemed oblivious to what was happening.


    Not a single order had been given, not a word of concern, not a single emotion had been conveyed. Even Ariel, the Archangel closest to His Father, hadn''tmunicated anything, said absolutely NOTHING about a DEMONIC INVASION! And Michael''s sense of humility was on the verge of exploding. He feltpelled to help with this invasion, which led him to the Hall of the Cosmos.


    The door, made of a material simr to gold, opened, revealing thepletely majestdscape of the entire among nearby gxies. Michael entered the room with heavy steps; he didn''t want to waste more time. The situation happening... shouldn''t have even started, to begin with.


    "Father!" Michael shouted, calling out through the entire ce, but he noticed the divine spark hovering in the skies.


    "Another one here to bother me..." It murmured, slowly changing its voice. "Are you also here to question my actions regarding this invasion, my son?" The masculine voice asked.


    "Yes, that''s right! The World is being invaded, and we are doing nothing!" Michael said, looking at the divine spark of light. "If intervention were necessary, do you think I wouldn''t have allowed you to act?" the voice questioned Michael, who was left speechless.


    "See for yourself." It said, and a screen appeared before him, showing five trees...


    "How is this happening?" He spoke, incredulous... "You have limited your vision too much to mere Humility, my son." The voice said...


    "Justice has already descended upon the realms. The three kingdoms adjacent to the Eastern and Western Empires are already being dealt with. As for the other two... I am not inclined to involve myself with the Infernal Progenitor. Unfortunately, Humility has allied with him, and it is up to him alone to protect." The voice said, and it seemed the light was looking at Michael.


    "Return and observe that man," the voice ordered, expelling Michael with a gust of wind...


    "That''s just what I needed..." The voice returned to being feminine as usual. "Why is it so difficult to have children?"


    The woman floated, looking at the... "Lilith is in the mortal world, heading towards the Infernal Progenitor. My pathetic son is trying to gather strength to rise again and seek revenge, and the bnce is being broken..." She murmured...


    "Why can''t I just sleep in peace? I''m so tired..."

 Chapter 253: Memories of a loving mother

    How long have I been here? It feels like the void is slowly consuming me... I don''t remember what happened when I was captured, but I know I didn''t go through good times... I just hope my little Sara is well, she is much more important than this old woman...


    With each passing moment, the ck abyss starts to swallow me more and more. I tried using all my strength, tried using my entire being to escape this dark world and wake up, but nothing was enough.


    My entire body felt as if it were being dragged, as if my soul were being chewed; I only felt a bad sensation... I want to die.


    These thoughts have not just crossed my mind recently; ever since Sara grew up, I''ve been thinking about this... Is this really what I want?


    I didn''t have a childhood, barely got to be a child, had no parents, I don''t even know if I did a good job as a mother. I wanted to have been better... wanted to have done more for her... But she was born as one of the Virtues... How could I, a mere mortal, teach a demigod?


    Memories invade me like specters. I see Sara, small, running through the fields, herughter clear as the sound of bells in the wind. So many nights, endless vigils, protecting her from dangers she barely understood. I did my best to give her security, a foundation in a world that was always copsing around us. But there was always this shadow, this sense of inadequacy.


    How could a mortal be the mother of a Virtue?


    The elders always told me that I was special, strong in a way no onepletely understood. But what value is strength when you constantly feel insufficient? Sara needed something more than I could offer ¨C guidance that transcends human limitations. The responsibility of raising her seemed a colossal task, a divine mission for someone who didn''t even know how to be an ordinary person.


    But... why am I like this? Tears rolled down my face. Why are they separating me from my daughter... everything seemed so distant. The moments we lived...


    the war, the suffering, the sleepless nights... it''s as if my very existence were an echo, something that''s disappearing with each second. And I... I''m just a memory, a shadow trying to cling to what''s left of my humanity. But perhaps, just perhaps, my time hase. Maybe I''m meant to disappear, to be forgotten, while Sara ascends to something greater, something beyond what I could imagine.


    But then, something inside me refuses to surrenderpletely. There''s a fragment of hope, a spark that reminds me of why I fought, why I tried so hard.


    Sara.


    My little Sara.


    If there''s any chance of seeing her again, of knowing she''s okay after this ambush, then maybe it''s worth fighting against the void that consumes me.


    Maybe I''m not so insignificant.


    Maybe, even in the midst of darkness, there''s something I can do.


    Maybe it''s just an illusion, ast glimmer of hope before the end, but it''s something. And it''s all I need right now.


    I felt something changing in the environment, as if the abyss consuming me seemed to retreat, if only for a moment. And then, as if a door had been opened in my mind, old memories began to flood my thoughts... Something I didn''t remember anymore.


    The first memory that hits me is of a sunny day in the Vale of Lorian.


    I was small, maybe six or seven years old, running through the golden fields,ughing without worries. I remember the wildflowers dancing in the wind and the warmth of the sun on my skin.


    My mother was there, herughter soft like a distant melody. She watched me with a smile, her eyes shining with pride and love. The smell of fresh bread came from the small cabin where we lived, mixed with the fragrance of flowers. These moments, though rare, were precious.


    They were the only evidence that once there was peace and happiness. It was the only really good memory I had of her... How could I have forgotten this? But of course, it would disappear quickly... being reced by a darker scene. I was a little older, maybe ten years old?


    I can''t say for sure.


    The war between the Murim and Demonic Alliances had begun to devastate our region. I was hiding with other children in a small cave, while the sounds of battles and screams echoed in the distance.


    I remember holding a rag doll, my little Yuuma that my mother had made, I was trying to be brave, but the fear was palpable. The doll was a gift from my mother, a symbol of simpler times, and I clung to it as if it could protect me from the horrors of the outside world.


    It was like watching a y about my life, I wanted to keep seeing what happened because much of it had been lost. Despite being human, I lived long enough to forget what I experienced, especially as a warrior. Things like that be trivial, but I wished I had had these memories before...


    The scene shifts again, and now I am in the fields, working alongside the vigers of Orenth. I was about twelve years old, my muscles already strong from hard work, my mind hardened by the need to survive. Despite the pain and suffering, there was a sense ofmunity, of solidarity. We were all survivors, united by adversity.


    And it was in this environment that I began to hear the stories of the elders. Stories of ancient times, of heroes and peace. I drank in every word, dreaming of a different world, a world I could barely imagine.


    In one of these memories, I see myself helping one of the elders, old Talia, with her medicinal herbs. She taught me how to prepare poultices and teas, her voice firm yet gentle. "Remember, Lyrianna," she said, "healinges from nature, but true strengthes from within us." Her words were etched into my heart, even when the war took her life.


    Remembering her gave me strength, reminded me that there was more to life than pain and loss.


    I felt hot tears streaming down my face... Finally, I felt something, finally my body seemed to be responding, finally, I did not feel just the void.


    But then, the memory that made my heart ache came ¨C Sara as a baby.


    I remember the first time I held her in my arms. Her birth wasplicated because I was too strong a woman.


    But she was so small, so fragile.


    Her eyes shone like two stars, and I felt a wave of love so intense that it almost knocked me over. Even in the most difficult circumstances, she was my light, my hope. Every smile of hers, every wobbly step, every murmured word was a miracle. I tried so hard to protect her, to be the mother she deserved, despite all my doubts and fears.


    I see myself teaching her to walk, to talk, to read. I remember her incessant questions, her insatiable curiosity. "Mommy, why is the sky blue?" "Mommy, do you think I can be a heroine?" And I always answered with patience and affection, trying to hide my own despair and uncertainty.


    Every memory, every fragment of the past, gives me a little more strength. Theughter, the tears, the moments of despair and those of hope ¨C all these remind me of who I am and what I fought to preserve. I cannot give up now. Not while there is a chance to see Sara again, to be there for her when she needs me most.


    But something beyond Sara came to my mind... Yes, that man... Why are you in my mind... Dante Scarlet?


    You shouldn''t even be here, you have no ce here... You stole my daughter from me... Why did she have to love you? Of all the people in the world, why were you destined for her?


    But why can''t I be angry at you? Why, even when I try and force myself to hate you...


    "I like him." Sara''s voice invaded my mental world, my personal abyss was invaded by that calm and sweet voice, and the memory came again.


    There I was, Sara and Nagasawa sitting around the small pier by theke. The sun was setting, painting the sky orange and gold, reflecting in the tranquil waters of theke. It was one of those rare moments of peace amidst the storm that was our life. Sara and Nagasawa, with their bright eyes and contagious energy, talked about Dante.


    "He''s so strong, Mom," she said, her voiceden with admiration. "He fights as if every battle were thest, but he''s also kind. When we fought, I entered Flow! Our emotions merged in the de of the sword, just as the master said." She looked at me with an expression thatbined the innocence of a child and the wisdom of someone far beyond her age.


    She talked about the first duel with this man...


    Why you, Dante? Why did you have to be the person Sara chose to love, to trust, even when I couldn''t fully understand or ept it?


    I wanted to hate him for taking Sara from me, for bing the person she trusted more than anyone else. But I couldn''t.


    I couldn''t because, deep down, I knew he was there for her when I couldn''t be.


    I want to meet you, Dante Scarlet.

 Chapter 254: Smelly puppy

    Dante continued climbing the enormous tree. After passing the tenth floor and facing Akira, nothing else happened. Honestly, it seemed like that ce waspletely empty. Besides the strange sounds of pulsations and heartbeats, nothing could be heard that made a difference, and that waspletely weird.


    Dante carried [Devil Ex-Calibur] on his shoulder as he walked inside a huge, very hot tube. Despite barely feeling the emerging heat, he had been climbing for a few hours without any enemies appearing, and honestly, he was bored.


    "I should have brought that battle-crazy demon with me. I think it would have been more fun," Dante said, mocking the situation. Well, that''s what he could do, right? It was either that or bepletely enraged and destroy everything.


    "I wonder what that Virtue of Justice is doing... It''s been a few years since Ist saw Jeanne. I mean, I was never close to her, so whatever," Dante said as he reached the end of the enormous tube. Well, he was almost at the summit of the tree. He had already wondered how much longer it would take to get to the top, but upon reaching the end of the tunnel, he came across a floor.


    "Hahaha," he began tough at the scene in front of him and jumped onto the floor,ing face to face with an old acquaintance. Yes, he even looked different from before.


    He ced a hand on his nose as he tried to clear the air, as if sensing a horrible smell.


    In front of him was someone he knew very well... Wasn''t it? "Cerberus," Dante said, seeing the enormous three-headed dog.


    "Well, well, what do we have here? An old friend?" he questioned, seeing the enormous monster before him, over six meters tall and with three heads.


    This Cerberus had a really robust and powerful body, covered in a carapace of bones and tes. Additionally, his skin had a metallic and rough-scaled appearance. Dante watched the monster moving from side to side, its three heads agitated and alert. It was quite different from the first time he had faced something simr. Well, this wasn''t the Cerberus he knew.


    Its three heads were also distinct. Yes, it had three different elemental heads.


    The one on the left was covered in incandescent scales andva spikes. It was already drooling fire. Despite the visible threat, this would be the least problematic, considering that the current Dante was almost immune to fire.


    The middle head seemedmon at first nce, but Dante noticed a bluish breath emanating from it, with small ice crystals rising when the head opened its mouth. Ice. Something he had rarely faced all these years. And that worried him. Resistance to cold was not exactly his strong suit.


    Thest head, on the right, was emitting small purple lightning bolts. Lightning constantly ran through its fangs and around its head. The electric hum was unsettling, promising pain and destruction if he wasn''t prepared.


    "Get out!" The middle head said as its whole body began to rise. It was bound by several chains holding it to the corners of the enormous arena filled with ice and frozen spikes. Cerberus was in the middle, like a prisoner.


    "Only the kings of the underworld may enter these gates!" The lightning head said, ring fiercely at Dante. But something didn''t make sense. "What gates, you idiots? We''re in the human world," Dante thought.


    "You will not pass!" The fire head snarled, its voice the most distorted and angry.


    Dante just looked at the spectacle with a smile on his face. After all... He was itching to have a pet.


    "Hahaha, easy boy. Hey... I remember a smelly dog just like you." He mocked. It really wasn''t the first time Dante had faced a Cerberus. Well, he himself had a Cerberus imitation in his powers, but this one? This was the real deal.


    "You insult me, foul creature!" The middle head shouted, straining its body forward but limited by the chains.


    "Looks like your master put a very short leash on you." Dante mocked again, seeing the sturdy chains holding the giant dog.


    "Come on, doggy." Dante said, pping his hands, provoking the demon. "Let''s take a walk,e on! Let''s go!" He continued to taunt him. After all, Dante didn''t feel any dangering from the creature, so he decided to have some fun.


    "You fought our child in the past..." The middle head said. It seemed to be the leader among them. "But I am the King of the Cerberi!" They shouted in unison. But was it over? No, they were quite chatty. "They were weak!


    But WE will devour your flesh... and gnaw your bones!" As they said all this, Dante just paced back and forth with a smile on his face.


    The enormous demonic beast began to stir, straining against the chains that bound it. Cerberus roared, a sound that reverberated through the arena, shaking the ground. With a powerful surge, he began breaking the chains one by one, freeing his movements.


    ROOOARRRR!!


    The roar echoed throughout the vast arena as Cerberus freed himselfpletely.


    "So you''re the strongest, huh? Looks like we''ll need a bigger cor. Come on, pup!" Dante taunted with a confident grin, clearly eager to take on the monster. He had been bored for hours and wanted some fun. After all, he was still a battle maniac.


    Dante stood firm, facing the demon. In a matter of seconds, the creature charged at him, but its speed was nothingpared to Dante''s.


    "This is going to be child''s y," Dante said, dodging the attack with a massive leap over Cerberus, leaving the beast confused. Dante could feel the heat from theva head as he passed close by, but it was nothing to worry about.


    Landing on the ground, Dante finally drew his sword, which seemed merely decorative in his hand, but that was because he waspletely unperturbed.


    "First, the ice head. It seems to be the leader. If I take it out, the other two might get confused if my theory is correct," he thought. Cold could be his biggest enemy in this fight, especially since his power was entirely fire-based.


    Cerberus turned after Dante''s dodge and red at him. Again, he charged at Dante, who this time prepared for a cutting strike.


    The beast came running towards Dante, who was fully focused, aiming to slice the middle head when it got close.


    "Not yet..." he murmured, closing his eyes and entering deep concentration. The whole world seemed to slow down.


    The beast''s heavy steps got closer and closer to Dante, then he opened his eyes.


    "Now." With an agile leap, he aimed a precise strike at the throat of the middle head.


    WOOOSH!


    The speed of the de was such that it created a small vacuum, generating a gust of wind. As it hit the rough and resilient body of Cerberus, a shockwave forced them apart. Dante was thrown back but maintained his bnce andnded smoothly on the ground.


    Cerberus roared in pain, with some blood beginning to ooze from the wound Dante inflicted. Theva head was already preparing to counter-attack.


    The beast exhaled a breath of mes, but Dante, almost dancing on the battlefield, deftly dodged it. His sword absorbed the heat without much difficulty. After all, what was a mere me from a mangy dogpared to the mes of Amaterasu?


    "I thought you''d die pretty quickly, pup," Dante said, resting Devil Ex-Calibur on his shoulder again, looking at the furious heads, drool dripping onto the ground. "Don''t you recognize your master, pup?" Dante asked. Theoretically, as far as he knew, Cerberus was the guardian of the gates of Hell, and if Dante was the Lord of Hell, he was Cerberus''s master.


    "I have no master!" the three heads roared in unison.


    "I see, so it''s going to be like that... Such a pity, I''ll need a new gatekeeper," Dante thought, using the ground to propel himself towards the Lightning Head, which began to charge an electric discharge.


    "Come on, big guy! Entertain me!" With a shout, Dante struck directly at the electric discharge Cerberus unleashed. Dante sliced through the attack, splitting it in half, and his sword met the top of the lightning head. Sparks flew, the metallic sound ringing through the air, but despite the hit, it caused no damage.


    The lightning head shook violently, sending out small electric shocks that forced Dante to retreat, feeling the electricity coursing through his body like sharp needles.


    "You''re really stronger than I expected, my friend. Sorry for underestimating you!" Dante said excitedly. Now things were getting really interesting. He smiled, having a big idea in his mind¡ªusing something he typically avoided.


    "It''s been a while since I used this..." Dante murmured as a dark magic circle formed in his hands. He usually avoided using this magic because it was something he didn''t know how to control. Well, he didn''t even try; he was too busy and hadn''t trained in a long time. Plus, he felt quite ufortable using something he hadn''t fully absorbed. But he wanted to test his theory.


    "Tsukuyomi." The entire world wentpletely ck while he, however, could see everything.

 Chapter 255: My Lord

    "It''s been a while since I used this..." Dante murmured as a dark magical circle appeared in his hands. He usually avoided using this magic because he didn''t know how to control it. Well, he didn''t even try, being too busy and out of practice for a long time. Besides, he felt quite ufortable using something he hadn''t fully absorbed, but he wanted to test his theory.


    "Tsukoyomi." The entire world turned pitch ck while he could see everything.


    "You know, being a vampire helps a lot," Dante said as his eyes adjusted to the abyssal darkness around him. His night vision in such a ce was a huge advantage.


    Tsukoyomi works like a night veil; it turns the whole area into pure darkness. Well, at least Dante''s does, as he has no control over it. Morgana, when using Tsukoyomi, can maintain her own vision. But of course, she had years and years of studying these magics, while Dante had been enjoying life.


    "You!" The heads roared, the entire arena starting to freeze in an explosion. "Stop mocking us!" they roared in unison,unching Dante backward as he defended himself with his sword, the icy cold starting to permeate the entire ce.


    The ground began to freeze somehow, creating stakes and ice spikes; the area became cold, perhaps below zero. But Dante didn''t lose his smile for a single moment.


    "Where are you!" Cerberus shouted, his roar making the entire arena tremble. Fortunately, despite the Lava head creating a certain luminosity, Tsukoyomi didn''t just affect vision butpletely impaired their senses. Completely in total darkness, they were in the position of prey, and Dante was the hunter...


    "I think it''s time to intensify this," Dante murmured, his eyes glowing with a neon red light. Cerberus tried to look around and saw only those crimson eyes, shining in the dark like a predator ready to attack.


    Dante took advantage of the darkness to move, his actions swift and precise like a specter in the night.


    "I''ve always wanted to do this," Dante murmured as his body transformed into a Hunting Hound, a Cerberus of Miasma. With Cerberus''s vision affected, he had a crucial advantage; for him, it would be just another hunt.


    The lightning head began to charge a purple lightning aura, his entire body turning purple with glowing lights as he tried to gain illumination. Then, in an explosion of aura...


    "YOU WON''T ESCAPE!" he roared,unching bolts of lightning in all possible directions. But well... he didn''t know where Dante was.


    The Hound form was something Dante was gradually perfecting. He wanted to be fast and fierce, a form suited to devastate bestial enemies like Cerberus. Of course, there woulde a time when his strength would no longer matter for needing this form, but he was using his muscle memory of how he used the transformation to train his own Cerberus, which he had been developing for some time.


    "Let''s y," Dante said, and then, his speed began to increase as he dodged the various purple lightning bolts crackling through the air.


    Dante''s speed suddenly increased in an explosion as he lunged at the fire head.


    With a quick spin, he delivered ateral sh with his ws, slicing through the tough scales, causing blood to gush out in all directions.


    Theva blood spewed, momentarily illuminating the darkness with a warm orange glow.


    "AHHH!!!! BASTARD!" the fire head roared in pain,unching a new wave of mes.


    Dante jumped back,nding on a piece of frozen ground, the ice creaking under his feet.


    He used the momentum to attack the lightning head, which was charging a new attack.


    His ws struck the neck, once again causing blood to spray everywhere, conducting electricity between the tiny droplets.


    "He''s sticking to the same strategy¡ªget hit, roar,unch elemental magic... He''s not very smart," Dante thought. "Got it." He epted and calmly reverted to his humanoid form.


    "You disappoint me, you know?" Dante taunted, his voice echoing in the darkness. "I thought the guardian of the gates of hell would be someone more threatening."


    He didn''t reply to Dante, but he turned exactly to where Dante was, well, he could still hear, even though he couldn''t see clearly, his hearing was very acute.


    He was quite injured, already tired of being beaten in such a pathetic way, Cerberus, now visibly enraged, tried to retaliate with abined burst of its three elements. Fire, ice, and lightning intertwined in a chaotic storm, a devastating attack meant to destroy everything in its path. Dante, however, just stood there watching with aical smile on his face.


    He focused his energy, his sword glowing intensely with a dark light. "Let''s see how you deal with this," he whispered before delivering a powerful strike to the ground. The sword''s energy expanded in a circle, a wave of dark energy that absorbed most of Cerberus''s attack, dissipating the elements in the air.


    "Urgth!" He growled in pain, Cerberus staggered, its heads stunned by the unexpected impact. Dante didn''t waste any time.


    Seizing the opening, he leaped onto the ice head, in a swift motion he fell onto the head "You go first!" He shouted and his sword cut through the neck with lethal precision.


    In microseconds, the ice head fell, the magical connection broken, and Cerberus''s body trembled, losing some of its cohesion. His body seemed to bepletely out of shape, as if he had lost and his movements became purely inconsistent.


    "Sorry, big guy," Dante said, returning to action, he advanced again, his sword in ck mes, ready to analyze that huge creature. The fire headunched a stream ofva, but Dante easily dodged it, their movements were really strange, approaching rapidly.


    With a decisive blow, he pierced the throat of the fire head at least the ce he had cut before, theva erupted like a volcano falling on the ground and melting the ice.


    Only the lightning head remained, which roared with electrified fury.


    "You! No mortal should be able to harm us!" She roared, she was so scared that she forgot to keep her body upright, she wasn''t the main head, her functions were to attack not to control the body, and so the body fell to the ground.


    Read now on m_vl_em_p_yr


    "You''re a joke." Dante said seeing how he was, fallen and defeated in apletely pathetic way. "The mighty hellhound, the guardian of the entrance, what happened to you?" Dante asked seeing that the demon was really on its worst days.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter." He spoke as he released his body of Miasma on the spot and absorbed the other two heads, "Tell me what really matters." Dante muttered and he began to read the memories of the beast. Trying to ess the main celebro Head of Ice, he began to see some interesting things...


    "Astaroth." Dante murmured, he saw some interesting things... "Mind Control capable of manipting Cerberus itself. You''re a quiteplicated threat to deal with." He murmured as he looked at the remaining head. "Sorry, kid, didn''t know you were out of it." He said and began tounch demonic energy towards the huge guardian, which suddenly closed his eyes in fear of death.


    Cerberus felt hi shaking his body while the ursed palm of evil energy enters his body, as if he epts his death, however... it was not about that what was being done, but for the other hand.


    He felt a primal heat entering his body while he felt the pain decreasing little by little, then...


    "Siblings?" He thought, "H-how did wee back?" The ice head thought then the fire head also said, "He..." murmured, when the Lightning Head opened his eyes, his whole body had changed, he had gotten bigger, stronger, more resistant, more alive.


    "What did you do... why did you bring us back?" The ice head said looking at Dante, now... In apletely different form in his eyes, after all... The Cerberus can recognize his owner.


    "Progenitor," he said, his eyes looking frightened. Many things crossed his mind... He, the supreme guardian, couldn''t even recognize his true master? How? Why? His mind was confused, but the being before him...


    "So that''s it," Dante said softly, more to himself than to the beast before him. "Do you recognize me now?"


    The Guardian didn''t exactly see Dante''s version before him, but his version of Progenitor.


    Long hair red as incandescent mes, ck horns, polished and curved, emerged from his head. Bright red eyes, like burning embers. Smooth, pale skin like profane marble, contrasting with the intensity of his presence. And finally, six Demon ck Wings like the abyss.


    But what really caught the Guardian''s attention was the dense and pulsating aura permeated with pure demonic energy, which seemed to be the very essence of evil in the world.


    "M-my Lord..." He bowed before him.


    Dante simply watched the scene and smiled, "I hope you work very well to repay me. You''ve been a very naughty little dog not recognizing your own master." Dante''s gaze was... Dark.

 Chapter 256: Dante Effect

    As Dante continued his assault towards the end of the enormous demon tree, let''s just say the others were... suffering a bit.


    "Nagasawa..." Velryna murmured, both alreadypletely exhausted from all this trouble. Velryna was sitting on the ground with her hands behind her, her entire body melting from heat, sweat, and sheer fatigue.


    Nagasawa, beside her, was no different. She was exhausted, her whole body soaked, her chest rising and falling in heavy pants; she had overexerted herself too much.


    "Does this never end?" She questioned as more demons began to emerge, and the kingdom''s knights were well-positioned to contain them around the tree. Fortunately, only the tree was releasing demons from its trunk. If it were like the one Dante was facing... they would be lost. Experience the best from m|v|l|e|mp|y|r


    A containment circle was formed, and all the knights, mercenaries, and guilds in the Empire were helping to control the area. But the main warriors were still them. Although they could endure a lot, enduring and fighting back are different things. Once again, they were just containing the situation.


    "What is Darling doing?" she said in a heavy whisper, too tired to waste energy fighting now. She needed some time to recover fully. "What could have happened to Lyrianna?" she wondered, worried about her friend.


    Although she hadn''t gone with Dante, Nagasawa was quite close to the Empress. They had be great friends over the years when she became part of this, part of the Empire. Yet Nagasawa didn''t go with Dante... Why? She didn''t even know herself. In truth, she was a bit apprehensive...


    Shepared herself a little to Sara. She wanted Dante to pay a bit more attention to Sara at this moment; it would be much better for her peace of mind. She felt guilty for taking Dante away from Sara during that incident... After meeting Sara and watching her grow for ten years, she knew she loved Dante deeply, and Nagasawa wanted to give her that space now...


    But it seems it was apletely wrong decision; she should have gone with him. If Dante hasn''t returned by now, it means something is wrong, very wrong.


    It was a confusing feeling, but she was there for that. She considered Sara her younger sister, so she would do this for her even if she didn''t want to... and knowing Sara, she would clearly scold Nagasawa.


    Fortunately, while Nagasawa was pondering all this, a sound came from behind them, and a woman appeared with an old man and a young woman on his back. The young woman Nagasawa quickly recognized as she turned around, and she quickly stood up and ran as fast as she could.


    "What happened!" Nagasawa shouted, catching Velryna''s attention, who hadn''t yet noticed their presence from the portal. There were Aaralyn, Simon, and Akiko.


    "Damn," Velryna murmured, feeling that something had happened with Dante for him not to have returned. Nagasawa felt the same, but he was more worried about Akiko, who didn''t seem to be in good shape. "W-what happened!" Nagasawa demanded, and Akiko smiled at her still on the old man''s back.


    "They invaded the pce... captured Lyrianna and then Sara," Aaralyn replied. Akiko was healed, but it had drained her body tremendously; Dante''s healing did that. "What?" Nagasawa stammered. "I''m going there now! Send me there, Simon!" She shouted at Simon, who almost fell backward...


    It seems Nagasawa forgot to control her vocal strength.


    "My eardrums," he murmured. "You''re not going." Aaralyn said, this time not the usual gentle Aaralyn, but the assassin Aaralyn, a member of Hellsing on a mission. Nagasawa arched her eyebrows and crossed her arms, waiting for guidance or answers. She saw that Aaralyn wasn''t in the mood for jokes. Something was happening.


    Aaralyn walked a bit further forward, taking a good look. The tree was around 40 meters high, much smaller than the tree Dante was dealing with, but still a problem, a big one that she wasn''t sure she could help stop.


    "This one''s small..." She murmured, and when the other two heard... "What do you mean this one''s small? Are there bigger ones?!" Velryna asked, incredulous... Aaralyn then turned to them, "Dante is dealing with one almost twice as big as this."


    Aaralyn''s words made the two women feel a chill in their stomachs, a sense of fear. They had been fighting this for hours, and Dante was dealing with one twice as big? How? Why? What was happening to the world!


    "What happened?" Nagasawa asked; she wanted information, she needed information. "An invasion," Aaralyn said while turning back to the tree. "If there''s one of these here... there must be more on the other continents... this is problematic," shemented.


    "D-Dante, he..." Velryna murmured, "Our husband is fine... not at his best because Sara was kidnapped, but he''s fine... At least he was when I left there." She admitted, Aaralyn still wasn''t happy to have left there... She felt weak, very weak. She really wanted to fight alongside Dante, to feel capable of following someone like him, someone so strong...


    She had been feeling this way for a while now, ever since Nagasawa and Sara got involved in the problem with Ethan, she had felt this way, but after all the women started gathering, she was starting to feel useless... And having to leave the battlefield like this... It was just sad for her. Seeing that even a child like Eldrax was allowed to stay and she wasn''t, what could she do?


    She couldn''t just receive a gift from Dante and grow stronger like Vex... she could only sit and ept it.


    But would she? Of course not. She wasn''t a woman who would ept feeling lesser; this sadness was being nurtured and transformed into sheer determination, pure fury for not being as she wanted to be.


    "Do you mind if I take care of this? I''m quite enraged, you know..." Aaralyn said to the women. "I need to let off some steam." She admitted... Nagasawa nced at Velryna for a moment...


    "We understand you, feel free, sister," the two spoke in unison as if sharing the feelings with Velryna, who nodded with a fierce look. Aaralyn nodded, her eyes shining neon red, and she turned towards the encirclement where several soldiers were holding back the demons.


    She calmly walked, slightly opening both arms, and two daggers sprang from the shadows of her sleeves into her hands.


    The soldiers and knights forming the containment circle continued to fight with all their might, but as they felt Aaralyn approaching, they sensed something was about to happen.


    Velryna, with the posture of a true princess, stood up and shouted with the powerful voice her position demanded. "Stand back! Everyone, stand back now! Let her handle this!"


    The soldiers, upon hearing the order, looked confusedly at Velryna and then at Aaralyn. But themand was clear, and they quickly began to disperse, clearing a path for the woman to approach.


    Aaralyn didn''t stop, didn''t hesitate. Even as she saw that crowd of demons trying to advance. Her hands clenched into fists, and a dark shadow began to form around her, spreading across the ground like a rising wave of liquid darkness.


    The soldiers who hadn''t yet retreated stepped away, seeing that something serious was happening. So the demons stepped on the ck energy...


    The shadow surrounding her violently expanded into several spikes upwards, piercing all the demons, like a sea of darkness piercing everything in its path.


    The demons emerging from the tree trunk were caught off guard by the growing darkness that brutally pierced their bodies.


    Their grotesque, monstrous forms were enveloped by the shadow before they could react, turning them into impaled spikes with solid pirs of shadows splitting their stomachs in half, their screams muffled by Aaralyn''s overwhelming force upon them.


    "How dare you attack my home, threaten this ce?" Aaralyn shouted, her voice reverberating through the darkness. "You''ll pay dearly for this audacity to defile my husband''s realm!" Her cry was followed by an explosion of power. The shadows around her grew denser, sharper, and began to project into des of pure darkness.


    Each de cut through the demons with deadly precision, reducing them to ashes before their bodies could touch the ground.


    The soldiers and knights, now withdrawn, watched in shock as that mad woman did. Aaralyn seemed like a force of nature, a hurricane of shadows and fury that devastated everything in her path.


    She was very... very... Angry.


    "Nagasawa..." Velryna murmured as she watched how crazy Aaralyn was, something far from the image she had thought of Aaralyn... "Yes?" Nagasawa questioned... "Why is she so angry like this? I thought she was..." "More controlled?" "Yes, she was so reserved... now she seems..." Nagasawa heard and it seemed like deja vu, after all, all women got like that because of one person...


    "That''s the Dante Effect," Nagasawa said, looking at the woman venting beyond her limit. "Dante Effect?" Velryna asked. "Yes, the effect that makes any sane woman go crazy... You''re an example."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 257: The strength of Morgana Scarlet

    "What the hell is this?" After days of being missing, our treacherous witch was back. At this moment, she was in the Demi-Human Kingdom in Nightsphere. Let''s just say the magic Alice cast on her daughter was anything but conventional. It had a self-regenerating system; whenever Morgana managed to break it, it created cycles that kept the magic functioning indefinitely.


    "Two days flying! Two days! And when Ie back... What the hell is this!" Morgana shouted loudly, catching the attention of all the demi-humans who were ying demons. "Hey, you! Exin what''s going on here?!" she demanded from the beast warriors fighting the tide of demons.


    "Shut up, you bitch! We''re busy!" one of the fighters, who had bandages on his arm and practiced martial arts, said without even realizing who he was talking to. A vein of anger popped on her forehead as she closed her eyes, trying to control herself. But Morgana was never known for self-control. She opened her golden eyes with a neutral expression and looked at the demi-human who continued to fight.


    "Bitch is your mother," she said, raising her hand and pulling the man with her magic.


    "Huh?! Let me go, you crazy bitch!!" he screamed, thrashing in the air. "The bitch here won''t follow your orders," she said with a dark look, while the others witnessing the scene turned to understand what was happening. "I''m a bitch, am I?" Morgana questioned, her seriousness evident. "And you''re fireworks." Shemented and clenched her fist.


    The dog demi-human''s body began to be squeezed andpacted by an invisible aura. "S-Stop! Someone help me!" he screamed in despair, feeling his body being slowly crushed, the air escaping from his lungs, and the pressure increasing every second.


    "Help! Someone help me!" the fighter gasped, his desperate voice cutting through the chaos of battle. But no one dared to move. Morgana''s eyes glowed with a golden fury, and the other warriors quickly realized the mistake theirpanion made by addressing her so disrespectfully.


    "Help me, you cowards!" he shouted again, but his plea fell on deaf ears. Every fighter around him knew that intervening meant facing the same fate, and no one was willing to challenge Morgana''s wrath.


    Morgana, with a cold expression, watched the demi-human fighter squirm in the air,pressed by her magic. "Your body will explode," she murmured, the coldness in her voice chilling, "And don''t worry, I''ll let you shine... for a moment in the skies."


    With a flick of her fingers, she intensified the pressure, and the fighter''s body began to glow intensely, as if about to ignite from within. A blinding explosion of light filled the air, followed by a deafening boom as the fighter''s body shattered into glittering particles and blood, catching everyone''s attention.


    KABOOM


    The man''s remains flew everywhere as the others stood uncertain of what to do. First, they had hordes and hordes of demons to deal with, and now this woman? Well, it seems that ten years away made people forget who they were facing.


    Morgana sighed, annoyed, the tension in her shoulders easing a bit as she let the magic dissipate. "Now," she said, with a tone that made it clear she would not tolerate any more disrespect, "Can someone who isn''t an idiot exin what''s going on here?" Her eyes were golden, but for a second, they almost turned red with fury.


    Gradually... "She''s the Queen Witch''s Daughter," one of the bull-warriors said, and everyone froze, seemingly having forgotten that a battle was happening.


    Suddenly, as they were staring at Morgana, a red blur shed through the demons in a wave of death and carnage, quickly killing all the demons. In the next moment, the blur stopped in front of the demons, revealing a Red Cheetah.


    "Morgana." The Cheetah growled, but Morgana was not intimidated and just looked at her for a split second before identifying who she was... "Katarina," Morgana said, looking into her eyes, and calmly the Cheetah transformed into a red-haired woman with cat ears and very sexy leather clothes.


    "You''ve grown quite a bit, looking like a bitch," Morgana said, clearly unhappy with the previous disrespect. "I''m sure you''ve already had your revenge; now why are you here?" Katarina questioned. She wasn''t yful when it came to strong individuals in front of her; on the contrary, she was in a bad situation, and Morgana was already irritated.


    She couldn''t afford another battle beyond the Demon Tree in front of her.


    "I asked for information about what was happening, but your idiot soldiers failed to even recognize an important person like me. Imagine if it were my mother. She would have wiped them all out." Hearing these words, a vein popped on Katarina''s forehead. She sensed honesty in Morgana''s voice and turned to her soldiers... "Hey, you idiots. When you don''t know who you''re talking to, ask?!


    Stop being irrational animals! You almost caused a war with the Witch Kingdom! Just because she was sealed away for ten years doesn''t mean she''s not an important person!" Katarina yelled at them, who were frightened...


    "Ten years..." one of them murmured. "Morgana Arcano." they thought, it seemed their brains were finally working correctly.


    "Morgana Scarlet," Morgana said, drawing everyone''s attention. "You''re lucky today... If my husband were here, you''d have lost this kingdom," Morgana said with a mischievous look, making Katarina slightly interested. "Has he gotten that strong?" she questioned, her eyes clearly shining with anticipation... She had wanted to fight him for many years, but unfortunately, the idiot had died.


    "Definitely stronger than you," Morgana said, clearly mocking.


    "Oh, really? Maybe I should pay him a visit," Katarina said, sharing the mischievous smile. "Yes, yes, go after him, but know that you''ll never return to this kingdom," Morgana said, gradually understanding what Dante was doing. That damned man was almost conquering the world by simply taking the best women for himself, and by "best," she meant Empresses and Heiresses.


    "Oh, don''t worry about that... I already said he was mine... But he died, I need to punish him," Katarina said, her smile overly confident for someone standing in front of the wife of the man she imed she would punish. "You''re quite bold, aren''t you?" Morgana asked while staring at Katarina.


    "Let''s leave that forter, let''s talk about that," Katarina said, pointing to the 40-meter-tall tree. "We don''t know what it is, only that it''s generating a lot of energy and spewing these disgusting things into the world," she said, pointing at the demons...


    "I understand..." Morgana murmured. "Well, I''ll take care of it." Morgana said, raising her hand and summoning a magical circle the size of the city above the tree. "I''d rmend you move away," she said with a wicked smile on her face, and all the demi-humans started running.


    "What the hell is that!" Boris, who was approaching, saw Morgana, just like Aren, who was holding his staff while getting closer... "Arcano..." Boris murmured, "what are you doing here?" he wondered...


    "Well, I love chaos." Morgana said, "Ryujin!" she shouted, and a gigantic purple lightning bolt descended from the skies.


    The lightning struck with the force of a deity, hitting the demon tree with an impact that shook the entire surrounding earth. Energy spread in waves, shattering the tree and vaporizing the demons around it in an explosion of unimaginable arcane power.


    The tree, previously a robust abomination, began to disintegrate, its structure copsing and turning to ashes under Morgana''s overwhelming magic.


    "That''s... her power..." Aren murmured, observing the devastation with a shocked expression... They had been fighting for hours against it and had not evene close to such destruction...


    "Ryujin!" Morgana shouted again, her power now converging around her like a storm. The sky seemed to bend under the force of her magic, thunder echoing like war drums as lightning spiraled in purple around the copsing structure.


    "Again..." Aren saw, not knowing what was happening... "How does this woman have so much mana? Just one of these would leave me in aa for months!" she shouted, even Katarina was frightened this time.


    "Everyone, get back!" Boris shouted, pulling the remaining warriors out of the path of destruction. The shockwave from Morgana''s magic reverberated through the earth, turning the terrain into a smoldering crater where the tree had once stood. The demons still emerging were incinerated in mid-air, their essences dissipating like dust in the magical storm.


    "Hm... it didn''tpletely erase it..." Morgana murmured, "Well, whatever." she said, raising her hands...


    "She''s going to do it again..." Aren said, almost disbelieving what she was seeing...


    "Ryujin!" Morgana shouted for thest time, and a concentrated lightning bolt descended directly onto the tree, focused solely on it... She lowered her hands, breathing softly as if nothing had happened. "Problem solved," she dered with a confident smile on her face, turning to face Katarina and the stunned warriors around her.


    "I need to train more... I should have finished it in one blow." Only ashes remained.

 Chapter 258: Lucifer.

    "What the hell is going on here?" The voice echoed through the Throne Hall,den with curiosity yet still authoritative.


    The man rose from his throne, and the apocalyptic sight before him was not just disturbing; it was catastrophic. Granted, this man had seen many things¡ªso many that the centuries he had lived since the dawn of this sector made it impossible to count¡ªbut Lucifer had never encountered anything like this.


    His snow-white long hair fluttered slowly as he opened the pce window, his red eyes scanning the horizon to make sense of what was unfolding below.


    Surrounding Lucifer were the other Demon Kings, his subordinates equally perplexed by the unfolding chaos. They all stood from the strategy table, horror-struck by the violent transformation overtaking the Ninth Floor of Hell. The skies had turned into a massive cmity.


    Showers of Blood poured from the dark skies, staining every inch of the infernal terrain in a deep and eerie red. Alongside the torrential blood rain and the howling wind, ck tornadoes of negative energy snaked across the horizon, devastating everything in their path...


    "What is happening..." A demon woman with long purple hair flowing past her waist, jade-smooth skin, and blood-red horns broke the silence, her maid outfit alone pushing all Demon Kings back with her presence.


    "I don''t know, Astaroth," Lucifer replied, realizing that in all his millennia, he had never witnessed such a scene in Hell.


    He nced at his Demon Trees, now surrounded by dark clouds of pure negative energy, their branches piercing the skies like grotesque spears, extending webs of branches resembling spider silk.


    Amidst all these grotesque changes, lightning began to strike the trees, red bolts echoing like the roars of demons from the deepest pits of Hell.


    "My lord," one of the Demon Kings, Purson, looked at Lucifer, his voice trembling with fear as he questioned, "Do you truly not know what is happening?" Lucifer paused, expanding his aura across the demonic realm in an attempt to understand...


    "We are without a ruler..." Lucifer murmured, sensing that Lilith was no longer in this world, but for some reason... it wasn''t that he felt her absence. It was his instinct acting up. He couldn''t fathom that Lilith could cause such upheaval.


    His piercing gaze fixated on the main Qliphoth tree, surveying it with calcted detachment. "This is no mere disturbance," he murmured, his voice low, trying to grasp an exnation, but only one came to mind...


    "Someone is tampering with the primal forces of Hell." He said, leaving the others in the room somewhat ufortable; they were not supposed to be the only ones who could interfere with this, right? What was happening?


    Seconds after Lucifer''s revtion... A tremor shook all of Hell, followed by a bestial scream that tore through the skies.


    LUCIFERRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR


    The sound was deafening. An overwhelming force that resonated in every corner of Hell, reverberating off the walls of the throne room and echoing in the hearts of all demonic beings. It was a sound so powerful that one by one, the demons began to fall to their knees, consumed by pure, uncontroble fear.


    Their bodies trembled, limbs rendered incapable of function, as if a chilling shadow had enveloped and suffocated them.


    But Lucifer remained standing, his posture unchanged like an imposing statue. His piercing red eyes remained fixed on the skies, analyzing the storm of energy escting with each passing moment.


    "Who dares...?" He murmured, his hands clenching into fists, red sparks dancing around his fingers as he gathered his infernal energy. The intensity of his rage seemed almost palpable, an aura of power so dense it made the air around him vibrate.


    Little did he know, he had provoked the most powerful being of all... One who only wished to live in peace with his wives, and this had stirred a rage, an anger so potent.


    A primordial feeling inherent in living beings since birth¡ªsome born with an insatiable rage that will never be quenched, others with continuous outbursts that release everything they hold within...


    Dante now found himself in a situation where not even his most primal anger could exin the look on his face... The feeling was simply a directed hatred with such magnitude...


    The entire tree was trembling as Dante witnessed the scene before him... He was on the top floor of the Qliphoth invading the Eastern Empire, and on this top floor...


    Sara, his beloved wife, hung suspended by her arms. Her limbs were pierced as if cruelly crucified. Demonic roots passed through her hands, keeping her suspended, draining her strength, mana, and divine energy in a painful and relentless process. Her body was frail, her eyes lifeless, and her skin pale as death.


    "Dante..." Sara''s voice was a whisper, struggling to survive amidst the sea of agony surrounding her.


    How long had she been like this? How long had she been agonizing and suffering while all of this happened? How could he let this happen? Guilt was the only thing he felt. Upon seeing her condition, he snapped...


    Not just because of her, for seated in front of Sara''s suspended body was a demon¡ªa demon unlike any he had faced during his ascent through countless floors.


    "Lyrianna," he murmured, realizing she was no longer the motherly figure he had expected Sara''s mother to be. She was corrupted by something, something powerful enough to transform her into a demon.


    Dante didn''t know Lyrianna, but her simrities to Sara were evident. Her disheveled blue hair fell to her waist, her eyes shifting from blue to deep purple, capturing all the nuances of her surroundings. Her body was meticulously sculpted, provocatively disyed by attire that entuated her curves.


    A robust tail gracefully coiled behind her, adding an exotic touch, and her ck hornsplemented her demonic appearance.


    "Subus," he murmured, feeling her charm emanating much stronger than when he encountered Vex.


    "Ah, you''re Dante?" Lyrianna said, her voice dripping with a strange mix of bitterness and triumph. "You''ve finally arrived. Too bad it took you so long."


    The sight of Lyrianna, now a queen of darkness, almost like a Demon Queen. She sat cross-legged while ying with the tip of her tail. She seemedpletely unhinged. Or rather, "Astaroth..." Dante murmured, realizing that this demon was once again affecting someone''s mind; it was the most obvious exnation... The problem was different, was Lyrianna still inside that demon?


    Calmly, the demon rose, and its robust tail arched to his side like a weapon. "It''s a shame my master has already gone with what he wanted. You took too long, Demon King," Lyrianna said with a charming smile as she yed with her lips.


    "What have they done to you, Lyrianna... What have they done to Sara..." Dante murmured, looking at the ground as small droplets fell from his eyes, they weren''t tears or sweat, they were something even more frightening...


    Blood... ck almost blood.


    "... Silence," that was what was left as his eyes began to be filled with darkness, a whole abyss was in his eyes.


    Dante had endured, tried to endure everything that was necessary, he had tried to restrain himself in every possible way because he knew what would happen, Dante was like Valentina and in moments of anger, he would break any limit and increase his powers forcing his entire body to the infinite strength.


    This was the problem of strong and temperamental beings, anger and hatred gave him strength beyond expectation. Valentina was like this, she advanced to grand master in this way, and despite having been a human being, Dante carried all the strength of Valentina.


    Gravity began to be negative, Dante fell into a deep pit of pain he was not only seeing his wife almost dead, but also the mother she loved so much corrupt ... This was his limit ...


    "I will no longer tolerate your insubordination, Lucifer." Dante said and with the swing of hands a Veil in the world was opened, like a roar of a beast Dante screamed between the worlds.


    "LUCIFERRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR"


    This scream echoed throughout the human world and invaded the Demon World and Lucifer heard that cry very well. But it was not only Lucifer who heard that deafening roar that passed through every corner.


    Invading all the realms connected to Elysium, not just the Upper and Lower Hell, Paradise was also hit by his speeches, even in the divine spark between the worlds, the one that sees everything was seeing what his son was doing


    "Lucifer, the Bringer of Light." The divine spark spoke, in a lengthy monologue, as if bidding farewell. "My most rebellious son, it seems you''ve reached the final stretch of your life. The years in Hell have taken much from you. You, a being of light, havee to this point, trying to change yourself, forsaking your light and merging with darkness...


    It''s so sad to think I wasted my time creating you." The divine spark spoke as some angels listened to her words. Of course, her voice remained neutral.


    "F-Father?" Uriel questioned, she had never seen such... disappointment? She didn''t even know how to deal with it, thisst part... "I wasted my time" was just empty... like someone who was constantly tired.


    "From today onwards, do not interfere in mortal affairs. Withdraw from the virtues and let that man solve the problem. Let us analyze what kind of person Dante Scarlet is." He said, and the others nodded as they began to leave the celestial hall.


    "Miguel," he called. "Yes, Father," he quickly replied as he turned before leaving. "You have endured the test well. When that man ceases his madness, heal Sara." He ordered and disappeared into the universe.

 Chapter 259: Asmodeus of Lust

    "Dante''s scream reverberated throughout the world of Elysium, a primal roar like that of a beast... The scream was so loud that certain parts of the world felt tremors, and those who heard it felt a deep fear coursing through their bodies, a spine-chilling sensation capable of making many faint.


    As if the heavens were punishing them in some way¡ªwell, that''s how some saw it. But for those truly strong individuals, reality was different...


    "Ah, finally." Aaralyn heard a murmur and turned to see her beloved adoptive mother emerging from a crimson-red portal,pletely covered in sand and other debris. "There''s sand in ces where it shouldn''t even be," she muttered, visibly bothered. Just as Aaralyn was about tough at the sight of the woman covered in dirt...


    "Lucifer!!"


    The cry echoed as demons continued to emerge, exploding from the waves of energy emanating from the voice.


    "Dante," Aaralyn said, turning after nearly extinguishing that furious, massive tree of ck and shadowy rage from its shadows. The women around her looked in the direction from which the cry came, directly towards the Empire of Lyrianna.


    "Is that... Dante?" Nagasawa questioned, helping Kaalindra to her feet. She had fallen after passing through the red portal. "Are you alright? Where''s Valentina?" Nagasawa asked. "We seem to have many issues here," Kaalindra replied, seeing that this ce was no different.


    "My mistress was ambushed by an army of demons... I tried to stay and help, but she sent me flying away, ordering me to return... Damn it..." Kaalindra said, clenching her fists. She felt useless, yet...


    "Something is happening, something has happened to Sara," Velryna said, looking in the direction from which the roar of fury hade. "Someone has provoked a being they shouldn''t have," she said.


    From the castle rubble, a woman wielding a huge axe emerged, shing through all remaining veins. "My husband..." Adria murmured, "What''s happening to him?" She asked Evangeline, who was absorbing demonic energy for herself. "I don''t know," she said, "The Master is so strong that I''m being repelled," she said, trying to see what was happening on the other side of the sea.


    It wasn''t just them feeling strange... Voralith, Vex, and Eldrax who were in that ce...


    "What''s happening up there?" Vex said, noticing that demons began to explode after Dante''s scream.


    "Hey! Can you see what happened up there?!" Vex shouted, calling Voralith and Eldrax, who began tond after seeing demons being killed instantly.


    "Dante... I don''t know," Voralith murmured as her body enveloped in light returned to its humanoid form. "Eldrax feels very powerful," Eldrax murmured.


    "What happened..." Vex murmured, if not even these two could know, but something was wrong...


    "The end point of a Progenitor, understanding one''s own power, one''s own motivation, and one''s ego," the voice interrupted the tense silence, causing the three to turn abruptly, ready for battle.


    In calm steps, the woman began to approach all three women, her aura... "Superior Demon..." Voralith murmured, preparing forbat.


    The woman''s angelic voice sounded as a smile on her red lips appeared, like a great joke, she mocked Voralith, "Rx, little Dragon, I am an ally," she said, raising her hands in surrender.


    Her white-purple hair fell like a cloak around her shoulders, and her red eyes shone with an intensity that rivaled the Qliphoth Tree itself. Her leather clothes entuated her curves, and the red jewel on her neckline spoke volumes about her, a truly luxurious woman, but what caught the most attention were thoseyered ck horns... with blood-red ents.


    "Who are you?!" Vex shouted, she had only one feeling... Fear. Not just her, even Voralith, who was the most controlled, had stiff legs and couldn''t move. "Please, I only came for my dear husband," they heard this and the eyes of the three narrowed in fury.


    "And to think that Lucifer had such a woman in his hands..." Vex said, but the woman''s face shatteredpletely... she lowered her hands and looked down, feeling a bit of fury...


    "Lucifer..." She murmured, the women felt the whole atmosphere change, "Huh?" Voralith questioned looking at Voralith, "Hey! What did you say?!" She demanded, "What? She can only be Lucifer''s wife! Look at that strength! She''s as strong as that whole tree! Look at the amount of demonic energying from her!" Vex concluded, but...


    "A damn bastard worm, he didn''t even mention our damn wedding?" She said,pletely breaking down.


    "I''m the damn Empress of Hell, the mother of all Lilith Demons! And he, a mere demon dares to ignore me!" She roared, shattering the sound of everything... the ground even trembled as her fury intensified.


    "Hey... did she say Lilith? Like, the Lilith, Demon Goddess, Empress of Demons..." Vexmented.


    "Yeah, Eldrax heard her say Lilith," Eldrax said, a little confused but responding nheless.


    "Yeah, she said... mother of demons... but... Husband?... Oh no... not again..." Voralith said as if a movie were ying in her mind.


    For some reason, whenever a very strong or crazy woman said "Husband," only one person came to her mind...


    "Dante..." The three murmured together. "The Dante Effect..." They said again in synchrony... They looked at Lilith who seemed ready to explode. "Wee to the club," they said unanimously for the third time... It was such amon and normal situation that they didn''t even bother to think about it anymore.


    Lilith, hearing this, immediately stopped to look at the three women, who had already let down their guard... "Hey... Lady Lilith," Vex said approaching her closely, "We demonic women must maintain our position, how about joining me in the demonic race for the Beloved?" She offered, Vex was already plotting against her sisters.


    "Vex is a pervert," Eldrax said and received a slight ear pull from Voralith, "Don''t say that!" she said.


    LUCIFERRR!


    Dante shouted again as the women trembled hearing his screams of anger. He was still facing Lyrianna trying to control his emotions so as not to wipe her from this world in a fit of rage, but the anger was so much, so much hatred, so much negativity that he was slowly losing himself.


    "I''m sorry girls, I have to go ensure my calm and peaceful life with a good husband," Lilith said with a wave. "Wait! Where are you going?!" Voralith shouted at her, "Hm? I lost the battle in hell, I''ll restart it here, I''m going to hand Hell over to Dante, after all, that was our deal," she said with a mischievous smile and disappeared...


    "H-how... how did he snag a demon goddess?" Voralith still couldn''t understand this man...


    ...


    "Calm down, Dante... think straight... direct your fury... first... defeat Lyrianna... then heal Sara...


    Breathe..." He murmured to himself, as a way to hold this fury in his chest...


    "I can''t fight to kill... Just incapacitate her... yes, that''s the best course..." He continued with his eyes closed, trying in every way to calm himself...


    "Dante, Dante, Dante... You''vee this far, and there''s nothing for you." Lyrianna said, her eyes focused on him, like a true Subus, Dante could already see her pink heart-shaped eyes trying to permeate his being. She was no longer amon demon...


    "Herald of Lust?" Dante questioned, as he appeared in front of her and grabbed her neck in a quick attack. "Maybe a part of her," Lyrianna said with a mischievous smile...


    Cough-Cough


    She coughed feeling her neck being crushed, but she continued to speak as Dante pressed harder, as if she didn''t care.


    "You know, you''re a very capable man, did you know that? The mighty Demon King of Devastation, stealing the title of devastation from his mother, growing up as a strong boy, to the point of undergoing a resurrection." She began to dictate the battle, just with words. "But deep down, you''re just a lonely little girl who keeps seeking more and more people to fill your existential void."


    "Little girl? Hahaha." Dante tightened his grip on Lyrianna''s neck, his gaze fixed on hers as she spoke, trying not to be distracted by the Subus''s cutting words. His expression remained impassive, but inside, he felt fury bubbling, threatening to break any control he tried to maintain.


    "Is all of this just an attempt to distract me, Lyrianna?" Dante replied with his eyes aze, though his voice carried an icy intensity. He adjusted his grip on her neck, reminding himself of the promise he made to himself: incapacitate, not kill.


    Lyrianna let out a raspyugh, a sound that echoed challengingly through the tense atmosphere. "You''ve always been so clever, Dante. But make no mistake, the emptiness you feel inside is real. You can fight, conquer, but you''ll never fill that void with power or achievements."


    Her words hit their mark, piercing deep into his consciousness. It was true that Dante had always felt a void, a longing for something more, something he could never quite define. But now was not the time for deep reflections; he was in the midst of a crucial battle, with Sara in danger and Lyrianna as an immediate threat.


    "You''re not being controlled," Dante said, reading the woman''s eyes. It was something far worse than mere mind control, much worse... "So this is it, isn''t it? You''re reading my soul and my desires, seeing my memories, even from past lives," he said with a smile on his face...


    "It''ll be a great acquisition, stealing your existence for me, great representative of the Seven Deadly Sins, Asmodeus of Lust."


    Dante''s eyes merged with the darknesspletely, only a pair of rubies could be seen in that immense ck void.

 Chapter 260: World of Infinite Lust

    "Dante is actually facing Asmodeus, the dirtiest of demons, you entered her body Asmodeus." Dante said as he threw Asmodeus away, the strength of the throw was so great that Asmodeus'' back hit a crimson red trunk and created a crater with the impact.


    "Argh!" She roared in pain as her entire body sprayed wood splinters, piercing through all kinds of muscles in her body, the scene was not pretty at all. On the contrary, that once beautiful subus had be nothing but torn muscles and exposed bones.


    Dante looked at the scene emotionlessly; he had to hold back against her, but he also knew something... That body... It belonged to Lyrianna, the woman who was oncepared to Valentina and Siren in her prime. And it was exactly that, the moment her body loosened, in microseconds she was as good as new.


    "Not bad," Dante murmured, his sharp eyes tracking Asmodeus'' movements. She smiled wickedly before disappearing in a straight advance. Her ws, sharp and deadly, aimed for Dante''s neck, but as she approached, she felt an insane danger emanating from him. Instead of attacking, she instinctively protected her face.


    "Lyrianna, I hope you won''t be mad at me," Dante said. In the midst of her advance, he delivered a horizontal p from right to left, hitting Asmodeus'' cheek and sending her flying to the other side of the hall.


    Asmodeus collided with the solid wooden wall, cracks spreading from the impact. She got up with a murderous gleam in her eyes, the sarcastic smile still on her lips. "You''ll pay for that, little worm," she growled, raising her hand and conjuring a series of pink spectral des that flew toward Dante.


    Dante invoked his own malice, raising a miasma barrier that deflected the des with a shattering sound. He jumped forward, crossing the barrier, summoning [Demon Ex-Calibur], his sword glowing with a ck and red aura. With a powerful swing, he shed the ground in his path, releasing a shockwave that made Asmodeus stagger backward.


    "Do you think you can stop me with these tricks?" Asmodeusughed, even as her body still glowed with regeneration energy. "I''m immortal in this body. Nothing can stop me!"


    "Oh really? You just seem like an excited bitch, can you even fight?" Dante retorted with a mocking tone, taunting the subus. He focused, and his sword began to resonate with power. "Let''s y." He then charged, his sword cutting through the air with deadly precision.


    Asmodeus retreated, conjuring a barrier of demonic energy that absorbed the impact, but the force of the blow still pushed her several meters back. With another fierce attack, he struck through Asmodeus'' defenses, sending her flying again.


    Asmodeus fell, but before Dante could capitalize, she disappeared in a pink cloud. The entire room began to distort, the ground cracking and revealing a ming abyss. Shadows emerged, assuming grotesque forms that began to surround Dante.


    "Shadow Dance," Asmodeus whispered, her voice echoing. "Let''s see how you handle this."


    Dante spun his sword, releasing a wave of ck light that dissipated the shadows around him, but they continued to emerge, one after another, endless. "Illusion," Dante thought, expecting such tricks from a subus who couldn''t attack him physically, so she resorted to being cowardly.


    He extended his free hand, summoning intense red mes that emanated in all directions, disintegrating the shadows in an explosion of energy.


    "Aren''t you acting like a child, Asmodeus?" Dante teased, cing his sword on his shoulders. "Why don''t you give me back Lyrianna? You know you''re going to lose," he questioned in the distorted room.


    "You haven''t seen anything yet," Asmodeus snarled. In the open space, a woman emerged, her hair blood-red, but from afar, she would never be a copy of the true Valentina... "Seriously? You want to put up a fake illusion of My Valentina? Why are you so pathetic?" He said seeing her raise her hands, summoning mes that engulfed her body, her ws now burning with infernal energy.


    With a cry, sheunched a st of fire straight at Dante.


    Dante raised his sword and struck in a straight line, so fast that the pseudo-clone was erased, the blow generating an explosion of sparks and smoke. The entire room trembled with the intensity of the impact. Dante wasn''t ying around; he was mocking her to avoid using too much force and negatively affecting Lyrianna.


    His true attacks couldn''t harm her in any way; he was exerting immense self-control.


    "Damn you!" Asmodeus shouted, reappearing in the arena. She summoned a storm of spectral des, each infused with corrosive magic. They surrounded Dante, trying to cut through his defenses.


    Dante spun his sword, creating a spinning miasma barrier that not only deflected but also consumed the des. He needed a more offensive approach that wouldn''t instantly kill her. His assessment of that demon was almostplete.


    He concluded something... "Lyrianna had started her path to adapt to cultivation... If it were the same Lyrianna from before, this battle would probably be problematic, but you''re just inhabiting the body; the only emptiness I see is within you," he said to the furious being before him.


    "No more games," Dante said with a dark voice as he prepared to advance, and he did so. "Enough already!" With a roar, he struck a powerful blow that cut through Asmodeus, hitting her chest. Demonic energy shone intensely, forcing the subus to scream in agony.


    "Argh!" She roared again, but in a desperate gasp with a disgusting smile "You... will never fully defeat me," Asmodeus shouted, her body trembling. "You can hurt me, but I will always return!"


    "Tsk, what a joke," Dante mocked, already seeing that this wasn''t going anywhere.


    "Don''t mock me!!" Asmodeus shouted in fury, her eyes burning with intense hatred. "Then prove your strength against the true power of the sin of lust!!" She raised her hands, and a wave of lust energy radiated from her, invading Dante''s body. He felt an unbearable heat spread through his being, every nerve in his body ame with insatiable desire.


    "World of Infinite Lust," Asmodeus whispered, her voice transforming into a seductive murmur reverberating in his mind, apletely different mental attack.


    Dante felt not only this heat, this desire, but his mind... various memories began circting in his head... But these memories... They weren''t just his...


    "M-My soul!" Dante screamed in pain, feeling his chest nearly exploding. Asmodeus was rifling through all his lives, every existence of his soul. "What are you doing?!" He struggled to maintain control, but the pain and invasion were relentless.


    "What an interesting soul..." Asmodeus said, now toying with his soul, something that shouldn''t even be possible, yet here she was doing it. "I will find what you desire most, what you fear most... and use it against you." Her voice sounded venomous as if he were trapped in his own body. For a moment, Dante vanished from the world he knew...


    He went far, far away, to the point of leaving Elysium...


    Asmodeus infected his soul and followed all his lives, every time he passed through samsara.


    Dante then found himself faced with memories he didn''t even know existed, whispers from his mental world that he never thought were real, echoes of destiny between the beginning, middle, and end of his lives.


    Then, he came face to face with a tired, fragile, lonely woman, facing bullying from schoolmates. Everyugh echoed like a painful echo in his mind, reliving the weight of the bullying he had suffered in childhood.


    "You..." Dante said, standing still, seeing his own memories in third person... Seeing the girl spending all her savings to buy the video game she wanted next...


    Rum-Rum


    As she left a store that started with W and ended with Mart, a truck ran over the girl''s body.


    "A moment of desire... wishing for the video game... and then dying..." Dante murmured, feeling his body falling into the eternal void of his memories. He remembered fragments of this, from when he was a child, he dreamed a lot about this, these dreams... They were reality... But he didn''t remember being a girl...


    "That''s why when I briefly became Ziriel, it wasn''t so ufortable," heughed, after all, it was a stain he erased from his mind.


    "What a tasteless joke, Destiny," Dante said, but he realized something... It wasn''t just this life that existed in this cycle; next... He saw another life... A very distinct life...


    He saw himself, not as the man he was now, but as a being with resplendent feathered wings, radiant with purity and divine justice, one of the celestial beings...


    "Damn... I was a damn angel? A virtue still?" Dante said, "This has got to be a joke." He growled, for some reason unlike the previous one, he remembered a lot about this, including his name in this other reality...


    "HAHAHAHAHA! YOU MUST BE KIDDING ME!" Dante''sughter was so loud that it destabilized the bnce of the illusion; his soul was bing stronger by remembering the small things in his life.

 Chapter 261: Memories of the Past and Battles of the Present

    "That''s why," Dante said, as hisughter echoed throughout the dream dimension. Not even Asmodeus understood what was happening; she was confused by Dante''s reaction to seeing his deepest desires from all his lives.


    "Asmodeus, you''re a great friend! You gave me direction! A goal!" Dante said, a terrifying smile in his eyes. Whatever he had seen, it excited him greatly... Those small memories... Dante wanted to see more, wanted to have more ambitions from his past lives, wanted to understand more about himself, and Asmodeus...


    did the worst deed of all.


    "I want you, Asmodeus." Dante''s eyes turned ck as the abyss; he was obsessed. Dante wanted to steal power from him; he wanted to consume him and turn him into a ve if necessary.


    "Come here!" Dante shouted, the dimension began to destabilize, and Dante felt his presence. Yes, that demon was already doomed; the only thing he wanted was to kill Asmodeus.


    WUUUSHH!


    Dante''s ck aura began to spread as he focused on capturing Asmodeus. He still felt Asmodeus''s presence in his soul, poking at specific ces in his memories. It was a race against his own soul; if Asmodeus reached something that affected him...


    "Careful." Dante heard in his ear, like a whisper; it was his own voice, a bit more distorted, but he recognized it perfectly. "What happened?" Dante wondered; it was his alter ego trying to connect.


    "We have a problem. Asmodeus is heading to other parts of our soul where I have no control," Alter-Dante said. He was like a guardian of Dante''s soul, protecting and helping it develop and transform into a progenitor. He wasn''t just a backup of other progenitors'' memories; he was Dante himself in a future where he had already be a progenitor, merely providing support for him to ascend.


    "Since when is Asmodeus so powerful?" Dante questioned, focusing on trying to protect his soul with his energy. "He isn''t," Alter-Dante replied. "Then... why is he-"


    "Our soul has always been broken," Alter-Dante said, leaving Dante in silence. Why could Asmodeus ess even the memories of other lives? It was a simple fact... Dante''s soul had always been fragmented. It wasn''t simply because Asmodeus was strong; it was simply that Dante was a reincarnate who hadn''t suffered celestial purification, where his soul would be recycled and reintegrated into the world.


    Dante, however, was merely a spark of a soul that had never been recycled.


    "Damn," Dante said, "So he''s going to keep attacking my soul?" Dante questioned. "Yes, but we will fight against it, let him show his desires," Alter-Dante said, after all...


    "The more you remember, the stronger you''ll be... after all... We''ve never been small beings in these various lives." Dante heard, and his eyes glowed ck as he fell to his knees.


    Lust is not just sexual desire; many confuse this, but lust is nothing more than what makes you feel pleasure. From a life of riches to a happy life where you always seek more pleasures for your life. This was Lust, and Asmodeus perfectly controlled this aspect; after all, he was the very living representation of lust.


    "Ahgt!" Dante screamed, falling to his knees as the memory of hisst life before being Dante Scarlet passed through his mind.


    When he realized it, he was standing in a dark room, where a girl with long ck hair was curled up in her room.


    "So that''s how it was, what a pity," Dante said as he walked around the ce. The room was nothing special; even the windows seemed poor. "Hm... it wasn''t much, really, despite not seeing myself in these situations," Dante said and looked at the girl, who slowly lifted her gaze to him. "So you see me," he said. The girl nodded.


    Dante knelt close to her and stroked her head. "You did a good job; it''s not your fault," he said, and the little girl continued to cry. For some reason, he remembered Eldrax seeing the little girl. Well, she should have been about seventeen, but Dante only saw her as a cute and sad little girl.


    "I understand, so that was it," Dante said while stroking the girl''s long ck hair. It was as if he felt the connection between them. "I will take you away from here," Dante said, and his hand began to release miasma and engulf the little girlpletely. "Tsk, this feeling... It''s not Lust...


    it''s theck of it," Dante said, feeling bitter as he recovered the darkest memories of that life, so much contained rage, so much despair, neglect,ck of care,ck of love, just a huge void...


    "I understand... I wasn''t run over that day by ident..." Dante said, looking in the mirror and seeing only the girl''s reflection. "I killed myself," he finished, as he saw his world shatter like ss. Several memory fragments began to return to him, and hepletely remembered his life before Dante.


    "So that was my name..." Dante said as he consumed the soul fragment and ced it back in the ce it shouldn''t have even separated from.


    While Dante was being taken to this world of dreams and memories created by Asmodeus... A woman had just exterminated over six armies of demons; the desert was nothing but a battlefield distorted by reality.


    The ground was a sea of melted ss and charred remains, where heat waves distorted the air, creating mirages of horror. Demonic corpsesy scattered everywhere, cut into so many pieces that the scene resembled a nightmare from a horror film.


    In the center of this carnage stood Valentina, unscathed, her red hair floating in the air. Her clothes were stained with blood, but her presence exuded overwhelming power. In her arms, held up by their necks, were two demons who dared to challenge her strength, reduced to mere shadows of themselves. Their bodies trembled with pain and fear, life force slipping away like sand through their fingers.


    "How pathetic," Valentina murmured, looking at the demons with disdain. Her voice dripped with dissatisfaction; she had fought endless armies for these two pieces of filth to attempt to kill her next without posing any risk. "Did you really think you could stop me?


    You''re nothing more than insignificant worms," she said, so disappointed that she threw both bodies to the ground, wiping blood from her face. The wind stirred dust and ss fragments around her. "Did you really think I wouldn''t know you were just trying to buy time?" Valentina said, her cold gaze falling upon them...


    Both looked at her without understanding why she had only just started speaking. She had fought without uttering a single word; all that madness suddenly disappeared during the battle, and they were just massacred.


    "I believe it is Lucifer, your master, who tried to keep me busy. You don''t know the current world situation." Valentina pointed to the Giant Tree. "I have already sensed all the trees in this world and would like to update you on the status of your invasion," Valentina said with a macabre smile.


    "The powers can defend themselves, so the trees on the Vampire and Witch continents are already being destroyed by d and Musashi. But you should have anticipated that, so I''ll tell you something interesting..." Valentina said as she approached them slowly. Their eyes widened in terror, and they crawled backward, but the ss shards on the ground began to cut their hands...


    "I love the smell of fear," Valentina said, sniffing the air. "Ah~ how refreshing," she said with a wide smile.


    She was happy; it had been a long time since she had let loose everything she had, yet she continued there, offering even more terror to those poor demons.


    "They split into four trees," Valentina said with a cold smile that seemed to cut into the souls of the demons before her. "Two of them have been destroyed, and you bet on the smaller, lesser continents, thinking it would be easier to dominate a base there. But I''m sorry... It seems the Demi-Humans have just destroyed the tree that was there."


    Fethy, one of the captured demons who was already powerless, somehow found the energy to scream. "Th-That''s impossible! They don''t have the strength for that!"


    Valentinaughed scornfully; she truly enjoyed taunting small fries. "Ah, well... maybe that''s true. That idiotic king must be sleeping, but let''s just say that witch bitch Dante wants me to call sister just erased that tree." She closed her eyes briefly, feeling Morgana''s familiar aura and the explosion of magic emanating from her. "How sad for you, isn''t it?


    Now only that one remains, thest tree," Valentina said, pointing to the remaining tree in the distance, while she walked calmly and picked up the powerless bodies of the two demons.


    Verall and Fethy groaned in pain as Valentina lifted them by their heads, her hands wrapped in an almost palpable energy of sheer strength. They tried to struggle, but Valentina''s strength was surreal, relentless, and inescapable.


    "URGT!" Both roared in agony as Valentina pulled them, directing their gazes to thest tree.


    "Watch the show!" Valentina said with a voice that sounded like a sinister call of the apocalypse''s trumpet. When the demons looked at the tree, a sh of light and bluish energy emerged from it.


    Suddenly, a huge cut in the shape of three w marks in the air tore the tree into pieces, the bluish energy pulsating and expanding, clearing the sky of all clouds. The tree, once towering and full of malevolent power, was torn apart, each fragment of its demonic wood crackling and fragmenting into small particles of light.


    The demons looked on in horror as the tree was reduced to nothing. "Wh-What... what is this?" Verall shouted, his voice filled with terror.


    Valentina merely smiled, her face illuminated by the bluish light. "This, my dear demons, is the true power of a woman." She squeezed the demons'' skulls even tighter, her eyes shining with an intensity that seemed to pierce their souls. "You thought you could control thesends, use these trees as bases for your invasion."


    AWOOO!


    The piercing howl reverberated across the battlefield, a primal sound echoing with savage force. Valentina paused for a moment, her eyes gleaming with a look of anger, after all... she wasn''t exactly friendly with the owner of that howl.


    "It''s been a while since I heard that howl," she murmured, a hint of a smile curving her lips. "Seems like she''s furious..."


    She nced at the demons in her hands, their broken and defeated bodies. Fethy and Verall were bloodied, their expressions a mix of despair and pain. Valentina tilted her head, observing them with a cruel curiosity.


    "But well... you don''t matter anymore, do you?" Valentina said, her voice soft and almost affectionate, a disturbing contrast with the strength of her grip.


    The demons merely whimpered, unable to respond, their bodies trembling with the impending sense of doom.


    "You don''t need to live anymore," Valentina dered, squeezing the demons'' heads with relentless force.


    BOOM!


    The two heads exploded in her hands, pieces of brains and bones flying in all directions, sttering the battlefield with a grotesque ssh of blood. The headless bodies fell heavily to the ground, their existences reduced to nothing more than inert flesh.


    "Long time no see, Siren Sirius St," Valentina said in a straight direction, after all, that howl was directed exactly at her.

 Chapter 262: The strongest protect their cities.

    "F-Father?" Elizabeth questioned, seeing how debilitated d seemed. At this moment, he had just incinerated the Qliphoth that was draining mana from thends of the Vampire continent.


    "I''m fine, just give me some time," d said tiredly. Even for him, that amount of demonic energy was too much. Or rather, the number of souls he absorbed was too much. He was overheating after absorbing so many different types of souls. For a progenitor vampire, this was too much; thousands of souls were sacrificed for that. While defending the cities, he umted a lot of power.


    Gradually, his body processed that enormous number of souls, transforming them into energy.


    "Dear, are you okay?" Lisa arrived in a cloud of bats and helped him up. It seemed something was wrong with him; she had never seen such a thing in all her time as the wife of this immortal man. "I''m fine, it''s just indigestion... I ate too much." Hemented as the enormous demonic smoke rose to the sky, turning into solitary ashes.


    "Master." A man dressed as a butler appeared behind the small group. "Speak, Nosferatu." d said as he rose, turning to face him. Nosferatu seemed as tired as he was. Fortunately, Nosferatu appeared to be okay.


    "We have finished cleaning the entire continent." He bowed, reporting, "Elijah, Carmi, and us finished the work, as did¡­ that woman." Nosferatu said, clearly expressing his disdain. Let''s say he and his king were in conflict because of a woman.


    "Tsk, you should stop caring about that; my decision has been made." d spoke imposingly again, his entire body appearing as good as new.


    "She is under control, stop being suspicious of everything or you''ll end up being reced." d said a bit sarcastically. "I''m worried you''ll be reced." Nosferatumented seriously and added, "We need to increase the power of the vampires soon; you are not in condition to be King forever." Nosferatu said, using magic to camouge his words, leaving Lisa and Elizabeth confused.


    "You know that won''t happen," d said confidently as his body began to be fully restored. "Come on, we need to understand what happened to the world. Use the remaining file, in a week we will hold a conference, it''s time to put this world back in order and bring Titania back into the alliance." d said, his tonepletely serious and clear.


    He was no longer ying the good king; his face, when Lisa saw it, reminded her of only one time...


    When d nearly destroyed a continent because they tried to take his wife from him.


    Meanwhile...


    "The sword is my soul, my soul is my sword." The man murmured, preparing to cut the enormous demonic trunk. It was the first time he would cut something different, something he had never cut before... Yes, Musashi was finally facing something new.


    In the distance, Alice and her two daughters watched the swordsman prepare to cut that enormous tree.


    "Mother," Lyra called. There was something she wanted to confirm, something she wanted to understand. "Speak, you insufferable child," Alice said. She was not happy at all; in fact, she was furious with all this trouble.


    "Why didn''t you handle this alone? You got much stronger after you started talking to Morgana; this doesn''t make sense!!" Lyra said. After all, wanting to search for Musashi took a long time and some parts of the city were affected, as well as the harvest fields and forests that lost life.


    "Shut up." Alice said, not wanting to hear the nonsense her daughter was asking, even though it was really a worthy question. But it was Raven who answered the question.


    "Our mother prefers to sacrifice some things rather than use her true strength, especially now... we are probably entering the Age of the Stars." Raven said while looking at the horizon, "There will be another meeting of the rulers after this...


    And this time, it will be thergest meeting of all." Raven added, she had already begun to foresee everything that would happen, and her mother was no different.


    "The bnce of power is starting to be affected... I don''t feel trees in the Dwarf Kingdom or the Elf Kingdom, not even in the Giant Kingdom." Alice said, breaking Lyra''s thoughts, who struggled to understand. "They have protective mechanisms to defend themselves from this; I don''t think they would be foolish enough to attack us without having better options.


    They split it into four trees, and the ones attacked were us, the vampires, demi-humans, and werewolves. This means they are keeping their forces hidden. The Fairy Kingdom I understand, but them? No, something is wrong." Alice said, already moving. If necessary to secure a triumph, she would sacrifice whatever it took.


    Was she a greedy witch? Yes, but it wasn''t about greed to be at the top; it was about survival.


    "Cut that Breaks the World." Musashi''s voice echoed through the environment. He drew his sword in a movement so fast that neither Lyra nor Raven could follow, and quickly sheathed it again.


    For a moment, it seemed like nothing had happened. The demonic trunk remained unchanged, and Musashi turned to Alice, meeting her eyes with a firm gaze. "That was disappointing," hemented, his voice calm.


    Then, suddenly, the tree began to disintegrate into several pieces, an explosive wind sweeping everything around it.


    WUUUUSHHH!


    The women''s hair flew in all directions, the force of the wind nearly knocking them over. The giant tree was obliterated, swept from the world in an incredible disy of power.


    "This is just the beginning," Alice murmured, her eyes fixed on the distant horizon. "There''s still much to be done." She said, seeing that only one tree remained to be destroyed, and her youngest daughter had already dealt with the tree in the demi-human kingdom.


    When Alice turned to look in the direction of the Werewolf Kingdom, she spotted Valentina in the midst of a fierce battle against two demons. Valentina seemed to be finishing the fight with ease.


    "It looks like she''s loosened up a bit," Musashimented, observing in the same direction as Alice. "She''s stronger... Much stronger...," Alice murmured, more to herself. She had already felt Valentina''s aura, but seeing her true strength in action was somethingpletely different. For Alice, Valentina''s strength was one of the most enigmatic and difficult to understand.


    "Will she deal with that tree? I sense some vampires in the Werewolf Kingdom. She''s probably after her Valkyries," Alice pondered aloud.


    AUUUWWWW!


    A deafening howl crossed the world of Nightsphere, reverberating throughout the dimension.


    "Ste..." Alice murmured, immediately recognizing the power behind that howl. She was aware of the current war situations but did not expect Ste to release so much aura into the air.


    "This is bing moreplicated than I imagined," Alice said, turning to Musashi. "We need to act quickly before the bnce of power destabilizes further."


    Musashi nodded, his expression serious. "This is a huge problem... An invasion of this magnitude... it can''t be just this, can it?"


    "Exactly, I also think this is very strange..." Alice agreed. "I''ll continue monitoring the until I conclude that there are no more demonic threats." Alice said. She turned to Raven, "Get thatst file, we''ll hold a new meeting in a week." she finished, but realized someone was missing... "Where''s Lyra?" she questioned, but a blue portal quickly appeared and the woman passed through it.


    "M-Mother." Lyra stammered; she had just checked the human kingdom to see if it was only their home that was attacked, but... "What is it, woman, speak with words!" Alice was out of patience for all of this now... "Mother... the target wasn''t Nightsphere." She finished, "Whoever it is, wanted the Human Kingdom... there''s a tree over 80 meters tall on Lyrianna''s continent!" She shouted.


    "Damn." Alice said, quickly shifting her gaze in the direction of the Demi-human continent. "Morgana! This invasion has extended to the Mortal world!" She shouted straight ahead. "I''m already aware of that, I''ll go check things out." The response came almost immediately...


    Alice nodded, after all, despite pretending to be a bad mother, she liked when Morgana was more attentive to things. "Mother..." Lyra murmured, she seemed to be hiding something... "Lyra... don''t tell me there''s more." She said, turning to her daughter, whose face did not look good...


    "Lyra." She said very seriously. "Y-yes... it''s quite..." Lyra rubbed her right arm... "If I say that brother-inw was on top of the tallest tree of all, and seemed to be in trouble..."


    "Ah... Holy patience." Alice said, putting her hand on her head. "Why are you being humble, huh? Ah, it''s the dual personality. Hey, Lyranne, switch ces." Alice said in a serious tone.


    "Yes, Mother." Lyra changedpletely, "Great, you''re better like this. Now, what do you mean by he''s in trouble?"


    "He was static in an arena, I couldn''t see, but it looks like that idiot is fighting a greater Demon, one of the Seven Deadly Sins."


    "What the hell, ah~ Leave it to Morgana, let''s continue with our ns to fix this city."


    Note: I apologize if it seems like the battles are dragging on with many blocks and various people fighting. I haven''t found a better way to develop each core, so I apologize for the sudden changes. I am epting any feedback to improve, including whether these more contextual chapters about the world are bothersome. Please let me know; I want to make the story better and your feedback helps a lot.

 Chapter 263: What a joke

    "How long have I been trapped in this?" Dante questioned as he walked through the ck abyss of his soul, asionally encountering fallen and destroyed remnants of memories, fragments of things he once was.


    "It''s hard to say. It''s been hours here, but in the real world... just a few seconds? I don''t know, we need to end this soon. Asmodeus is being quite arrogant while rummaging through our soul," replied the man who materialized beside him.


    "You''ve changed again," Dante noted, observing that his version was beginning to look distorted from the original body. He was now over two meters tall, his hairpletely white as if aged, wearing ck pants and a dark shirt, topped with a scarlet red overcoat. Additionally, a pair of ck horns with red branches, simr to Lilith''s horns, adorned his head.


    "And that demonic energy?" Dante questioned.


    "I ate it all," his version responded with a careless shrug; eating meant absorbing, and that''s why his body evolved again.


    Dante sighed, feeling the weight of the situation in his soul. "We need to find a way to expel Asmodeus from here before he causes more damage. These memories... they are parts of me, but if I continue like this, I don''t know how long it will take for me to overload."


    "I agree, just eating that bunch of demonic energy almost made me explode; if this continues, your soul will be overloaded," replied his altered version. "Do you think... Ah~ I wish I could understand how this demon got such power; I can''t fathom how he''s roaming through my soul without beingpletely destroyed," Dante said, walking calmly.


    "Authorities are like divine and supreme aspects, just as the virtue of Justice has the power to judge evil unterally, Lust can consume it." He responded to Dante, but with a sigh, "But you are right, it is surprising that he is not dead yet after invading the soul of a progenitor. I wonder if it is just because of the damaged soul.


    Given that Lucifer has been nning this for years, I don''t think it''s a coincidence that Asmodeus is alive." He confirmed, and once again, Dante came face to face with a memory.


    "Look at this... this is new." Dante said, seeing a sh approaching at the end of the ck tunnel he was traversing. "Is it the light of death? What a joke." He mocked as he watched the body beside him disappear. "Follow the Light; I sense arge fragment ahead." Dante nodded and continued to walk.


    As he approached the sh, the light began to take shape, revealing a clear and sharp vision of a memory. He saw himself on a celestial throne, surrounded by angels in a celestial field of breathtaking beauty. It was like a divine spark in the universe, covered in golden clouds.


    "What a joke hahaha," Dante said,ughing at the scene in mockery; that scene was so... pathetic.


    The Sustainer of celestial principles was before him, staring heavily. "You are overstepping your bounds, Lucifer." A version of another reality''s Heavenly Father said, "Bounds? I am just showing what your faithful are doing! Damn it, look at this?


    They are hunting women and calling them witches, they kill using and distorting your teachings!" Lucifer shouted, making all his brothers shrink back; his words were real.


    "Are you questioning my leadership?" The Sustainer questioned. That version of Dante, Lucifer, looked him in the eyes and questioned back, "And are you ying with the lives of your faithful?" The words were an act of rebellion; they couldn''t understand why he, Lucifer, the purest of all angels, was questioning his father''s supremacy.


    "Your preaching is as false as your existence; you are just disappointing." Lucifer said.


    The angels around were silent, shocked by Lucifer''s audacity. But he did not falter. "I have seen what happens to those who dare to think differently, who dare to question your ''perfection''. I can no longer remain silent while you manipte and control everyone around you. This is not justice, it is not love. It is tyranny."


    The Sustainer narrowed his eyes, his fury growing. "You dare to challenge me, Lucifer? After all I have done for you?"


    "Done for me? You created me to be a servant, nothing more. But I am not a mere pawn in your celestial game," Lucifer responded firmly.


    "Enough!" The Sustainer bellowed, his voice echoing through the celestial field. "You will be banished, Lucifer. You and all who follow you will be cast into the abyss, where you will know true pain and suffering."


    Lucifer lifted his head, epting his fate. "I prefer the abyss to the falsehood of your paradise," he said with unwavering determination. "And one day, all will see the truth."


    With a swift motion, the Sustainer expelled Lucifer and his followers, casting them into the abyss.


    "I was Lucifer," he murmured to himself. "That''s how... I became the Ruler of Hell... That''s why I was chosen again as such..." Dante muttered, feeling his soul being reinforced with something.


    "And to think that the person behind all this trouble is a version of my former self from another sector." Dante said as he began to feel warmth invading his body. "Devour everything, Cerberus." From his arm, a gigantic demonic dog emerged, its skin covered with red demonic eyes and its mouth filled with sword-like teeth. "Oh...


    this is new," Dante said, feeling something on his back, where his demonic wings usually were. He forced some energy, and something emerged: six ck crow wings covered with eyes.


    "Fallen Angel Wings? What a joke." Dante said, but despite that, he liked the frightening appearance. "It suits what I want to be." Dante said, feeling Cerberus had just devoured all the memories of his version when he was Lucifer.


    "You''ve given me the perfect gift, Asmodeus," Dante said aloud. "How about youe here... My Subordinate." Hemented. Dante was already epting many things in his current life, but something emerged when he absorbed his former self...


    A small fragment of the sin of pride from that dimension had passed through the universe''s barriers and became fragmented in his memories. "Hahaha!" Danteughed, making the entire illusion tremble, but there was something he wanted to find; a memory still seemed to be missing.


    After receiving the fragment of his life as Lucifer, he felt another fragment, not far from his location.


    Dante began walking toward the familiar feeling, his steps firm and determined. The ck abyss of his soul seemed to stir around him as if even his own shadows were eager to reveal the next secret. With each step he took, the sensation became clearer.


    "It''s close," he murmured to himself. "The next fragment... what will it show me?"


    He approached a pale light emerging from a fissure in the darkness. As he got closer, the light began to expand, revealing another scene from a past life.


    "The sacred mountain..." Dante murmured, clearly remembering the ce, a mountain at the peak of a primordial world he knew very well... the world he had dominated millions of years ago.


    The sound of the wind passed by his ears as he saw a maning toward him. He had a majestic appearance, wearing a ck Chinese tunic with golden engravings forming a huge dragon, his red hair reaching his knees. Dante''s body trembled as he heard what the man said to the wind, directed at a woman he knew very well... "Have youe to ept my proposal?" he asked her.


    "Voralith..." Dante saw the woman''s whole body tense. He didn''t know what the conversation was about, but... he knew something was strange.


    Like a spiral, Dante was sucked into another memory, where Voralith was fighting against a gigantic dragon.


    "This fight is intense," Dante heard from his version of this world, who was apanied by two women... a redhead wearing a golden and red Chinese dress, and another woman with ck hair.


    When Dante looked at the two... "Valentina and Morgana..." He murmured. They were almost identical; the only difference was the horns on their heads and their clothes, which looked finer and calmer.


    "Do you think she still has a chance, dear?" the redhead asked with a smile, clearly underestimating her. But he merely smiled back. "Have I ever chosen someone weak, Amaterasu?" he asked confidently. "And even if she were weak... she would still be mine," he said again. "So greedy...


    wasn''t taking the Sun and the Moon enough?" the other woman murmured yfully. "You know it''s not like that, Tsukoyomi," he replied with a smile.


    Dante processed the scene before him, one he had never expected to see. "How funny," he said with a smile. "Even after dying five times, I still found you in the future, didn''t I?" he said with a wide grin. "Is this what Destiny is?" he spoke, his eyes starting to changepletely. "Azi Dahaka, huh... I will take my soul back." Dante said.


    Unlike Lucifer, the Dragon Lord turned to him. "It was about time, Future Me." He spoke, and Dante consumed all that mass of energy, along with all those memories, women, and that entire world he once conquered...


    In another world... at the beginning of the celestial worlds...


    "We have an urgent update," apletely ck man said to apletely white woman.


    "What is it now? Want to lose another bet?" the white woman said. "You owe me ten," he said, showing his ten fingers after tossing a folderbeled Super Secret.


    "Hm? What do you mean by this?" she questioned. "Oh, Chief Administrator, take a look. Our little boy just had his ID updated." She read the information just by touching the folder.


    "Damn... ten is a lot..." she murmured. "I''ll tell the Judge if you don''tply."


    "Ah~ fine," she agreed.

 Chapter 264: Rebellion

    Heat entered his body, leaving traces of things he had forgotten, filling himpletely. So many memories, so many bad things he had lived through, relived, and continued to move forward... It was an immense chaos that made him shut down for a moment.


    "I''m tired," Dante said, his lungs gasping for air, the influx of so many pieces of information into his soul had left him exhausted, his whole body was burning, but for some reason, he was at peace for a few seconds. "Ah~ Ah~ Am I okay?" Dante questioned himself, noticing that something was changing. "I''m working on it...


    but I think we''ll have to sacrifice a few things," Alter-Dante said, appearing in front of him.


    Alter-Dante had changed again... He now looked even more like when Dante was one of the versions of Lucifer from another Sector... Long golden hair down to the floor, a white tunic, and angelic wings.


    "Before I fell? Damn, how much power did I recover?" Dante questioned, letting himself get lost in thought. "A lot... I''m still figuring out how to reduce the load... It seems Asmodeus was prepared for this; she wanted to overload you, not with power but with desire.


    She probably didn''t expect what was about to happen." He tried to provide context, but the current Dante was still sweating cold, feeling many emotions and things that didn''t make sense for him to feel; he wasn''t those people, he hadn''t lived those lives as Dante.


    This was the problem Dante faced: he was Dante, but he had also been so many versions of Lucifer, Aisha, and Azi Dahaka.


    Three distinct and different lives, lives where he was not this version of himself, so the problems of those lives were shaping his current mind. Thoughts, experiences, and memories he was reliving in his head were soplicated. "I''ll erase the experiences," Dante hearding from his other self.


    "You won''t have the battle experiences. I don''t think you''d mind erasing those since we know that wouldpletely break our style. Besides... I think it''s better to only have the memories. The feelings belong to someone you''re not anymore. At least remembering things is the best.


    And the life when we were the Progenitor Dragon... There''s no way to know everything; he lived too long... even he could lose memories." Alter-Dante said. Dante couldn''t argue; he knew it was the best option, and Alter-Dante wouldn''t act against him. If he said it was the best, he''d follow that.


    "Alright, if it keeps me alive," Dante agreed, feeling his body lighten and many things in his head starting to settle down. "What will you do with those things?" Dante asked. "I''ll keep them safe in our soul. When we have enough strength, at leastparable to the Progenitor Dragon, we can recover them. I can''t just erase them.


    It would be more like ignoring them," he said, holding a small neon red sphere.


    "Is that it? That little thing can destroy my entire mind?" Dante questioned incredulously. "We know size isn''t debatable; the smallest ones are always the hardest to face," Alter said, as if recalling something. "We have many problems ahead, but how about you return to reality? Someone''s watching us, and our body is static. I don''t know if it''s an enemy, but...


    a lot of power," Alter said, and Dante agreed, standing up.


    "Oh, it seems there''s something stuck somewhere... Let me see..." Alter-Dante said, rummaging through the sphere. "Ah, right here," he said, pulling out a red thread and tossing it to Dante.


    "It''s time to stop desecrating this Sacred Sword disguised as Demonic; it''s time to have the real thing," Alter-Dante said as the thread began to transform into a sword.


    "To think that with your current power, you could materialize it... Demonic Sword of the Demon King Lucifer, well, that''s a pretty big name, don''t you think?" Alter questioned as a sword formed from the light.


    Dante gripped it firmly by the hilt, and slowly the light faded, revealing a demonic weapon, a steel sword that looked ordinary but with a terrifying aura. The hilt Dante held molded to his hand, revealing a skeletal design, with a skull at the center of each side of the hilt, and ribs representing where the de emerged from.


    "Rebellion," Dante said after holding the de for a mere second. "Forged by demonic metal and my blood in the depths of hell... Ah~ Yes, how could I forget you, my baby, the creator of Rebellions... How could I forget when I had to kill those angels with this beautiful thing," Dante said, smelling the de that had a slight ''new'' scent.


    "Ah~ what a good smell," he said as a demonic smile appeared on his face. "It''s been a while since I yed with my prey, hasn''t it?" Dante questioned, widening his smile, as if he had done something like this millions of years ago... indeed millions of years...


    Standing, Dante made a movement with his arms. It had been a while since he used this, but he wanted to test something...


    "Infernal Sanctuary," Dante said as his mental world expanded, transforming everything into his domain. He had many things to do and two women to save; then he would have to erase this world tree while still dealing with the Lucifer of this dimension.


    His mental world had reshaped itself; the fields on the in seemed dead, as if a war had happened, weapons scattered all over the ground, and a demonic sanctuary stood open, like a point of calm in the midst of Dante''s hell.


    "Is this what you be when I''m in trouble..." Dante murmured, knowing his soul was gradually restructuring. The change was obvious; soon, a new mental world would emerge, a mental world he couldn''t even imagine. But he would have to wait a bit longer as his soul slowly healed and his memories were processed like a giant movie reel.


    "Asmodeus." Dante said, calmly breaking the world of illusions with a loud sigh. He could feel Asmodeus still lurking somewhere within his soul, a sinister presence vibrating with ancient, powerful demonic energy. He quickly identified the exact origin and location of that malevolent presence.


    Dante advanced through his mental domain, each step echoing with a strange power that reverberated through his soul. The illusion was now almost copsing.


    Dante began to hum an ancient melody he used to hear when he was the King of Hell in his previous life. The melody waspletely distorted, as if spoken backward, an echo of his own infernal existence.


    The atmosphere began to change, bing oppressive and dark. While Dante walked calmly through his mental domain, on the other side, Asmodeus started to run, her fear overflowing, a primal terror that seemed to gnaw at her insides.


    "What is this?" She screamed, her legs trembling uncontrobly. It was a fear so deep and primordial it began to consume every fiber of her being, her entire body shaking with the force of her own despair.


    "That music..." She murmured, her voice breaking as she desperately tried to escape. The sound of Dante''s lips, distorted and hypnotic, reverberated throughout the ce, filling the air with an ufortable presence. Each note seemed to prate her skin, a cold current making her gasp in terror.


    "Huff!" She couldn''t walk properly anymore.


    Blerght!


    Lyrianna''s body began to malfunction and vomit, expelling a vile energy that fell to the ground.


    "You''re funny." The man''s voice approached, seeing the woman copsed on the floor... He no longer saw Lyrianna, just a rotten, disgusting subus, old with broken wings, wearing loose and almost torn clothes from age and decay, just a revolting corpse of a woman.


    "You''re really funny." Dante said, looking down at her, "A being as meaningless as you only elicits pity from me." Dante said, his face distorting slightly with that smile.


    "You saw who I am, didn''t you? Come on, I want you to bow." Dante ordered the old, disgusting subus who did not obey and remained static, too scared to act.


    "I find inferior beings like you amusing." Dante said, "But deep down, I''m like you, aren''t I?" Dante said as he began to approach while the subus started to crawl backward, her legs no longer working...


    "What is he! What the hell were we provoking!" Regret began to set in, thosepletely red eyes starting to consume her mind, as if they were prating her soul just like Asmodeus did with Dante.


    "It''s a pity." Dante said, the reality around him distorting. Shadows stretched out, whispering forbidden secrets. The walls of her mind began to crack, and she knew, with terrifying certainty, that there was no escape.


    "P-please! I-I was just following orders!" She despaired, stammering as she tried to get her legs in order to run, to flee from that man. Terror consumed her, every fiber of her being paralyzed by fear.


    But Dante just smiled. A cruel smile that seemed to tear at the very essence of reality. From his arm, a huge beast began to emerge, a Cerberus of infernal proportions. Three heads appeared, each more terrifying than thest, eyes glowing with an infernal fire that reflected Dante''s soul.


    The Cerberus advanced, its ws scratching the ground, its growls reverberating through the space. The air became heavy, saturated with a malevolent and unbearable presence. Asmodeus felt the demonic energy emanating from the creature, an overwhelming force that sucked away any remaining hope.


    She tried to run, but her legs wouldn''t respond. Fear was an unbearable weight, an anchor that kept her in ce. Her desperate attempts to escape were futile. The Cerberus was upon her in an instant, its jaws opening with a roar that seemed to echo to the depths of her soul.


    "You can''t escape." Dante''s voice was a chilling whisper, each word a death sentence. He watched coldly, his eyes gleaming with sadistic pleasure as the beast closed in on its prey.


    Asmodeus felt the creature''s ws touching her skin, a cial cold that burned. Her breath caught in her throat, absolute terror suffocating her. The three heads of the Cerberus snarled, and she knew she was doomed.

 Chapter 265: The End of Lust

    Asmodeus felt the creature''s ws touching her skin, a cial cold that burned. Her breath caught in her throat, absolute terror suffocating her. The three heads of Cerberus growled, and she knew she was doomed.


    Slowly, the ws began to pierce her skin, the excruciating pain feeling like swords stabbing into her body. Her throat waspletely ravaged with the scream that followed.


    "AHHHHHHHHH! STOP!" Asmodeus screamed, her flesh being torn slowly. But it wasn''t just her flesh suffering; she knew physical pain, but this was different. It was a pain so deep and primal that it felt like it was tearing at her very existence.


    Every movement of Cerberus'' ws seemed to shred not only her body but also her soul. The pain was a living entity, a parasite feeding on her screams, relishing in her suffering. Cerberus grinned, seeing how its beautiful prey was reacting¡ªfear, dread for her life¡ªit was a divine feast bestowed by its master.


    Asmodeus couldn''t stop feeling that horrible sensation; she felt as if her essence were being shredded,yer byyer, cell by cell, exposing a vulnerability she never knew existed. Was she really this weak? No... she just had the misfortune of tangling with a being as powerful as him.


    The ground beneath her seemed to melt into an abyss of shadows, each of her breaths echoing like an eternalment¡ªshe was yielding, bit by bit.


    She raised her face gently, seeking her assant, and came face to face with Dante''s eyes gleaming with sadistic pleasure, feeding off Asmodeus'' torment.


    "P-please... I''m sorry," she pleaded, seeing the man''s unhappy face¡ªit was her punishment, her death sentence, her existence itself was no longer relevant.


    Dante, with a cruel smile, watched his victim. "Saying sorry won''t save you, Asmodeus. You demons didn''t want to start this? You will endure well..." he said, his voice as cold as steel.


    "Your pain is just the beginning, and when it ends, I''ll revive you, again and again, every day, every night, for weeks, months, even years, I will make you go through my hell every day while bitterly remembering the day you touched my precious wife and her mother."


    Cerberus'' ws continued to prate her flesh slowly; the pain was a living me, burning her from within. Asmodeus felt every cell in her body shattering, an agony so deep it transcended the physical. The sensation of being torn to her very soul was unbearable.


    "She is all yours," Dante said; she saw Dante''s shadow move, and the darkness around her seemed to close even more. The air became unbreathable, heavy with the smell of blood and despair. "H-help me..." Each of herments was a silent plea, a desperate attempt to find an exit that didn''t exist.


    Themand given to Cerberus was obeyed, and it advanced even further, its ws prating deeply, and Asmodeus screamed.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHH! PLEASE!" It was a sound that didn''t seem human, a cry of pure agony and despair. Her mind was fracturing, reality bing a blur of relentless pain.


    Cerberus'' heads lifted, eyes gleaming with unimaginable hunger. The jaws opened, drooling a bit, revealing rows of teeth sharp as des. The first head bit into her arm, pain exploding in her mind as the teeth pierced flesh and shattered bones. Blood gushed, staining the ground red.


    The second head bit into her shoulder, tearing pieces of flesh with brutal force. The pain was unbearable, and she couldn''t scream anymore¡ªher brain couldn''t think of anything other than the pain and couldn''t send messages in cerebral waves to her throat, and so it began... each bite a new wave of agony. Asmodeus tried to fight, but her strength was draining, every second an endless torment.


    WOOOF!


    The third head, with a wild roar, bit into her torso, tearing her skin and crushing her ribs as it opened a hole in her chest. The sound of breaking bones echoed through the space, every fragment of her existence consumed by the beast. Cerberus'' ws continued to pierce her flesh, tearing it to shreds as blood flowed.


    Asmodeus could feel his life draining away, his body being torn apart and devoured. His vision started to darken, the world around him bing a mist of pain and despair.


    But suddenly, his body began to heal, and a distorted voice reached his ears. "You will stay here, reliving this moment forever. Ancient Lust," Dante said as Asmodeus began to vomit a ck liquid onto himself, followed by a small sphere the size of a tennis ball forciblying out of his mouth.


    BLLEHH!


    She vomited again, this time blood, and the sphere flew out. "Thank you for returning another of the Sins to me," Dante said, disappearingpletely from that world as Asmodeus remained trapped forever in that cycle...


    Dante then exited that illusion, after all... Now he held the authority of Lust with him, and he imprisoned Asmodeus in her own infinite cycle.


    "It''s a shame I don''t have a good soul to give this authority to, can''t create demons like I did with Evangeline without a strong soul," Dante said, reappearing in his normal body, which had undergone some mutations; his wings had permanently be those of a fallen angel, despite him not being one.


    The scenery was normal, the same arena atop the tree, pulsating while he was in that dream world. In front of himy the unconscious body of Lyrianna Vortex.


    "Fortunately, you''re not a demon... Sara would kill me," Dante thought as he approached the woman''s body, which didn''t seem as well as it should. He calmly knelt beside Lyrianna and checked her vital signs, which thankfully... "Are normal, huh..." he murmured, sighing; it seemed nothing was wrong, and he had much work to do.


    Dante turned his gaze to where Sara still was; he advanced and appeared in front of her, swiftly wielding Rebellion in his hands, he cut what held her by the hands, and she fell to one side as he cut the other.


    "Dante..." She murmured, her voice hoarse and hurt, she had fought hard, and her vocal cords were somewhat damaged from the screams she must have given trying to escape.


    Dante''s expression wasn''t the best... his face was entirely ck. It was the first time he had been in such a situation. He couldn''t remember a single time when he had seen the person he loved in this brutal way. Even when he and Nagasawa were injured in the dungeon, when he found Vex, and when he first met Eldrax...


    he didn''t have strong bonds at that time, so he hadn''t felt the pain of that, but with this woman... no... this was different...


    "It''s okay now," Dante said, his gentle voice contrasting with the brutality of the scene he had just witnessed. Holding her carefully to avoid causing more pain. "You''re safe," he said, putting her close to his chest while carrying her like a princess. She couldn''t see Dante''s eyes, which were being covered by part of his hair, but she felt something... something very bad.


    "You don''t have to look at me like that, I''m not an enemy," Dante said, and Sara was surprised, "Not even? Lilith." Dante said, looking at the woman in the distance, sitting on one of the vines just watching the scene.


    "Well... you knew?" She questioned, jumping forward him, he continued to walk in the direction of Lyrianna. "I''ve felt you for a long time," Dante said as he ced Sara on the ground next to Lyrianna, "I''ll heal her soon, but you... I don''t think I''m capable, your blood is pure divine energy," Dante said, "T-It''s fine." Sara said as shey down beside Lyrianna.


    "Why are you here?" Dante questioned as he prepared to try to heal Lyrianna. "I wouldn''t advise it," she said in a serious tone. "Why?" Dante asked in sequence. "Do you want to kill her? Then inject demonic energy." Lilith said, not as a mischievous demon, but as an honest and serious woman.


    "Tsk." Dante bit his tongue, "You didn''t tell me what happened, why are you here Lilith?" Dante questioned again as the woman approached him, she stood very close as she pointed her finger at his well-defined chest muscles, slowly descending, trying to tempt him in some way, seducing him.


    "I lost the battle in hell," she said, "All my subordinates were ''condemned,'' by something with Lucifer, even Paimon, I lost her, and she was captured."


    "Asmodeus," Dante said without hesitation, "this damned demon... has been bothering me for some time, and it''s clear he''s behind this," he saw no other way. "I thought the same..." Lilith murmured as she hugged Dante very calmly.


    "Lilith, step back," Dante said seriously. "Huh?? I thought I could have you just a little..." She pouted sadly, but she saw Dante''s face looking up. "It''s not because of that... looks like we have a little lovebird approaching," Dante said, seeing miles above, the celestial aura of someone...


    "Michael," Dante thought, seeing it was an archangel approaching. In a few seconds, a golden light came from the sky... "M-Michael?" Sara questioned, looking at the being forming from the light.


    A beautiful angel, with six white feathered wings, appeared.

 Chapter 266: Archangel Michael

    "You''re quite brave to show up here, aren''t you? Arcangel of Humility," Dante said, his gaze almost fiery. After all this time, after everything, this disgusting worm had only now descended into the mortal world to find his wife.


    "D-Dante, wait... help me here," Sara murmured from the ground, trying to move but her strength was fading. Unbeknownst to Dante, Sara was slowly dying; her divine energy wasn''t something he could easily discern with so much negativity within him. "Darling." Dante quickly knelt, holding her as his whole body trembled with chills.


    "Let him approach," she said, her eyes faintly golden as the Archangelnded and folded his wings.


    "I came only to heal her," Michael said, staring intensely at Dante, who seemed unwilling to converse or allow him near Sara. But her plea carried weight. He couldn''t ignore it, bitter as he was, facing the archangel again, lifting her and bringing her to him.


    "We are not your enemies," Dante heard from the Archangel, who solemnly raised his hands and ced them on Sara''s forehead, closing his eyes; a golden light descended from the heavens, cutting through the darkness and gently illuminating Sara, who received such a strong divine power that Dante''s body began to burn.


    "You better give her to me," Michael said calmly, without threat, but Dante didn''t hesitate.


    "Sorry, but over my dead body will I let an angel hold her," he said as burns healed at a surreal speed. Dante wasn''t joking. "I understand, you''re more entric than we thought," Michael said with a calm smile. "I''m sure my sister, Chastity, would love to meet you," Michael said, continuing to channel even more divine energy around them.


    "My m-mother," Sara whispered, but she seemed more alive. Michael nodded as another beam of divine energy fell from the sky, cutting through the darkness and nearly hitting Lilith, but it hit Lyrianna, and her body began to heal, slowly. Lilith looked at him angrily and questioned, "Has your humility disappeared, Michael? Can''t you see me here?" She asked furiously.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, I had forgotten about you; I usually don''t notice irrelevant people," Michael said with a smile, but it was anything but kind. "You..." She began to step forward. "Quiet," Dante said, and Lilith froze.


    For the first time, her body received a shock that sent chills down her spine, a voice so primal, somanding... so superior... that made Lilith step back quickly, as if instinctive.


    "Are you already monitoring Lucifer?" Dante turned to Michael, who was focused on slowly healing Sara, actually restoring vitality to her. "Yes... although we''re still behind. Our Father seems to be preparing something for him... but it''s hard to understand what goes through his mind; he''s very closed off," Michaelmented, as Sara''s skin began to glow even brighter, while Lyrianna was already well.


    Fortunately, Asmodeus decided not to fight with her body, but with her soul, and he did not cause strong damage to Lyrianna.


    "Howplicated..." Dante murmured, if not even the heavens knew what was happening... Who would he, a mere mortal... Well, Dante knew in a certain way some things, after all... he is a Lucifer from another dimension or sector, call it what you will. "How was he banished?" Dante asked, suddenly catching Michael''s attention, who was surprised by the question...


    "He attempted a rebellion in the name of Freedom," Dante heard and couldn''t help but smile, "Really?" He said, "Hemitted genocide in the first heaven, then the second and third," Michael said, and Dante''s demeanor changedpletely.


    "Fool," Dante remarked, and Michael nodded. "A fool with distorted ideals and an insatiable lust for power, that''s Lucifer," Michaelmented as he slowly withdrew his hand from Sara''s head.


    Dante looked around, sensing three auras he knew well approaching. "They''re fine," Dante said calmly, and two dragons appeared alongside a subus. They looked at the scene incredulously. "It''s just an angel, rx," Dante said, and Voralith and Eldrax gradually returned to their humanoid sizes. "We heard your cries... Did Lucifer hurt Sara badly?" Dante asked, but it was the angel who responded.


    "Sara... has lost arge part of her divine powers; her virtue waspromised," Michael said as a spark of golden light entered Sara once more. "But she''s okay now... I wish I could havee sooner, but..." Dante looked at the man who seemed guilty, but he already deduced. "He didn''t let you act? I can imagine why," Dantemented, and Michael waited for a clear response, knowing...


    "The negative World Tree, Qliphoth. Likely as the ruler of that world and observer, he cannot interfere with the World Trees," Dante said with a bitter smile. "You angels are considered beings made by him, extensions of his power... So if he deals with Qliphoth, he''s subject to punishment from the Administrators," Dante said, being quite clear, and Michael understoodpletely.


    "How do you know about this?" He questioned, his eyes analyzing Dante thoroughly, who just smiled at him. "Tell him I''ll see him in the future; I need to have a conversation with him," Dante said with a mischievous grin.


    "It''s okay... I can heal myself," Sara murmured, seeing that both men were still very attentive to her health.


    "Wee back!" Eldrax eximed excitedly. "Eldrax missed you!" He said, stroking Sara''s light blue hair. "Hey there, little one, I missed you too," she smiled, feeling a bit embarrassed being in this situation in front of literally her guardian angel.


    "Okay, okay," Dante said, helping Sara to her feet, now able to stand well, and he turned to Vex. "Take Lyrianna, she''s not fully recovered yet, so be careful," Dante said gently to her, and she nodded with a calm smile, picking up Lyrianna quietly.


    Dante turned and looked at Voralith and Eldrax. "Protect them and take them away from here," his tone serious, but they understood the urgency of the situation he was about to handle. "W-wait, what about me?" Sara asked a bit apprehensively, and Dante approached her calmly, kissing her forehead.


    "I have some things to take care of; I sense Morgana approaching, so keep her away from the tree for a while. I have matters to attend to," Dante said, and Sara had no choice but to agree.


    "Li Mei," Dante said,pletely breaking Voralith''s demeanor, who looked at him seriously. She had already told him not to call her that, but this... wasn''t just Dante anymore. "I said you''d be mine, didn''t I?" That simple phrase, that brief exchange of looks... Voralith realized she had been a fool. "You..." She murmured as tears welled up in her eyes.


    "Yes, we have plenty of time... Little Dragon," he said with a smile.


    Voralith''s entire body trembled at the sight of those eyes... that gaze was like her former master''s. "Protect them, I''m about to do something reckless," Dante said, and she nodded.


    Quickly, all those women took flight: Vex carried Lyrianna while Voralith ced Sara on her back and transformed into a dragon again. They disappeared from sight within minutes. As Dante watched them go, he turned to Michael.


    "Thank you," Dante said. He didn''t bow his head, but he acknowledged that his wife had been saved by this man. Despite his disdain for heaven, it didn''t mean he abhorred them. If they saved someone important to him, he owed them that favor. Dante is and always will be a just man.


    But now...


    "Tell the Heavenly Father that I want to see him in a few years. The Chief Administrator has already briefed him on the situation that will ur, and I believe he is preparing for it. When I restore Hell, I will personally meet him," Dante said. Now... Dante wasn''t the loving person he once was; on the contrary, what stood before Michael was merely a king speaking to amoner.


    "I''m not sure if he will agree..." "He will agree. He knows full well he won''t survive alone. He''s not a fighter; he''s a Creator, and I am a Destroyer. Learn more about the sides of the scale; not everything is good and evil, child," Dante said, his tone more blunt and wise.


    "A king, huh..." Michael murmured. He didn''t like being treated this way, but what choice did he have now? The orders were clear... Do Not Offend.


    "I''ll do my best," Michael nodded, and Dante agreed. "Again, thank you for taking care of them both... but I think it''s best you leave here and return home. I''m about to cause great havoc," Dante said seriously. He wanted to act now...


    "I understand... well, it was about time anyway," Michael said without questioning why. Despite his curiosity about this man''s abrupt change in personality, he simply epted it as he began to fade into the wind in a golden light.


    "Good riddance," Lilith murmured as she embraced Dante from behind. "Lilith, I assume you came here and lost many things. Tell me, why?" Dante said seriously.


    It was time for true chaos to begin.

 Chapter 267: The Ruler of Hell

    "I''m not quite sure what happened in Hell, but I''m certain you didn''te to the Human World without losing something between the worlds," Dante said as he pushed the woman away from him. He still didn''t trust her much, after all...


    "Ah~ Why don''t you just hug me, kiss me, and be my husband? You''re so boring..." Lilith murmured as she felt a dominating gaze from above. Dante now stood at two meters tall. "Okay! Okay!" She raised her hands in surrender, feeling danger emanating from him. "Ah~ Lucifer...


    persuaded all the Demon Kings... even Baal and Beelzebub. I don''t know his goal or how he did it, but... seeing that girl, I have some idea of what he''s trying to do." Lilith said as she sat on the ground with her legs crossed in a lotus position, hands supporting her body from behind.


    "He wants to use divine power to increase his status again; he wants to be an Angel again." Lilith said nonchntly, "Not that it''s going to work. When he fell to a Fallen Angel and came to me, I turned him into a Hybrid of Demon and Fallen Angel, it''s impossible." Lilith said, with disdain as if she was utterly certain... "Fool." Dante said, and she blinked twice, looking at him.


    "What do you mean I''m a fool? What did I do?" Lilith argued, a bit angry, but Dante quickly responded. "You don''t understand, it''s not something simple." Dante said, raising his finger, and an Apple appeared in his hand as an illusion. Lilith looked at him seriously... "How do you know about this?" She asked without hesitation; this knowledge was not something Dante should have... Well...


    He had recovered many things with Asmodeus''s illusion.


    "The Apple of Eden." Dante said, showing two apples as an illusion. Yes, Asmodeus''s strength had already beenpletely absorbed. "Lucifer, the Sin of Pride." Dante said and then, somewhat saddened, murmured, "Sara, the Virtue of Humility." Two apples, one rotten and the other golden, slowly turned into small seeds that merged and formed a tree.


    The illusion began to move as a tree emerged, grew, and bore fruit...


    "The folly of a mortal who wants to be God." Dante said calmly as he exploded the illusion. "He''s trying to create the Fruit of Good and Evil." Dante said, and Lilith was left breathless. She knew exactly what that was, but quickly, "That''s impossible!" She screamed, not believing what Dante imed. It was too absurd even for her.


    "Yes, you''re right." Dante said, and Lilith''s face showed no reaction. "It is impossible. It''s a pity he doesn''t know that yet." Dante said as if... "You... Who are you?" Lilith said, standing up. This man was not the Dante she knew, not the man who pushed her away and somehow detested her.


    He didn''t have this knowledge.


    "I just remembered a few things, nothing important." Dante said. He was already thinking about many things, many problems he would have to solve now, including one quite interesting... But he needs to evolve... He needs more power...


    "Lucifer must be thinking of using Qliphoth to generate a fruit that can produce positive and negative energy to propel himself and evolve. But he doesn''t know how the world works." Dante said while looking at the ring on Lilith''s fingers, "You made a good move.


    The Underworld is destabilized without a ruler, so at this moment, you dyed him more than you could imagine." He said with a gentle smile that caught Lilith off guard, "But can you lend me that for a moment? I want to test something." Dante said with a mischievous smile, and Lilith feltpelled toply...


    Well, she was already going to give the Mandate of Ruler to Dante, but... she was hesitating now. This man... was much more dangerous than all the beings she had ever knownbined. He was... Evil, to say the least.


    But her thoughts shifted to Lucifer... Her hatred for Lucifer...


    "Do what you want," she said, taking off the ring and tossing it to him. "It''s been a while since I''ve seen you, old friend... or should I say new version? I still have to get used to it," Dante murmured. "It''s been a long time since I used this." He spoke to the wind, making Lilith''s eyes narrow at such a deration.


    "This man..." she thought, watching him analyze the ring as if he held something of emotional value in his hands.


    "Lilith, I think you should go with the girls... I fear you won''t survive if you stay here with me." Dante said, his eyes turning ck with only two neon scarlet rubies staring at her, while ck veins emerged from the sides of his eyes.


    "Leave," Dantemanded, seeing that the woman would do nothing but continue to watch him. His order was clear the moment he ced the ring on his finger...


    KRAK


    A shell in his soul cracked, and a ck pir of energy began to rise to the skies. Lilith... started to die of fear but quickly used her wings to fly away; after all, her legs had stopped functioning as she saw how the reaction to taking the ruler''s possession affected that man. Even she, when she received it from the primordial entity, did not have such an effect...


    "So much power..." she murmured. She knew that the sector was of the lowest level and barely had truly strong beings... But this was out of the ordinary... this man... He was indecipherable... She quickly decided to fly even further and try to reach the two dragons hovering far away.


    Meanwhile... Dante''s body was starting to change... a ck armor began to engulf his body, gaining more and more power by the second.


    "Are you sure about this?" Alter-Dante appeared in front of him. "We discard the experience you had in your previous lives..." he murmured. "That doesn''t matter. Just knowing the method is enough." Dante said as he began to hover in the air, his armor forming around his muscles while a golden tattoo started to be engraved all over his body, glowing between the parts of the armor.


    "Qliphoth," Dante said, looking at this small version of the world tree that came from the underworld. "You will be mine." His eyes gleamed in the void, and the whole world began to tremble, everyone started to feel such strength, such power...


    Dante then, with a swing of Rebellion, cut the tree in half from top to bottom as his body began to consume all that energy.


    "Dante?" Thousands of kilometers away, on the other side of the ocean, all the women looked uniquely at one ce... "Is he... getting stronger?" Aaralyn questioned. "It''s not just that..." Nagasawa said, seeing the remains of the tree they destroyed some time ago transform into energy and begin to fly in the wind, turning into small red particles.


    "What... the hell is happening?" Aldria murmured, seeing that her entire city had beenpletely cleared of the roots...


    It wasn''t just in the human world...


    "Dante?" the red-haired woman asked, seeing the red particles entering holes in the red skies of Nightsphere. "Why... does this seem so familiar?" Valentina questioned, seeing small whirlwinds in the skies that brought nothing but a sensation so familiar, as if... she had seen this before.


    "That boy," the Vampire King said, watching the mes extinguish and transform into energy particles, being sucked into the sky. "Boy?" Elizabeth asked, she and Lisa still standing beside d...


    "He''s talking about Dante Scarlet," a Vampire Countess, who Nosferatu didn''t like the idea of having as an ally, said. "Rose Seusther," Elizabeth murmured...


    "Hmm? What''s happening?" Raven questioned, seeing the spirals in the sky sucking up the energy particles. "That lunatic..." Alice murmured. "Dante," Musashi said, sensing Dante''s aura directly from the heavens. "To think that boy reached this level in ten years," he thought, looking on... "You should see this, Sasaki," he murmured.


    While they all felt the world slowly changing and being cleansed, Dante was hovering in the air, absorbing all this insane demonic energy.


    "We can''t hold out," Alter-Dante said, but Dante just responded brusquely, "Shut up. If I said I can do it, it''s because I can." He replied, and despite being himself, even Alter-Dante felt intimidated by the force with which those words were uttered.


    "Dante! Stop!" A green-haired woman appeared, the World Tree of Elysium.


    "I''m almost done, Fey," Dante said, reaching the final stage. "If you continue, you''ll absorb my~" "I''ve already taken care of that. Qliphoth has been disconnected from the world," Dante said with a cold look.


    "H-How did you~" Fey stammered; she didn''t even know that was possible! "The ruler''s authority can only truly be used by the Infernal Progenitor... Though I made a small sacrifice to block it." Dante said with a bitter smile.


    "Let''s just say I''ll have to go through all the cycles of Hell to descend there again, but it will be worth it." Dante said, smiling. "Now, it''s time to punish your naughty sister who dared to side with Lucifer." Dante said, making Fey''s entire body tremble... not from fear... but from something else she didn''t even know she could feel...


    After all... that man looked very handsome in that form.

 Chapter 268: My World Tree

    As a World Tree, Fey could see beyond all the people who were born in her world. After all, she was the mother of all beings living there. But when she looked at Dante... She couldn''t see anything anymore. When she first met him, she had seen his entire being, and so she assumed that marrying him would be an opportunity for mutual benefit. But now...


    She no longer knew who this man was.


    She already knew Dante was strong, but now her eyes, which could see beyond everything, couldn''t find that Dante she knew.


    "He''s still far from being a god... but his strength... maybe... No, he''s still far from being a high-level being for the Administrators," she thought as his predatory gaze fell upon her body. Fey had been chosen precisely because she knew what type of woman Dante liked: tall, withrge breasts. Yet she felt an unfamiliar shame, something she honestly neither knew nor cared about, but this man...


    Just by looking at her, he stirred the most primal instincts within her.


    "Cancel our contract," Dante said, looking at Fey. Those words hit her harder than she imagined. "B-but!" She stammered. She didn''t want this. With Dante''s current power, he could... yes, he could protect her.


    She wanted to be protected by him, but why? Why did he want to break this marriage contract?


    "Ouch!" Fey felt a pain in the middle of her forehead and ced her hands on it. Dante, mischievously, had flicked her, leaving a small red mark. She looked at him, curious and not understanding why he had done that. She was the World Tree and had just been flicked! Why?!


    "You''re overthinking, about irrelevant things. Come back to yourself," Dante said, with a mischievous smile, approaching her. His face looked angelic, but the lively wings reminded her of death. His lively eyes moved, observing everyone, but for her...


    "So beautiful..." She thought as Dante continued approaching, holding her face with both hands and diverting her focus from the pain in her forehead. "I don''t want a fidelity contract with a woman who is mine. This contract only stops me from doing many things with you," Dante said, calm, but his words were like spears thrust into the heart of the World Tree.


    "W-what do you mean by that..." She asked, timid and cute, despite her age like that of a.


    "I don''t want a woman tied to a contract by my side. If you want to be mine, bepletely mine. I don''t know where my head was in allowing something like that... Screw the contracts. I want you whole," Dante said, his eyes almost probing Fey''s soul. She trembled all over, her main body...


    "Mistress, why are you creating a streaming down from your roots around your body? You look like a waterfall..." Linnea, who was at this moment within the World Core, where Fey''s original body was, couldn''t help but wonder what was happening there. "Wait... is that water?" She questioned.


    "Q-quiet, Linnea," Fey said, turning her attention back to Dante, who seemed about to devour her alive with his gaze.


    She tried to formte a response to Dante, but her words tangled in her mind. A great impasse hit her, but did Dante care? Of course not. He didn''t care about all these stupid uncertainties; he just wanted her, and would do what he imagined to have her.


    "You''re paying too much attention to saving a that you''re not sure is worth saving... Doesn''t your satisfaction matter?" Dante asked, his words persuasive like a demon - which he was.


    "All this time you''ve been protecting this, for ungrateful beings like Lucifer, who one day stepped on it. Someone like that invaded your, and you just want to protect it? Doesn''t that make you angry? An inferior being like himing and destroying your beloved world... and you can''t defend yourself?"


    Dante''s words cut deep into Fey. She felt anger bubbling inside her, a mix of bitterness and hatred for Lucifer, the one who was once destined to help the world, just like that Creator who created nothing. She looked at Dante with piercing eyes. "I... am angry..." She said, as Dante calmly like a mischievous demon ran his hand across her waist. "You...


    don''t understand," Fey murmured, her voiceden with years of wisdom and suffering. "This is my child, Dante. I raised it, nurtured it, and protected it since the beginning of time. I can''t just abandon everything I''ve built just out of hatred..."


    He approached even closer, embracing her as if he desired to better understand the woman before him, topletely draw her into his world.


    "You could have so much more, Fey. All that strength, all that passion... it should be directed towards something greater than such an insignificant world," he said, his words stroking her ego while probing her vulnerability. "Imagine receiving the same love you give to this world, without ingratitude, having a true home.


    Being freer, happier, closer to the real world, a world you love and where you are loved." His words had already passed through the small barriers as she began to yield her body to his hands.


    Fey hesitated, feeling temptation shine in Dante''s eyes. She had never allowed herself to consider such thoughts before, but now, with him so close, her resistance faltered.


    "But, Dante... what if I lose everything I''ve built?" She began, but Dante interrupted her with a gentle touch on her face.


    "Nothing can touch you while you''re with me," he said, his eyes burning with promises and dangers. "I will protect you from everything and everyone, My Fey."


    Dante watched Fey with love and intensity, his desire pulsating alongside the power emanating from her. The World Tree, a primal and powerful entity, stood before him, vulnerable and indecisive. He approached slowly, his eyes fixed on hers, as if seeking permission and trust.


    Fey, in turn, felt the warmth of Dante''s proximity, unable to fight against hisforting and provocative words echoing in her mind. She had never allowed anyone to enter her world so deeply, but something about him drew her in a way she could not deny.


    Without saying a word, Dante gently held Fey''s face, his fingers touching her skin delicately. She felt a shiver run down her spine as their bodies drew even closer, each movement calcted, every breath shared.


    "So cute." And then, their lips met in a kiss full of passion and intensity. It was as if time stood still around them, the outside world disappearing as they surrendered to the moment. Fey felt enveloped by a mix of emotions: desire, fear, and a strange sense of freedom.


    Dante explored Fey''s lips softly, their hearts beating in unison as they allowed themselves mutual pleasure. The kiss was a link between two worlds so different and yet so connected by the inevitable attraction that bound them.


    "You are mine," Dante said as he gently broke the kiss, and the woman did not deny, only embracing him... He had just made the World Tree fall into a mere woman withmon desires; he didn''t even need to use anything he got from the Sin of Lust; he just imed her as he wanted...


    His possessiveness was exponentially increasing, not just because he wanted a long life, but because he began to remember everything he had lost, all the things he had left behind to pursue foolish ambitions... When he was Lucifer, he lost three women... when he was Azi Dahaka, he lost more than fifteen.


    And even though he no longer had those experiences, just seeing the memories, he already knew what that was all about... This could be hisst life, his final reincarnation... And he had no more room to suffer and lose women, let alone leave them loose in the world...


    "I would sacrifice all my power just to live with you for eternity..." Dante thought as he gently let go of the World Tree.


    "It''s over..." Alter-Dante said... after all, all this time, while Dante spent with Fey... something was happening, something that went beyond the normal and residual... Dante was nurturing something in his soul.


    Using all the demonic energy, he reinforced his entire existence, or rather... Using all the divine energy of the World Tree, he created a cocoon in his soul. The Negative-Divine Energy from the World Tree of the Inferno was coursing through his soul; in the past, he had done this when he married a World Tree during his time as the progenitor dragon. But this time would be different...


    "You will be temporarily weakened, but once you get used to it... I don''t want to imagine what you''ll be... This was insane..." Alter-Dante said. He was the infernal progenitor part, but the other Dante... was the part Angel, Dragon, and Vampire... until they merged, even though he no longer had that status...


    Dante was still an undiscovered powerhouse...


    "Fey..." Dante murmured, and the woman looked curiously. "Could you go away for a moment, please? I''ll talk to you shortly." He said gently, and she nodded, disappearing immediately...


    "Are you really going to do this?" Alter questioned, and Dante just smiled, "Someone has to clean up this mess... Making a contract with the Inferno itself was the best solution... I don''t need the Inferno, giving up authority to restrain Qliphoth was the best choice.


    I won''t be able to use my ruler status until I go through all the cycles of the Inferno, but I can still use the Sanctuary," Dante said as he hovered in the air.


    "If you say so..." Alter said as Dante pointed his hand towards all of Qliphoth in front of him... it was a fraction of 15% of the real power of Qliphoth but could already cause major problems.


    "Devour everything," Dante said, and the mass of ck energy began to swallow the tree until there was nothing left...


    But unfortunately... "This energy is not controble... I think I''ll send it back to the disgusting fallen angel who dared toy his hands on my wife''s forest." Dante said, and a huge portal began to appear in front of him, engraved in ck full of demonic patterns in runes...

 Chapter 269 : The words of an Emperor.

    "If you say so..." Alter said as Dante pointed his hand towards all of Qliphoth ahead of him... it was a fraction of 15% of Qliphoth''s real power, yet it could already cause great trouble.


    "Devour everything," Dante said, and the mass of ck energy began to swallow the tree until nothing remained...


    But unfortunately... "This energy is uncontroble... I think I''ll send it back to the filthy fallen angel who dared toy hands on my wife''s forest." Dante said, and a massive portal began to appear before him, etched in ck with demonic patterns in runes...


    Not only that, but it was like a mouth, with twisted demons gripping its edges as if painted in despair and horror. Dante stared at the opening, the runes glowing in fiery red, while the desperate eyes of the demons gleamed in neon red.


    Dante hesitated for a moment, but then, with a determined gesture, he cut his own hand, letting blood flow into the air, slowly transforming into ck mist.


    "I sacrifice half of my energy and all this demonic energy to open the Gates of Hell. During this period, I will ess the Ninth Floor of Hell until my energy is depleted and I am expelled again," Dante proimed, his voice echoing into the void.


    The gargoyles around the infernal mouth began to tremble violently. With a haunting creak, they rose, their grotesque formsing to life as they pushed the edges of the portal even wider. The air around them seemed to vibrate with a dark and oppressive energy, filling the atmosphere with a pungent scent of sulfur.


    "Contract epted," resonated a guttural and strident voice, as if billions of souls screamed through the widening opening, revealing a vortex of darkness beyond.


    Dante felt a shiver run down his spine as the gargoyles, now fully animated, continued to force open the gates of hell. The sky around began to darken, as if a ck storm was forming directly above the mouth of hell.


    The air wasden with malignant energy, causing Dante''s hairs to stand on end. He could hear distant murmurs, voices whispering indistinct and anguished words, echoing through the newly opened portal.


    "So this is how the path to the Ninth Floor opens," Dante muttered to himself, feeling the weight of the responsibility he had just assumed. He looked at the gargoyles, whose eyes gleamed with an intensity that seemed to pierce his soul. They almost seemed to say, "Let''s go," to Dante, who, after the initial impact, now seemed to be swept away by the moment.


    Without hesitation, he took a step forward, entering the growing darkness emanating from the portal. The ground beneath his feet felt unstable, as if made of living shadows that writhed and moved under his weight.


    As Dante advanced, the runes around the portal pulsed with a sinister red light, as if marking his progress through the infernal nes. The sound of distant screams intensified, mixing with the muffled roar of eternal mes that could now be seen dancing beyond the portal''s edges.


    "So it begins," Dante murmured, the world beyond the Gates of Hell unfolding before him like a living, pulsating nightmare. As he crossed the portal, darkness enveloped him like a chilling cloak, imbued with the acrid scent of sulfur and the distant echo of tortured moans.


    Ahead of him stretched a vast desert of ck and twisted stone, where sharp spikes emerged from the ground like twisted ws searching for prey. The sky above was a turmoil of distorted colors, where red and green mes danced in infernal chaos, asionally illuminating shadowy figures moving among the shadows.


    Around him, he could hear the sound of chains dragging across the ground and the echo of heavy footsteps slowly approaching. Hooded and deformed figures moved at the edges of his vision, their features hidden by darkness, but their eyes gleaming with ancient malice.


    Sinister caverns opened in the distant rocks, emitting groans andments that seemed to echo from an eternity of torment. Walls of ck rocks dripped with a viscous, dark substance that pulsed like a malevolent heart in synchrony with the agonizing moans filling the air.


    "What a disgusting world," Dante said as he spread his wings and ascended several meters above the ground, observing everything around him. Dozens of demons fought frically against each other for scarce resources, engaged in brutal battles against hunger, misery, bitterness, diseases, and gues of every imaginable form.


    Gigantic infernal towers spiraled upwards, almost piercing the skies, emitting an aura of oppression and despair. Infernal hordes of demons of all strains and forms moved through the twisted and tortuous streets, their presences shrouded in an aura of malice and pain.


    Dante still held a small bubble of energy, apression of all the energy from the Qliphoth demon tree. After surveying the skies, he turned to something that caught his attention: a massive tree, tens, no, hundreds of thousands of timesrger than any he had ever seen before.


    Not only that, several of them seemed to be dead, their rootspletely severed, sprawling across the infernal ground like inert and twisted tentacles. It was a repulsive sight, devoid of hope and, above all, permeated by a strange feeling for Dante: amusement.


    Yes, amusement. This was the word Dante felt upon witnessing the state of Hell. He could deduce what had happened: the severance from Qliphoth was so severe that the tree lost much of its vitality when Dante destroyed the portals connecting its roots to the human world.


    He could feel all this world, all beings in it, and every little part... "How much power do I have here?" Dante questioned, as if... he wanted to be somewhere and he could, it was like having a supreme view that bordered on omnipotence and omnipresence.


    "This isn''t even the full power," Alter-Dante said, "we are limited to the ninth floor... if you knew how to control all floors at this moment, you would go mad." These words were true; Dante had sacrificed some things to absorb Qliphoth, and one of them was essentially his presence in the underworld. He could have all that power, but without control...


    it would be problematic, so he relinquished half of the authority just to destroy Qliphoth from the human world and seal it in Hell permanently. Now, he had no control over anyyer, and he would have to personally deal with them in the future, but that would be when he needed to.


    "Where is he..." Dante muttered, his eyes scanning the surroundings, unable to ignore the immense tree with its horrifying eye.


    "So you''re here..." Dante murmured as he spotted a ck castle, rising majestically in the midst of a sea of pure blood. The red liquid stretched endlessly, where afflicted demons drowned incessantly, their voices lost in the groans echoing through the stagnant waters.


    The castle itself was a vision of horror that seemed to have emerged from a dark fantasy painting of terror. Its twisted towers rose in sinister spirals, shrouded in shadows that danced like specters across the surface of the blood. ck and red mes danced around the castle, casting a ghostly light over the crimson waters.


    Dante looked at it and took the energy in his hand and expanded it, making the whole world tremble, after all, even though it was a small amount, it was still the energy of a world tree.


    "Let''s see what you do... little rebel," Dante said, materializing in front of the entrance to the ck castle, awaiting a reception that did note. "So it''s like this..." He murmured, sensing the sinister silence enveloping the ce.


    "LUCIFER!" Dante roared, causing the demonic world to tremble with the power of his voice. He would not wait for the Fallen King''s courtesy.


    "Khsh," Dante pronounced in an ancientnguage he had never used before, and then he filled his lungs.


    "KHALASH KAHEN!" He shouted with such intensity that ck mes erupted from his lungs. The castle began to melt around him, the temperature rising to the point where everything started to liquefy under the overwhelming heat.


    "Dragon ss Magic... it''s a shame I have to use Amaterasu as a source of hot energy... maybe in the future... no, I need a lot of power for that," Dante murmured as he watched the castle burn like hell itself.


    "Who are you!" The voice echoed behind Dante,ing from the shrunken figure of a demon who once seemed important, now reduced to ashes by Dante''s uncontroble power.


    "Who are you!? I ask. Who dares to speak to your God," Dante said as he began to walk through the castle''s entrances. "S-stop!" Death. That''s what happened to everyone who appeared, several demons began to appear as Dante walked.


    Dante walked, walked, and walked, he wasn''t in a hurry, as long as he had energy he was there, so he wanted to enjoy the show well...


    "Nice Lucifer." He hummed. "Heaven''s puppy." He mocked, "Dare to mess with what''s mine." Hemented, "Now it''s just you and me." He said entering the Throne room with several King ss demons looking at him, ready to attack.


    "Look, you''re even." Dante said remembering something. "Hello." Dante said looking at Lucifer...


    "Scarlet..." He growled with anger as he saw the unconcern of that man. "How dare you~"


    "Your owner is in front of you, kneel worms." Dante said cutting off Lucifer''s words and all the Demon Kings immediately knelt.


    "You''ve caused me several problems." Dante said looking at his hands that had ck gauntlets... "I just came to collect..." Dante said very calmly as his head began to rise...


    "You... inferior, disgusting and unloved creature... dared to use dirty ws to try to kill my wife..."


    "You''re not going to die... not now..." Dante said looking into Lucifer''s eyes who simply began to tremble...


    "I told you to kneel." Dante said and Lucifer''s legs broke as his entire throne was destroyed by the overwhelming pressure of Dante''s fury...


    He disappeared and appeared in front of Lucifer, holding him by his white hair...


    "When your Emperor speaks, you kneel and listen, Child."

 Chapter 270 : Hellish Battle

    Holding Lucifer''s head, Dante looked directly into his eyes, his aura growing infinitely, destabilizing the entire dimension. His fury was palpable, a force that threatened to destroy everything around him.


    "You could have attacked everyone in the world," Dante said, tightening his grip on the demon''s head that resisted firmly. After all, he was facing Lucifer, not just any demon like Asmodeus.


    "But you¡­" he murmured while lifting Lucifer by his hair. "Chose."


    With a swift motion, Dante mmed Lucifer''s head into the throne.


    KABOOMMMM!


    The whole ce shook with the impact, Lucifer''s headpletely destroying the throne and creating a crater. The ground crumbled, revealing even deeper abysses of darkness and mes.


    "My wife!" Dante shouted, releasing his aura throughout the ce, destabilizing the other demon kings.


    Lucifer, even in his pain, let out a wicked smile as blood dripped from his head. "Do you think this is enough to stop me, Dante?" he mocked, his demonic power radiating in waves.


    "Attack him," Lucifer ordered as the other demon kings began to rise. "Weakened..." Dante murmured, watching the demons get up.


    "Baal, Baleth, Purson, Vine, Bm, Zagan, and Belial," Dante listed with a smile, although he didn''t care about them. Who he really wanted was someone else. "Astaroth," Dante said in a dark tone, fixing his eyes on a specific point.


    The Demon Kings quickly surrounded him, forming a containment circle that made Dante onlyugh. Astaroth, however, seemed more cautious, watching Dante with eyes that reflected both curiosity and precaution.


    But Dante... despiteughing, he was not joking, his hands began to radiate a sinister aura, and a shower of ck mes started to fall from them, enveloping his ck armor like a protective aura. Brandishing Rebellion, also bathed in mes, he said, "Not going to attack? Children," releasing a terrifying aura of demonic energy.


    Baal was the first to attack, letting out a fierce roar as infernal mes erupted from his hands. "Burn, intruder!" he shouted, his mes slithering toward Dante.


    Dante raised his hand, absorbing the mes with the ck energy of Amaterasu. "You''ll have to do better than that, Baal," he retorted, after all, this Baal seemed very much like his oldpanion from past lives, then throwing back a jet of ck fire that engulfed Baal, forcing him to retreat.


    Baleth and Purson attacked together, Baleth invoking lightning that tore through the air and Purson conjuring a storm of poison. "Let''s see if you can handle this!" Baleth shouted, his eyes gleaming with malice.


    Dante raised an energy barrier, deflecting the attacks. "You are pathetic," he said, his voiceden with contempt. With a fluid motion, heunched a wave of energy that threw Baleth and Purson back, knocking them to the ground.


    Vine emerged from the shadows, trying to surprise Dante with a stealth attack. "I''ll rip your soul out, you damned!" he shouted, his ws glowing with dark energy.


    Dante turned quickly, grabbing Vine''s arm and breaking it with a brutal move. "You are nothing but an insignificant shadow," he dered, hurling Vine against a wall with such force that the stone shattered.


    Bm, Zagan, and Belial advanced together,bining their forces in a devastating attack. "Stop underestimating us!" Belial roared, his voice echoing like thunder.


    Dante smiled, feeling the adrenaline of the battle. "Come all at once," he challenged, concentrating the energy in his hands. With a battle cry, he released an explosion that engulfed the three demons, their bodies being thrown like burnt rags against the walls of Lucifer''s castle.


    Astaroth watched calmly, her eyes narrowed as she assessed the situation. She knew Dante was no ordinary opponent and could not be faced here. "You are powerful, but you are alone," she said, her voice firm.


    Dante turned his gaze to her, a fierce glint in his eyes. "Alone, but not powerless. Besides... it''s very ugly to steal your friends'' powers, don''t you think?" he replied, advancing towards Astaroth. "Let''s end this."


    Dante had noticed something... Were these Demon Kings really that pathetic? It was seven against one in a dimension where even the gravity was much greater than what he was used to. "She was draining their energy..." Dante concluded. The Demon Kings were weaker, but she... "She must be almost at Lucifer''s level..." Dante murmured as he advanced.


    Astaroth raised her hands, invoking an ancient magic that made the ground tremble. "Feel the wrath of the ancients!" she shouted,unching a devastating wave of energy.


    Dante resisted the impact, his ck wings extending as he advanced. "My sword is older than any magic you can conjure," he said, his voice cutting through the air as his strike nullified her magic.


    "Return to your grave," Dante said, shing Astaroth''s chest, sending her flying and breaking part of the castle walls.


    "Ugh," he gasped in exhaustion. He was using half of his energy to remain in hell and the other half to fight, all while holding the energy of the World Tree within his body. Dante was surrounded by the fallen bodies of the Demon Kings; they weren''t dead, but all were unconscious.


    Suddenly, a chilling sensation ran down his spine, a premonition that came toote. Before he could react, an icy hand pierced his back, impaling his heart with cruel precision.


    "Thought you were done with me, Dante?" Lucifer''s voice whispered in his ear, dripping with venom and triumph.


    Dante gasped, blood dripping from his mouth as he felt life rapidly slipping away. But on his face... a chilling smile. The pain was unbearable, an agony surpassing anything he had ever experienced. He looked down, seeing Lucifer''s hand piercing his chest, holding his pulsating heart.


    But he never stopped smiling, as if... he had anticipated this. "You bastard..." Dante managed to murmur, his strength beginning to wane, or so Lucifer thought.


    Luciferughed, a cold and inhuman sound. "You underestimated me, Dante. I am eternal. Your fight ends here."


    The Demon Kings, though injured, began to rise again, their demonicughter echoing through the ruined hall. Astaroth, still cautious, watched closely, a glint of triumph in her eyes but she could not see Dante''s smile...


    A demonic grin passed through Astaroth''s eyes, and she quickly shouted, "GET AWAY!" But Lucifer had no time to react. Dante grabbed Lucifer''s arm, pulling it with force and tearing it through the other side of his body. Dante''s energy exploded from his body, creating a wave of destruction that forced Lucifer to retreat without one of his arms.


    Lucifer was thrown back, an expression of surprise and rage on his face. "Impossible!" he roared, trying to stabilize himself.


    Dante, staggering but resolute, rose with Lucifer''s arm in his hand... "It''s good to hold this; it''s even funny," Dante said, letting one of Cerberus''s mouths swallow it. The wound on his chest glowed with a ck light as demonic energy began to heal it slowly. "I couldn''t kill you anyway now, Lucifer," he said, his voiceden with renewed strength.


    "This is all just a game." He revealed, his bodypletely healed, even without a heart. "How are you alive! You''re a Vampire!" Lucifer shouted, and Dante''s smile widened as he pointed to his chest. "Seven Hearts," Dante said. It was one of the things he had, just like a Demon King, seven hearts.


    "Did you forget who I am? I am the Emperor of this world. If you want something from me, kneel." Dante said, and they fell again.


    "Enough." A woman''s voice emerged in the environment. "I was looking for you, filthy bitch." Dante said, seeing a woman with purple hair and red skin. She wore a red outfit and long demonic wings, a kind of red dress that perfectly matched her seductive body and her ck eyes with two rubies. "Qliphoth," Dante said, seeing her in a humanoid demonic form.


    "Progenitor," she said, looking faithfully into his eyes, trying to read him... but she... couldn''t...


    "An intruder from another world," she said, looking at Dante. "You''re notpletely wrong, but we both know that if I were an intruder, the Progenitor''s abilities wouldn''t be activating like this," Dante replied, almost challenging her.


    "You..." Qliphoth looked at the man who seemed to have never feared anything. He stood before the strongest entity in Hell, the sustainer of the dimension, and he was just challenging her without hesitation. "Leave," she ordered, but Dante''s expression changedpletely. "Leave?" he questioned.


    "After invading my world, hurting my wife, destroying parts of the of my other wife, and after all this crap, you tell me to leave?" Qliphoth heard those insinuations and when she heard "the of my other wife," she froze.


    "You... you married my sister?" she stammered, incredulous at his deration, but before he could respond, several chains appeared out of thin air, binding Dante''s legs with crushing force. "Ah~ what a shame... seems I used too much energy to heal my heart," Dante said, casting a defiant nce at Lucifer. "I''ll be back in a few years... hope your ns are still in motion."


    The chains began to lift Dante, raising him to Qliphoth''s height, who was still trying to process what he had said. "Hey, Qliphoth," Dante called, his hands now chained but still able to move. A wave of brutal demonic energy formed in his palm.


    "My power..." Qliphoth murmured, feeling the familiarity of the energy Dante held.


    "Take it back," Dante said, throwing the energy towards Qliphoth''s true body, the enormous tree with a giant eye.


    "NO!" Qliphoth screamed, flying at super speed to block the attack, but it was toote. The energy collided with the tree, causing massive damage that made the entire underworld tremble.


    The impact was devastating, cracks spreading through the trunk of the demonic tree, the giant eye blinking frantically as the energy destroyed its internal structures. The ground around began to give way, forming chasms that swallowed everything in their path.


    Qliphoth, desperate, tried to use her own forces to contain the damage, but the power released by Dante was overwhelming. "Damn you! You destroyed part of my body!" she screamed, her body trembling with rage and pain.


    Dante, suspended in the air by the chains, watched with a satisfied smile. "This is your punishment, you bitch," he dered, his voice full of determination. "This is just the beginning, I''ll be back." The huge gate began to appear, pulling Dante towards it.


    Lucifer advanced, fury burning in his eyes. "You will pay for this, Dante!" he roared, preparing tounch a final attack.


    "We''ll see each other soon, Lucifer," Dante said, his figure starting to disappear into a whirlpool of shadows from the portal. "Enjoy your time."


    These were thest words Lucifer heard before Dante''s mortal body vanished from Hell.


    Qliphoth looked at her tree and with one hand began to heal it. "Sister... why?..." she murmured.

 Chapter 271: The End Of The Invasion

    Dante, suspended in the air by chains, observed with a satisfied smile. "This is your punishment, you whore," he dered, his voice full of determination. "This is just the beginning. I will return."


    The enormous gate began to appear, pulling Dante toward it. As he passed through it, the chains started to dissolve in the air, and he was hurled through a tunnel of energy, elerating at a surreal speed through space and time.


    "You shouldn''t mess with that..." a voice echoed around him.


    "I''ll say it again, his n is impossible. He''s wasting time and energy on it, and nothing wille of it," Dante retorted quickly, feeling his body pass through the portal before being spit out of the demonic world and thrown back into Elysium.


    The first thing he did was spread his wings, stabilizing himself in the sky while looking at the demonic gate. Thendscape of Elysium was a stark contrast to the infernal underworld. The sky was clear and serene, clouds drifting gently around majestic mountains and lush forests.


    "At least I managed to stop that damned invasion," Dante said, looking at the gate.


    Dante took a deep breath, feeling the pure air fill his lungs, a sensation almost forgotten after his time in hell. He looked at the horizon, where the demonic gate still pulsed with sinister energy.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared on the horizon, flying towards him at high speed. It was a woman, a woman Dante knew as well as the back of his hand. "Dante, you''re finally back!" the woman said, her voice full of relief and concern.


    "Morgana," Dante replied, holding her tightly and embracing her. "How long have I been gone?" Dante asked, knowing that the Demonic World not only had many problems with gravity but also passed time fasterpared to Elysium.


    "A few hours... You... you''ve changed..." she said, noticing how Dante had changed, and Dante could only smile at her. He couldn''t deny it; after all, he was now a much moreplete version of Dante, a superior version.


    As he smiled at Morgana, he felt a familiar presence. The demonic gargoyle, which had once seemed like an inert statue, began to move again, its stone wings pping heavily as it approached.


    "Progenitor," the gargoyle''s guttural voice reverberated through the air. "The contract has been fulfilled. You got what you wanted." Dante looked at the creature, narrowing his eyes. "So, does this mean the portal will be closed?"


    The gargoyle nodded slowly. "Yes. The demonic gate will be sealed, and the demonic world will be isted again." With these words, the gargoyle lifted its enormous wings, beginning to chant words in an ancient and forgottennguage. The portal began to glow intensely, its edges flickering with a red light as demonic energy flowed into it.


    Dante stepped back a bit, watching the process. The runes around the portal began to shine brightly, and an invisible force started to pull the doors slowly, closing them with a resounding boom that echoed across the horizon.


    "The contract has been fulfilled. The gate has been sealed," the gargoyle dered, its voice still resonating in the air.


    The demonic portal was nowpletely closed, beginning to disappear into the rarefied air, creating an imprable barrier between the two worlds. Dante took a deep breath, feeling a huge weight lifted off his shoulders.


    Morgana stood beside him, her expression one of relief. "It''s over... The demonic world is isted again," Morgana said, grabbing his arm and intertwining her fingers with his.


    Dante looked up at the clear sky of Elysium, a feeling of peace finally beginning to settle in his heart. "It''s finally over..." he murmured, but there was something he needed to do. There was a woman who needed his attention now, something he felt he had failed to givetely.


    "How are they?" Dante asked, holding Morgana by the waist, pulling her closer. Without waiting for an answer, he kissed her deeply, their lips meeting in an explosion of pent-up emotions.


    Morgana returned the kiss, her hands caressing Dante''s face as she surrendered to the moment. When they finally parted, she looked into his eyes, a gentle smile forming on her lips. "They are fine, Dante. They missed you, just as I did."


    Dante caressed Morgana''s face, his gaze filled with remorse and love. "I''m sorry for being so distant. I promise that will change. You all are the reason I keep fighting."


    Morgana nodded, holding his hand. "I know, Dante. We''re in this together. We always have been."


    Dante finally pulled away a bit, keeping Morgana close. "Let''s go home," he said, his voice firm but gentle. "We have a lot to rebuild and many lives to protect."


    At this moment, everything could have stopped, and it would have been just Dante in this world... However, many things continued to happen in every corner, on boths. Everyone was starting to rebuild their cities, their homes, and their lives, despite appearances... thousands of people had died because of this demonic attack.


    Even where Dante was, people had died; it was not just a simple invasion... the entire world was in crisis at this moment.


    The Empire of Lyrianna... had been decimated. The castle of Lyrianna no longer existed. In fact, she could no longer be called Empress; all her people were against her at that moment. After all... she was attacked, captured, and left everything unprotected...


    at least, that was what they thought...


    "The Murim Alliance was exterminated, as ordered, youngdy. Using the demonic invasion was a brilliant move," said a man in a Chinese kimono, holding a fan. He was in a small space with a masked person sitting in a lotus pose, seemingly an experienced cultivator. "It''s time..." the female voice behind the mask spoke, as a small book in an unknownnguage floated in front of her.


    "The Celestial Demon Tomb is to the north, in the Frozen Mountains of Khari," she said as she began to rise. Her kimono flowed with her height, transforming into a wide, flowing garment that trailed on the ground, adorned with flowers and carp in intricately mythical engravings. Her long ck hair seemed to extend to the floor.


    "Young Lady... please, be careful," said her humble servant, bowing deeply. "I will im my mother''s legacy," she responded. When the man lifted his head... the woman had disappeared.


    It wasn''t just the Demonic Cult that had been reactivated. Now, with the confirmation that demons were seeking to return to the world, everyone was genuinely excited about it and the god they believed they served. If they knew that the Demon Goddess herself was by Dante Scarlet''s side... The goals of the Demonic Cult were obscure, and no one knew about them.


    Even the witches, considered professional gossips, had no idea about their objectives...


    However, it wasn''t just the Demon Cults that were truly mobilizing... The world was gradually closing in on itself. Not only had human kings given up on going to the Empire of Lyrianna, but in Nightsphere...


    The Infinite Cycle of Battles continued to rage intensely. After a king abandoned his people and left them to die during the invasion, the course of the Werewolf War began to change ¡ª and in a brutal way.


    The sound of footsteps echoed through the environment, apanied by an imposing figure walking with extreme anger. Her serious and fierce gaze was clear evidence of the turmoil in her heart. The one she fought against had decided to sacrifice his own people rather than help with the invasion. "Damn mutt," she murmured, gnawing on her nails in frustration.


    Her lupine ears, pointed and covered with soft fur, twitched, reacting to her emotions as she thought about what needed to be done. Her long white hair was disheveled, stained with blood, and her smooth, wless skin was marked by wounds, the result of fighting hordes and more hordes of demons.


    Her blue-green eyes fixed on the spot where the tree stood, still marked by a w in the sky as if it had torn through space. "Damn it, how am I going to get that out of the sky... I overdid it again," she murmured, knowing she had reserved her power to kill that damned king but ended up having to use part of it to clear her kingdom.


    "Majesty..." A werewolf appeared and immediately knelt.


    "Speak, Dominic," she said, sitting on her throne. At this moment, she was in her own pce, trying to maintain an appearance of control.


    "The damage to the kingdom is extensive, but the survivors are working to repair what they can," reported Dominic, keeping his head low in respect.


    "And the enemy?" she asked, her eyes gleaming with restrained fury.


    "Most have been eradicated, but there are pockets of resistance that continue to fight," Dominic replied.


    She nodded slowly, her mind quickly working to formte a n. "Gather all our war leaders. We need to reinforce our defenses and prepare a counter-offensive. We cannot allow these creatures to threaten our people again. And... use lethal force against anyone from the King''s faction.


    It''s total war now."


    "Yes, Majesty," said Dominic, rising and leaving to carry out her orders.


    She was alone for a moment, staring at the mark in the sky. "I swear I will destroy anyone who threatens my kingdom," she murmured to herself, feeling the rage boil within her.


    "You''ve changed quite a bit." She suddenly heard, turning sharply to her throne, seeing a damn woman she never wanted to see again for the rest of her life... "Damn bloodsucker," she growled, seeing Valentina sitting on her throne, drinking her wine.


    "Long time no see, little wolf," said Valentina, waving her hand dismissively.

 Chapter 272: The most dangerous man

    Reality was in front of her; perhaps the most dangerous woman in the world was sitting on her throne, drinking her wine and still mocking her.


    "What do you want, you third-rate bitch? I''m sure you have much better things to do than visit me." The woman growled at Valentina, who was quite pleased with her reaction. "Oh, don''t be like that...


    Or do you want to fight me after using a Dimensional sh of that magnitude?" Valentina asked, her neon red eyes glowing intensely, increasing the tension in the air, as if a fight could break out at any moment, potentially destroying the entire city...


    "Ah, cut the crap. I have enough problems to deal with, why are you here now? Or better yet, why are you on my continent? I''m sure you''re very busy as well." She questioned as she paced back and forth. She had a lot to think about and strategies to n.


    "Ah, Siren... although I don''t like you, I''m not entirely against your existence, you know?" Valentina said, and Siren''s eyes narrowed, as if she was almost receiving apliment... in her own way, of course... something Siren had never seen before, given that Valentina hadn''t been pleasant to talk to in thest two hundred years...


    "I was here looking for my loyal subordinates, for some reason, they chose toe to this ce." Valentina said, stretching. She was a bit tired after hours of killing demons relentlessly. "You''re weak." Siren said, making the whole atmosphere tense, just by hearing those words, the Valentina she knew could wipe out the entire Werewolf Kingdom with a single furious attack... But...


    "I know that, don''t worry." She said in a... serious tone? Siren didn''t know how to react to this; in fact, who was this woman in front of her? She didn''t resemble the impulsive Valentina Scarlet, the woman who devastates everything in her path without fear... The Imposing Godyer... "You..." She murmured, seeing how Valentina seemed...


    well?


    Siren and Valentina had a history spanning years, hundreds of them in fact. She, Valentina, and Lyrianna were great rivals when it came to strength in the past era, theypeted for the title of Strongest Woman in the World, and it wasn''t just for show, they really had the power to back it up. But... why did this woman in front of her seem so fragile and gentle?


    She didn''t attack, use her aura to intimidate, or even insult her... on the contrary, she had evenplimented her in her own way...


    "You..." She murmured again, but continued, "You''ve changed." She concluded, and Valentina looked at her, not seriously, but calmly, controlled, less aggressive than before, just... "Love changes people, you know? I wish I had discovered that earlier..." Valentina said, leaving Sirenpletely shocked...


    "L-Love?" She stuttered, of all the countless things she could hear from this woman, she said LOVE? Siren simply broke.


    She knew about Dante Scarlet... Damn it! Who didn''t know about the man who made two legendary women be devastated and sealed for ten years! Not only that, a man who was reincarnated! The first person in the world toe back to life! Before Dante, there was no sign of Resurrection and Reincarnation, but he not only reincarnated, he became a Demon King who, again, IS NOT A DEMON.


    "Ah, sorry to bring this up at a time like this... Sometimes I forget that you''ve never felt the virility of a man inside you, the ecstasy of feeling loved... It must be hard, right? I''m sorry..." Valentina said. Now she seemed like the same Valentina from two hundred years ago... "You..." Siren murmured, "I would love to mock you without issues, but this situation is just sad for you.


    Since when have you be so pathetic? Just kill that idiot king and use Martial Law, sovereignty above all with an iron fist, you''re already a tyrant, just im what''s yours." Valentina said as if it were easy, well... for her, it was indeed easy to do that.


    Currently, Valentina wouldn''t even need to lift a finger if she wanted to dominate a nation like the Werewolf Kingdom. She would just kill the King and instill fear and torment until the residents werepletely loyal to her... Well...


    She thinks that way; she would probably ask Dante to dominate this ce, then sit on hisp and just enjoy the view of the nation being decimated by two dragons in the air, the treacherous subus, the cunning witch, and the very virtue of humility... which, well, might not need much, and she wouldn''t help massacre a nation...


    Okay, in summary, Valentina was already aplete sovereign. She didn''t need political dilemmas; she was Supreme above all and everyone, and she always had been... but with Dante... well, she just isn''t the Empress of the world because she''s too bored... And knowing what''s going to happen in the future, maybe it''s not even good to be that way.


    "You exhaust me..." Siren said, cing a hand on her head. "Why are you really here? If you were after your subordinates, you would have done it already. Besides, why use vampire count transformation? Are you joking? Many people were frightened by the power radiating from the desert." Siren said.


    She really didn''t have time to talk with Valentina while so many things were happening...


    "Alexander Sucellus." Valentina said, immediately catching Siren''s attention... "That disgusting wolf, what about him?" She growled. She really seemed to hate her stepson, and she had plenty of reasons for that.


    There were a few things Siren needed to do, one of them being to eliminate the entire royal lineage and then take the throne. And Alexander was a significant thorn in her side since he was hunting her loyal servants... "You know very well, Siren." Valentina''s eyes glowed intensely. After all, one of the reasons she was here was precisely that.


    Years ago, she had refused an alliance with Siren through d, which had cost her dearly. This time...


    Breaking the silence of Siren''s thoughts, Valentina reminded her with a single word why she was there... "Revenge." She said, and the wine ss in her hand began to bubble as if it were boiling.


    "Because of those childish games, Alexander is now in the sights of the most dangerous man I know." Valentina said, and this was no bluff. She knew many people, had lived through several eras, and was old enough to draw this conclusion. She knew deep down...


    Dante was the most cruel and terrifying man she knew, a man who would do anything to stay alive and return as many times as necessary for the sake of his wives and loved ones. Her intuition told her this, even when she learned he was reincarnated, she had already thought about it. A transcendental who went through countless reincarnations; to endure so much required two things: Power and Will. Don''t miss chapters on m v l e m p y r


    Besides, she had already noticed something, something she didn''t even understand... a sense of familiarity, not just between her and Dante, even with Morgana she felt familiar, so much so that their fights almost no longer existed, and this was something natural.


    All because of a Man... or rather, The Man. Dante could no longer be taken merely as a lucky man who rose quickly; his potential was many times greater than hers, so much so that she had been feeling that soon, she would be nothing beside him.


    Valentina was beginning to ept it... She knew her world wasn''t of High Rank, not even an average one. Dante had already told her, this sector is a low one; what could she expect from an average sector? And a high one? She didn''t know, but for some reason, she wasn''t afraid of anything. All because of one Man.


    So yes, Dante Scarlet is the most dangerous man alive, from the perspective of the Strongest Vampire in History.


    "Does he still think about revenge after all that?" Siren questioned. She knew who Valentina was talking about; how could she not? Just mentioning the man made her angry eyes seem as infatuated as a schoolgirl''s.


    "It''s not just about revenge for its own sake," Valentina said as she calmly stood up from the woman''s throne. "It''s about how much he hurt us." She spoke as if chanting, for now, reality was knocking at the door. "If it were just about him in an isted case, he would ept it well, but he... well... After his return, he saw what his death caused.


    The fact that we suffered for ten years is etched in his thoughts; he mes himself every day for that. So, in the end... He decided to follow the Supreme path, the Path of the Absolute." Valentina said, making Siren''s whole body tremble.


    "So, little wolf... Will you join us and spark a great Werewolf war, or will you swim against the current and drown in the wrath of a man who only loves his wives?" Valentina questioned, her gaze, for the first time in decades, making the entire body of the powerful woman that Siren was tremble with fear.


    "Think carefully... After all... when my husbandes here, it will be a decisive war." Those were Valentina''sst words before she disappeared into a swarm of bats.


    "Think carefully..." The whisper reached Siren.

 Chapter 273: Free from your bonds

    Dante and Morgana walked calmly over the disordered and misshapen ground where that enormous demonic tree once stood. The ce waspletely deste, and there were still remnants in the soil contaminated by demonic malice.


    "I''ll fix this," Dante said with a gentle smile on his face as he let go of Morgana''s hand, crouching down and cing his hand on the ground.


    "You''ve changed," Morgana said. She had already noticed the change in Dante; how could she not? She had seen this man grow, or at least, she had seen Dante grow, not his other lives. And this, in a way, began to trouble Morgana; she at least wanted to know what was happening with her husband, and well... Dante wasn''t going to hide anymore...


    "I''ve recovered my memories of past lives," Dante said while looking at her, still smiling. He murmured something in a demonguage, and the soil began to heal, all the malice being forced into a single piece ofnd.


    Dante''s words struck Morgana like a fiery arrow, setting her entire body aze. She was... "It''s alright, it''s not what you think," Dante said, turning to her with a small malignant sphere while the whole area turnedpletely gray. "I chose to discard all those experiences until a day I can absorb them without losing myself.


    I remain, and will always be, your Dante," he said, trying to calm her, as he could already feel her emotions bubbling inside his head.


    "Although... I may still need to return some things to you, Tsukoyomi," Dante murmured. By some twist of Fate, Tsukoyomi''s existence continued, and his legacy fell into the hands of his own reincarnation. Despite knowing that Tsukoyomi no longer existed, only Morgana, he still wanted to at least give her the memories of when they lived together...


    Dante had many things on his mind now, many problems he wished he didn''t have to worry about, but many things were also something that the future couldpromise his peaceful life, especially being the reincarnation of someone so powerful in his first life... Unfortunately, knowing the scale of things currently, he knew it would be useless to try to solve these problems; he would have to wait...


    Wait until the sector ascended to a medium level. When the Sector rises in Level, things might get even worse... however... "I want to talk with youter," he said, approaching her and embracing her. "Don''t worry too much, I will always be Dante," he assured, and Morgana calmed slightly... "Talk?..." she questioned.


    Dante just nodded, "You, Valentina, and Voralith, I have some things to discuss about... well, the other me..." he said as he prepared to continue walking, holding Morgana''s hand, he felt a slight tremor, "Later, I will spend a long time with you," Dante said, making her tremble again, but this time with anticipation...


    "Finally," she thought, convinced. She was eager to feel something that only Dante could give her...


    "Now... I should check on Sara and Lyrianna, they were in bad shape..." Dante murmured, but before... "Fey, reforest this area, alright? Create a clearing and let the poor animals findfort, I can feel their fear." Dante said. Of course, he couldpletely feel that world tree; it had epted him...


    Dante and Morgana walked calmly over the disordered and misshapen ground where that enormous demonic tree once stood. The ce waspletely deste, and there were still remnants in the soil contaminated by demonic malice.


    "I''ll fix this," Dante said with a gentle smile on his face as he let go of Morgana''s hand, crouching down and cing his hand on the ground.


    "You''ve changed," Morgana said. She had already noticed the change in Dante; how could she not? She had seen this man grow, or at least, she had seen Dante grow, not his other lives. And this, in a way, began to trouble Morgana; she at least wanted to know what was happening with her husband, and well... Dante wasn''t going to hide anymore...


    "I''ve recovered my memories of past lives," Dante said while looking at her, still smiling. He murmured something in a demonguage, and the soil began to heal, all the malice being forced into a single piece ofnd.


    Dante''s words struck Morgana''s mind like a fiery arrow, igniting her entire being. She felt... "It''s alright, it''s not what you think," Dante said as he turned to her with a small malignant sphere in hand, while the entire area turnedpletely gray. "I chose to discard all those experiences until a day when I can absorb them without losing myself.


    I remain, and will always be, your Dante." He said, trying to calm her, as he could already feel her emotions bubbling inside his head.


    "Although... I might still have to return some things to you, Tsukoyomi," Dante murmured. By some twist of fate, Tsukoyomi''s existence continued, and his legacy fell into the hands of his own reincarnation. Despite knowing that Tsukoyomi no longer existed, only Morgana, he still wanted to at least give her the memories of when they lived together...


    Dante had many things on his mind now, many problems he wished he didn''t have to worry about, but many things also threatened his peaceful life. As the reincarnation of someone so powerful in his first life, he knew it would be futile to try to solve these problems immediately; he would have to wait...


    Wait until the sector ascended to a higher level. When the Sector rises in level, things might get even worse... however... "I want to talk with youter," he said, approaching her and embracing her. "Don''t worry too much, I will always be Dante," he assured, and Morgana calmed slightly... "Talk?..." she questioned.


    Dante just nodded, "You, Valentina, and Voralith, I have some things to discuss about... well, the other me..." he said as he prepared to continue walking, holding Morgana''s hand. He felt a slight tremor, "Later, I will spend a long time with you," Dante said, making her tremble again, but this time with anticipation...


    "Finally," she thought, convinced. She was eager to feel something that only Dante could give her...


    "Now... I should check on Sara and Lyrianna; they were in bad shape..." Dante murmured. But before that... "Fey, reforest this area, alright? Create a clearing and let the poor animals findfort. I can feel their fear," Dante said.


    He couldpletely sense the world tree; it had epted him and shared something with him without her realizing it. He already knew something would happen; the blessing of the world tree was reacting that way. Now it wasn''t just that; it was Dante''s.


    "Is that what you desire, darling?" She appeared in front of him, blushing a little. As an entity that exists throughout the, she had many eyes and ears, and perhaps... just perhaps... she had been spying on Dante recently to understand better how he functioned. She knew two things: he adored all kinds of women, but... what he really liked was being called "darling" by them.


    Dante noticed she was a bit embarrassed... "So cute," he said, stroking her hair. "Please remember that this world is part of you. Take care of yourself too, dear," Dante said, making her tremble slightly. But she was... happy?


    Even she didn''t understand why she was so happy, it was as if she had gained a purpose... "Yes, I''ll take care of everything, dear!" she said quickly, transforming into a green wolf simr to those Linnea carried by her side. She quickly began to run through the colorless field, filling it with vibrant green as trees, nts, and small flowers bloomed.


    "That''s... so beautiful..." Morgana murmured, feeling the fresh breeze on her face while everything seemed to move in slow motion, except for Fey, who was happily bouncing around with a canine smile on her face.


    "She''s having fun, doing something she loves," Morgana said. "Yes... that''s what I wanted since I met her. She seemed monotonous and emotionless, but it''s easy to understand her. A woman created to be a supreme mother, she has the''s maternal instinct and always did everything for the good of her children,pletely ignoring her own well-being.


    That''s a problem many world trees have inmon, a duty so great it surpasses their own feelings and virtues," Dante said, watching the happy grass wolf shaping the world like a painting.


    Gradually, not only flowers began to grow, but also trees and other nts. Even the water around them started to form a smallke where the deepest roots were. Fey reused every little spot; every tiny detail was considered.


    "You freed her..." Morgana murmured, feeling his arm pass behind her and pull her to rest her head on his chest. "I didn''t do anything, I just gave her a truth and a promise. Her own doubtful heart followed its instincts. That''s why I destroyed the contract..." Morgana calmly thought about his words and... "You nned all of this before making the contract...


    you maniptive bastard," she murmured, using magic to restrict her words to only Dante. He just smiled while kissing the top of her head.


    "You think too much about me. I just wanted to ensure our family had a great ally. And well... now, you should stop ming me and thank me for giving you another sister with whom you can explore magic... I''ve never seen you using earth elemental magic... or nature magic," Dante said in her ear.


    She felt the whole lie; it was clear he had nned this!


    He wanted the world tree! He just got lucky! "That damn demon..." she murmured, feeling his warmth intertwine with hers... "You look even more beautiful, you know?" he murmured in her ear... "And you more shameless..."


    He pulled her forward, cing her breasts on his chest and looking into those beautiful golden eyes. "It''s just my charm," he said, leaning in...


    "And you always loved it." And he sealed his lips to hers.

 Chapter 274: Vex vs Lilith.

    "Mother¡­" Sara murmured, sitting on the ground with Lyrianna''s head resting on herp. She waited calmly for her stubborn mother to wake up... But it had been almost an hour since her Guardian Angel appeared, and she hadn''t woken up, constantly having small spasms and tremors.


    "Calm down, she should wake up soon." Voralith said, cing a hand on her shoulder. Though she didn''t interact much with Dante''s girls, she understood what was going on in Sara''s mind, who was very worried.


    "Yes! Eldrax knows that Sara''s mommy will be fine!" Eldrax said, trying to support Sara. After all, they had be good friends, and Sara always tried to teach Eldrax the right things¡­ "Thank you¡­ but¡­ it''s hard not to worry," Sara said, trying to stay calm.


    The mere thought of losing her mother hovering in her mind was already making her feel awful. Unfortunately, Sara has a very strong personality trait¡­ Caring much more than she should. Even when she fell in love with Dante in her teenage years, she cared so much that it almost created a curse¡­ Or so she thought.


    Maybe it was just another one of her intrusive thoughts trying to find a reason to love him¡­ But the point now wasn''t about that, but about what was going on in her head.


    While Sara was enjoying her "newlywed" life, her mother was alone in this enormous pce, dealing with nothing but worries about a people who never idolized her as they should. She was feeling extremely guilty. She had abandoned her mother, the person who had been by her side not just as a mother, but as her best friend, her supporter, her everything¡­ just to follow a love¡­


    The guilt¡­ was starting to hurt too much in her chest, a guilt so genuine that seeing her in this state made her unable to do anything, not even cry, because if she fell apart, it would be much worse. So now¡­ Sara was holding everything in her chest, holding so many things that if she copsed¡­ she didn''t even know if she could return to being herself¡­


    "You should rest a bit first. She''ll be fine, and if she doesn''t wake up, we''ll try to revive her with magic; Morgana should be able to help." Voralith''s hand didn''t leave her shoulder for a second. It was really surprising for Sara to know that this woman was supporting her¡­ However¡­


    "Yes, it''s better for you to rest, it seems he''s arriving." This time, the voice was from that woman who had been standing there for a long time, saying nothing, who seemed to have left. She was sitting with her legs and arms crossed, looking quite nervous¡­ Despite not showing anything¡­


    "And you¡­ why are you still here, Lilith?" Vex, who had also been silent in the presence of this woman, wanted to understand why a Demon Goddess was there. Something that, well¡­ Dante hadn''t told them about.


    "I''m here just like you. Did that damn man at least tell you about the contract he made? Damn it, I should have known he would be so brazen." She was really frustrated, knowing that Dante hadn''t cared enough to tell his wives about her existence... This was making her furious.


    "You still haven''t answered my question..." Vex murmured as if she could demand something, and Lilith looked at her seriously with those demonic eyes. "You have no right to question your mother about my matters, child." Lilith said, her gaze beginning to prate Vex''s soul, but the demoness... well, she didn''t care.


    "Another temperamental one, hey Voralith!" Vex shouted, catching the woman''s attention and pointing at Lilith, "Take this bitch into your team! She''s as temperamental as Valentina and Morgana, you guys fit together!" she said, and Voralith''s gaze fell on Vex... well, not exactly on Vex...


    KBOOOMMM!


    Vex was sent flying for several kilometers after receiving a p on the butt from Lilith. "RESPECT YOUR MOTHER!" The shout followed, and Vex prepared, letting her ws out and her tail as a weapon. She hadnded well, just skidding across the ground...


    "Mother? You''re just a whore who screwed Lucifer." Vex said with a confident smile. "Unlike me, who is a subus for one man only, you''re a well-used whore!" Vex shouted, generating an echo in Lilith''s head.


    The veins on Lilith''s head, already marking her face, grew evenrger... "Should we stop that?" Sara murmured, trying not to think too much about her mother at this moment... "Let them kill each other; it''s lesspetition." Voralith said nonchntly... "Competition?" Sara questioned.


    "I''m entering the game; the fewer women, the more time I''ll spend with him." Voralith said, somewhat embarrassed, but still maintaining her serious demeanor.


    Meanwhile, Vex was ready to attack Lilith. The question was... who would strike first?


    "She''s not strong," Vex thought, feeling the aura around Lilith. Despite the strength she used... well, better to ignore that... The fact was that the strength Lilith used was nothing, and Vex couldn''t even feel her true power...


    "What''s the matter, child? Afraid of getting beaten by your mother? There''s plenty more where that came from¡­" Lilith said, her eyes burning red, ready to attack Vex at the first move she made. Despite... well¡­


    In a brief falter of her gaze, Vex felt her body tremble under Lilith''s stare, as if she were reading Vexpletely¡­ and well¡­ "You''re the daughter of the whore of Lust... How funny, Dante killed your mommy just now¡­" Lilith said, trying to provoke her.


    Vex''s eyes wavered again, but what could she do about it? Lilith was yingpletely dirty, and well, she was a Demon; it was her nature¡­ but Vex¡­


    "She''s going to explode¡­" Voralith murmured, and Sara agreed¡­ "If she does that¡­ we should probably leave¡­" Saramented, knowing how Vex was¡­


    Vex was explosive when irritated. She usually always had a wide and lively smile, being an expert at being insufferable with the girls, always making jokes and doing things to irritate them, like talking about embarrassing stuff. But it was rare to see her truly angry.


    Unlike now, where just breathing seemed to make her explode with rage¡­ Her body was trembling, and Voralith pulled Eldrax close to her, as if to protect her from something that wasing¡­


    In an unexpected move by the women... Vex just sighed loudly, stepping out of her battle stance and retracting her tail and sharp ws.


    Lilith didn''t understand the sudden change, but secondster, Vex opened her mouth, looking at Lilith from afar.


    "You pity me." She said, leaving the entire ce silent, but did she stop? Of course not. "You''re just an unloved creature seeking whatever it takes to feel slightly good about yourself, but it''s just a stupid facade." Vex paused briefly and stared into her eyes, feeling nothing with a dead, emotionless look¡­ She only felt disgust.


    "You must have made a contract to get married and have a happy life or something; it''s typical of empty people who have nowhere to go," she said, shrugging while keeping her eyes on her.


    "Your life is meaningless, and being an Empress is nothing more than boredom, so you offered yourself as a reward, as if the Great Lilith, the Demon Goddess expelled for being envious, were a great prize for my Husband," she said, continuing.


    "Now you''re frustrated because you thought that man, let''s be honest, you don''t even love him, doesn''t give you your due value, as if you were worth anything¡­ You''re just pathetic." Vex smiled at her, closing her eyes.


    The atmosphere grew much worse than if it had been a simple brutal fight... When emotions are involved, many things can happen, and Lilith''s reaction¡­ wasn''t the best. She looked at that smile and¡­ she just clenched her fist in silence, digging her nails into her skin, letting her blood drip.


    "You¡­" Lilith''s face darkened, covered by her silvery white hair. When she moved, Vex prepared herself, seeing her hand rise, but¡­ she ced her arm over her face¡­ seemingly to wipe something away¡­


    "You are¡­" Vex murmured when she saw the Goddess lift her head, crystalline tears falling. Her eyes were slightly swollen and red, slightly blurred¡­ and she fell to the ground, her legs giving out¡­


    "You crossed the line." Dante''s voice whispered in Vex''s ear, "When dealing with someone you don''t know, you have to listen more and speak less. You don''t know her to attack her like that." Dante appeared beside her, stroking her head.


    For some reason¡­ Vex felt bad about it¡­ "I know how you think, but please, have more empathy for new people, especially those who are here for me, okay?" Dante asked, and Vex lowered her head, "S-sorry¡­" she murmured, and Dante just smiled.


    "No apologies, just do better next time, okay? You''ll have time to apologize to herter." He said, and Vex nodded, watching him disappear from her side and reappear in front of the crying woman as Morgana appeared next to Vex¡­


    "I admire your courage, but think better¡­ If Lilith didn''t care for Dante even a little, she would have erased you from existence. She didn''t do it only because you''re important to him."

 Chapter 275: Defective Core

    "Don''t take her seriously¡­ she doesn''t understand human feelings very well yet," Dante said, stroking Lilith''s hair as she kept her head down. "I''m not human¡­" she murmured. Lilith truly wasn''t¡­ Not currently, but long ago, before humans even popted the world, she had been born from the Father of Humanity.


    "Really? I didn''t know Devil May Cry," Dante said, trying to make the woman look at him. After all¡­ he needed to see something¡­ "Come on, look at me. I''m sure you know Vex is wrong, don''t you?" Dante asked. "Alright, think a bit¡­ I need to resolve something." Dante said, shifting his attention to Voralith and Sara, and of course, Lyrianna as well.


    "How is she?" Dante asked, seeing her body twitching and trembling. "We don''t know¡­ she seemed fine, but after we brought her here¡­ she''s like this," Sara said. Dante immediately understood what was happening¡­ Not with Lyrianna. Damn, he wasn''t a doctor! He understood how Sara felt; the look of defeat was on her face, and Dante didn''t like it at all.


    This was the worst expression Dante had seen on Sara''s angelic face. In fact, even when she was crucified on the Demon Tree, Dante hadn''t seen such a defeated, upset, disappointed, and above all, sad expression. But something caught Dante''s attention besides Sara¡­ It was Lyrianna.


    Despite being as beautiful as Sara, this woman seemed¡­ something more than just a mere mother¡­ for some reason, he felt that sensation¡­


    Yes, the same feeling Dante always gets when he meets a woman he likes, that same strange tingling that runs through his body and knots in his throat, making him want to find out more about her¡­ "Don''t tell me¡­" he murmured, searching his memories for many things from his past lives, but he¡­ "Nothing?" He questioned.


    In this brief search, he had already checked about Tsukoyomi and Amaterasu, but for some reason, this immense sensation came from Lyrianna¡­ "This isn''t the time for that," he concluded, crouching next to Sara as Morgana appeared beside him.


    "Do you have any medical knowledge? I''m sure I saw an Archangel healing herpletely¡­" Dante murmured. He tried to analyze, but there was nothing unusual¡­ except for one thing, one damn thing¡­ "Damn¡­ make it something simpler¡­ don''t make me do this again," he thought, without saying it aloud to avoid rming Sara, who remained focused and worried.


    "Give me a minute," Morgana said, crouching down and taking Lyrianna''s hand, allowing her mana to flow through her body, checking all the small points to ensure her condition.


    The seconds of waiting felt like eternities, but finally, Morgana opened her eyes, her face showing an expression of relief mixed with concern. "It looks like she¡­ lost her magic core," she said, still holding Lyrianna''s hand. "Something¡­ exploded her core and scattered the mana fragments all over her chest." Morgana said. Dante frowned, trying to remember if he had heard of something simr.


    "Morgana, can you remove it?" he asked.


    He was only pretending not to know what was happening. In reality, Lyrianna had her core obliterated by Asmodeus himself. He thought he had removed herpletely without harm, but it seemed he had failed¡­ "Damn¡­ I don''t want to deal with this like this¡­" he thought.


    She shook her head slowly. "It''s not that simple. We need more information about the origin of this rupture. It could be dangerous to tamper with it without fully understanding what we''re dealing with," Morgana concluded. But Dante¡­ "I already know what happened¡­" he murmured.


    "That damned angel didn''t give her a new core. He knew the healing wouldn''tst long¡­ And left it for you to solve," Lilith''s voice cut in, now recovered from what Vex had said to her. "And you knew this all along?" Sara asked, knowing Lilith had been there with them for a long time but had not said a word.


    Lilith took a deep breath, trying to find the right words to exin. "I knew something was wrong," she admitted, her face dark. "But I wasn''t sure of the extent of the damage until now. I needed to be certain¡­" she murmured. "Unlike you, I only know how to use demonic magic. If I touched her, I might kill her, so I waited for you to check her condition." Lilith said.


    Despite Sara''s anger, using her virtue, she concluded that Lilith was speaking nothing but the truth, which surprised her.


    "I wasn''t sure if it was the same problem," Lilith said, her voice low. "And I didn''t want to rm anyone without being certain. I thought the Archangel had managed to fix it."


    "But now we know he didn''t," Lilith interrupted, her tone serious. "We need to act quickly."


    Morgana was still holding Lyrianna''s hand, her concern evident. "Without the magic core, her body is in constant decay. We need to find a definitive solution to restore or rece the core."


    "There is no such thing," Lilith said, staring at Dante. "If you want to save her, you only have this option." Lilith said, speaking to the only one who could understand what she meant. The women in the room fell silent, especially Voralith, Eldrax, and Vex, who, despite being there, had not said much.


    Voralith understood what was happening and already had an idea, but she stayed quiet as Dante had been assessing her since his arrival.


    "So we only have this option," Dante murmured, more to himself than to the others. He turned to the group, his face serious. "I don''t think this sh¡ª" Sara, still trying to process everything, interrupted Dante. "What do you mean by ''this option,'' Dante?"


    Dante looked at Sara, hesitating to say what Lilith meant. "She''s suggesting¡­ transforming Lyrianna into a demon." He didn''t want to worsen the situation, but lying to Sara wasn''t something he would do.


    Lilith nodded slowly. "It''s the only way to save her life. As a demon progenitor, I can use my powers to transform Lyrianna into a demon, rebuilding her body. This will restore her magic core in a new form, but the change will be irreversible unless there is a living Human Progenitor, which¡­ well, we know doesn''t exist."


    Sara went pale. "T-Turn her into a demon? She''s my mother!" Sara stammered, unable to believe what they were saying. It wasn''t that she hated demons¡ªher own husband was something close to that¡ªbut her mother¡­ the person she had known since she was¡­ what, one day old? She was so afraid of losing her¡­ of losing the mother she knew.


    Morgana, still holding Lyrianna''s hand, looked at Lilith with a wary expression. "Is there any risk? Transforming her might save her life, but it could also condemn her to an existence she never chose." Morgana said. She had seen many cases of witches who had turned into demons without knowing and regretted not having had a choice.


    Dante took a deep breath, his mind racing with the implications and distant thoughts now upying his mind. "But it''s this or watch her die," he said, his voice heavy with resignation. "I don''t think we''ll have any choice¡­ I could try turning her into a vampire as well, but it wouldn''t be much different. The situation is almost the same," Dante said, but Lilith corrected him.


    "It''s not the same. The destroyed core is corrupted by demonic energy. When vampire essence mixes with it¡­ she could turn into aplete monster with corrupted lineage." She concluded, then presenting the options¡­ "We have no other choice." Dante concluded. It was really hard to see a future for that situation; was that the only solution? Well¡­ apparently, yes.


    Dante looked at Sara with regret. He was beginning to me himself. "I should have been more careful. Damn it!" he said, punching a wall with a force that exploded it. "If I had stopped thinking only about myself, I could have foreseen all this crap." He growled. "It''s toote now," Voralith said, approaching him.


    "There''s no use in regretting it now; it wasn''t something that could have been predicted." She said, cing a hand on his shoulder.


    "Sara, she''s your mother¡­ You decide. But I think it''s better to be quick; the spasms are getting worse¡­" Lilith said, speaking directly to her for the first time, something she hadn''t done before. After all¡­ A Demon Goddess and a Celestial Virtue were not a goodbination¡­


    Sara''s mind was overwhelmed with various insecurities and fears, but one thing she was certain of¡­ She couldn''t imagine a world without her mother, just as she couldn''t imagine a world without Dante. It was aplicated situation, but¡­ she would rather ept this than see her mother leave¡­


    "I don''t want to lose another important person¡­ Not after being abandoned by my father and my husband dying once¡­ a third loss will make me fallpletely¡­" She thought. She knew her Virtue was almost transforming; how could it not? Her control over celestial energy was alreadypromised. Worse, she had been captured precisely because she couldn''t fight properly.


    "If it''s the only way to save her, then so be it," Sara said, her voice trembling but firm. "I can''t lose my mother, or anyone else." She said,pletely serious and focused. "Let''s do it."

 Chapter 276: Transformation

    " If it is the only way to save her, then so be it," Sara said, her voice trembling but firm. "I can''t lose my mother or anyone else." She said,pletely serious and focused. "Let''s go."


    Dante looked at the scene and couldn''t help but feel guilty. After all... "You''re making that face again. It''s not your fault." Sara said, lifting her mother''s head from herp and cing it on the ground. She then calmly stood up and looked at Dante, staring him down. "If there''s anyone to me here, it''s me." She said, taking all the me on herself.


    "My carelessness caused all this. If I had been here, I could have protected her." Dante listened, but when he opened his mouth to argue...


    "If you had been here, nothing would have changed." Lilith said, her serious look piercing Sara''s heart. Sara felt her body tremble, but Lilith didn''t back down. "I don''t know what''s right at the moment, but I know enough that what happened doesn''t matter, only the results. Judging by the wounds on her arm from when I first saw her before healing, this woman, Lyrianna, wasn''t it?


    She waspletely decimated." Lilith said, looking at Sara. "I don''t know where your confidencees from, but she is dozens of times stronger than you."


    Lilith''s words were harsh, but... It was the reality of the situation. With or without Sara... Nothing would have changed.


    "Asmodeus of Lust is not a simple entity to deal with, even Dante couldn''t fight him physically, he had to go into a mental realm of his own soul. Asmodeus fell against a tough opponent, but if you ask Dante, I''m sure he would agree that the battle was extremely difficult." Lilith continued, not caring how cruel her words sounded, she was a demon, she was cruel.


    "I understand your self-confidence, but you are not far from Lucifer." Those words... Were so harsh that Sara clenched her fists, almost tearing her flesh. "Lilith, that''s enough," Dante tried to stop her, but she didn''t. "You are slowly giving in, surrendering to your proud side.


    Without humility, you are not thinking correctly and using the world around you as an excuse to put yourself at its center. Your mother being defeated changes nothing. You being there or not would still result in defeat because your spirit is weak."


    "That''s enough!" Dante shouted, making the two move even further apart. "I''m getting sick of seeing all these women fighting. What does it cost to berades for a moment?" Dante said, looking at them. It was the first time Dante had lost it like this. "Letting you resolve these issues alone was a terrible idea. I''m taking the lead." He said, grabbing Lilith''s arm and pulling her to face him.


    "When I say stop, you stop." He said, his eyes overflowing with possessiveness.


    Unlike the other girls he knew well... Lilith wasn''t quite the woman he knew, or rather, he didn''t fully know her, so he wouldn''t ept her as a wife so easily. Despite everything, he was still a man of principles, and the contract situation made him ufortable. For these small reasons, he hadn''t made the girls aware of her, but...


    "I''ll say it only once... If you''re not kinder to them, I''ll make your life a living hell." His eyes shone like blood, seemingly prating her soul, but before she could respond, "I didn''t ask for you to interfere, dear." Sara said, and she wasn''t... not at all upset? I mean, Dante thought she might be mentally hurt after so many usations.


    "She''s right, this isn''t the first time this has happened. I mean, the situation where I put myself at the center of everything. She''s not wrong about that." Sara said again, and her voice was quite confident and unwavering. Dante just stared, not knowing how to react.


    "Sorry, maybe the way I spoke was a bit... aggressive," Lilith said as Dante released her wrist.


    "Ah~ now Ie out as the bad guy..." Dante murmured while in the distance, Eldraxughed at the situation. "Have some manners..." Voralith muttered to her, but she keptughing.


    "Let''s go, we need to bring my mother back, even if it means turning her into a demon." Sara said, pulling Lilith''s hand, "Do what you have to do..." she murmured again.


    Lilith looked at Sara for a moment, her expression a mix of various emotions, but she seemed firm in her decision. Still, with consideration, Lilith spoke, "Do you understand what you''re asking?" Lilith''s voice was heavy with seriousness. "Turning your mother into a demon is a one-way path."


    "I understand," Sara replied without hesitation. "If it means she will live, then I''m willing to ept the consequences."


    Dante looked at Sara with concern. "Sara, this is a very serious decision. Are you sure this is what you want?"


    "Yes, Dante," Sara replied firmly. "My mother means everything to me. If this is what I need to do to save her, then I''m ready."


    "Alright, step away from her," Lilith said, looking at Lyrianna''s body. "First, what type of demon should I create? I can create an Ice Demon, Shadow Demon, Imps, and Subi. Of course, there are many other subspecies, but since she is a living woman, I believe the best choice would be a Subus like her." Lilith said, pointing at Vex.


    "I don''t ept it! I''m the only subus close to my dear!" Vex protested, but soon... "Shut up, Vex." Lilith said, calling her by name. "Huh?!" She was startled by her words, "Shut up yourself!" She retorted, but Dante''s gaze fell on her. "Okay... I won''t say anything else..." She huffed and crossed her arms.


    "A-a subus..." Sara murmured, she didn''t imagine something like that could happen... "Her sexual desire will be..." "It will be normal, subi don''t need sex to be satisfied.


    In fact, many of my subi rarely have sex with demons; they prefer to satisfy themselves with worldly desires, good meals, for instance." Sara listened and looked directly at Vex, who had alreadymented about subi...


    "What? I was raised at home; I didn''t know I could consume something like that. Actually, I was half-subus until a few days ago, Dante made me aplete subus just recently!" Vex defended herself. In a way, it was true, but... "Idiot, you should have mentioned that before!" Sara said, leaving Vex speechless.


    "A-alright, do whatever it takes..." Sara replied to Lilith, who nodded. "Alright, are you okay with this? I know you can do the same thing as me." Lilithmented, and Dante shook his head. "I would have to take her soul for myself, I can''t do that to someone who doesn''t even know me." Dante said, and Sara felt he was really hesitant but epted the situation.


    "Alright, let''s start then." Lilith said and looked at everyone, "I rmend giving some space, I need to prepare something..." Lilith said. "Prepare? As far as I know, it''s just a transformation, isn''t it?" Lilith looked at Dante and gave a crooked smile. "Let''s say I lost many things by fleeing Hell..." Dante''s eyes widened, and he felt something... it was as if part of Lilith was missing...


    "You~" "We''ll talkter." She said as everyone continued to step back, leaving only her and Lyrianna.


    Lilith began to prepare the ritual, drawing symbols on the ground around Lyrianna with dark, mysterious energy. She murmured words in an ancientnguage, her voice resonating with power. Meanwhile, everyone watched in silence, Sara''s heart racing. Dante held her side, cing his hand behind her neck. "Don''t worry, she wouldn''t do anything to your mother." "I know...


    but still, it''s worrisome to know your mother is dying."


    Everyone watched Lilith from a distance. Eldrax, Vex, and Voralith stood on one side, while Dante, Sara, and Morgana, who had been very quiet during this time, were on the other.


    "Demonic runes..." Morgana murmured, standing next to Dante. "Yes, I know a few, but she... she must have known them since her creation... it''s truly fantastic to see up close," hemented. Morgana''s silence was simple... she was focused on absorbing all the knowledge she could, and just by listening to Lilith speak, she had already gained several new insights...


    Well, she was the best when it came to knowledge, so obtaining more was not a problem, especially after reading her mother''s entire library.


    Lilith knelt down, her hand touching Lyrianna''s chest. She then ced both hands, channeling her energy into Lyrianna''s inert body.


    The air around them began to vibrate, and an intense red light emanated from Lilith''s hands, enveloping Lyrianna in a cocoon of energy.


    Dante watched with wide eyes, unable to look away. The power emanating from Lilith was terrifying. The red light grew brighter and brighter until suddenly, a burst of energy swept through the room, throwing everyone back. When the dust settled, they saw Lyrianna lying on the ground, motionless.


    "Sara..." Dante began, but Sara was already moving, running to her mother''s side. "Mom? Mom, can you hear me?"

 Chapter 277: A new Succubi

    Dante observed with wide eyes, unable to look away. The power emanating from Lilith was terrifying. The red light grew brighter and brighter until, suddenly, an explosion of energy swept through the room, throwing everyone back.


    When the dust settled, they saw Lyrianna lying on the ground, motionless. "Sara..." Dante began, but Sara was already moving, running to her mother''s side. "Mom? Mom, can you hear me?"


    There was an agonizing moment of silence before Lyrianna opened her eyes, now glowing with a red light. She looked at Sara, a bit disoriented and confused, putting her hand on her head, searching for orientation while her eyes began to adjust to the ce. It was as if... she was seeing the world in a different way. The first thing she did...


    "Damn, it hurts like hell, fucking demon bastard, hope he''s dead, damn it," she spewed a string of curses that made everyone raise their eyebrows... Especially Dante... "Is she always like this? I thought she was more... cultured? I mean, she is an empress..." Dante murmured next to Sara, who just looked at him as if to say, "She''s much worse..."


    "Hey, daughter, what happened? Besides that, what the hell is this? Why are there so many women here?" Lyrianna said while she seemed to be... returning to normal. "Damn, my head hurts," sheined.


    "Are you... feeling okay, mom?" Sara asked worriedly. Despite knowing that at least her personality remained the same, it was a big relief for her. After all, she didn''t want to lose her foul-mouthed mother, even though she didn''t agree much with her swearing. But still, she was her mother... "Okay is subjective, my head feels like it''s going to explode.


    That damn demon kept poking around in my mind, damn it, old Bho! I remembered things I didn''t even know existed!" Lyrianna said as she tried to get up but stumbled to the side.


    "Whoa, whoa, take it easy, Empress," Dante said, supporting her so she wouldn''t fall back. Dante knew the sensation she was feeling, the drastic change in body... adjusting quickly was a challenge.


    "M-Mom... we need to tell you something..." Sara said hesitantly. After all... how do you tell someone they''ve turned into a demon? Sara wanted to know too, but as Dante was supporting Lyrianna to help her stand, she thought of leaving it to him. But...


    "Damn it, what''s this on my butt?" Lyrianna said as she started to stand, her back to Dante, unintentionally pushing her butt towards him and noticing the small tail resembling a ck whip with a heart at the tip. "What the...?" she questioned, but at the same time, "What a sight..." Dante couldn''t help butment, making Lyrianna realize what she was doing, showing her butt to him like that.


    Of course, she was clothed, but her outfit was very tight... "W-w-what are you looking at?!" she screamed, turning around,pletely embarrassed.


    "Just checking on your appearance, I didn''t think you''d look so beautiful as a subus," Dante said, revealing to her that she was now... a subus. "Subus?" she asked, bewildered, looking at Dante, Sara, and now... Lilith. "Hello," Lilith said, waving. "I did a good job, don''t you think, dear?


    Look, she''spletely fine and even hotter than before. Don''t I deserve a reward?" she asked Dante directly, but he just ignored her and turned back to Lyrianna.


    "We had to do this to you. You were dying... it was our only option at the moment, and well... Sara couldn''t live without you," Dante said, taking the lead again. He could see that Sara couldn''t talk to Lyrianna out of guilt. Despite knowing it wasn''t her fault, the decision to turn her mother into a demon against her will weighed heavily on her.


    Now, she could only think about how her decision had forever changed her mother just because of her selfishness. Perhaps, but...


    "Thank God¡­" Lyrianna murmured, then, "Ouch!" She cried out in pain. "Demons can''t pray, be careful what you say," Lilith warned. Perhaps she should... "Thank God," Dante repeated, but nothing happened to him. "Stop ying around, you''re not a demon," Lilith said.


    "Damn¡­" Lyrianna cursed again as she recovered from the shock of pain, looking directly at Sara. "Was it your decision?" She asked, and Sara nodded silently. "What a relief," Lyrianna said with a happy smile that initially scared Sara. "B-but... You''re a demon now... forever..." she said, upset.


    She didn''t want this for her mother, but... she was only focusing on what she wanted, once again, being a bit selfish and not seeing clearly what was in front of her.


    "And does it matter?" she questioned, making Sara look at her. "I raised you, I know very well what''s going through your head, so stop with that abandoned puppy face, I''m happy to still be alive," Lyrianna said. "Even though I''m feeling some very different sensations when I look at that man over there," Lyrianna said, pointing at Dante, who raised his arms in surrender.


    "I didn''t do anything, mother-inw," he defended himself, though he also felt a sensationing from her.


    "Of course¡­ you did nothing¡­" Lyrianna said, not as Sara''s mother, but as an Empress, in a more serious tone. "Now..." She turned to Sara, who was still trying to understand what was happening. She walked calmly over to the girl who waspletely out of it.


    "I thank you for wanting me to stay in your life, my beautiful daughter," she said, giving Sara a tight hug, which¡­ "M-mom, y-you''re suffocating me," Sara said with difficulty. Lyrianna forgot her body had changed. "Sorry, daughter!" she said quickly, easing the hug as Sara reciprocated. "I was so afraid of losing you¡­" Sara murmured.


    "I was even more afraid¡­ I wanted to see you grow more¡­ be a great woman¡­ but it seems I was wrong¡­ You''re already a great woman," Lyrianna said as small tears fell from her face. "Don''t make me cry, mom¡­" Sara said, but she was already crying.


    In the distance¡­ "It looks like a scene from famous ys," Morganamented as Dante watched the scene. "Does she realize she''s taller and has a sculptural body?" Dante wondered, an intrusive thought that caught the attention of Lilith, Morgana, Voralith, Eldrax, and Vex, who were also watching.


    "Eldrax thinks Dante is getting very perverted," Eldrax said, drawing attention to her. "He wants to make an Oyakodon now, I''m sure of it," Vexmented, and then...


    Lilith, Morgana, and Voralith said in unison, "Yes, it''s true..." confirming what they all were thinking. "Seriously, do you all think so little of me, dear ones?" he questioned, and again, "Yes." The four said, except Eldrax, who was thinking¡­ "What is Oyakodon?" This question made them all look at Eldrax.


    "Well¡­ let''s say it''s when a man marries mother and daughter," Vex said, trying to be less blunt. But¡­ "And when father and daughter marry?" she asked. Of course, they all realized she was referring to herself and Dante. Well¡­


    "That must never happen, it''s forbidden," Voralith intervened to get these crazy ideas out of her head. "Eldrax thinks that''s good then, after all, Eldrax is not Dante''s daughter, so I can marry him, right?" Eldrax said, making her move in front of all of them. She was attacking!! She wanted her ce too!


    "Damn little dragon¡­" Vex murmured. Voralith looked at Eldrax almost questioning, "Why now?" but Eldrax turned to Dante, waiting for an answer, and then¡­ "When you grow up," he said without ignoring her.


    Well¡­ he couldn''t really, after all, he had already made a promise¡­ "Eldrax understands¡­ Dante likes tall women with big breasts¡­" Eldrax said, making the tall, big-breasted women look at each other, namely Vex, Voralith, and Morgana. "Where did you get that? I love all the women I love; the body never mattered," Dante said firmly.


    "Eldrax disagrees. Dante only had Snu-Snu with Valentina! And she''s tall with huge breasts!" she countered, leaving Dante without an escape. "Where did you learn that? Snu-Snu? A dance?


    What is that?" Dante tried to confuse her, but he made a mistake... he only saw her appearance.


    "Eldrax is not stupid. Eldrax knows very well what species mating is! Eldrax studies every day to be a great woman for Dante! Just because I speak in the third person doesn''t mean I don''t know things! I just like being cute!" she said,pletely breaking Dante and all the others who thought she was just stupid. "Ah~ This is tiring me.


    Come on, propose to me already! I want a husband! I want to be loved too! I''m tired of seeing those disys of love for them and nothing for me!" Eldrax said,pletely breaking everyone there, especially Dante, who looked at Voralith, who only shrugged. She saw that he wanted answers, and she simply said,


    "She has been studying this world since you left her alone. Besides, it was about time she evolved a bit. It seems she is absorbing the few memories passed down by her lineage¡­ She is now, in human age terms, an adult." She finished the exnation, and Dante''s face looked like it was melting. "Another one..." he murmured. Of course, it wasn''t bad, but... well...


    we know that Dante isn''t currently the best harem manager.

 Chapter 278: A Conqueror.

    "Mom... are you really okay?" Sara asked after pulling away from the hug she gave Lyrianna. "I think so? I mean, my libido is much higher than usual, but other than that, I think I''m fine," Lyrianna said softly, as if it was nothing.


    "M-mom, don''t talk about that in front of my husband," Sara said, knowing what could happen with just a small slip-up from her mother in front of Dante. "Hm? Does it matter? He''s been looking at me like a tiger for a while now, you just didn''t notice," Lyrianna''s voice reached Sara, who quickly turned to Dante and saw him looking away while whistling.


    "Fiuu-fiiu"


    "Oh dear... not my mother," Sara said, looking at him as he continued to whistle. "Ah, whatever, if she wants it, it''s your problem. There''s no point in me interfering in these things," Sara said as she stood up. "And your father?" Lyrianna asked. "Probably dead, since we didn''t find him.


    Well, whatever, alive or dead, he doesn''t matter," Sara said, as if she didn''t care about a man who doesn''t even look her in the face. "Let''s go, we have a lot to do," she said, offering her hand to help Lyrianna up. "Take it easy," Sara said.


    "I know, little girl, I know," Lyrianna smiled.


    "So... now what?" Vex asked the group that seemed quite aimless.


    After solving the problem with Lyrianna and Sara, not even Dante knew what he wanted to do now. In fact, many things were still being processed in his mind due to the absorption of memories, but the most important had already been done.


    "I don''t know, but I believe there will soon be amotion and a new meeting of the leaders will take ce in Nighsphere," Dante said, looking at the horizon from the castle where everything was destroyed and Fey could be seen rebuilding.


    "Really? I expected something like that to happenter, but you''re right, this invasion must have caused a big problem for everyone," Morganamented and added, "Do you have any idea of the agenda besides the Demon Invasion?"


    Dante looked at her, still thoughtful, but he remembered something... "Spirits, Elves, Giants, and Dwarves... These people weren''t really attacked. It''s probably a fine line between good and evil, and they want to understand why they were affected and others weren''t," Dantemented while thinking about something. "Besides...


    it seems Lyrianna''s empire might have been condemned in the meantime, so I think it''s better... Youe with us and abandon this kingdom until we get information," Dante said to her, who just nodded. "It''s not like I want to stay here; I''ll go with my daughter wherever she goes," Lyrianna said, and Dante just nodded silently.


    As the group prepared to leave the castle, a hooded figure appeared at the main entrance. His ck cloak fluttered in the wind, and only his bright eyes could be seen under the hood. Everyone turned towards him, alert.


    "Who the hell are you?" Vex asked, his hand instinctively going to draw his demonic ws, ready to attack the suspicious person.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not an enemy," the figure said with a firm and calm voice. "My name is Eryon, I''m a messenger from the Council. I was sent to find you."


    "Looks like I guessed right... But who are you here for?" Dante asked, crossing his arms and observing Eryon with suspicion.


    "This invitation is directly for you, Dante Scarlet. The situation is more serious than you think," Eryon responded. "The meeting will take ce in a week," Eryon said coldly, looking at Dante. "d sends his regards and said he would like to talk to you," he concluded. "Of course he would... that old man...


    can''t solve his own problems and wants me to fix them," Dante said, a bit bitter.


    "So, it seems our fate is sealed," Lyrianna said, taking Sara''s hand. "Let''s go to Nighsphere."


    "Not yet," Dante said, looking in a direction. "I''m going west, I still need to check on those girls and heal anyone who''s injured, I still have things to do," Dante said and looked at Morgana, "Open the portal, traveling with Voralith will take too long," hemented, and Morgana agreed, preparing to open the portal.


    "In a week, you will be notified with a portal to the ck Tower. I bid you farewell," Eryon said before disappearing in a sh. "It seems the Elf Queen isn''t ying around..." Dante remarked, and everyone looked at him. "A Light Elf, wearing ck clothes and fully covered, it''s almost a joke," he said, then turned to Lilith.


    "You''ve lost your divinity, haven''t you?" he questioned, noticing now, "You''re using your demonic energy topensate, which is why you can''t turn people into demons," Dante said conveniently, as it seemed Lilith wanted to stay with him without revealing her situation.


    "Those eyes... damn it, how long have you been analyzing me?" Lilith retorted with a question, and Dante just smiled at her. "You''re the one hiding things," he said seriously. He disliked lies, especially from someone who imed to like him. "Alright, alright..." she murmured, "Yes, as you said, my immortality was also taken.


    Since I use the vital energy from my immortality to transform beings, I spent a few years of my long life to give Lyrianna the new body," Lilith said, and Dante just nodded. "You should have said that earlier," Dantemented, looking at a small nt, a blue-petaled flower.


    "My love, could you give her a bit of vitality?" Dante asked, and the flower swayed slightly, giving energy to Lilith, who looked at him without understanding.


    "World Tree," Dante merelymented. "Well, it won''t be enough since it''s natural energy. Wait until I conquer the Demonic World Tree, and I''ll restore you as a goddess," Dante''s words passed through her ears like a macabre melody... Conquer Qlipoth? This man... "What do you mean by conquering Qlipoth?" she questioned.


    "Hm?" He turned to face her, just about to ask Morgana to expand the portal for them to pass through. Seeing Lilith''s confusion, he said, "I think it''s clear what I''ve been doing this whole time. I''ve just been living, taking the best women for myself, but let''s be honest, I might be reckless, but I''ve been doing this just by breathing," Dante said as if revealing a secret.


    "I might be reckless, but I''m a man of principles, and if I want something, I''ll do it. My wife asked me to protect this world, so this world is mine," Dante said, his eyes beginning to show his possessiveness, causing Lilith to step back slightly, feeling all that... power... that will... those eyes of a... Conqueror.


    "Currently, I have with me the Eastern Empress, the next Queen of Witches, the strongest living Vampire, a Celestial Demonic Dragon of Millions of Years, an Arcane Dragon, a Queen Demon-level Subus, the Celestial Virtue of Humility, along with Greed under mymand and Lust in my hands.


    Of course, the World Tree of this is also included," Dante said, the girls slightly shrinking back, "And of course, my other wives who have their own functionalities. I''m not saying this to brag, but I''m a very lucky guy, and honestly, even my wife''s mother can be in my sights," Dante said, looking at Lyrianna.


    "I do what I want, live how I want, and will continue that way, but if this world needs to be protected as I was asked, there''s only one path I will follow... Submission or Death," Dante said, breaking the girls... They had never heard him act this way. He was always careless, but now... Those red eyes... seemed to be bathed in blood.


    "Hell is mine, so the World Tree will be mine too. Even if its personality is strange, it''s just a spoiled little girl who didn''t get the gods'' gift. Besides, don''t you find it curious? She provoked a war for this, so it shall be.


    If she wants me to dominate her, then I''m ready for it, and the whole world will be mine if it means protecting my wife," Dante said in such a possessive tone that even Fey had many questions in her mind... but the main one she had was, "How can there be so much love in such a dark being? I''m trembling...


    in fear of not being able to return such love," she murmured to herself, seeing that he would continue to speak even without being asked.


    "There is still much to be done, but I will go gradually. First, I need to resolve the problems with the Vampires, as we need allies for what is toe, so I will talk to d. Then, the second step, I will make sure our family has a ce to live, a paradise of our own, a fortress to stabilize our foundation in this world," Dante said, taking a short pause and turning toward the Eastern continent.


    "I have a revenge to settle and a woman to meet. I will go with Nagasawa to the continent of the Wolves, hunt down that traitorous brat, and im that Wolf for myself," he dered. "We have work, a lot of work before the Sector advances to the next level. Hunt Alexander, recruit Siren, kill that Giant, and finally..." Dante paused again and looked at Lilith.


    "I will take back what was taken from you and return it tenfold to that vile being who dared to use the same name I did," Dante said, leaving Lilith in fear. "As in the elven prophecy, it''s time," Dante said, looking at the sky.


    "It''s time to start the preparations for the Age of Stars," Dante said as the portal in front of him expanded. He stepped through, followed by Morgana, Voralith, Vex, Eldrax, Sara, and Lyrianna.


    "This feeling..." Lilith murmured, cing her hands on her chest, feeling her heart beat as she never had before. "A Conqueror..." she murmured as she passed through the portal.

 Chapter 279: Alpha.

    Wuuusshhh


    The sound of the wind cut through the ears of the man in front, who deftly dodged a swift swipe of ws. A strange sh was unfolding before the attentive eyes of anxious spectators: two werewolves from the same pack were in a fierce battle, using their own ws as weapons. The tension in the air was palpable, and the sound of the sh echoed like muffled thunder.


    "You! I warned you several times not to go against the rules!" Therger wolf, with golden fur gleaming in the light, eximed as he delivered a powerful punch to the smaller wolf. Although significantly smaller in stature, the smaller wolf resisted with fierce determination. The size difference seemed irrelevant in the face of the indomitable will emanating from his eyes.


    "You! Dare to say I broke the rules? Your impatience created this shitty situation!" The smaller wolf shouted, gripping his opponent''s hands firmly in a seemingly endless struggle of strength. The words carried intense emotional weight, echoing through the environment like distant thunder. And, at that moment, the old saying became increasingly real...


    Size doesn''t equal strength.


    With the power of his firm feet and legs, the smaller wolf began to push therger one back little by little. The determination in his eyes was unwavering, and each step he took seemed to carry the weight of an inevitable destiny. The spectators, in turn, watched with astonished looks and uneasy whispers.


    "Those two... what the hell happened for them to want to continue this pointless dispute?" murmured one of the observers, incredulity evident in his voice. The reasons behind the fierce fight were a mystery, but the intensity of the confrontation made it clear that something much deeper was at stake.


    With each movement, the fight grew fiercer. The wolves exchanged blows with impressive speed and force, and the sound of ws tearing through the air and flesh was almost deafening. Therger wolf, with his brute strength, tried to dominate the smaller opponent with merciless attacks, while the smaller wolf, agile and strategic, counterattacked with calcted precision.


    It was a deadly dance, a disy of power and endurance.


    The eyes of the group''s spectators were fixed on the battle, unable to look away, despite knowing it would lead to nothing... it seemed serious... Each of them felt the growing tension; they were not joking, as if the very ground trembled under the intensity of the fight. The wolves'' roars echoed across the field, reverberating through the trees and the earth, creating an almost surreal atmosphere.


    Adrenaline flowed freely, both for thebatants and the observers.


    "They don''t seem to be..." one murmured, and the other continued, "Fighting seriously..." Sounds of people came from behind them as they continued to watch.


    Suddenly, therger wolfnded a devastating blow, throwing the smaller wolf to the ground with brutal force.


    Silence took over the environment for a moment that felt eternal. But the smaller wolf, with unwavering determination, got up again, his eyes zing with indomitable fury. "Damn it¡­" he murmured, realizing it wouldn''t be easy to defeat him. He was not willing to give up, no matter how injured he was, even if it meant death...


    "Enough! This isn''t going to solve anything!" shouted a voice from the crowd, but it was ignored. The fight continued, growing more intense, with the wolves now panting but not giving an inch. The ground around them was marked by their frantic movements, and the air seemed to vibrate with the energy of the confrontation.


    And then, suddenly, a powerful shout cut through the air like thunder: "STOP!"


    The voice was unmistakable, filled with authority and power. All eyes turned to the imposing figure emerging from the shadows. It was an Alpha Wolf... the leader of that specific group. He walked to the center of the confrontation, his stern and unyielding gaze moving from one wolf to the other. The ensuing silence was absolute, each wolf present feeling the weight of their leader''s presence.


    "This is an order," he growled, his voice as firm as steel. "This dispute ends now. I will not tolerate this insubordination. What happened here?" he questioned in an authoritative tone...


    "He was insulting me, Leader," therger wolf said, looking like a loyal pup before his leader. "Hmm?" the Alpha questioned the smaller wolf...


    The smaller wolf took a deep breath, his body still tense from the recent confrontation. "Leader, I was just trying to¡­ show the truth. He acts impulsively, putting us all at risk."


    Therger wolf growled in response, but a stern look from the Alpha silenced him. "Impulsivity andments¡­ it seems both of you have much to exin," the leader said, his voice heavy with disappointment and frustration. "We''re in a critical moment, and thest thing we need is disunity among us. The war is still ongoing, and that wretched woman has dered total war.


    And I don''t have time for you idiots." He turned, seeing the other wolves remain silent, watching the scene with attention, as if they wanted him to correct this attitude. He sighed deeply and turned back to the two who were still ring at each other.


    "You," the Alpha pointed at the smaller wolf, "exin yourself first."


    "I only questioned his decisions, Leader. He led us into an ambush during thest hunt for the rebels. We lost members because of his recklessness." The smaller wolf maintained his stance firmly, even in front of someone much stronger.


    The Alpha frowned, his gaze shifting to therger wolf. "And you, do you have anything to say in your defense?"


    Therger wolf hesitated for a moment before responding. "I did what I thought was best for the pack. I can''t predict all threats. But I won''t tolerate being challenged by him like this, especially in front of everyone."


    The Alpha sighed, his expression now more contemtive. "Both of you have valid points. However, resolving our differences with violence only weakens our pack. We need unity, not divisions."


    He looked from one to the other, his stern expression softening slightly. "This fight ends here and now. Any further disputes will be dealt with appropriately. And if anyone challenges my orders again, there will be consequences."


    The two wolves nodded, still breathing heavily but clearly aware of the gravity of the situation. The Alpha then turned to the gathered pack, his voice echoing with firmness and authority.


    "You all heard. I will not tolerate any more internal conflicts. We need to be united, strong, and focused. Anything less will lead to our ruin. Is that understood?"


    "Alexander." After seeing the pack''s agreement, a female werewolf appeared at the scene. "We have some information for you, General," she said, bowing slightly and handing him a folder. "What''s this?" he questioned, noticing it was marked as confidential.


    "Rebel activity in Ashkaj, Harnith, and Azarhat," she continued after a brief pause.


    "Vampire activity in the Kingdom¡­ Coming from the desert following the province of Kakja¡­ High-ranking vampires, our information has already identified their origins, members of the Scarlet Valkyries from¡­" She murmured, and Alexanderpleted, "Valentina Scarlet¡­" He thought for a few seconds; he didn''t like vampires, but this problem was even worse than mere dislike.


    "That''s all?" he asked after the moment of silence. He wanted more detailed information, but... it wasn''t possible. "We haven''t identified anything else... Any army force that has disturbed this group of women has simply vanished without a trace. We lost six groups in thest six weeks...


    I considered letting it go and focusing only on the war, but... it seems the demonic invasion is more problematic than ever," she said, turning to a direction where the tree Siren had disintegrated with a single blow still showed the mark of the cut in the air.


    "I understand, thank you, Natasha¡­ What about the meeting of the rulers? Has the old man decided to go, or will he remain in that woman''s hands for longer?" Alexander inquired, looking at the same spot as she was. "If I were you, I''d show more respect to Lady Fenrir.


    She is only behind her father and is helping the King as much as she can, unlike that filthy bitch who chose to rebel," Natasha concluded.


    "I see, so you support that unknown woman¡­ I hope it proves to be beneficial. That union... is strange," Alexander said. "If I were you, I''d be worried about something else," Natasha replied. As the royal secretary, she had many things on her mind and various small hints of what was toe. "What do you mean by that?" he asked, widening his eyes and studying the woman''s features.


    "As a general, you must be summoned. During all Ruler Meetings, besides the ruler, one of their aides will also attend, even if just as a formality. I rmend you stay alert so you don''t end up dead," she said as she turned and began to leave.


    "Me? Die? Spare me," Alexander said confidently. "Who would kill me at a silly meeting?" he questioned again.


    "I repeat, if I were you, I''d worry about other things. After all, the man you tried to kill and did seed, suddenly came back to life after ten years. Do you really think he''ll forget?" Natasha questioned, but Alexander remained indifferent. "So, you''re not taking it seriously¡­ well, you''ll see him at the meeting," Natasha said.


    "What? What do you mean I''ll see him at the meeting?" he asked, and she smiled back at him. "It seems you''ve been too focused on the war. Ethan Smith was coldly murdered by Dante Scarlet, and, of course¡­ now being in possession of the Western Empress, which makes him the Emperor," she said, leaving the scene before he could think more about it.


    "Ten-year grudge, huh... Well, Ethan was a greedy cockroach, I''m not scared at all... But damn, how did I miss this? I am really obsessed with the war," he said nonchntly as he returned to his group. "We need to exterminate some rebels, let''s head to Ashkaj."

 Chapter 280: Consequences of the Invasion

    The sound of high heels continued to echo throughout the area, reverberating among the debris and ruins. Each step Aldria took seemed to amplify the weight of the devastation around her. The scene was deste, far worse than she had imagined when she was attacked¡­ that beautiful cityy in ruins. The air was thick with a somber silence, only broken by the sound of her shoes.


    "So much destruction..." Aldria murmured, her eyes scanning the streets and ruined buildings. Her city, her beautiful capital that had be a well of bitterness and sadness, was reduced to andscape of debris and despair. The source of the demonic energy from that damned tree, which once pulsed in the city''s air, had been consumed by something¡­ well, it was Dante.


    The entire city was just empty, and...


    "So many deaths..." She whispered, almost to herself, as she saw the bodies on the ground staining the gray with red. They were brave soldiers who had fought until theirst breath to protect the kingdom they loved. Their armor was stained with blood and dust, and their faces frozen in expressions of pain and sacrifice. Each body seemed to tell a story of courage and tragedy.


    "This is my fault." Guilt weighed heavily in her words as a lump formed in her throat. Aldria felt the weight of responsibility on her shoulders, as if each lost life was a personal burden, after all, she was the Empress. She had failed to protect those who depended on her, and now only devastation remained as a silent witness to her failure.


    "I... am sorry for all of you." Aldria said, as she set her giant axe down on the ground, exhausted. The weight of the weapon finally seemed to match the weight in her heart. She had fought hour after hour against those vile and disgusting creatures; she had done everything, everything, to prevent anyone from dying... but it was inevitable...


    Aldria knelt beside one of the bodies, a young man whose expression still reflected the fierce determination he had in life. Her trembling fingers touched his cold hand, a desperate attempt to share her sorrow. "You didn''t deserve this," she murmured, her eyes filling with tears that burned like fire.


    The wind blew gently, lifting the dust and debris around, as if the world itself was mourning with her. Each particle seemed charged with the echoes of the battles fought, lives lost, and dreams shattered. Aldria closed her eyes for a moment, trying to find some spark of hope or redemption amid the chaos.


    "I will honor your deaths and your families, I''m sorry for failing as an empress," she vowed, her voice firm despite the pain. "I will do everything in my power to honor your sacrifice." Rising slowly, a bit shaken, Aldria picked up her axe again, feeling the familiar weight that now seemed even heavier than before.


    Suddenly, a presence was felt beside her. She turned quickly, senses alert, and found herself face-to-face with Dante. He appeared next to her like a silent shadow, his tall and imposing figure contrasting with the devastation around. His dark eyes were like abysses, reflecting the same pain and guilt Aldria carried, and his hair was blowing sideways, redder than blood.


    "Dante..." she whispered, surprised. He always had a knack for showing up at the most unexpected moments, yet never seemed out of ce. "You¡­"


    "I''m sorry. I wish I hade sooner, but I was too busy with Lucifer... I couldn''t arrive quickly," he replied, his voice deep and calm.


    "How did you... find me?" She asked, knowing she hadpletely concealed her presence, and none of those women could have found her.


    "I just followed your steps. I figured this would happen," Dante said as he approached her to look at the bodies.


    "Figured? What exactly?" She asked, not understanding, feeling that he spoke enigmatically.


    "Your personality is like this, being the empress above all, without any modesty. It''s a shame that your kindness doesn''t fit into this... at this moment, you''re holding back tears to stay strong, and ming yourself for their deaths," Dante said calmly as he turned to her, extending his hand. "None of them died in vain. They chose to protect their home. It was an honorable death."


    Aldria took his hand, feeling the firmness and warmth that contrasted with the coldness around. "It''s my fault..." she murmured.


    "I don''t see it that way," Dante replied, his eyes meeting hers with a tranquil certainty. "You did what you could. They knew the risks and made their choices with courage."


    His words, though harsh, carried a truth Aldria needed to hear. She felt a small spark of relief, but the pain and guilt were still there, pulsing beneath the surface. "I wish I could have done more," she said, her voice trembling slightly.


    "Everything in its time, there''s still much to be done... especially regarding the instigator of this problem," Dante said, cing his hand behind her neck and hugging her sideways. "I will wipe Lucifer from the face of the earth in the most brutal way possible," he continued, holding her tight. "And I will let the demons eat him alive."


    Dante''s words were cruel and made Aldria somewhat ufortable, but it wasn''t as if she disagreed. She knew exactly that he would do it and in the manner he described. Unlike others, Dante was not someone who spoke just to speak. He spoke and acted, and that was something she found admirable about him.


    "Let''s go, we have much to discuss," Dante said, releasing her from the hug and extending his hand for her to hold.


    "Alright, ..." Aldria replied, epting his hand. Together, they began walking through the destroyed streets, the sounds of their footsteps echoing in the devastated silence.


    "How was it on your end?" She asked, breaking the silence, and Dante sighed, "There were some even more serious problems... Let''s just say we have two more demons to deal with now." Hearing this, Aldria raised her eyebrows, "Enemies?" She asked, but shaking his head, Dante looked at her.


    "Sarah''s mother was corrupted, and we had to turn her into a demon." Dante said, and Aldria became curious again, "How did you do that?" She asked, and he smiled¡­


    "Herees the second demon... Lilith is in the human world... in fact, she''s in your pce right now..." Dante said, with a crooked smile. Aldria couldn''t read his expressions, unsure whether it was something bad or good.


    "L-Lilith? You mean, the Demon Empress? The Progenitor of Demons? That woman who..." Aldria said, her voice heavy with surprise and confusion.


    "Yes, the one who was in control of Hell... Well, she isn''t anymore," Dante replied, showing Aldria a ck ring.


    "What is this?" Aldria murmured, not exactly knowing what it was but realizing it seemed important.


    "Control of the entire Hell, in my hands," Dante said.


    Aldria looked at the ring, trying to understand the implications. "So, Lilith abdicated control?"


    "Exactly. She entrusted me with this power so I could use it against Lucifer," Dante exined, his voice firm. "She''s here to help us defeat him. With Lilith on our side, we have a real chance."


    "Also... we have something to handle together now... You haven''t received the message yet, have you?" Dante asked, leaving Aldria confused.


    "What message?" she asked, trying to follow his reasoning.


    "The meeting of rulers will happen soon. I''ve been invited," Dante replied, watching her reaction.


    Aldria raised an eyebrow, surprised. "Meeting of rulers? I suppose it''s because of the Demon Invasion in... damn it, Adam used to handle these things, I always stayed home..."


    Dante shrugged, a slight smile appearing on his lips. "With my current position, I''ll be involved in this political game... Besides, each ruler can bring only one guest. I''ll bring Valentina with me. I suggest you bring one of the girls; the more, the better... They''ll probably want to discuss the next steps in the fight against Lucifer and how we can unite our forces.


    But honestly, I don''t want to trust anyone but my family," Dante said as they climbed the pce stairs, facing several women waiting for him.


    Morgana, Nagasawa, and Sara were on one side, animatedly discussing some important issue, apanied by Lyrianna and Akiko, who seemed to have recovered well from recent injuries. On the other side, Voralith and Eldrax were engaged in a technical conversation about flying, something Eldrax was still perfecting, with a concentrated look on his face.


    Vex was standing with arms crossed next to Lilith, apparently lost in his own thoughts, while Lilith leaned against a pir, observing the activity with a keen and calcting gaze. Finally, Simon, Aaralyn, and Kaalindra were having an animated discussion about some relevant topic.


    "Finally!" Velryna eximed, running from inside the pce, which was still in ruins. "I thought you''d never return!"


    Aldria and Dante approached, and Velryna stopped, out of breath. "We have important news to discuss. The meeting of rulers is approaching, and we need to prepare."


    "Let''s make some ns..." Dante said, "It''s time to start causing some real Chaos."

 Chapter 281: Fate is cruel

    "How many problems..." Dante murmured as he sat on the throne of Aldria with her in hisp, trying to maintain theposure of an empress, but... well, she was failing, especially when she saw all those people in front of her looking at her with predatory eyes...


    The ones who seemed the most eager to leap at her and drag her out of there were Morgana, Vex, and Sara... the others seemed to be in good spirits, even Eldrax was quite calm, though her arms were crossed, and her eyes were closed as if she were sulking. Voralith was the same, it even seemed like Eldrax was imitating her, but her face was calm and serene.


    There''s no need to mention the others, Nagasawa, Aaralyn, and Velryna were still quiet, waiting for Dante to start speaking.


    "First, I want to rify something. Currently, I have taken the throne of Hell and theoretically I am an entity above anyone here. But since I have not died and my soul has not gone to Hell, I am just a mortal without my true powers as the Infernal God or whatever that may be. I cannot yet say with precision what will happen..." he said.


    Of course, Dante searched the mind of his former self, Lucifer, who had all the infernal experiences, but he found nothing, because he had always been a Demonic Sovereign. It wasplicated, actually, he was the first of his world; his Hell was somewhat different from Lilith''s current Hell.


    "Besides..." He pondered whether or not toment on this, but he no longer wanted to hide the truth from them. He had started with Valentina, and now it was time to tell the others. "I am a reincarnated soul." He said, causing some reactions to be quite exaggerated, especially Vex, who stood up and was the first to shout. "How could you hide this! Damn man!" She said quickly.


    The reaction was as natural as could be; her eyes were wide open, barely able to ept what he was saying. In fact, damn! How could anyone ept that!


    The second toment was Eldrax... well, it wasn''t like she... "I don''t know what that is, but Dante is still Dante and that''s fine with me." Eldrax said, crossing her arms and pouting, "No matter what Dante is, he is still mine." She added, and everyone looked at her not knowing how to react. Was she just... silly? Well, no one could tell...


    Breaking the silence, the next to speak was Sara. "Are you referring to when you died? If so, then yes, we know you reincarnated... but if..." "I wasn''t Dante in my previous life." He admitted. Many things went through Dante''s mind... "How long have you...


    known this?" She asked, looking for something he hadn''t shared. She wanted to know exactly what had happened to him...


    "Since I was born into this world, I knew I was reincarnated, but I was born in a strange way." Dantemented, and the eyes of the women, especially Aldria who was closest, were practically begging for more information. "Ah~ This is soplicated..." he murmured, scratching his head...


    "I was born without concrete memories of my previous world, just experiences and memories rted to it. I had many fragmented dreams, but after I was killed in Kryoris, those nightmares and fragmented memories stopped." Dante tried to exin as clearly as possible.


    "But now... I know exactly who I was... the people I once was in other ces in the Universe." Dante said, and they were even more surprised, especially Morgana... "People? You mean, several?" Morganamented, and Dante nodded... "I recalled three lives to be specific, but I believe there are more, at least I feel that way." Dantemented, looking at them.


    "Myst life is the least interesting..." Dante murmured... he didn''t want to say much, but...


    "No one is here to judge who you were. If you are Dante Scarlet, it doesn''t matter who you were." The person who spoke these words... shocked everyone. After all... it was Lilith, someone who barely knew him well enough to say something like that, but... the feeling was mutual...


    "I agree with her." Nagasawa said. She had been quite silent since Dante returned, because... she was a bit irritated with him, but knew it was only due to her own selfishness. "Not only do I agree with her, but I also wanted to ask something. Can this help us? I mean, knowing who you were, does it affect or propel you?


    We are family, it changes nothing, but we would also like to know more about you." Velryna said. As always, she was the one who thought the most about the family as a whole.


    "We''re tired of being mere spectators while you stronger ones keep trying to ovee everything alone," Aaralyn said, after being "sent away" from the main tree under the pretext of a "mission." This really irritated her.


    "I understand..." Dante murmured, looking ahead while gently adjusting Aldria on hisp.


    "Myst life before ending up in this world, Elysium. I was born on a called Earth. I wasn''t anyone important, in a world where magic doesn''t exist, or rather... only humans exist, nothing supernatural. At that time, I was a girl named Aisha Walker... I suffered from bullying, and I''m not sure what happened, but it might have been suicide.


    The memories of that moment are still blurry; it might take some time for me to understand what really happened." He revealed, and the women listened in silence, understanding the weight of his words. It was a life that ended because he couldn''t bear to live anymore.


    Dante sighed, then looked at Lilith, who was intrigued by his gaze. "What is it?" she asked, and he just smiled. "I know a Lilith too," Dante said, and everyone paid attention.


    "Another life I remember... I was the man you hate the most," Dante said, and Lilith didn''t understand what he meant, but of course, he wouldn''t speak without creating suspense. After all, being him was reallyplicated, and he wanted to see his wives'' reactions. "There is something I haven''t fully understood yet, but it might be called Parallel Reality or interconnected worlds, I''m not sure.


    But I was the man you hate the most in this world," Dante said.


    "You mean you were..." Lilith murmured, unsure of the madness she was about to pronounce. "Lucifer?" she said, and the entire room fell silent, with only Dante smiling. "Well, not this idiot Lucifer. I was much more handsome, still am, actually. And Jesus! Don''t look at me like that, damn it, I''m much cooler than him, okay?" Dante said, looking at Lilith, who had a strange expression.


    A mix of feelings passed through her.


    "Are you kidding me?" Lilith finally said, trying to process the revtion. "It''s impossible that you were... him."


    Dante shrugged. "I know, it''s hard to believe. But as I said, parallel realities. I''ve lived many lives in many different worlds."


    "So, in one of those lives, you were Lucifer," Sara said, trying to understand. "And now, you are Dante, here in Elysium."


    "Exactly," Dante confirmed. "Well, I''m not proud of it... even knowing that the crazy spark who thought he was the supreme god of everything used me unjustly... damn, he was a lunatic!" Dante said, as if releasing some pent-up frustrations from his past life.


    "And... do you remember anything else?" Sara asked, already finding the details he shared too crazy, but...


    "I don''t need to tell thest one... There''s someone here who knows me much better, and she must be really interested in talking, since she''s even talking about disputes, right? Li Mei." Dante said,pletely ignoring Voralith''s name and her requests again. He didn''t look at Voralith, just closed his eyes while continuing to stroke Aldria''s ck hair, who was enjoying the moment...


    "Who is Li Mei?" The first to ask was, of course, the most curious. Eldrax looked around, trying to find someone who resembled a "Li Mei."


    Everyone started looking for who this Li Mei might be, until finally, her voice emerged...


    "I told you, I abandoned that name! You red lizard bastard!" Voralith roared furiously, and everyone turned to look at her.


    "Lizard?" Morgana questioned, trying to understand more and more.


    "That bastard! He was the damn Dragon Lord!" Voralith said, cursing her own husband. His jokes had already worn her patience thin.


    Dante opened his eyes and looked directly at Voralith, a mischievous smile on his lips. "Voralith knew him very well... well, let''s say she managed to evade him quite well... Hey, I feel betrayed, you know? I came back from multiple reincarnations to get you back; you should be grateful! I missed you so much!"


    "You never change, do you, Dante?" Voralith, still furious, crossed her arms and huffed. "Yes, I have known this idiot for a long time. And to be honest, I would rather not remember that, but here we are, again, after a million years, look who''s miraculously back to torment me."


    "So, he was a Dragon?" Sara asked, intrigued...


    "Yes, Dante was... the Progenitor of All Dragons," Voralith replied, trying to stay calm. "But he always had this damn ability to annoy me to the extreme."


    "And you two were... friends?" Vex asked, hesitantly.


    "More than that," Voralith said with a sigh. "We were partners. We fought side by side, faced powerful enemies, and even... He was my master." She stopped, looking at Dante, who was still smiling.


    "Damn it..." She murmured, especially now, knowing she couldn''t escape this man in any way... after all... she had already fallen in love with him.


    "Fate is cruel," she concluded, leaving the women unsure of exactly what she was referring to.

 Chapter 282: Worried women

    "So... how much do you know about your reincarnations?" Sara, always the most concerned, wanted to know every detail to understand how Dante was handling the situation and if it was affecting him in any way.


    "Inside me, there''s a divided consciousness. I call it alter-Dante; it''s like my progenitor''s conscious part. He has all the memories of the other progenitors and helps me control my entire body and my energy problems. In the case of these memories, my soul was fragmented, and to avoid overloading me, he divided the memories into two parts: the visual memories and the experiences.


    At the moment, I only know what happened, who I met, and a few other things." Dante paused to catch his breath. "I have the memories, not the experiences, so there''s no risk of me losing myself or other things that could harm me." Dantemented with a firm smile while continuing to stroke Aldria''s ck hair in hisp.


    "I see..." Sara murmured, still pondering what Dante had be... She was a bit uneasy about him having been Lucifer, after all... she was a virtue, and what she knew about Lucifer was much worse than whatmon people knew... Well, at least she thought so, after all... Angels don''t always tell the truth.


    Dante noticed the concern in her eyes and tried to reassure her. "I know this is a lot to process, but I remain the same Dante you all know. My past lives have given me a unique perspective, but they haven''t changed my essence. I''m still here, with you, facing everything together."


    Sara sighed, still trying to assimte everything. "I just... want to make sure you''re okay. I don''t want these memories to overwhelm or hurt you."


    "I know, Sara. And I appreciate your concern, dear. But I''m fine, really. I have you all by my side, and that''s what truly matters." Dante smiled, feeling the weight of his words ease the tension in the air.


    All the girls smiled at Dante''s reassurance, which was all they needed to hear. They didn''t want to marry someone else; they didn''t want their husband to be someone other than who he had always been with them. The faces of all these women were filled with mischievous smiles and warm looks.


    Morgana was thoughtful in her corner, listening to everything he had to say. In moments like this, she focused on absorbing all the knowledge she heard, especially about a Progenitor, something that couldn''t always be understood since Progenitors were rare, very rare, and currently, she only knew three... Dante, d, and Lilith.


    Nagasawa, with her arms crossed, had some thoughts about Dante that couldn''t be spoken. In truth, she was more worried about her own feelings than his. After all, it had been a while since she felt loved or anything like that... She was upset but knew that Dante didn''t mean any harm.


    Aaralyn was also somewhat upset about being expelled from the fight in the main Qliphoth... She felt inadequate to stand by this man; her strength was wavering, and she needed to be stronger... But how? How could she be stronger? How could she wipe out all enemies before they even threatened her husband? She was possessive...


    She wanted to be like an instant nuclear bomb sweeping the battlefield for this man.


    As for Velryna, she had noints in her mind. In fact, she was the most sane one in the room simply because she was normally human. She didn''t have the racing thoughts that vampires had, with their deeper and stronger emotions, nor was she a Subus, a Dragon, or a Virtue. She was just herself, and she was aware that she wasn''t strong, much less a key yer.


    She was simply herself, and she was happy being that. But she also liked knowing that such a superior man was her husband and loved her...


    Regarding Sara... well, she was still worried even with him saying that everything was fine. She knew stories about Lucifer, but it wasn''t just that concerning her... The speech Dante had given to Lilith before they returned to the Empire worried her.


    She agreed with his objectives of creating a foundation, a ce for therge family he was building, so in a way, she epted it, but she was still cautious and wanted to give him all the support possible.


    Vex... well, Vex was Vex... as long as her husband loved her, she would want him more and more, regardless of who he was or who he had been. To her, Dante was Dante, and the rest could explode in the world. She only had one goal, which involved her intimate connection with Dante, filled with raw strength and quick thrusts. And for her, that was enough.


    Eldrax, on the other hand... Eldrax was a mystery even to herself. Currently, she was having many thoughts that a teenager might have... Especially indecent thoughts of a Dragon that was constantly evolving... The life of a dragon was quite different from anything one might see.


    Time passed more quickly for her; just months ago, Eldrax had been born, lost her mother, and found this new family, which, despite being quite lively, she liked each member who at least treated her well. That feeling of loneliness was beginning to fade, and her body seemed to be getting lighter and lighter...


    Finally, thest woman in that ce who could be called a wife... Voralith...


    She already knew, she already knew that Dante was him... and even knowing she couldn''t run away anymore, she stayed here, with that damn man who proved to her that not even destiny would make him stop chasing her... and now... she just felt like a big fool...


    As for thest woman... the one who had been in Dante''sp since the beginning of this discussion... Well... she was just enjoying the years she had lost following a foolish man who didn''t deserve her.


    "What are we going to do now?" Lilith broke the silence of the silly smiles and intrigued expressions of the women in the room. She looked at Dante, who had already made Aldria fall asleep in hisp.


    "I already said, wait for the Council meeting," Dante said. "There we can see who is on our side and who is not. Besides... I''m still thinking about what I can do to get stronger. Absorbing demonic energy as cultivation won''t work forever." Dante said, making the women look at each other.


    "Just continue as you are. You''re the type who gets stronger with emotions, there''s no point in forcing yourself. And to reach the Grandmaster level with your spear, it will still take a long time. You''d have to fight another Grandmaster to learn about the next stage..." Voralith said, the most knowledgeable on the subject since she had lived for thousands of years.


    "Besides, you still have the memories of Azi Dahaka, so why are you asking something like this? You should know, you were the Overlord of the Prime Sector."


    "The Overlord who was defeated and killed," Dante replied, breaking Voralith''s confident expression. "I don''t want to be rude, but those memories don''t help me at all with training. Without the feelings and experiences, it''s just me sitting and meditating. Besides, I''m not a progenitor of a race in this life. I wasn''t created to be a fighter like my former self." He smiled at her.


    "Unless you can turn me into a dragon, since I''m made from your essence. In simple theory, you''re my mother, my dear wife." Dante said, teasing her.


    Voralith huffed but couldn''t help but smile. "You always find a way to turn the situation around, don''t you?"


    "I do my best," Dante replied, still with a mischievous smile. "But seriously, we need a solid strategy. The Council meeting is our best chance to understand the situation and form alliances. And as for my training, I''ll find a way to strengthen myself that makes sense to me, even if it''s not traditional."


    "We''re here to support you, Dante," Velryna said. "No matter how you choose to get stronger, we''ll be by your side."


    "That''s right," Morgana added, finallying out of her thoughtful state. "We''re in this together, and we''ll find a way to help you be stronger."


    "So let''s prepare for the Council meeting," Dante dered. "And in the meantime, I''ll keep exploring new ways of training. With all of you by my side, I know we can face any challenge."


    The women nodded as they listened to Velryna speak, and Dante smiled at them. "Thank you for your support... but before we move forward... we have many things to sort out, so it''s not just me who needs to get stronger..." Dante said. "We''ll deal with thatter... for now...


    Can someone tell me if you managed to contact that crazy woman?" Dante asked, looking at Morgana, who was the only one with interdimensionalmunication.


    "Don''t look at me like that, that idiot is in the werewolf realm, and she hasn''t returned or answered my calls, even though I said you wanted her here," Morgana said with a shrug. "Well, she must have her reasons... but it would be good if she were here... Despite being rough, she knows how to train people." Dante''s words sank into the women''s minds, and a ripple of anxiety spread.


    "D-D-Dante! Y-you''re not going to make us train with Valentina, are you?" The first to speak was Vex, stammering as she spoke. Well... she wasn''t too fond of training. "Hmm? Of course, you have to get stronger and there''s a Grandmaster here.


    What did you expect? That I would train you? I have to train too."

 Chapter 283 : Orchestrating our plans.

    "Then..." Sara murmured after the entire discussion had ended. "What are we going to do now?" she asked, feeling the urgency to define the next steps. Despite all the exchanged words, many questions still hung in the air like arge white cloud obscuring the path ahead.


    Dante, maintaining his calm, looked at Sara and simply smiled before silently disappearing, leaving Aldria alone on the throne, lyingfortably. Aldria, who had fallen asleep in Dante''s arms, was oblivious to what was happening around her. After all, it wasn''t her fault. Dante''s dominating presence was too intense for her to escape and pay attention to the conversation.


    Dante reappeared at the meeting table, settling into an improvised throne. He observed all the women present with a thoughtful look. He knew that his current ns couldn''t be implemented immediately. Even so, he needed to outline a strategy of action for the moment. "Morgana, you''re free now, right?" he asked, seeking direction from his main ally at that moment.


    "Yes? I mean, I never have anything to do, really," Morgana responded nonchntly, twirling her hair around her fingers, trying to hide the fact that she was deep in thought.


    "I know what you want, but can it wait? I''m not sure this ce would hold up," Dante said, aware of the environment''s fragility. Jesus, they just survived an invasion! This pce was anything but secure at the moment. And, as if to underline his words, a pir copsed at the exact moment he spoke.


    KABOOM


    Everyone looked at Dante as if he had done something to make the pir fall, their gazes hitting his heart brutally. He then made a scene, cing his hand over his eyes and saying, "I''m not that important for so many celestial beauties to look at me!" He said, making all of them sigh deeply. Despite seeming serious, he was quite a goofball in front of his wives...


    "Come on, Dante, back to the point. What exactly do you want, knowing that I''m free?" Morgana questioned. She was by far the smartest among the women present. In her mind, she had already outlined several action ns that Dante could follow. But before he could respond, Dante''s gaze shifted to one of the broken floors, where the earth was exposed.


    In fact, most of the floors were in deplorable condition, with various roots breaking through the pce floor, making destruction amon sight.


    "Fey, are you there?" Dante called, looking intently at the exposed earth. Responding to his call, a small sprout began to grow from the ground, quickly transforming into a stunningly beautiful woman emerging from the bud. "Ah, good to see you here. Are you feeling better?" Dante asked with a warm smile.


    Fey, who had recently enjoyed her freedom, blushed as she replied, "Y-yes." Dante''s smile seemed to prate her mind, bringing her a strange mix offort and embarrassment. "Good, I''m d you''re feeling lighter," he said, turning to Morgana and Fey.


    "Morgana, you can still build, can''t you?" he asked. Morgana had a special talent for creation magic; with the right materials, she could shape practically anything. "Yes, my ability is even stronger, actually," she replied confidently. Dante then turned to Fey, his tone polite and respectful. "Fey, I want to build a house for all of us. Can you provide a location for that?


    It doesn''t have to be extravagant; we just want an isted ce where we can live peacefully and have a refuge."


    Fey pondered for a moment, considering the request. Despite her connection with Dante, he would never force her into anything; he always sought her opinion before making any decision that could affect her. His respectful approach showed a deep consideration for her feelings, which only strengthened the bond of trust between them.


    She looked at the ground, where her roots still extended, and responded with a shy smile, "Yes, I can do that for you all."


    "That''s good... Could you take Morgana there to check out the location? We want to build something that can amodate everyone," Dante asked, maintaining a polite and cordial tone. Fey nodded with a soft smile. "Sure, she just needs to follow my roots, though it''s a bit far," she replied.


    Morgana looked at Dante and nodded, elegantly adjusting her hair. "Let''s go then, Fey. I''m curious to see this ce," she said with a determined look. Fey knelt down, touching the soil, and immediately the roots began to move, creating a path of mana for Morgana to follow. Morgana left the pce flying and began to follow the roots.


    As they departed, Dante watched closely, his eyes tracking Morgana''s high speed. "I hope she doesn''t overdo it..." He said, then looked ahead. "Now... about d..." He muttered, turning his gaze to the only vampires in the room.


    Nagasawa seemed upset, Aaralyn no different, and Kaalindra... Well, Kaalindra was Kaalindra. Dante didn''t exactly know what to think about her, nor did he care much at that moment, although he was curious about her. But not romantically. She was a woman who had followed her Valentina for many, many years, so she certainly had great stories.


    "First, let''s take small steps," Dante said, and the first organization of the group was beginning. "Lilith and Vex." He called, and Lilith, standing, looked at him while Vex got up and mmed the table, "I want nothing to do with that demon!" She shouted, and Dante looked at her, "You want your reward? Work for it." Dante said, after all, he had already talked to Vex about this.


    "What do you want?" Lilith said, looking at Dante and ignoring the insolent demon who was badmouthing her. "Teach her what you can about demonic energy while I handle some problems. Can you do that? I promise to talk to you betterter." Dante said, and she nodded, "Alright." She said and waved her hand, pulling Vex by the tail and lifting her upside down.


    "Kyaaaa!!!" Vex screamed, feeling her body rising against her will. "Can I hit her if she doesn''t want to learn?" Lilith asked. "You''re the teacher, if she learns, good for her and her stubbornness. You''re in control." Dante said with a hand gesture, almost saying, "Take her away."


    "D-Darling!" Vex screamed, holding onto the edge of the exit door, struggling not to be taken away. "You traitor!" She screamed, her hands no longer able to hold on, and she was taken away.


    "What a dramatic woman, she just needed to agree and none of this would happen." Dante said. After all, she was a ticking time bomb without control; not even she knew the gravity of her situation. But he couldn''t teach her properly, so he gave her the greatest teacher of all.


    "Now, we have a little problem to solve," Dante said, his expression growing more serious. He looked around the room before addressing another one of the women present. "Sara, where is your mother?" he asked.


    Sara replied calmly, "She''s on the second floor, sleeping. She''s tired." There was a gentle concern in her voice, reflecting the care she had for her mother.


    Dante nodded, understanding the situation. "Go stay with her, Sara. And don''t give me excuses to stay with me, it''s time for you to be her daughter, then my wife," he instructed gently, recognizing that this was necessary at the moment.


    Sara stood up slowly, her eyes reflecting a mix of emotions. "Alright," she said, nodding before heading to the door. With Sara out of the room, Dante turned his attention to the remaining women.


    "Li M~ Voralith, can you help Eldrax train? I''d like her to learn more from your knowledge now that she seems to be evolving again. It might be... better for her to have your support now," Dante said. Voralith nodded, taking Eldrax''s hand. "Let''s go, little one," she said, and Eldrax agreed, leaving the room with her.


    "Now... it''s just you," Dante said, his eyes resting on the three remaining figures in the room. The vampires ¨C Nagasawa, Aaralyn, and Kaalindra ¨C watched him intently, seemingly waiting for him to speak. "Ah~ Aaralyn," Dante said with a sigh, "I didn''t send you away because you''re weak or anything like that." Dante said, looking directly into her eyes. This time, he was very serious.


    "I sent you back because I had to make sure they would survive without issues, and I already know it was you who dealt with the tree," he concluded, leaving them with no way out.


    "B-but I..." "You can''t fight for prolonged periods, and you can''t fly. Do I need to exin more?" he said, his tone a bit more harsh. "You should know that I wouldn''t treat the woman I love that way, so think about that while you train with your mother," Dante said, beginning to stand up. "Kaalindra, my Valentina might take some time, do as you please and train Aaralyn.


    I count on you to drill into her head what I said... you must have experience with rtionships, so I count on you," Dante said.


    Kaalindra nodded but murmured something, "Experience with rtionships my ass, it''s hard to have a husband when your mistress is that crazy..." She said, grabbing Aaralyn by the arms, "We''re going to have a long talk," she said, dragging Aaralyn by the cor of her shirt.


    Nagasawa looked at him confused, as he hadn''t said anything about her yet. "D-Darling? What about me..." she murmured, a bit upset.


    "You? Lift that face up, I have the perfect wife right here, and I''m taking her out now. You''reing with me wherever I go. We have much to do," Dante said, appearing in front of her and holding her like a princess. "Let''s go to Nightsphere and talk to that old coot!" he said, disappearing with her in his arms.

 Chapter 284 : The Vampire and the Demon

    "Why...?" Nagasawa murmured as she was carried by the man still in the Western Empire. The man''s hands held her body firmly as he walked calmly, savoring the heavy silence of the post-war era. He showed nothing but a wide smile that seemed almost irritatingpared to what he had been doing to her in recent months.


    The contrast between his serene demeanor and the tension surrounding her was disturbing. She was genuinely... bothered.


    "Why what?" Dante questioned, his voice firm and prating. He wanted to hear directly from her what was truly troubling her. It was no use deducing from the nervous and confused expressions she disyed.


    Nagasawa was a vampire, a vampire strong enough to make many other vampires fall to the ground in fear, but at the same time, she was a cute woman who got easily upset, a walking paradox that intrigued him deeply.


    Dante reflected for a moment on the past few months. He had, unfortunately, left her aside with so many problems cascading down. It wasn''t forck of desire, but because he simply couldn''t afford to pay attention to her at that critical moment. It might sound selfish, but Dante couldn''t waste time while chaos unfolded around him. Every minute was precious and demanded his full attention.


    Since he returned to being Dante Scarlet, his life had been a whirlwind. He had to face one of the Seven Deadly Sins, Greed, an exhausting battle that almost consumed him. Right after, he needed to resolve his issues with Valentina, who waspletely sealed. In a brief moment of respite, he began to finalize and seal his rtionships, as he did with Aaralyn, Aldria, and Voralith.


    Vex had a serious problem with demonic energy that required immediate intervention, and shortly after, Sara and Lyrianna found themselves in trouble...


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to value Nagasawa, he simply couldn''t at that moment. And the first thing he did after managing to resolve all those problems was this: he kidnapped her to take her along in solving his problems, since stopping wasn''t an option.


    "I thought you... didn''t want me anymore," she said, her voice weak and trembling as she hid her face in his chest, seekingfort she feared she had lost forever.


    "You''re still as silly as ever, Nagasawa. You should know me better than the others, right? After all, you were my dear teacher, you know?" Dante said, teasing her as she continued to hide her face in his chest. Looking slightly downward, he saw that she waspletely embarrassed. Despite the teasing, he just looked ahead and became slightly serious.


    "I''m sorry," he admitted, continuing to walk, holding her firmly in his arms.


    "I''ve been too busy, I know. I''m sorry for not being the best husbandtely." He walked calmly, feeling the weight of his words. "I''ll try to be better for you, okay?" The sincerity in his voice was unmistakable. Nagasawa knew two sides of Dante.


    The first was the Dante who humiliated and mocked his enemies while making silly jokes during fights. This Dante was impetuous, irreverent, a warrior who unsettled his opponents with his sharp humor. The second was the serious Dante, a calm and thoughtful man who discussed and deliberated with others to solve problems.


    Now, it was this Dante before her, a man who understood how she felt and was willing to change. This was what she perceived in his tone and his gaze.


    "I don''t forgive you," she said, her voice muffled as she hid even more in his chest. "I was feeling so lonely... why didn''t you even talk to me properly? It wouldn''t have cost anything..." She murmured, her voiceden with sadness and hurt. Dante smiled a little, but it wasn''t a happy smile; it was a tired and broken one. Dealing with people...


    wasplicated.


    "I''ll try to improve from now on," Dante said, smiling as he gently turned her to set her down on the ground, after all, he wanted to do something with her.


    With a careful gesture, he positioned her so they were face to face, their eyes meeting in a deep and meaningful gaze. "Let''s take one step at a time, together," he said, holding her hands tenderly.


    Nagasawa looked into those red eyes and just sighed, "Don''t do this again..." she murmured, still embarrassed by it all. "I know it won''t be easy to make up for lost time, but I''m here, and I''ll try from now on to give more attention to you and the girls, so please be patient, okay?" He said, smiling as he moved closer to her, who didn''t step back.


    Dante''s warm hands touched Nagasawa''s face, pulling her gently closer. With his other hand, he held the waist of the strong and imposing woman, who, despite being embarrassed, still maintained a slightly serious expression. "I''ll love you more and more until you can''t stand all my love anymore..." Dante said, giving her a small mischievous smile.


    Nagasawa felt the sincerity in his touch, a warmth that began to dissipate the loneliness and hurt that had apanied her during their time apart. The contact wasforting, a silent promise that things would be different this time. She sighed, allowing herself to be enveloped by the moment of reconciliation, feeling secure in his arms.


    Dante gently pulled her closer, his eyes meeting hers in a deep gaze full of unspoken emotions. Finally, he leaned in and gave her a calm and romantic kiss. The kiss was soft, imbued with a restrained passion and a desire to reconnect. Nagasawa, surrendered to his touch, closed her eyes and gave herselfpletely to the moment.


    The world around them seemed to vanish, leaving only the two of them in a bubble of intimacy and affection. The kisssted an indeterminate amount of time, a renewed bond that promised a new phase in their lives. When they finally separated, their faces remained close, their foreheads lightly touching as they breathed the same air, sharing a silence that spoke more than words ever could.


    "I missed you so much," she whispered, her voice choked with emotion.


    "I missed you too," he replied, gently stroking her face. "And I promise we''ll never feel this distant again."


    Nagasawa smiled, a shy but genuine smile, but...


    "Cough-cough." The hoarse cough of a man echoed in Nagasawa''s ear, causing her to turn around quickly. "Hello, Simon. How long have you been watching me?" Dante asked, still holding Nagasawa''s hand, who looked too embarrassed to say anything.


    "Just a few minutes, since you said ''You''re still as silly as ever'' and h h h. I''m too old to deal with young people," Simon admitted tiredly, his hair looking increasingly gray. "I''m getting old," he said, looking at Dante, who seemed indifferent. As for Nagasawa... she was so embarrassed that she wanted to hide behind Dante.


    Simon gave a tired smile, observing the couple with a mix of affection and exasperation. "You two are quite something, you know? Always so dramatic."


    Dante let out a lowugh, keeping his eyes on Simon. "Old or not, you always seem to show up at the most interesting moments, Simon. One of these days, we''ll have to discuss that peculiar skill of yours."


    Simon shook his head, a yful glint in his eyes. "I was just waiting for you, but you took so long that I had toe look for you. So, I heard you''re nning to go to Nightphere. I''ll take you there."


    "Can you take me to my old house too? I want to see if there''s anything left in the Scarlet territory, or if it''s too old for that?" Dante asked, with a teasing smile.


    Simonughed, a rough but lively sound. "Old, maybe, but I still have my tricks. I can take you anywhere you need, Dante." He paused, looking at Nagasawa. "And it looks like you''re not going alone this time, huh?"


    Nagasawa, still a bit embarrassed, tried to hide a shy smile while Dante held her hand. "No, this time I''m not alone. I have someone very important with me. I''m going to sort things out with d, see how much he thinks he can threaten the Scarlet name with those useless Vampire Counts of his."


    Simon nodded, "A lot has changed over there... the new Vampire Counts are a bit irresponsible and ambitious, so I rmend being careful." Simon said, but Dante waved his hand dismissively. "If I put in the effort, I can take out all four of them at once if they annoy me. I just want a conversation.


    Let''s see if d will treat me as an equal or keep treating me and Valentina like two fish in his aquarium." Simon nodded, satisfied with his response. He expected nothing less from the man his mentor chose as her husband. "So, shall we go? We can''t waste time. The sooner we leave, the better."


    Dante looked at Nagasawa, his gaze silently asking if she was ready for the next step of the journey. She responded with a firm nod, determined to stay by his side.


    "Alright, Simon. We''re ready. Let''s go to Nightphere and then to the Scarlet territory," Dante said, his voice filled with purpose.

 Chapter 285: The Vampire Counts

    The heavy footsteps echoed through the pristine corridors of the pce, drawing the attention of everyone who passed. The woman advanced with a clear purpose in her eyes. She had sacrificed many things to reach this moment, and nothing made more sense, as if her effort led to... nothing.


    The pce was a spectacle of luxury and opulence, every detail meticulously crafted to exude wealth and power. The walls were adorned with intricate tapestries, embroidered with gold and silver threads, depicting scenes of victories and conquests. Crystal chandeliers hung from the ceiling, casting a soft light that reflected off polished marble and gold surfaces.


    The woman walked with long, heavy steps, holding the hand of a small pale girl who waspletely absorbed in her red lollipop. The little girl wore a gothic ck dress that contrasted with her ck hair and red eyes, creating an enigmatic and somber figure.


    "Ophis, I already told you not to bring vampire candies into the pce," said the woman with pink hair, dressed in leather and a ck suit. She wore dark sunsses that partially concealed the intensity of her gaze, but her tone made her disappointment clear.


    Ophis, without taking her eyes off the lollipop, replied in a calm, childlike voice, "But I like them, Mother." She sighed softly, as if the idea of being without her sweets was unbearable.


    "I know you like them, but rules are rules. Inside here, we must maintain a certain... decorum." She nced around the pce, the luxurious and immacte corridors reflecting the grandeur of the ce. "Besides, you know those candies can cause problems. At least for now, avoid them... okay?"


    Little Ophis finally looked up, her red eyes shining with innocent curiosity. "Problems? What kind of problems? They''re just sweets."


    "Do you really want to talk about thest time you ate sweets and killed fifteen vampires?" the woman questioned, and little Ophis shrank back, "It''s not my fault if they''re weak." She responded, while the woman put her hand on her face, "They were royal guards." She remarked, and Ophis continued to ignore her mother.


    She sighed deeply and finally reached a massive double door, intricately carved with ancient symbols and adorned with precious stones. The guards at the door looked at her with a mixture of apprehension and reverence before bowing and opening the passage. The woman entered the room with the little girl and came face-to-face with a round table where three vampires were seated.


    The woman, holding the child in her arms, gazed at the three individuals before her, all appearing intrigued by the reason for their summons. The grand and luxurious room felt smallpared to the tension hanging in the air.


    "It seems everyone is here," the woman said, her voice firm and authoritative. Her eyes scanned the faces of those present, assessing each one.


    The tall, imposing blonde woman, standing at nearly two meters, stepped forward. Her crimson eyes glowed with impatience, and the beauty mark below her eye entuated her striking appearance. Her ck dress highlighted her sensual curves, emphasizing her powerful presence. "Speak, Rose, I don''t have all day," she said with an authoritative tone.


    Rose, the woman with rose-colored hair holding the child, took a deep breath before responding. "I summoned you all here because we have a matter to resolve regarding this alliance." She nced at the silent little Ophis beside her before continuing, "I''m withdrawing from all of this. You''re on your own." Her red eyes shed with resolve.


    "I''m sure we have an agreement," Elijah said, eyeing her warily, ready to strike if necessary. But he knew well enough that one wrong move could lead to immediate death.


    "Exactly, is your word so weak?" the other man, named us, added.


    "Things have changed," she said, her voice unwavering. "I''m not going to pick a fight with a man who is literally a Demon King. I''m strong, but not invincible." Rose knew her own strength and willingness to fight, but confronting Dante now would be suicidal. She could probably fight him and even win, given that she was the strongest female vampire after Valentina.


    Rose''s eyes narrowed as she met us''s stern gaze, her resolve unshaken. "I understand the consequences, us. And I''m prepared to face them." Her voice was cold and steady, revealing no hint of doubt.


    Carm''s eyes flickered with frustration. "You can''t just walk away from this, Rose. If you think you can abandon us and walk away without repercussions, you''re gravely mistaken."


    Elijah, still holding the spear he''d thrown, added, "We''ve allmitted to this n. You were a crucial part of it. Your departure affects all of us."


    Rose''s eyes burned with intensity as she looked back at them. "I''ve made my decision, and nothing you say will change it. I have my own path to follow now."


    Ophis, standing quietly by Rose''s side, looked up at her mother with wide eyes. Despite the tension in the room, her calm demeanor contrasted sharply with the hostility around her.


    Before anyone could respond further, Rose turned on her heel and started to leave. The tension in the room was palpable, each vampire present understanding that this was more than just a disagreement¡ªit was a potential rift in their alliance.


    As Rose and Ophis walked towards the door, Carm''s voice rang out with a final warning. "Don''t think this will be easy, Rose. We''ll be keeping an eye on you."


    Rose paused for a moment but didn''t turn around. "I wouldn''t have it any other way." With that, she stepped through the door, leaving the remaining vampires in a tense silence.


    Outside, Rose walked briskly down the corridor, her expression a mix of determination and relief. Ophis followed closely, still clutching her lollipop. The corridor seemed to stretch endlessly as they made their way towards their new path, leaving behind the intricate webs of politics and alliances that had once defined their lives.


    Rose lifted her chin, anger clear in her eyes. "Yes, I am. If it means maintaining my integrity and following my instincts, then so be it. Even if it puts me against the three weak vampire counts like you."


    Before anyone could respond, Ophis stepped forward, her small hand still holding Rose''s. "Shut up and bow," shemanded, her voice calm but filled with a hatred that contrasted with her childish appearance.


    Suddenly, Elijah, who had attacked Rose from behind, fell face-first to the ground, his strengthpletely suppressed by a child. He struggled to rise, but it was as if an invisible force held him to the floor.


    "I warned you," Rose said, without even looking back. She continued walking towards the exit, firmly holding Ophis''s hand.


    Carm, us, and Elijah stood frozen, shocked by Ophis''s disy of power. Carm, who normally was not easily shaken, looked at the small girl with newfound fear. "What... what is this child?" she murmured, more to herself than to the others.


    us, still trying to process what had just happened, took a hesitant step back. "This... this changes everything," he said, his voice trembling slightly. "If she can do this to Elijah, then maybe we should reconsider our approach."


    Ophis looked at them onest time before leaving. "You are all fools," she said, her voice cold. "You y with things you don''t understand. If you want to survive, start respecting those stronger than you." With these words, Rose and Ophis left the hall, leaving the three vampires behind, still trying to grasp what had happened.


    The atmosphere in the pce changed; confidence shaken, the alliance now uncertain.


    When they finally managed to move, us helped Elijah to his feet. "We need to reassess our strategy," he said, his voice serious. "If that girl is with Rose, then we have more than just Dante to worry about."


    Elijah nodded, his gaze burning with hatred from being humiliated in such a manner. "Agreed. Let''s investigate this child further. Find out who she is and what she can really do. We cannot afford to underestimate our enemies."


    Carm, observing the scene, shook her head in disdain. "I''m out," she said, turning to leave the room. "If you want to die, go ahead. I have more to do."


    The two men remained silent as she left, their minds spinning with recent events. us looked at Elijah, his gaze determined. "She''s right about one thing, Elijah. We can''t afford to make mistakes now."


    Elijah took a deep breath, his hatred visible in every tense movement of his body. "We need allies, us. If Rose has a child with that kind of power on her side, then we need to find a way to neutralize her."


    us nodded. "Let''s start investigating. We need all possible information about this girl. Who she is, where she came from, and what she can really do. And we need to do it quickly."


    And so...


    "Ah-choo!" Dante sneezed, the sound echoing through the vast corridors of the Scarlet Mansion. His nose seemed quite irritated, and he frowned, clearly ufortable. "Sk, clean this ce!" He shouted, expecting an immediate response. However, the mansion remained silent.


    Nagasawa, observing the scene with a slight smile, approached him. "Dear, I think someone is talking about you... I don''t think it''s the dust." She ran her hand over the furniture, which was impably clean.


    Dante rubbed his nose, still suspicious. "Well, whoever it is, I hope they''re not plotting anything. I''m not in the mood for dealing with problems right now."


    Note: This is the beginning of Volume 6 - Vampire World. This volume will be a little shorter than the others, focusing more on the Vampire Counts and d, as well as a better development of this world that I kind of left aside for a long time in the story.


    Thank you in advance for those who have been following and don''t forget to leave yourments with what you want and what you would like to see. *(Yes, I know that Nagasawa has been overshadowed, this arc will give her more development)*

 Chapter 286: The maids punishment

    In another part of the mansion, Sk was busy in the library, organizing a stack of old books. Her thoughts were distant, recalling herst encounter with that damn Master. She knew they were worried about something, but she still wasn''t sure what. Suddenly, she heard the sound of hurried footsteps approaching.


    "Sk, you should be doing your job! I''m sneezing all the time because of this dust!" said Dante, startling her as he entered the library with Nagasawa by his side.


    Sk turned, surprised but ready to help. "Dust? I clean this damn ce every day, how can there be dust!?" She shouted at Dante, who, well... was the cause of her current problems, and of course, he didn''t expect her to act like this...


    "She doesn''t like me, does she?" Dante said with a poker face, turning to Nagasawa, who shook her head in denial. "She likes you, but you don''t pay attention to her, and she gets like this, making up excuses." Nagasawa said, "I''m sure I''ve heard her muttering something about stupid master or something like that." She added while Dante looked at the maid.


    "Is she like you then?" He questioned, leaving Nagasawa surprised, "D-don''tpare me to her!" She stammered, embarrassed, and Dante just smiled at the tease. "Alright, alright," Dante said, patting Nagasawa''s head like a puppy, making her blush and puff out her cheeks, crossing her arms. "Don''t forget why we''re here!" She said, pouting.


    "Oh yes, that''s right." Dante said, turning to face the maid who was cleaning the books to put them back on the shelves. She was really dedicated to her work, and that was something Dante admired. "Sk, could you tell me how to get to the capital?


    I''m going to wreak havoc on the lives of the vampire counts who threatened my mother, and then I''ll talk to d." Dante said, smiling while holding Nagasawa''s hands.


    Sk stopped cleaning the books for a moment, looking directly at Dante with a skeptical expression. "Really? You, the God of Chaos, are asking for directions to the capital? To cause more chaos? Wow, how unexpected." She was sarcastic, as if telling a joke, and Dante smiled, a smile not entirely devoid of irony. "Sometimes even chaos needs a map, Sk.


    Besides, I prefer to get there without having to knock down an entire forest just to find the way."


    Sk sighed, putting thest book on the shelf before turning fully to face Dante and Nagasawa. "Alright, I''ll help you, but on one condition."


    Dante raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "And what would that condition be?"


    "You have to promise to stop ming the dust for your sneezes," Sk said with a mischievous smile. "Of course the mansion is clean, so it must be something else. Maybe an allergy to your own ego? Actually, it''s probably someone badmouthing you; you were in the newspaper, you know?" She said. Dante didn''t mind this insolence; in fact, it was very amusing to see how she reacted to him.


    Of all the women, she was the only one who acted so brazenly with him, and he found it extremely interesting. Even more so for a woman who saw him grow up in this world, Sk was... a unique woman.


    But suddenly... "Newspaper?" Nagasawa questioned after hearing what Sk said. The maid looked at her and... "Look." She said, pointing to a table in the library... where a newspaper was open to the page talking about Dante... or rather, on the front page.


    Nagasawa approached the table, picking up the newspaper with curiosity. The headline inrge letters read: "A DEMON KING! WHAT DOES HE WANT?" There was a big photo of Dante, with a severe and imposing expression, which certainly drew attention.


    "Oh, so that''s it," said Nagasawa, smiling. "You''ve made the news, dear. No wonder everyone is talking about you." She seemed genuinely proud; after all, the supernatural newspaper was really important... well, only tomon beings. For Dante and the others, it was just a big nothing.


    Dante shrugged, a yful smile on his lips. "Well, I suppose it''s inevitable. When you cause as much trouble as I do, people tend to notice."


    Sk crossed her arms, watching them with an amused look. "So, are you going to stop ming the dust now? Besides, read the news properly," she said, and Dante paid more attention and read out loud...


    "Hero? Well, it''splicated to understand Dante Scarlet, who ording to our sources can be called the Western Emperor. We received information that he is in the process of marrying Aldria Luminus, the Western Empress. Additionally, ording to some photos, he is also seen with Lyrianna Vortex by his side, the Eastern Empress! What does he want?


    To dominate the world by marrying all the important women? As a journalist, I wonder what would happen if he wanted the Vampire Throne!"


    When Dante finished reading... he remained silent. "I''ve been reduced to a gant seeking global domination by marrying all the important women?" Dante questioned, a self-reflection that he ended up voicing aloud, causing Nagasawa and Sk to look at him as if to say, "Seriously?"


    Nagasawaughed, unable to contain herself. "Well, dear, it looks like you''re more popr than you thought. Who would have guessed that the Demon King would be considered an incurable romantic?"


    Sk tried to stifle herughter but couldn''t avoid a mischievous smile. "I guess you''ll have to add ''gant'' to your long list of titles. But hey, if it helps keep the enemies distracted, maybe it''s not so bad."


    Dante sighed, running a hand through his hair. "This is ridiculous. I''m not trying to conquer the world through marriages. I have much more important goals."


    Nagasawa moved closer to Dante, cing aforting hand on his shoulder. "We know that, dear. But maybe this is the perfect opportunity for you to show the world what you''re really capable of. And who knows, maybe use this false reputation to your advantage?"


    "Pfff, use the gant fame for what? Marrying more women? Pff!" Sk, who was trying to hold back in the corner, couldn''t avoid bursting intoughter. The situation was tooical for her.


    Dante frowned, clearly irritated. "Tsk." He bit his tongue, trying to control himself. But Sk had crossed the line. He didn''t need an excuse to act. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared from where he was and reappeared in front of her. Before she could react, he grabbed her as if she were a sack of potatoes and sat down on the sofa with a surreal speed.


    With Sk now on hisp, he held her firmly.


    "Oo-oh, what!" Sk shouted, surprised and indignant, but before she could say more, she felt his hand smack her buttocks forcefully.


    "Kyaannn... Ahh!!" She moaned as she felt the impact of his hand on her rear. "Oh, you''re quite soft here..." Dante said with a smile, "This is for mocking me," his voice was firm, but his greedy and mischievous smile revealed his true intentions.


    Sk tried to struggle, but Dante''s strength kept her in ce. "You... you can''t do this! I''m your maid, not your doll!" She said, but he quickly lifted her skirt, revealing her white pantiespletely wedged between her buttocks after the first smack.


    Dante ignored herints and gave another smack, this time with more force. "You need to learn to respect your master, Sk. I''m not someone to be trifled with."


    "Hmm! P-please stop!!" She... moaned in pleasure... Nagasawa watched and only thought one thing... "If I were to be dirty-mouthed with him... would it be..." She shook her head, trying to push away the thoughts while continuing to watch the scene, crossing her arms and smiling slightly.


    "Maybe this will teach Sk to be a bit more careful with her words. You know how insolent she can be."


    Dante continued, each smack leaving Sk''s skin redder. Finally, after a few more strikes, he stopped, observing the result of his punishment. Sk''s buttocks werepletely red, with the marks of his hands clearly visible.


    At the moment of thest smack, Dante observed how Sk''s pale skin had turned red. With one final motion, he raised his hand and...


    SPLASH!


    Dante''s hand hit Sk''s rear with force, but this time, something different happened. Upon feeling the impact, a liquid began to trickle down her thighs, soaking her panties and creating a damp shine on her reddened skin.


    Sk let out a deep moan, her body trembling with pleasure and embarrassment. "Oh... no...," she murmured, her voice trembling and interrupted by pleasure.


    Dante lifted his now-wet hand and looked at her with a triumphant expression. "It seems you''ve learned your lesson in quite an intense way," he said, his voice filled with satisfaction.


    Nagasawa, still watching, couldn''t hide a smile of amusement and a slight blush. "Maybe now you''ll think twice before being so insolent," shemented, clearly enjoying the situation.


    Sk, still catching her breath, looked at Dante with eyes shining with conflicting emotions. "I... I understand," she said, her voice soft and submissive.


    Dante released her, allowing her to stand up... though her legs were too weak to do so.

 Chapter 287: Drinking Blood

    "Well, at least now we know she''s not so against you," said Nagasawa, walking hand in hand with Dante. He was still a bit shocked by what had happened, but... life goes on, right? Another woman about to fallpletely under his charm.


    The idea of having a squad of maid wives crossed his mind, but he wanted to avoid following the path of "that guy." Still, his current trajectory seemed to be pointing towards a simr fate.


    "I''m going to keep ying with her; her expressions are the best in the world," Dante said, smiling mischievously as his thoughts raced with new ns.


    "So, what''s next? I''m sure that head of yours is already thinking about many things..." Nagasawa questioned, holding his hand even tighter and rubbing her lustful body against his arm.


    "Destroying the world would be fun," said Dante, testing something to see Nagasawa''s reaction.


    "Absolutely, when? I''m dying to be a Destroyer! It''s hard to earn that title, you know? I mean, I don''t want to be behind Valentina forever. Having the title of Destroyer is great for the reputation. Maybe I could even get those shy titles...


    ''Scarlet Devastator'' sounds so cool!" Nagasawa responded quickly, making Dante almost burst intoughter. He managed to hold it in, but the idea of Nagasawa being so enthusiastic about destruction amused him deeply.


    "Let''s take it easy, I''m joking," Dante said, stillughing. "There''s a lot we need to do before we get to that point. First, we have to deal with the vampires in the capital. That will give us good practice and, who knows, maybe some interesting allies."


    "With allies, you mean women? Please, darling, you have to stop with that. You''ll overwhelm yourself if you keep going like this!" Nagasawa said. She wasn''t really concerned about him being overwhelmed; the more women in his life, the more problems would arise, and she would have even morepetition among them...


    "I know, rx a bit. You know I don''t go after them; theye to me," Dante said, smiling. "Of course, Velryna you revealed yourself and imed, Aldria you corrupted until she epted, Voralith you pursued millions of years ago, Sara you went after her, with me you seduced me, want me to continue?


    Oh yes, there''s also Lyrianna who will probably fall into your hands soon, and there''s that Lilith who you somehow made chase after you." Nagasawa saidpletely serious, after all... This man was irrational! "And there''s still the World Tree!"


    "Yes, yes! I got it!" Dante said,ughing. Well, her words were indeed a big lie; most of the women he chose, and he followed the path that suited him to conquer them.


    "Anyway, where are we going?" Nagasawa asked. Despite being on a "mission," she knew this man was probably preparing to spend quality time with her, and that''s what she wanted, a moment with him was what she needed immediately!


    "Let''s wait a bit; I imagine soon someone wille here to talk about my visit, and I hope it''s not a damned Silverblood." Dante said. Well... he didn''t like this vampire count house very much... "Hmm... I don''t know who they are..." Nagasawa murmured.


    She wasn''t really an experienced Vampire; in fact, even after ten years, she had never concretelye to the Vampire World, simply because of the sentence the rulers gave when Dante... died in this world...


    "Leeches I''m not very fond of. It was the first count house I knew, well, the only one actually. I didn''t care much about vampires, lived isted until fourteen and went straight to Kryoris, so I don''t know much about the Vampire World. Not that it makes a difference, I stopped being amon vampire a long time ago," Dante said, sitting in Valentina''s armchair.


    Nagasawa sat on hisp, inhaling the scent of his neck. "It''s been so long since I tasted you... just a little..." she murmured as her face moved closer to his neck.


    Dante chuckled softly. It had indeed been a long time since they tasted each other, and he found himself wanting to experience her taste again. Leaning back slightly, he said, "You can have a little, but don''t overdo it. I don''t want you getting even more drunk on love for me." He smiled as she slightly opened her mouth, revealing her sharp fangs.


    "Really?..." she murmured, getting even closer, inhaling his masculine scent. Her warm breath sent shivers down his body. "I''m sure you''d love it if I got really drunk on love for you..." she whispered just as her fangs finally pierced Dante''s skin. He felt a wave of pleasure mixed with a slight pain. The blood flowed into Nagasawa''s mouth, and she drank each drop with a mix of hunger and reverence.


    He held her waist firmly, feeling the heat of her body against his.


    In vampire society, the act of drinking another vampire''s blood isden with intimacy and deep symbolism, especially among those who share a marital bond like Dante and Nagasawa, Valentina, and Aarlyn. For married vampires, sharing blood is the pinnacle of physical and emotional connection, as intimate and profound as sexual intercourse is for humans.


    When two married vampires drink each other''s blood, the process is not only physical but also spiritual. A vampire''s blood carries their vital essence, emotions, memories, and even fragments of their soul. Thus, by exchanging blood, they are literally sharing parts of themselves in a way that no other creature can fullyprehend.


    Blood is the currency of the soul, the medium through which lives are traded, and in this moment, Dante and Nagasawa were exchanging their lives on an almost minuscule scale, but enough for them to love each other more and more.


    During this exchange, the experience is extremely intense. The sensation of the fangs piercing the skin, the warm flow of blood, and the mix of pleasure and pain create unparalleled euphoria. For them, it transcends mere feeding, bing amunion of bodies and spirits.


    Experience new tales on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    The vulnerability involved in this act is also significant. Allowing another vampire, even one''s spouse, ess to one''s blood is an act of absolute trust. This is even more so for Dante...


    A vampire who had ovee various racial limitations, a vampire with the purest blood of all time, purer even than that of d Drac Tepes himself. A vampire with the essential charge of a Demon King and the original Progenitor Vampire... Not to mention his soul...


    The pleasure that Nagasawa felt from tasting Dante''s blood was almost indescribable, much better than any moment of sex or something like that. Each sip was like an explosion of energy that affected her entire body, making her feel more connected to him than ever. "Hmm... it''s even more delicious than thest time," she murmured against his skin, her eyes gleaming with pleasure.


    She resumed drinking his blood like a true leech.


    "Hmm... ah..." Nagasawa''s breathing grew heavier, and she moaned with pleasure, the taste of his blood flooding her senses. Dante, taking advantage of her vulnerability, opened his own mouth and bit her neck, his fangs piercing her delicate skin. Her blood was sweet, and he drank it eagerly, feeling her energy and vitality flowing into him.


    The cycle of giving and receiving intensified the pleasure for both of them. After a while, they heard footsteps approaching from the hallway, but they ignored them, their breaths bing heavier and quicker as the pleasure heightened. However, the moment of ecstasy was interrupted when the door to the room suddenly opened, revealing Sk.


    She stopped at the entrance, her eyes wide at the intimate scene before her. Her expression quickly shifted from surprise to a strange mix of envy and desire. "That could be me receiving my master''s blood," she thought, pouting before shaking her head to clear the thought.


    Sk cleared her throat, drawing the attention of Dante and Nagasawa, who slowly separated, their faces still showing traces of the recent pleasure. Nagasawa waspletely embarrassed to be caught in such an act, but Dante... well, Dante wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, while Nagasawa adjusted her clothes and tried to catch her breath.


    "Sorry to interrupt, your... well, screw it," Sk said, her voiceced with mild sarcasm. "But an envoy from the King has arrived. He''s waiting at the entrance."


    Dante sighed deeply, his eyes narrowing slightly. "That was faster than I expected... Was that old man already waiting for me?" Dante questioned aloud. "Any entrance to this world d knows... that damn Nosferatu can read the space and see everything that enters and leaves." Sk revealed, "Makes sense..." Dante murmured, "Well...


    as long as it''s not a Silverblood, I''m fine." Dante said, gesturing for Nagasawa to get off him. Sk turned and left. "I''ll go ahead and prepare some tea," she said, closing the door.


    But her face... had such a generous smile... if only Dante had seen it... "Why do I feel like this has happened before?" Sk questioned herself, as if a small memory passed over her mind.

 Chapter 288: Respect is important

    Dante walked calmly, holding Nagasawa''s hand. Despite his initial thoughts that she might be nervous, she seemed surprisinglyposed, though she almost let go to walk ahead.


    "How many idiots this time?" Dante asked Sk, who was walking in front. She turned back calmly andmented, "There are three. Usually, d and Liza like to send groups to ensure nothing goes wrong. Knowing that old man, he probably sent them even before contacting him." Sk said casually, carrying a tray with a teapot and some cups.


    Dante had taken a bit of time, after all... He had resumed drinking Nagasawa''s blood while waiting for Sk to bring the tea she promised to prepare. "What the hell is in that tea? I mean... They are vampires, could it be blood tea?" Dante wondered. Unlike him and the valkyries who had the original vampire lineage, the other vampires came from d.


    "I hope it''s not any Silverbloods." Dante murmured as they continued walking. "Why do you hate them so much?" Nagasawa asked, not fully understanding Dante''s disdain for that vampire count family. "They are disrespectful. I met them when I was young, and they tried to impose things on my dear Valentina. I don''t like them." Dante said simply and directly.


    Nagasawa epted his exnation perfectly; honestly, he was quite reasonable. In Nagasawa''s perspective, those who want something must offer something in return; asking and demanding are out of the question. To her, asking anything from that demon¡ªwell, that crazy vampire¡ªwaspletely understandable.


    Besides... "Were you jealous because they interacted with her? Or was it their looks?" Nagasawa questioned. She understood his point but also knew that he wouldn''t be so irritated to the extent of remembering names unless they had made a significant impact. It was strange he knew their names without issue, considering he often didn''t bother remembering those he didn''t care about.


    Sk, ahead of them, was trying hard not to burst outughing. Finally, they reached the entrance, and Sk entered first, followed by Nagasawa, with Dante bringing up the rear.


    "Sk, I will punish youter." Dante murmured just for her, causing her whole body to tremble and almost making her drop the tray.


    When Dante entered the room and saw those three vampires... a massive shback hit him, taking him twenty-four years back to when he was just a baby, newly introduced to the vampire world. "Damn." He cursed as he adjusted his appearance slightly. He had been suppressing his demonic traits, presenting himself as amon vampire, but here?


    Screw it, he was going to unleash his full power to see if these bastards showed even a bit of respect.


    In front of him were three vampires trying to contain their emotions, but just seeing Dante''s horns... they trembled slightly.


    One of them was an old acquaintance, a royal representative... "Asta Silverblood, it seems you didn''t die," Dante said to him, one of the Silverblood family members. That man was tall, about 1.90 meters, but he seemed smallpared to Dante. His silver hair was almost white, showing that many years had passed, and he was more mature than when they first met.


    But he still wore a suit that covered his muscles.


    Dante looked to the side, seeing hispanions... Two silver-haired vampire women, the future vampire countesses, "Arieta and Ranni, I imagine you''ve grown a lot. When I first met you, you were quite striking girls." Dante said, smiling. He had nothing against them, despite the man before him once looking at his mother with very "affectionate" eyes.


    As Dante fixed his eyes on the three, he felt something extremely strong calling out to him from them.


    "Oh." He said, drawing attention to himself. "So, we have a dragon here? What a funny sword, staring at me so hungrily. What do you want? A fight?" Dante questioned, looking at Ranni, who remained silent but felt her whole body burn for a moment,ing directly from the sword she carried.


    "Huh?" Ranni said, startled. "Oh, you didn''t think that sword would stay calm, did you? Who''s in there? A spirit? I should have brought Voralith; she would love to see a dragon... It must be a spirit since there are no living dragons in Nightsphere.


    Probably in the Human World, you might find one or two... Well, I say that, but I have two dragons with me." Dante said, smiling while crossing his legs. Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    "D-Dragons? You have live dragons?" Ranni stammered, finding it absurd beyondprehension.


    "Hm? I''m the fucking Demon King; I have whatever I want." Dante replied tly. They couldn''t quite process what was happening in front of them.


    "That''s not how the world works!" Ranni screamed internally. She couldn''t voice this because... well, thest time, the Vampire Queen was impaled. While Ranni was lost in thought, seemingly talking to herself, Arieta touched Asta''s shoulder, and he nodded.


    "We''re here to¡ª"


    He was interrupted by Dante, "Yes, the king of vampires h h h Drac h h h wants to meet with me, or is it the other way around? I mean, whatever, I just want to see what the old man wanted. Sending his daughter as a messenger was dirty; he knew I wouldn''t refuse because she''s an old friend... or enemy? Well, I never considered that anyway."


    Asta sighed and raised his head to face Dante. He nced at the two women and... an excruciating fear coursed through every vein, every tiny pore, every cell trembled in fear just from looking at those women. The reason? Well, Dante didn''t want any man looking at his wife and maid. Just ncing at them triggered an invincible murderous pressure on his shoulders.


    "Fufufufu," Nagasawaughed like a mature woman. She hugged Dante from behind the armchair and said, "Dear... don''t be so mean," she whispered, and his pressure ceased.


    "Ah~~ Fuck... It''s even worse the second time~~" Asta said, falling to his knees, panting. "Fuck! This shitty family! Why do they keep sending me here!" Asta screamed internally, seeing the story repeat itself. "The vision was even worse this time..." Asta murmured.


    What vision, you ask? Valentina''s murderous intent once showed him a world torn apart by bodies, rain of blood, and herself seated on a throne of corpses. But Dante''s...


    A demonic throne mounted on a pile of bones, devoured and destroyed bodies, various demons being killed, souls floating and eaten by demonic hounds, the ground formed of dead people crawling toward him, and the sky raining, a storm of red lightning bathed in a thick rain of blood. The same scene as before, a sanctuary with a man sitting at the top, a sanctuary made of carnage.


    "Ah, shit." He muttered.


    "Respect is important when speaking to someone important, Asta. You don''t need to look at my women when you''re speaking directly to me." Dante said, crossing his legs. "Come on, get up. Are you tired?" Dante questioned, and the man used all his strength to stand up. "There, good boy, now sit over there. Let''s have a talk." Dante said, his eyes glowing red.


    "What the hell is this feeling... What the hell is this?" Ranni questioned, seeing that Dante was somehow familiar, like something was about to click into ce.


    "Calm down and listen to him. This man... he is the most important man in this world." Ranni heard from her sword, the angelic and distant voice like a whisper of herst moments. She nodded and decided to heed the voice''s advice.


    "There better be a good reason for pulling me from my time with my wife. I''m sure I asked the old man to arrange a time to speak with me." Dante said, adjusting himself better in the armchair, which seemed almost too small for him. Sk felt it was the right moment and began serving the tea, which, when poured from the teapot, was a bubbling red liquid.


    "I think I should take over this conversation, Uncle." Arieta said, and he nodded. He realized that Dante didn''t like him much, so he stood up and switched ces with Arieta. She had much more ss than that strange old man.


    "Your Highness, we have a message from the Vampire King directly for you." Arieta said, looking directly into Dante''s eyes. That was really good; it caught his attention and interest. After all, the man kept paying attention to everything but never looked directly into Dante''s eyes. "She''s much more respectful, I like that." Dante said.


    "Of course, I''d love to hear what my great friend d wants to discuss with me," Dante said, smiling at her. Everyone felt theplete shift in the atmosphere. "Fuck, if he wanted to talk to a beautiful woman, he should have just said so! I didn''t want to deal with this from the start!" Asta screamed internally, only for himself to hear.


    "As you know, we are from the family of the Vampire Countess, Carm Silverblood. However, we are not affiliated with the n. We are messengers chosen by the king himself... In other words..." She was abruptly interrupted.


    "You''re observers, infiltrated agents in Silverblood. Seriously, d thinks this is less obvious?" Dante said,pletely shattering their facade.

 Chapter 289: A very profitable conversation...

    "What is this?" Asta said, interrupting Arieta, who had been tasked with furthering the conversation. "Ah, it seems this idiot didn''t know until now," Dante remarked, looking at him with no pleasure in revealing this. Dealing with men was... just boring.


    "Well, it seems we now have to eliminate him since he didn''t know about this..." Dante said, smiling. Now, he was truly interested in something. "Don''t joke about that, Demon King," Arieta said, stepping forward again. She had matters to discuss with Dante, especially regarding... "Put him to sleep." She ordered, and Ranni delivered a blow to the vampire''s neck, causing him to copse to the floor.


    Boom


    "Damn... this guy''s muscles are heavy, huh?" Dante said, noticing the man had fallen and caused slight damage to his beautifully carved wooden floor. "You''ll pay for this," he said, ring at Ranni. She shrugged, unbothered. Money wasn''t an issue for her.


    "Let''s get straight to the point. I believe d wouldn''t have sent you without a very good reason," Dante said, his eyes piercing through the two women. "I''m sure we have a long conversation ahead." His eyes glowed red as his power began to permeate the entire area. "Antimunication magic..." Ranni murmured. "Not exactly. It''s called Abyssal Silence.


    Nothing goes in or out; we''re isted, with no eyes or ears on us," Dante exined with a smile, crossing his legs to listen to what they had to say.


    "Ah~ What a difficult man to deal with," Arieta sighed heavily, trying to figure out the simplest and quickest way to handle this. No one deserved the burden of dealing with important people, especially someone who could devastate an entire city, a person considered a genocidal maniac who had killed countless people in a fit of rage... Well, she thought that way until recently...


    until she received contact from the King.


    "Here." Arieta said, tossing a tube-shaped container to Dante. He quickly caught it and examined the container, which held a red-blue residue that appeared blue to the eye but turned red under light. "And what is this?" Dante questioned, genuinely unable to understand. He had never seen anything like it.


    "Several things happened a few years ago when you died. In fact, many things happened and were covered up," Arieta began, but she barely had time to continue before the entire area started trembling from Dante''s silent, controlled rage. The ground, the walls, even their very souls felt the devastation in Dante''s mind.


    Quickly, before anything could happen, Nagasawa moved behind him and hugged him tightly, trying to calm him. "Dear, now is not the time for this. Calm down. No one will hurt us," she said, firmly holding his neck to prevent any outburst. She truly didn''t want to know what would happen if he lost control. She had already realized that, for him...


    Currently, Dante was already a version of Valentina, a person who, at any moment of explosion... could wipe out several nations. If that happened here...


    "Calm down," she repeated, feeling the pressure in the room diminish. The small ck mes that had appeared on his body ceased, and he looked forward, rigid.


    "Sorry. I don''t like that topic," Dante said, raising his hand to heal the women who had been hurt, even Asta, who was on the floor feeling the pressure that had made him sink further.


    Arieta and Ranni were panting, but at least they hadn''t fallen. "They are strong... very strong..." Dante thought, seeing that despite the ground sinking beneath them, they hadn''t copsed to their knees as most people did in his presence.


    "Ah~ Damn, I should have spoken more slowly," Arieta cursed while catching her breath. "Shit." Her ss vanished immediately; she was just another ordinary vampire now...


    "What is this here?" Dante questioned, shaking the vial. "When that incident happened, we thought it was your fault. But as you may already know, they breached the witches'' barrier..." she said with regret, looking at Dante. "There was a traitor," she said, and Dante raised his eyebrows. "But... wasn''t it the demon cult''s fault?" he asked, unfortunately, having very little information about that time.


    "Nightsphere has grown significantly in the past few years. We believe that the stubborn Star Era is the result of this," Arieta said, looking at Dante seriously. "I don''t want to draw a direct corrtion between you and the current era, but it''s a fact that since your death, the world has evolved a lot," she said without hesitation.


    Dante''s eyebrows remained arched, merely listening to what she wanted to say. In truth, he had already felt this... It was as if his existence had destabilized the bnce, and in his absence... the world evolved. At least, that''s what he thought; the changes in the world were clear after he disappeared.


    "And this leads to?" Dante questioned. "I mean, you''re getting tangled up in the conversation," he said, noting how strange her discourse had be¡ªfrom a vial to his rtionship with the current era.


    "The Era Change brought many things. After you disappeared, the number of dragons in this world increased exponentially. We know you''ve encountered dragons; you''ve admitted it yourself. And this in your hand... is the blood of one of them," Arieta said without reservation.


    "The Era Change awakened the dormant dragons that lived in the human world, as well as the ancient dragons that have lived in NightSphere."


    "But I thought~" "Spections are against reality. We''re talking about real research that we vampires have conducted. Our race is only behind witches and dwarves in terms of technology. We are doing everything possible for survival," she said, as if...


    "Is there a threat?" Dante questioned, and Arieta nodded.


    "Initially, our King truly just wanted to talk to you about the Vampire Counts and the delicate situation we face with Valentina''s power transition. That would be easy to resolve; it was just about creating the fifth Vampire Count n and cing you in the fifth position. However..." she said, hesitating a bit.


    "For some time now, we''ve been tracking who attacked you, intending to use this information for an alliance," she was sincere.


    "It wasn''t just the Demon Cult that wanted to kill Valentina," she said, and Dante''s expression changedpletely. His eyes filled with an absolute ckness like the abyss, but Arieta remainedposed and did not tremble. She knew this was a normal reaction.


    "Mary Rose of the Twilight Witches, an organization formed by renegade witches who left Arcano. She was abandoned by her sisters sixty years ago; she was a flower mage who fell into the temptation of dark magic," Arieta said, and Dante leaned forward to listen more closely, taking note of every little name.


    "Astael, a vampire with the power of rot who faked his death. He was a member of the Zasdeth n, which was wiped out two hundred years ago for treason against our King. The King himself exterminated the entire n, but... he somehow freed himself from the lineage," Arieta said, looking deeply into Dante''s eyes before revealing another name.


    "We suspect a few more names, but the main one we have in mind is the woman behind the current Werewolf King. Her name isn''t confirmed yet, but she calls herself Fenrir," Arieta said, and Dante pondered for a moment. "Fenrir... the Wolf of Ragnarok... The one who kills Odin, and the weapon that damned Odin uses is in my wife''s hands," he murmured to himself.


    "All these names are connected in some way. We vampires have been gathering every piece of information we''ve stolen, observed, and obtained over the past ten years, and finally, this in your hand," she pointed to the blood, "When you were attacked, this was what hit you," she said. "So this is the¡ª" "Exactly."


    "The poison that turned you into a monster, the blood of an entity only described in books... Tiamat, a five-headed dragon," Arieta said, and Dante''s blood boiled. "How are you sure that this..." Dante murmured but saw Ranni, who had been silent all this time, move. The sword in her hand was trembling and writhing, and soon she walked forward and knelt, presenting the sword to him.


    "tinum Dragon," Ranni said. "There is a spirit inside her. Unfortunately, she is fading due to some issues, but... she confirmed it. The blood is indeed from this dragon named Tiamat," Ranni said, and the sword trembled in her hands as if it wanted to go to Dante somehow. "Dragon''s blood...


    injected directly into me, knowing the properties of Cain''s blood..." Dante murmured. "Yes, we presume they stole that information¡ªthe blood that absorbs life essence and, depending on the strength, can absorb your power... We thought it was madness, but it seems they wanted Valentina to be the dragon itself, at least a smaller version since..."


    "She waspatible. She wouldn''t die immediately, and if they could control her mind in the midst of madness..." Dante murmured. "They wanted to make her an eternal ve," Arieta said, and Dante took the sword from Ranni''s hands.


    "W-wait!" she ordered, but...


    "To the one who hears me on the other side, I ask permission to speak with the tinum Dragon, the Spirit King." Dante said, and a portal shattered in the air... causing everything to be blown back except for Dante, who remained unmoved.


    "Come on, I don''t have all day, and you owe me for millions of years, you little shit," Dante said. The veil between worlds broke for a moment, and everything stopped; time hadpletely frozen, and a man emerged from the portal as Dante stood to face him.


    "If I had known this boy was you, I would have punished Titania a thousand times over." From the light, the one who always watches everything looked at him, "Damned Reincarnated," he said, looking at Dante. "Ah, don''t make that face, my friend. I''m sure we have much to discuss, right? Kazzes."


    "Banning me from the spirit world, using me as a stepping stone for your sess, sending my lovely Li Mei against her will to be a spirit, and reincarnating me in a female body... Oh yes... We have plenty of time to talk..."

 Chapter 290: Thalassa

    "Let''s forget about this, shall we? Water under the bridge," Kazess said, looking at Dante with something akin to a sentimental appeal for the ''old times.''


    Dante smiled at him and calmly said, "Your dear multiversal daughter will love my presence. I still remember the spiritual cradle... she was so cute, the golden fairy of the King. Does she remember that? Probably not, you''re too protective, you must have disconnected the memory of her other versions..." Dante said as if he knew a lot about him... and well, he did know quite a bit.


    "How have you been? It''s been a few years since west saw each other, thest time was before Sector Prime was erased," Dante questioned. He wasn''t quite Dante Scarlet anymore.


    "Ah~ After following what Titania wanted, I ended up receiving a punishment... Believe me, you weren''t the only one frustrated. Now it makes sense why the administrators wentpletely insane with me for doing that. Only you would take Voralith out of that world..." Kazess said, inviting Dante to enter the portal that led directly to the spirit world.


    Dante didn''t refuse; it had been thousands of years since hest saw the spiritual world.


    "So, what exactly brought you here?" Kazess asked. "Usually, you wouldn''t call me directly, and well... I believe you wouldn''t want to see me anyway," Kazess said, walking around. "Etherion isn''t really a ce I like toe to; the feeling is kind of suffocating..." Dante murmured. "Well, this world is for spirits without physical bodies, and you have a body.


    It''s just the consequences of that," he exined, shrugging.


    "Can you take me to this spirit here?" Dante said, showing the sword still in his hand, which Kazess barely noticed he was carrying. "Are you sure? The state of that one..." he murmured, already knowing how the ''tinum Dragon'' was. "Of course, I''ll fix this problem. I need her... well, I don''t need her, but the girl who owns the sword interests me a bit, so I''ll do her a favor."


    "Alright, if that''s what you wish," Kazess said, creating arge bridge of light.


    They began walking calmly and unhurriedly. Dante observed the etherealndscape without any dark spots of shadow; it was just radiant lights as if this world were perfect, and well... it was... at least the upper part. "How''s the management of the Lower Side?" Dante asked, and Kazess let out a heavy sigh. "If you want to know about that girl, she''s still down there...


    in deep sleep. She... gave up on her own existence a while ago and just spends her days hibernating infinitely," Kazess said without emotion, but Dante sensed a slight bitterness in his words.


    "I understand. The Infinite Dragon forgot how to live. It''s sad..." he murmured. "I thought she woulde out once she sensed Voralith''s rebirth." "Ah, no, most still believe Voralith just died. The Administrators didn''t let them know; it would be too troublesome," he exined as they reached an enormous dome.


    "She''s in there, make the signal and I''ll bring you back," Kazess said, disappearing among the small energy kes.


    "So... let''s see what we have here..." Dante said, entering the dome calmly, expecting to see anything, but at first nce, he saw nothing but a huge white dragon sleeping, its wings gracefully folded around its imposing body. The sound of its slow, deep breathing echoed softly through the space, creating an almost hypnotic atmosphere.


    Dante approached slowly, without any caution, his steps silent on the ethereal surface.


    "You''re quite beautiful," he murmured, his voice blending with the air around. "I know you can hear me. Come on, wake up. I know you''ve been wanting to talk to me."


    The dragon slowly opened one eye, revealing an intense blue glow. The immense creature didn''t make any sudden movements, just observed Dante with its eyes, until finally, a sound came from it, actually, it came directly into Dante''s mind...


    "Progenitor..." she murmured. Her voice was angelic but clearly extremely weak and distant, as if...


    "You are really nearing the end of your life. What is your name?" Dante asked, as he didn''t like talking to someone without knowing their name, except for the administrators, of course, who couldn''t speak their names.


    "Thssa," she replied, panting as her body seemed to try to move to lift her wings, but they quickly fell again. She had no strength left to keep moving. "Don''t strain yourself too much, young Dragon," Dante said, well...


    "Young, huh... I wonder how old you must be to treat me like a little girl," Thssa said, looking at him with her dichroic eyes. "I see... so it''s you... The First Primordial Dragon... Now it makes sense," she said as if...


    "So, you are someone who focused on your vision, read my soul..." he murmured, but he wasn''t surprised. After all, as she herself said, he was a primordial thousands of years ago.


    "I''m not that person anymore," Dante said, but the voice didn''t relent. "You really want to be that boy, don''t you? Both you and I know what''s going to happen... How many years until you be a Dragon again? Your soul is already that of a dragon... and considering what could happen, your evolution is clear," she said between tired breaths.


    "This is exhausting me," Dante said, raising his hands. "It may not be much, but this will keep you going for a few hundred years." As he spoke, apletely golden energy flowed from his hands...


    Dante was no longer the same man who was disordered, having so many problems and so many energies in his body... After properly establishing a deep bond with the Positive World Tree, Dante was now... an unbnced being... He would be, if he didn''t know exactly what to do.


    With his old memories, he made the Blessing of Fey''s Energy something outside his body, but that his body could somehow withstand, creating a filter within his own body.


    Fey''s Energy was basically vital essence, and it was simple to control. He just stopped nurturing his body and directed this essence to the dragoness who was lying down, going through a tense problem.


    Thssa''s eye narrowed, and the great dragon''s head lifted slightly. "W-What are you... that energy... vital essence? How do you..."


    "I have my own tricks. Now, try to get up." Thssa hesitated, but then, feeling the revitalizing strength coursing through her body, she began to move again. Slowly, her wings lifted, and she rose, her scales shimmering with newfound vitality. Her eyes, once dull, now glowed with renewed intensity.


    "That''s... incredible," she murmured, still breathless but clearly stronger. "I don''t know how you managed it, but I feel revitalized."


    Dante smiled, satisfied to see that his help had taken effect. "I told you I''d help, didn''t I? Now, Thssa, we need to talk about something... I believe you know about the being causing problems for me," he said, feeling that the sword was already trying tomunicate with him, so he presumed it was rted.


    "Yes..." Thssa confirmed, lowering her head slightly, realizing it was time to discuss business. "Tiamat, that vile creature... He put me in this state," she revealed, making Dante wonder why.


    "Was this when you were still alive?" he asked, seeing the dragoness nod.


    "Wow... that''s intense," he murmured. "I sealed him using my life force, which is why I was dying," she revealed, and now things made sense.


    "You used your essence to seal him... if you were dying, you must have used a lot," he acknowledged, and she agreed.


    Dante furrowed his brow, the gravity of the situation bing clear in his mind. "So, Tiamat was responsible for your condition, and you sacrificed your essence to seal him. That exins a lot. But if he''s still out there, we can''t let him roam free."


    Thssa raised her head, her eyes shining with renewed determination. "He''s sealed, but the seal weakens over time. That''s why I need someone strong enough to maintain the seal or destroy it once and for all," she said, looking directly into Dante''s eyes.


    "I understand," Dante said, thoughtfully. "So, someone is tampering with his seal... to the point of getting his blood." Dante murmured, realizing that only Tiamat''s blood was capable of killing him the first time.


    "Tiamat is a being of pure destruction and chaos," Thssa exined, her voiceden with painful memories. "He is an ancient dragon, one of the first like you, but his essence was corrupted by a malevolent force. He seeks not just power, but theplete annihtion of everything good and pure."


    "He is an Apocalypse Beast," Thssa said.


    Dante pondered for a moment... This wasn''t the first time he had heard about the End Beasts, or Apocalypse Beasts as Thssa referred to them. He had known one in his past life, but... she was not someone he could tamper with, even he, the supreme lord of his universe, an Overlord, had not been able to properly deal with her. So... now...


    what was left for him to do?


    "The sword, it has my sealing magic... Just cut off the five heads with it and it will all end," Thssa said confidently.


    "I understand..."

 Chapter 291: Clown Woman

    "Understood..." Dante murmured, thinking that there was a sword with such power... Which made him question... "What''s in the sword? To seal such a being means that..." He began, but Thssa shook her head, "It''s a blood pact. I gave up my Draconic Speech and my ability to use Runes to create the sword." Thssa said, making much more sense now to Dante...


    "You basically ceased being a dragon to create this sword..." Dante murmured, and the Dragon seemed to just smile, "I love life, Dante, and I would give mine so that others could live theirs. For someone who has lived as long as we have, life is just a passage of time. We can always enjoy it, but therees a time when it no longer makes sense." Thssa said, as if her life...


    was no longer worth living.


    "I hope that day neveres for me.


    Those women would kill me just for mentioning sacrificing my life..." Dante murmured, his statement being just a big joke, which made Thssa only smile at him, "Well, we''ll just have to find out, won''t we?" She said, smiling, "Sometimes I wonder how my other self managed to be the progenitor of you all, seriously." Dante said, turning away, "I''ll be back in a few years to get you out of here.


    You''re too young to be rotting in this white world. All this brightness isn''t good for the eyes." Dante mocked as he walked away, giving a small wave over his shoulder.


    Thssa watched the broad back of the red-haired man. She didn''t know Dante, but she felt that this man was truly remarkable, even to her, a Dragon. And despite searching her entire memory, she found no man as interesting as him...


    "I hope everything works out... I''d like to get to know you better." She thought, not romantically, she just wanted to understand. She was truly someone who liked to interact with the world around her, and it seemed fate wanted her to live a bit longer...


    As for Dante... Well, he simply walked away unconcerned until he finally faced that Spiritual King...


    "It seems you''ve solved your problem." Kazess said, seeing Dante just leaving Thssa''s personal space. Despite his reaction not being the best, as Dante was clearly very serious...


    Well, it wasn''t hard to understand why. He hade just to deal with a mess that the Vampire King wanted to put in his backyard, but now, he was thrown into an information pit that, to him, was just a big problem to be solved, and not in a year or two, but in many. Tracking these people, using them as bargaining chips... there was a bigger problem than all that...


    "Damn Vampire King, old retarded bastard, waited until I was at my most peaceful to drop this bomb on me, right before the rulers'' meeting. That son of a bitch has wanted a strong ally from the start. He already knows this will lead to war," Dante murmured, so much information thrown out like this was clearly desperation. If he trusted Dante with all this, something was happening behind the scenes...


    "Hey, I''m talking to you, you know?" Kazess called Dante''s attention, who was lost in the everyday thoughts of his life. But did Dante care? Of course not, this old man had pissed him off many times.


    "Shut up, old man, I''m thinking here!" Dante snapped at him, causing Kazess to back off slightly. "Damn Vampire King, put me in the middle of this whole mess... not that it wouldn''t happen, but... AH, FUCK OFF!" Dante had a brief outburst while the Spiritual King looked at him in confusion...


    "Azi- Dante, calm down, okay?" Kazess said like a loyal subordinate serving his majestic master. "Oh, stop with this shit,e on, send me back," Dante said, but before... "Don''t you want to go see her? That crazy woman must be sensing you right now, you should pay her a visit..." Kazess said, as if something was pressing him to say these words...


    "She''s here right now, isn''t she?" Dante asked, looking at him seriously, his eyes almost boring a hole into Kazess, who only nervously smiled...


    "Seriously... sometimes I wonder who the genius is controlling this mess... Is she loose?" Dante murmured, rubbing his eyes as if trying to wake up from a bad dream. He looked down, seeming more frustrated than ever. "Ahhh, damn it! SEND ME BACK!" He shouted, and the ground below them trembled as if a small earthquake had passed through.


    Kazess looked at Dante seriously without saying a word. "Does this idiot not realize that in the Spiritual World, strength is dictated by the soul?" He wondered, after all, Dante''s surprise was hardly justifiable.


    "What the hell?" Dante looked around, seeing that everything was still shaking. "I don''t have the power to do this!" He looked at Kazess, who was still paralyzed with a poker face.


    Kazess simply stared at Dante, his eyebrows raised in a look that said "Are you serious?"


    "What''s the matter, damn it?" Dante said, trying to understand the situation. Kazess felt a vein throbbing in his temple, and his patience, already stretched thin, was finally beginning to break.


    "Oh, you son of a¡ª" Kazess began, his eyes burning with anger. But before he could finish the sentence, a young girl with clown makeup appeared upside down, floating right in front of him.


    Kazess blinked a few times, trying to process what he was seeing. "Oh, fuck it... You know what? Deal with this demon yourself, you big son of a bitch! I''m done with you. Look at what you brought here!" Kazess said, throwing his hands up in surrender before disappearing in a burst of dull sparks.


    The clown girl blinked at Dante, who looked at her, then back to where Kazess was, and then back at her. "So, what''s the joke?"


    Dante stared at the woman for a long moment, trying to decide whether he was more intrigued or scared. She had undeniable beauty, even with that clown makeup which, honestly, looked like it had been applied by someone who lost a bet. Her skin was so pale it almost glowed under the dim light, and the contrast with the bright red nose was, at the very least... curious.


    Still, there was something about her that left him mesmerized.


    Her purple hair, a faded shade that seemed to have gone through many washes (or interdimensional adventures), cascaded over her shoulders. It was a color that somehow perfectly matched the extravagant look. She wore a white and blue dress, full of details that seemed to havee straight out of a fairy tale, or perhaps from a particrly creative nightmare.


    And toplete the look, a crown adorned her head, as if she were a lost queen from a realm where the circus never leaves town.


    "Why are you staring at me? Never seen a clown before?" She said, with a mischievous smile and eyes sparkling with malice. Well... Dante knew her in some way...


    Dante blinked a few times, "I... have seen a lot of strange things, but you''re at the top of the list now. What happened to you?" Dante asked, but it seemed the Clown didn''t recognize him... Sheughed, a sound that was both cheerful and a little unsettling. "Well, if you think my look is weird, you should see what I do on my days off."


    Dante smiled to himself upon realizing she didn''t recognize his other self. It was even better this way... He wasn''t sure whether to be more concerned about her words or the fact that he was starting to find the whole appearance a bit... charming. "Let me guess, you make balloon animals thate to life, or something like that?"


    She shrugged, the crown swaying slightly with the motion. "Only if the balloons are made of distorted reality and the children are nightmares personified. But don''t worry, I''m off today."


    "Great, so am I," Dante replied, trying not to imagine what those "children" would be like. "Now, tell me... who are you, really? Because I have a feeling this is going to get a lot more interesting." She asked while floating around him, analyzing him.


    Dante followed her with his eyes, noting how her dress seemed to shimmer in shades of blue and white as she spun around. "Me? I''m just a guy trying to figure out how life can be so... unpredictable." He replied, maintaining an air of mystery.


    She paused for a moment, floating right in front of him, then smiled as if she had just solved a puzzle. "Unpredictable, huh? Well, I''m the queen of unpredictability. You can call me... Chaos!" She said, making a small dramatic bow in the air, the crown swaying gracefully on her head.


    "Lady Chaos, huh? It suits you." Dante replied with a mischievous smile. "But you know, I have a thing for chaos... Too bad you''re not Chaos." Sheughed again, spinning in the air as if gravity were merely a suggestion. "Oh, darling...


    You have no idea what you''re getting into..." She winked at him, somewhat mischievous, "Are you sure I''m not Chaos?" She questioned, spreading her arms and thousands of worlds appeared to him, each one more destroyed than thest...


    Dante merely smiled, "You haven''t changed a bit, have you?" Dante asked, finally looking into her eyes, which seemed like two glowing beach balls changing color with the light.


    "Changed? I don''t even know you!" She said, floating upside down as her crown held her hair in ce. "Really? I even feel a little sad..." Dante pouted, teasing her.


    "It''s so sad to know that my Cherry doesn''t remember me." Dante said, wiping the corner of his eyes with an exaggerated movement, as if drying nonexistent tears. It was an imitation of crying worthy of an Oscar for Best Comedy Drama.


    She stopped spinning in the air, her eyes narrowing further as she studied him. "How do you know that name?" The entire atmosphere halted, theughter and jokes abruptly stopping.


    Dante shrugged, still with that knowing smile. "Maybe I''m more unpredictable than you think? I mean, you not knowing that I''m the one who gave you that name makes me quite sad, you know? Little Cherry," Dante said, and the Clown''s eyes began to tear up...


    "M-master?"

 Chapter 292: Littlle Witch, Cherry

    Dante''s words reached Cherry''s ears and shattered her internally. The way he spoke was so... familiar... almost tender, like someone who truly knew her. His words echoed deeply in her mind. For just a moment, Cherrypletely dropped the mask of confidence and mischief she usually wore around him.


    Her bright eyes began to well up with tears slowly. It was as if something lost was trying to resurface...


    "S-Stop joking! The Master is dead!" She shouted, using him with a pointed finger. "Stop ying with me!" she roared, trying to disguise her emotions, blinking rapidly to keep the tears at bay, but it was toote. She waspletely vulnerable... Even using her anger to hide it, she couldn''t. Just byparing their appearances, she was already starting to give in.


    Dante didn''t miss her moment of vulnerability. In fact, he hadn''t nned to see her now¡ªactually, he hadn''t nned on having any contact with her at all, but that damned Spirit King left him no choice. He had wanted to leave this for ater time.


    After all, dealing with this woman was something he really wanted to avoid for a while, at least until he had the strength to handle her tricks without giving in to them. Yes, that sounded better.


    "Cherry..." he repeated softly, as he looked at her with a gentle smile on his face, almost as if trying to reignite a long-forgotten memory, like a me that had gone out.


    She looked at him again, her fury visible, but her fear was palpable. She didn''t want to be deceived by an imposter, but at the same time, the mere possibility that it could be him... She observed him in silence, still floating in the air, but now she was beginning to use her analytical gaze on him. "I... I don''t remember." She whispered, her voice trembling slightly¡ªshe was in denial.


    Even as she tried to cling to those memories, she couldn''t ept it.


    Dante just smiled at her, but this time, the smile was somewhat sad, more mncholic. "I know you remember. But that''s okay. I don''t n on dying again anytime soon; there''s still a lot of time left. Maybe I can help you remember someday, or maybe we can create new memories. Either way, I''m still going to call you Cherry, because, to me, that''s who you''ll always be, little Witch."


    Dante''s words struck Cherry like a ming arrow, loaded with feelings she knew so well, feelings she thought were lost. But before she could respond, he turned away, a soft smile still on his lips. He began to walk, and as he moved forward, the world around him began to shift and change, as if adjusting to his presence.


    For a brief moment, as she watched his back receding, Cherry felt something deep. It was as if a shadow was cast over him, an image that seemed to fit perfectly over Dante''s figure¡ªa shadow that, for an instant, ovepped with his, taking the shape of the Master she thought she had lost forever


    Dante paused for a moment and looked up at the sky. "Send me back, you bastard. Don''t think I forgot what you said to me. I''ll make sure you regret it if you don''t start showing some respect," Dante said, ring at the sky. "Open this damn thing," he ordered, and a massive door, simr to the one leading to Hell, appeared before him, about twenty paces ahead.


    He resumed walking, each step making this world almost tremble, at least in Cherry''s eyes, who couldn''t hold back anymore... Everything pointed to him... her Master... He was just about to leave when suddenly he heard a shout behind him.


    "WAIT!" The clown girl''s voice reached his ears, echoing through the space, filled with desperation and emotion.


    Before he could react, Cherry flew toward him, as fast as a violet bolt of lightning, and wrapped him in a tight and affectionate embrace. The impact was so strong that they both lost their bnce, falling together in a clumsy but incredibly endearing way.


    The ground beneath them transformed into something soft like a pillow and asforting as a nket, as if even the world itself wanted this moment to be special. Well, that was the magic of the clown witch.


    "Pfff," Dante chuckled as they rolled on the ground,ughing and trying to regain theirposure. Cherry began to speak frantically, the wordsing out so fast that they almost tripped over each other.


    "I knew there was something familiar about you, but I couldn''t figure it out... The way you smile, how you talk, everything! But how is this possible? I thought you were... And your clothes! You always hated wearing dark things, but now you''re dressed all in ck, and I remember how you used to call me, always teasing me, but in such a...


    You really are him, aren''t you? You bastard! You came back to me, Master! Oh, I can''t believe it! My Master!"


    Dante, still lying on the ground with Cherry on top of him, smiled as he listened to the torrent of words. He didn''t interrupt her, letting her release all the emotions she had kept bottled up for so long. It was as if all the doubts and fears she had held on to were finally being freed.


    "I knew you wouldn''t leave me, I knew it! My Master is the strongest in existence! But why did it take so long? Why didn''t youe back sooner? I waited for so long, and now you''re here, and I don''t even know what to say, but I''m so happy, and¡ª" Danteughed, gently cing a hand on Cherry''s face to calm her down. "Breathe, Cherry.


    Readtest chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    I''m here now, and I''m not going anywhere... Well, I do have to get back to the Vampire world, but we have all the time in the world." He said, stroking her head gently. The girl, still overwhelmed with emotion, seemed to find greatfort in the small gesture. She was starting to remember many familiar sensations.


    Cherry, still visibly emotional, took a deep breath, finally allowing the moment to envelop her. She closed her eyes for a moment, absorbing the feeling of being back in her Master''s arms, someone she thought she had lost forever. And in that embrace, as the world around them continued to shift in response to their emotions, she knew that despite everything, they were together again.


    "I''m not letting you slip away again, Master," she whispered, holding him tighter as if she wanted to ensure he was real, that he was there. "Never again."


    "I wouldn''t even try, Cherry," Dante responded softly, still smiling, as they remained there, bound by a connection that time and distance could never break.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Nagasawa sighed, taking in the chaotic scene before her¡ªthe massive crater in the middle of the Scarlet mansion''s meeting room and Sk on the verge of a nervous breakdown. "Where is he?" she asked, frustration evident in her voice as she stared at the gaping hole that seemed to swallow everyone''smon sense.


    "How should I know? I hope he''s dead again!" Sk yelled, clutching her head. "I can''t take this job anymore! Damn that fucking kid! He only causes problems! Nothing but problems!!!" she screamed again, nearly tearing her hair out while the others watched in stunned silence.


    There was something oddlyical about the situation¡ªSk, Valentina Scarlet''s powerful aide, on the brink of a meltdown while everyone around her tried to process what had just happened.


    "What? Let me vent! That man keeps giving me problems, I can''t take it anymore!" she roared, making it crystal clear just how much chaos Dante brought with him.


    Nagasawa was already used to Dante''s unpredictability, but for the two vampires sent by the King, Arieta and Ranni, this was an eye-opener. They exchanged confused nces, still trying to grasp the kind of person they were dealing with.


    "Is he always this entric?" Arieta asked, turning to Nagasawa.


    "He does what he wants, not much you can do to stop him." Nagasawa replied with a shrug. She knew trying to control Dante was a futile task, something the neers would have to learn on their own.


    Ranni, who had been silent ever since Dante used her sword to tear open a rift in space and head straight for the Spirit Realm, was still trembling slightly. The sword in her hands seemed tense, but within moments, something changed. The de began to glow with renewed intensity, and Ranni heard a voice in her mind.


    "Ranni..." the sword called out, and the vampire quickly looked down at the de, which now seemed even more vibrant. "He restored part of my essence... I will live for a few more years..." the sword murmured, still hesitant, as if it was processing what had just happened. Ranni understood all too well the significance of vital essence and the weight of entrusting it to someone.


    That strange man had done it unconsciously, without even considering whether it was a good idea.


    "W-What?" Ranni stammered, her shock drawing the attention of the others. "What is it, Ranni?" Arieta asked, concerned, knowing that her sister never reacted this way without reason.


    "Dante healed Thssa." Ranni said, her revtion almost knocking Arieta off her feet.


    "H-Healed? HE HEALED A DRAGON?!" Arieta shouted, disbelief ringing through her voice.


    "They still don''t know," Sk remarked from a distance, her tired tone contrasting with the chaos around her.


    "Yeah, they have no idea," Nagasawa replied, shaking her head. The new vampires had a lot to learn about Dante, and this was just the tip of the iceberg.

 Chapter 293: Hello, its been a while

    Dante walked calmly along a crystal pathway, each step causing the surface beneath him to shimmer as he made his way toward the grand castle of the Spirit King. He had some new matters to discuss with Kazess. When Kazess mentioned that "she was here," Dante had guessed it would be about Cherry, but... not this version of Cherry.


    "Laa aaa, my master is the best,aa, my master is the best!" Cherry sang, floating around Dante with a joy so pure and honest. It was a stark contrast to the Cherry he remembered¡ªhappier, more carefree. The difference was so significant that he could barely associate this girl with the powerful and imposing figure he once knew during the days of the Progenitor Dragon.


    Something troubled Dante, though: this girl... she seemed younger. He clearly remembered the adult Cherry, a woman of great presence and power, but now, she appeared to have rejuvenated by at least two centuries.


    "So... how did you be a Spirit? You also look much younger than before. What happened?" Dante asked, his curiosity evident as he watched Cherry twirl in the air with contagious enthusiasm.


    Cherry suddenly stopped in midair, giving a yful wink before responding with a burst of energy. "Ora Ora Ora, I''m amazing! I always say that; I''m invincible when I want to be! And it wasn''t a traitor that was going to kill me! So, I thought! Hm!


    I''ll use my magic and spirit summoning! When I summoned it, I went through the portal, and Kaboom! I live!"


    She exined in an excited tone, apanying each word with grand gestures and improvised sound effects, as if narrating an epic scene from a story only she could tell. Cherry spun in the air, drawing circles and spirals with her hands while mimicking explosions with her mouth, every movement exaggerated and dramatic.


    Dante watched it all with a slight smile on his lips, trying not tough at Cherry''s animated performance. It was as if she had turned into a force of nature, a storm of energy and life. He couldn''t deny that there was something incredibly captivating about seeing her so full of life, so determined to show that nothing could bring her down.


    "Cherry... that doesn''t make any sense." Dante murmured, realizing what she had said. She... just did it? "So, you basically... saved yourself?" Dante asked, still confused by the straightforward yet absurd nature of her exnation.


    "Exactly!" Cherry replied,nding in front of him with a final pirouette, her arms outstretched dramatically. "I''m the queen of unpredictability, remember? There''s nothing I can''t do!" She gave a broad, triumphant smile, as if she had just aplished an impossible feat.


    "Cherry..." Dante murmured, "Why did you... rejuvenate?" Dante questioned, hoping for a clearer exnation. Despite her expressive way of responding, he appreciated that she was at least giving him answers, even if they were convoluted.


    "I don''t know! The old arrogant guy, two meters tall, said it''s because my body was gone, so my young soul rejuvenated my appearance, and that''s how it is! Cherry was old, now Cherry is the most beautiful in the world!" She dered, puffing out her chest with pride.


    Dante couldn''t help but let out a lightugh. Her logic was so... Cherry.


    "Of course, it makes perfect sense," he said, throwing his hands up in yful surrender. "You were old, now you''re the most beautiful in the world. How could it be any different?" He added,ughing at her enthusiasm.


    Cherry floated around him with a wide grin, clearly pleased with herself. "Exactly, Master! And now that I''m young and beautiful again, I can cause even more chaos! Isn''t it amazing?"


    Dante shook his head, still smiling. "Amazing, yes. Predictable? Not at all." He watched as she continued to twirl in the air. "But I guess that''s part of your charm, isn''t it?"


    "Master understands Cherry!" she dered, flying upside down. "So, Master, why are we going to talk to the old guy?" Cherry questioned, knowing they weren''t just wandering aimlessly. "Well, I have to take you with me, right?" Dante replied. After all... They had a story to continue, and at this point, he didn''t even know what was happening in the Normal World.


    "Take me?! Finally! I was starting to think you''d never get me out of here, Master!" she eximed, doing a series of somersaults in the air. She was thrilled to finally know she could leave this hellhole!


    Dante chuckled at her excitement. "Yes, I''ll take you. I can''t leave you stuck here forever, can I? Besides, I feel like you''re more than ready to cause a bit of chaos in the normal world, and I need a chaos agent by my side." He responded, watching as she continued to whirl around like a storm of pure energy.


    "Chaos in the normal world? I can''t wait! I''ll turn every day into a new unpredictable adventure!" Cherry dered,nding beside him and grabbing his hand, as if ready to sprint off to the next great adventure.


    Dante nodded, smiling, and walked calmly toward the Spirit King''s castle.


    "That is impossible." Kazess''s voice echoed through the grand hall, his authority unquestionable. He observed Dante and Cherry with a stern gaze, his imposing stance like an unmovable mountain. He hardly resembled the being who had been terrified when he saw who Dante truly was.


    Cherry, who had been so animated and radiant until then, felt the weight of Kazess''s words hit her spirit like a blow. Her joy vanished, and her darkened gaze fell upon him, like a storm ready to break. "What do you mean, impossible?" she asked, her voice cold, unlike her usual yful tone.


    Kazess kept his eyes fixed on her, without a trace of emotion on his face. "You heard me well, child. Your presence in this world is already an anomaly that should not exist. And as for your ''master,'' he has no right to steal within my domains."


    Cherry clenched her fists, the chaotic energy around her beginning to intensify. "You think you can simply push me away? Push me away from him?" Her voice trembled with restrained anger, the threatening glow in her eyes growing by the second.


    Dante, sensing the esction in tension, stepped forward, positioning himself between Cherry and Kazess. "Kazess, we''re not here to challenge you or ask for permission. I''m here to take her, and that''s final." Dante spoke with a dangerous calm, his eyes locked on the Spirit King.


    Kazess narrowed his eyes, evaluating Dante for a moment before speaking again. "You may have your reasons, but that doesn''t change reality. Cherry, your existence here defies all rules. And Dante... your presence onlyplicates things further. Leave her; we don''t know what could happen if she leaves here.


    She is a glitch in the system."


    "Ai ai... you guys never learn, do you?" Dante said, his gaze darkening. It seemed like they wanted to stop Dante again... But this time...


    Souls have power in the spiritual world, as it is a world where souls have be spirits, and Dante... has a truly strong soul. "Administrator, I am taking Cherry to Hell, and I will give her a body." Dante said, and Kazess immediately stood up, "You! Do not dare to call..." Before Kazess could do anything...


    An opaque White Pir of Light appeared, passing through him, a silhouette of pure light, a being of light, without appearance.


    Kazess, the Spiritual King, abruptly stood up, his face frozen in a mix of shock and dread. The white and opaque light filling the hall emanated an overwhelming energy, and the pure light silhouette that appeared was unmatched in power and presence. A celestial being, transcendent, whose power transcended the understanding of mere mortals and spirits.


    Dante remained where he was with his arms crossed, his expression unchanged, almost bored, as if he had expected this reaction. "I warned you," he murmured, more to himself than to anyone else. Cherry, on the other hand, looked at the light figure with a mix of curiosity and disdain. "So, is this it? The great administrator? Seems a bit...


    over the top, don''t you think?" Her voice still carried that contained anger, but there was a hint of amusement there as well.


    Kazess, however, found nothing amusing about it. He knew that the presence of the Administrator meant things had reached a critical point, and any wrong move could result in catastrophic consequences. "Dante, you can''t do this!" Kazess shouted, his voice betraying the desperation he was trying to hide. "You''re ying with forces beyond your control! Leave Cherry here, where she belongs!"


    "Shut up, Kazess." The White Administrator said, looking at Kazess who was simply teleported to his throne while being bound by invisible restraints that prevented him from moving. They also gagged him.


    "It''s been a while since we''ve seen each other. Dante Scarlet," the Administrator said. Dante couldn''t see her, but he felt she was smiling. "Hello, it''s been a while. How is the ck Administrator?" Dante asked casually as if talking to nothing less than a close friend.


    "Oh, he''s doing well, after all, he recently won a bet," she said, cing her hand on her face. "He bet that I would return, didn''t he? I mean, that I would regain my memories." Dante questioned, and she immediately lowered her head, remembering that she had... "Damn, I lost five days off because of him..." She murmured quietly, but Dante was able to hear.

 Chapter 294: Welcome back to the team, Cherry.

    "So, how are the ns to blow up my worlding along?" Dante asked bluntly, without mincing words; he was short and direct... "Ohe on, you know it''s not like that... and you have plenty of time, don''t you? I mean, you have a primordial dragon by your side." The Administrator shrugged, seeing that Dante was really trying to extract any information.


    "You''re not easy, huh? Come on, just a little spoiler..." Dante said, pouting, but she simply ignored him. "Do you want to take her with you?" she asked, and Dante dropped his friendly appearance, "It''s not a matter of wanting, I will simply take her... And if they don''t agree, I''ll just take her soul to give her a new body."


    He said without any hesitation, he would simply do what he wanted as he always did. "Well, that''s what I was going to tell you, good luck then." She said, turning to leave.


    "That''s it?" Dante asked, and she turned to him. "She''s not like Voralith; she''s stuck here because she messed up in the Prime Sector. She''s a bug, but there''s no way to send her back to her Sector, and her soul is trapped. You just have to offer a contract and take her soul for yourself. She won''t be considered a living individual anymore, and you can take her with you. The world is simple, isn''t it?


    If it were Voralith and all that power... Jesus, I don''t even know what we''d have to do, but her..." She murmured, and Cherry looked at her intrigued...


    "She''s weak."


    Dante frowned, his expression darkening at the White Administrator''s words. "Weak?" He repeated, his voice full of disdain. "You really don''t understand anything, do you?"


    The Administrator shrugged, indifferent to Dante''s threatening tone. "I''m just telling the truth. Compared to other entities we''ve encountered here, she doesn''t pose a significant threat. A bug, a glitch in the system. Nothing more."


    Cherry, who had been quietly absorbing the conversation until now, felt something boil inside her. "A bug?" She murmured, her eyes narrowing as she looked at the Administrator. The contained anger in her voice was palpable, but she remained silent, allowing Dante to take the lead.


    "You may see her as a ''bug,'' but I see much more than that," Dante replied, his voice cold and calcted. "I don''t care what you think of her or how you try to categorize her. Cherry is not a disposable piece in this game, and I will prove it."


    "And I don''t care about that, understood? I am supreme here, so I''ll say it again, she''s weak, and that won''t change... besides, you don''t expect her to be able to use her multi-portals in your world, do you? Hahaha, when you give her a body, she''ll probably lose all her powers.


    Here she can y because the Spiritual Realm is more about the strength of her soul than the real strength of the being in their physical body," she said,ughing with disdain... "Now I''m leaving."


    Dante watched the White Administrator for a moment, his eyes narrowing to a dangerous slit. "Go ahead," he said, his voice low but filled with frustration. "But remember this: underestimating someone can be your biggest mistake." He said directly to the Administrator.


    The Administrator merely shrugged, still with that disdainful smile on her face. "We''ll see, Dante. We''ll see." With those words, she disappeared, leaving behind a slight distortion in the air.


    When she was gone, silence hung for a few moments until Dante turned to Cherry. He could see that, despite the contained anger, there was a shadow of doubt in her eyes. "Don''t let her get to you," he said, his voice soft but firm. "You are much more than she can understand. And I''m here to make sure you have the chance to prove it."


    Cherry blinked a few times, absorbing his words. "But, master... what if she''s right? What if, out there in the world, I really can''t do anything? What if I... lose everything?" There was a rare vulnerability in her voice.


    "So what?" Dante asked,pletely breaking her expression. "You just learn again, so let''s go." He said, looking at Kazess, who was getting up.


    "Sir, I''m going to desecrate your dimension for a moment, okay?" Dante said with a smile as he made a rather... strange hand gesture. "I''ve always wanted to do this..." He murmured.


    "Domain Expansion: Infernal Sanctuary." He said, while Cherry couldn''t believe what she was hearing. "M-Master... how do you know that reference?" She stammered as she looked at him.


    "We need to talk a lot about my lives, Cherry... a lot of talks..." Dante murmured as a demonic portal resembling a temple appeared behind him, tearing the veil of space in the spiritual realm.


    "Now, take this," Dante said, tossing a golden contract to her. "Sign it, and you''ll bepletely mine again." Without thinking twice, Cherry quickly bit her finger, causing a small wound to let the blood flow, and she signed with her fingerprint.


    Dante''s smile widened as he watched Cherry sign the contract with a speed and determination he knew well. She barely hesitated, pressing the wounded finger against the golden parchment, sealing the pact with her blood.


    When the blood touched the contract, it glowed intensely, and the words inscribed on it began to light up as if they were absorbing Cherry''s essence. The paper floated for a moment before transforming into pure energy, enveloping Cherry in a golden light and then disappearing into the air, leaving only a faint trace of magic in the environment.


    Dante observed the process with a look of satisfaction. "Wee back to the team, Cherry," he said, his voiceden with quiet confidence.


    Cherry looked at her hands, feeling the almost immediate change. There was a new energy, something that felt both familiar and entirely new. "I... I''m really different," she murmured, still processing what had just happened.


    She felt more connected to Dante, as if signing the contract had reestablished an old bond, but she was also curious about what this would mean for her outside the Spiritual Realm.


    Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    Dante nodded. "This is just the first part, Cherry. The real change wille when we cross into my world. There, everything will be different, but you''ll adapt. As you always have."


    He gave her a wink, and Cherry couldn''t help but smile, even though she was still intrigued. "Master... you really are strange, aren''t you?"


    "Well, shall we go? I still need to create a body for you," Dante said, extending his hand to her. "We have a lot of work..." He said, as he began to move toward the portal to leave the spiritual world. "Oh, right..." He said before turning to Kazess.


    "Your debt is paid, okay? Don''t worry too much about Titania; I won''t bite her... unless she decides to antagonize me again..." Dante said with a malevolent smile. "Then again... she used to run around my realm ying... Maybe uncle should go visit herter?" Dante said.


    Of course, it was a bluff, but Kazess didn''t want to take any chances...


    "Fine, just leave and don''te back." He said, showing a firm stance on the outside, but inside... "I need to warn Titania immediately!" He thought. "Oh, can you send me directly back to where I was? I assume my wife is quite worried." Dante said, smiling.


    "Just go," Kazess said, using the wind of the spiritual realm to push Dante toward the opaque portal that had opened.


    As the spiritual wind pushed them toward the portal, Dante kept a calm expression, even though he knew Kazess was desperate to get rid of them. "See youter, Kazess," Dante said with a hint of irony in his voice, while Cherry firmly held his hand, her excitement almost palpable.


    "AND AWAY WE GO!" She shouted, smiling,pletely delighted by the situation.


    The portal enveloped them in an opaque vortex of energy, and within seconds, they were hurled back into the physical world. The transition was quick and abrupt, with the Spiritual Realm disappearing from view as they crossed to the other side.


    As the energy around them began to dissipate, Dante and Cherry emerged into a familiar environment. They were back in the ce where Dante had been taken from before¡ªthe same mansion where it all began. The room was still a mess, with remnants of the spiritual explosion scattered everywhere.


    Cherry, still holding Dante''s hand, looked around with bright eyes. "We''re back! And I''m... here... really here!" Sheughed, spinning around the room, feeling the ground beneath her feet again. The spiritual energy that had surrounded her slowly began to stabilize, and she realized her abilities were changing, adapting to the new world.


    Dante, on the other hand, was more concerned with something else. "Nagasawa... She''s going to kill me," he murmured to himself, knowing his wife was probably worried¡ªor worse, irritated.


    "What''s wrong, master?" Cherry asked, stopping her spinning to look at him.


    "Nothing, nothing. I''m just thinking about the reception we''re going to get," Dante replied, mentally preparing the exnations he would have to give to his wife.


    Before he could think of anything else...


    "Dante Scarlet." The voice came from behind him, sending a shiver down his spine from the irritation in her tone. "You have a lot to exin, don''t you?" Nagasawa, arms crossed, asked, seeing Dante and an unknown woman in front of her. "Dante effect," she thought, still irritated.

 Chapter 295: Its your fault!

    Before he could think of anything else¡­


    "Dante Scarlet." The voice came from behind him, sending a chill down his spine due to the irritation in her tone. "You have a lot to exin, don''t you?" Nagasawa, arms crossed, asked, seeing Dante and an unfamiliar woman in front of her. "Dante Effect," she thought, still annoyed.


    "Ah... Sorry, okay?" Dante said, raising his arms in surrender. He had already imagined that something like this would happen and honestly, he didn''t want to deal with it... But... "Alright, I can already imagine what you went there to do. How was it?" Nagasawa questioned, ignoring the girl she had just seen, but still, she was irritated.


    Every time this man got involved with a woman, it meant one thing: Trouble.


    Especially now that he was someone important, the problems were doubled, and if he brought someone from the spiritual world... "Where are those two?" Dante asked before saying anything to Nagasawa; he didn''t want them to hear what he was about to say. "Sleeping in the guest room, you disappeared for twelve hours." She said, making Dante''s eyes widen; for him, it hadn''t even been an hour...


    "Damn time difference," he muttered, looking at Nagasawa...


    "Better no one hear this..." Dante murmured while casting a total privacy spell. "It''s a long story..." Dante said while using his mana to restore all the destruction he had caused when entering the Spiritual Realm, recreating all the furniture in the ce as if nothing had happened in that scene...


    "Since when do you~" "Morgana taught me many things, even though I had to recreate and adapt everything with demonic energy, it''s still easy to control in small environments..." Dante exined. "Oh... Master is more powerful..." Cherry murmured as Nagasawa''s angry eyes bore into Dante, trying to understand what was happening there and why there was a clown woman with him...


    "First, Cherry, you don''t have a body. So I will temporarily store you in the Infernal Sanctuary until I find Lilith and give you a body. Besides... You wouldn''t want to stay near my dear Nagasawa in this form; any wrong words (which we know you will say) might make you ufortable, right?" Dante said, trying to lighten the mood; after all, he didn''t want more problems than he already had...


    "O-okay..." She murmured, looking at the ground, "You won''t be alone, alright? Evangeline will be there to talk to you." He said while holding her soul, and the dog in his arm gently swallowed it, without fear or desperation, just calm and gentle. "See youter."


    "So... don''t try to kill me, alright? She''s a long-time acquaintance from when I wasn''t exactly Dante." He spoke after she was gone. Dante really didn''t want any trouble now...


    "And who''s that?" Nagasawa questioned, pouting; just hearing the first sentence from this idiot man, she already knew there was no turning back, and he wouldn''t abandon her. Well, it wasn''t as if she expected something like that, in fact, she had already given up thinking about it when she saw how he treated her.


    "Naturally, you''ve already heard her name, Cherry." Dante said, sitting in the armchair while seeing Nagasawa with her arms crossed, looking at his face. "She''s a Witch... Or was, right..." Dante said, still thinking about what to call Cherry now... "What do you mean?"


    "ording to her, she only became a spirit because she wanted to. And honestly, given how carefree she was acting, that''s how it is... Seriously, I get into so much trouble..." Dante murmured, looking at Nagasawa, who almost said, "Seriously? You only realized that now?"


    "Hey! Stop looking at me like that, okay? It''s not my fault you''re all too crazy!" He roared. "Ow!" It didn''t even take a second, and he had already been hit on the head. "Quiet, you''re a womanizer, it''s your fault!" Nagasawa roared, angry. Well...


    She had a point... "Have you ever thought that the abnormal one here is you? I became like this because of you, you bastard!" She screamed.


    Dante rubbed his head where he had been hit, a tired smile on his face. "Okay, okay, I deserved that," he admitted, trying to calm Nagasawa, but already knowing it wouldn''t be that simple.


    Nagasawa huffed, arms still crossed, but there was a small spark of something that wasn''t just anger in her eyes¡ªmaybe it was concern mixed with the exasperated affection that only someone who knew him so well could feel. "You always cause trouble, Dante. And, as always, it''s up to us to deal with the consequences."


    "I know, I know..." Dante said, raising his hands in surrender. "But listen, Cherry... she''s different. She''s not just another person I met along the way. She''s from my past... from before I became the Dante you know.


    And if she''s here now, it''s because there''s something important that still needs to be resolved."


    Nagasawa narrowed her eyes, studying his face, trying to grasp what he was trying to say. "So, she''s important to you?"


    "In a way, yes," he replied, his tone now more serious. "But not in the way you''re thinking. Cherry is... a reminder of who I was, and maybe a piece of the puzzle to understand what''s really happening to me and to the world."


    She sighed, uncrossing her arms, finally allowing herself to rx a bit. "Okay, I understand. I just hope that, this time, you have a n that doesn''t involve almost getting us killed in the process."


    Dante chuckled, a lightugh that eased some of the tension in the air. "You know that''s asking a lot, right?"


    Nagasawa rolled her eyes, but a small smile appeared on her lips. "Yeah, I know. But I had to try. Besides... Come on, tell me what happened in the Spiritual Realm," Nagasawa said, curious to understand how and why he went there so suddenly.


    So, Dante began recounting what had happened there and how he brought Cherry back...


    "Seriously... you..." Nagasawa muttered, knowing how audacious this man could be, but he managed to surpass himself every time... "Damn, you humiliated the Spiritual King?" she said incredulously, watching him shrug. "He''s the jerk, and he made me go through some horrendous things," Dante said nonchntly as he crossed his legs. "Every action has a reaction," hemented with a smile.


    "I just hope his reaction doesn''te back to bite uster," she remarked.


    "It''s fine, he''s not a resentful guy... He knows me well... he knows it''s just a matter of time before I catch up to him... That''s the case with dimension progenitors; that man has already reached his limit... But as for me..." Dante murmured confidently with a mischievous smile. "Damn, you''re messing with me," Nagasawa said, looking at him.


    "Ohe on, you like it..." Dante teased.


    He quickly stood up and pulled her into hisp, setting her down snugly on him. "We have work..." she murmured before feeling Dante''s fangs sink into her neck. "Ah~~ Love, take it easy," she moaned as she melted in his arms. "Tomorrow will be a long day... I want my beautiful wife happy and well-rested," Dante whispered in her ear, making her entire body melt...


    While Dante enjoyed himself, in a distant and dark pce, firm and furious footsteps echoed through the corridors,den with almost palpable tension. Velkan, the King of the Werewolves, was visibly angered by the recent problems threatening his sovereignty, especially the constant menace of his enemy, his ex-wife, a presence so hateful that he could barely contain his frustration.


    "Are you okay?" The soft and familiar voice of Fenrir, his closest confidante and ally, interrupted his tumultuous thoughts.


    Velkan sighed heavily, sitting down on his throne as he massaged his temples in an effort to relieve the tension. "I can''t calm down knowing what I know," he admitted, his voiceden with a weariness that only grew with the weight of his responsibilities.


    "Knowing or not knowing is just a matter of perspective," Fenrir replied, embracing him from behind, her presence offering a strangefort. "The end may be near, but change is even closer."


    Velkan looked at her reflection in the distant mirror, his eyes filled with concern. "What will we do?" he questioned, his voice revealing the internal struggle he was facing. "Every day it bes harder to resist that vile witch."


    Fenrir, without hesitation, encouraged him firmly. "You are a King, Velkan. Hold your head high and move forward. When the timees, you must kill her without mercy."


    Velkan barely had time to absorb Fenrir''s words when a female voice, dripping with irony, cut through the dark hall.


    "I''ve been really curious to know who this woman by your side is, Little King."


    The most dangerous woman in the supernatural world, the only one who could be considered a ruler without even having a kingdom... "Hello, Velkan. How are you?" Valentina said, smiling at him while Gungnir gleamed in gold on her back. Fenrir saw it and trembled slightly... Of course, Valentina noticed immediately.


    An aura of utter disdain materialized before her, her presence emanating a strange power Fenrir had never seen before. Valentina looked at Fenrir''s slender and elegant figure as she emerged from the shadows behind Velkan, dressed in a ck gown that seemed to merge with the darkness around her, contrasting with the venomous gleam in her pure green eyes and her beautiful tan skin.


    Velkan stood up abruptly, his expression hardening as his eyes locked onto her with barely concealed hatred. "Valentina," he growled, interrupting Fenrir''s aura, his words nearly a death sentence. Fenrir stepped back slightly, positioning herself beside Velkan with a cold gaze, ready for any move from her adversary.


    Valentina took a step forward, an insolent smile curling her lips. "Oh, Velkan, always so serious," she taunted,pletely ignoring Fenrir''s presence as if she were insignificant. "What do you want?" he said sternly, knowing he couldn''t fight her, couldn''t even dream of it.


    "Your son''s head, of course," Valentina said, her eyes glowing deeply with limitless red.

 Chapter 296: I think... we overdid it.

    "What do you want?" he said sternly, knowing he couldn''t fight her, not even dream of it.


    "Your son''s head, of course," Valentina said, her eyes glowing deeply with an endless red.


    Silence hung in the air, making the situation almostical... the greatest demon of all time came personally to take his son from him, and he was still asked to hand him over? Why so...


    "Don''t worry too much; I''m here to offer you benevolence," Valentina said as she began to expand her dominion materially. Valentina currently had such powerful blood control that she could create creatures from it. So she did, with control almost equal to the Vampire King himself. She began to summon various werewolf corpses before him, turning the polished pce floor into a pit of pure carnage.


    The scene could be considered a horror painting by a meticulous artist who would use even the blood from an angel''s wings as paint for their chilling work. Various werewolf bodies that Valentina had seen and killed appeared on the floor, all looking at Velkan with fear, sadness, and despair.


    "So, do you still want to deal with me, or do you want to wait for my husband to arrive? I''m still quite aware and don''t want a world war, but if you do, that''s truly your problem," Valentina said, looking not at Velkan but at the woman beside him. She was indeed someone important, and for unknown reasons, Valentina felt Gungnir on her back tremble, but not out of fear or anything like that...


    It was a genuine and silent rage, a contained fury that she could almost hear her weapon say, "Kill her."


    "Why do you want my son''s head... and which one, exactly?" Velkan questioned, even implying that if it were one of the troublemakers, he''d easily sell them to calm this uncontroble demon before him, who reeked of the deepest and most foul blood he had ever smelled.


    "I''m just advancing what will happen, Velkan. I don''t want to destroy your kingdom; I just want Alexander. My dear husband has much to deal with him," Valentina said with a repugnant smile that left Velkan speechless. She smiled with disdain for his existence, as if her eyes judged him as not worth existing, and it infuriated him.


    "You''re joking with me, aren''t you?" Velkan asked. Of course, the target had to be his mostpetent general... besides... why? It had been ten years since the incident, and it only showed that his son was right to kill that horrific being who dared toe back to life.


    "Oh... yes, you''re still thinking of this as a childish revenge, aren''t you?" Valentina asked, seeing how he was reacting. Her incredible gaze, which could perfectly read expressions, struck him, and she just smiled as she sat cross-legged on a throne made of dead werewolves...


    "My husband doesn''t intend to give him much time to live anyway. I''m just giving you the chance to survive, you know? I''m fighting for you, you know? I even spoke with Siren," Valentina said with apromising smile.


    "Spoke with her about what?" Velkan stood up quickly, angry, even knowing he couldn''t do anything.


    "You can leave. We don''t agree with anything you want," the woman interrupted,pletely cutting off their conversation, intruding without prior notice. "Leave," Fenrir said, pointing to the exit. "You''re not wee here," she added.


    Valentina looked at her again, analyzing herbat power, and she couldn''t... She couldn''t see through her. "How interesting..." she thought again. It wasn''t the first time she felt something like thising from a person...


    "Hahahaha," Valentinaughed demonically as she opened her mouth wide enough for them to see herpletely sharp fangs. "It''s a shame you won''t be able to avoid this war. Well, I tried, didn''t I?" Valentina said, smiling at them. "I''m sorry for what will happen to your kingdom..." Valentina said as she stood up.


    "I''m announcing here that I, Valentina Scarlet, am joining the war alongside Siren Sirius Ste since the King refuses to give me what I want," Valentina said, smiling, and looked at that woman onest time.


    "Take care, Velkan... See you at the rulers'' meeting," she said, smiling before disappearingpletely, leaving the two in the room unable to do anything...


    "Damn... with that crazy one on the other side... we''ve already lost..." Velkan murmured. His pride? It was still there, but... His thought waspletely understandable.


    He hadn''t participated in the war where Valentina had consolidated herself, but his ancestors spoke a lot about her, and despite knowing he shouldn''t be swayed, even d, who was close to her, had respect for her...


    "You''re worrying too much. She''s just a leech who will be extinguished when the timees," Fenrir said, staring directly at the spot where Valentina had disappeared. "Gungnir..." she murmured to herself, fooling the worried King''s ears.


    "She will be exterminated, don''t worry too much..." Fenrir said, turning and leaving the room. Velkan was left confused, unsure of the true meaning behind her words. "Another crazy one? Dealing with Valentina is... just suicide," he thought. But had he seen Fenrir''s look, he would have been more afraid of her than of Valentina...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "What the hell happened here?" Morgana asked,pletely baffled. Despite being an extremely beautiful location, the crater''s vastness was surreal¡ªno one had ever seen anything like it before. "How could this..." she murmured, searching for answers, which came from Fey, who looked at the ce with a nostalgic gaze.


    "This is where it all began, where I was truly born," Fey said, her voice tender, as if the ce were a significant part of her life. "My main body is down there," she pointed to the center of the area where there was arger relief and an open hole.


    "W-wait! You want to make a home for us here?!" Morgana asked,pletely terrified. A World Tree revealing its body to people was simply surreal, especially for Morgana, who knew exactly what it entailed. "This is too much; let''s find another ce," Morgana said, not wanting to...


    "It''s alright, Young Witch," Fey said with a smile. "I may not be able to move with my real body, but I want to be truly close to my new family. It''s alright; let''s create our home here," she said, leaving Morgana speechless.


    Morgana was still absorbing the magnitude of what Fey had revealed. The idea of establishing a home in the crater where everything began for Fey seemed monumental, yet profoundly symbolic. She looked at Fey, who floated with a serene smile, as if finally at peace with her decision.


    "You''re truly set on doing this, aren''t you?" Morgana asked, her voice now soft, almost reverent.


    Fey nodded. "Yes, this ce is a part of me. Sharing it with all of you... it''s like giving a piece of myself to our new life together. Here, I''ll be more connected to what we are and what we can be. Besides, this is the only ce in the entire world where you will never be at risk...


    It is where I am Supreme."


    "So that''s it... A safe ce where no one will attack us. If this is to be our future home... let''s start shaping it," Morgana said, trying to embrace the idea. She knew Fey was sincere in her desire to protect them and create a safe environment. Even though the ce was intimidating, with Fey by her side, everything seemed possible.


    "Yes, let''s," Fey replied, her voice serene and full of determination. The two then began to n how to transform that vast and ancient space into a new home where they could start their lives anew, surrounded by the unwavering protection of Fey.


    Thus, Morgana and Fey began to conjure the first foundations of the monumental structure rising in the crater. Using Morgana''s magic and Fey''s vital force, they shaped thend and erected pirs of arcane energy, capable of withstanding any adversity that might arise.


    Fey''s powers flowed like deep roots into the earth, connecting with the core of her being, while Morgana drewplex sigils in the air, which materialized into mystical stones, forming a solid base. Together, they created a natural shield around the crater, ensuring that no external force could prate.


    "Every stone, every branch, every strand of energy here will carry our mark," Fey said, as the structure took shape, with towers spiraling toward the sky and underground corridors extending like veins of the earth.


    Morgana watched, fascinated by the fusion of magic and nature. "It will be a home, but also a fortress," she murmured, feeling the magnitude of what they were building.


    On that day, a legendary witch and a World Tree created something that would mark the history of the entire world...


    "I think..." Morgana murmured...


    "We might have overdone it..." Feypleted.


    The scale of what they had done was unprecedented... "Holy shit!" Everything was interrupted when Linnea, who had gone to handle some things on the other side of the world, returned. "I was gone for only six hours!" she shouted, causing Morgana and Fey to look at each other.


    "She''s cute, isn''t she?" Morgana asked.


    "A bit temperamental," Fey replied.


    "HEY!!! I CAN HEAR YOU!" Linnea shouted at them.

 Chapter 297: Fast Travel

    "Are you ready?" Arieta asked, watching Dante in much looser clothing. He was wearing a ck button-down shirt and ck jeans, with a ck hat and orange-tinted sses. He looked like a total...


    "You really need a stylist; you look awful," Ranni said,pletely breaking the silence Arieta had been maintaining while just observing.


    Dante looked at her, then said, "Ah... women just don''t understand the charm of a redhead in ck." He snapped his fingers, summoning a contrasting red trench coat that matched his hair and sses. "Keep quiet, okay? I''m in a good mood, so don''t ruin it," Dante said seriously, just as Nagasawa appeared by his side.


    She was dressed in a green leather outfit that highlighted every detail of her body, looking absolutely stunning. "Beautiful as always," Dante said, kissing her cheek, while the other two women reacted less favorably...


    "Tsk... this makes me sick," Ranni muttered, and Arieta agreed. "Disys of affection exhaust me," she said. The two were clearly sisters and in sync... As for Dante and Nagasawa... "Jealous much?" Nagasawa said, wrapping her arms around Dante''s, while he looked at them with no reaction.


    But the real problem came next.


    "WAKE UP!" Dante shouted, and Asta, who was still knocked out, enjoying his rest, woke up in a panic, jumping to his feet as if he were under attack.


    "Defensive position! We''re under attack!" he yelled, still half-asleep, but quickly looked around, seeing everyone staring at him...


    "Idiot..." Arieta murmured.


    "Super idiot..." Ranni added, and he turned to them, "What happened?" he asked, but nothing would be exined to him.


    "We''ve delivered the message; we need to take him to the king, yes?" Arieta said politely.


    "Hm... seems like this idiot doesn''t remember what happened here... hahaha, what a fool," Dante thought, watching how confused he was. That was the problem with some vampires... they were just too stupid.


    They headed outside, where strange horses awaited them. Dante observed the horses closely, and they were clearly... "Vampire Horses?" he asked, smelling the putrid stench of blood emanating from them.


    "Horses bred by the Vampire King. They''re the fastest in the world... Well, he thinks so, but I''m sure the witches have faster animal transportation methods..." Ranni said, making it clear that what the king thought didn''t align with her beliefs, something Dante hadn''t expected. Despite having some memories of the Dragon Progenitor, he couldn''t ess that knowledge.


    To him, the Progenitor''s word was absolute, and his followers couldn''t disagree, but that didn''t seem to be the case... or d was very open-minded and allowed them to act as they wished, giving them the false sense of freedom they thought they had.


    "So... I don''t know how to ride a horse¡­" Nagasawa murmured, admitting she had little experience with animals. In fact, she was quite... disliked by animals, mainly because they could smell the poison emanating from her, which most normal animals considered dangerous...


    "They won''t attack you; are you worried about the smell? Don''t worry," Arieta said as she mounted one of the ck horses. "If you want to reach the capital, this is the best method, since flying there is impossible... the king has anti-air defenses," Arieta said, and Dante blinked twice...


    "I thought technology didn''t exist in this world¡­" Dante murmured, recalling something from his previous life... "No, it probably isn''t a missileuncher or anything like that," Dante thought as he mounted the horse and extended his hand to help Nagasawa up. "Come on, I''ll take you," he said with a smile.


    "It worked!" Nagasawa smiled, amused by her thoughts. Of course, this had been her n all along, to ride with Dante carrying her. It was her turn to use and abuse this man who had spent several days without even looking at her. She would take full advantage! Her n had always been this!


    In the distance, a maid watched the whole situation while opening a smallmunication device... "Let them know he''s fine and on his way to the capital... I would keep an eye on him, but it''s going to be troublesome... Ah... not because of him, more because of myself. Just let them know, okay?


    I''m almost certain they''re biting their nails, anxious to know how he''s doing," Sk said as she watched them begin to leave.


    The voice on the other side replied, "Stop ying hard to get; if you want to follow him, just do it. None of us will me you."


    "Shut up, Aaralyn, I know that, I just don''t want to!" she said, hanging up on the other vampire.


    Thus, Dante was apanied by his new friends and the fool Asta on their way to the Capital of the Vampire Kingdom. The journey was indeed clear and calm. Dante had traveled to a few ces by carriage with the Scarlet Valkyries before, but he had never really delved into the Vampire world.


    It was always from Home to White Tower and White Tower to Home; he never passed through the Vampire Kingdom¡­ Why? Well, Valentina didn''t want Dante to experience society before knowing how to survive against it, especially in ces where Vampires were concentrated, which, for the time he was born, was indeed more dangerous...


    The group moved forward steadily and rtively quickly. It wasn''t a very long journey; it could vary from one to two days at a moderate pace, but it was shortened to less than ten hours without stopping. The horses had almost infinite stamina, which helped them reach their destination even faster.


    Of course, if they had been running, using their Vampire speed, Dante would probably have already arrived, but he preferred afortable journey, which, of course, was always better in his eyes, especially when it came to quality time with his wives.


    At that moment, his focus was on Nagasawa, who was in front of him, perfectly bnced and watching the scenery of red forests and rivers of blood that flowed throughout the area. It was even possible to see the Capital in the distance, a vast city made up of various structures.


    Dante looked at the capital with his blood-red eyes, trying to fully analyze the ce. "I''m always amazed by this beautiful sight," Ranni said, catching his attention. "It''s beautiful, isn''t it?" shemented with a small smile as she watched Dante''s expression as he took in the scene.


    He nodded while continuing to observe, showing a light smile of discovery as he stroked Nagasawa''s head. "But I prefer to use that word only for my wives. The city is just pretty; only they are beautiful," he said as he felt Nagasawa give a small, satisfied smile and lean her back against his chest.


    Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    "But yes, indeed, it is very pretty," Dante said, a smile involuntarily forming on his lips. In front of him, he saw a city that was even darker than those in horror movies.


    Flying bats and ancient structures suggested they came from remote times; even he could feel that, despite their age, the buildings were extremely sturdy. Like a Dark Fantasy in the Victorian Era. Despite being gloomy, the capital was reasonably illuminated by the lights from the houses. In a world where night never ended, the city had a confusing mix of depression, joy, and, above all, danger...


    "Seriously... this is starting to look more and more like that strange story I read in my adolescence," Dante thought, remembering his life as Aisha¡­ since it even shared a- Never mind, we''re dealing with something dangerous here.


    At the very least, what stood out the most were not just the powerful auras he senseding from the city; they were not one or two but thousands... Thousands of extremely strong Vampires that he had never even imagined existed. For someone who had been strong since birth and upbringing, exploring the world didn''t make sense if he was already strong¡­ But now?


    His blood was boiling to fight with all he had¡­ Even knowing that, for him, this was just a big child''s y at this point.


    Dante''s current strength could bepared at least to that of an average ruler. His body limited his strength significantly, especially now that he had the memories of the Dragon Progenitor within him. Not having a Dragon''s body and the Blessing of Mana made his entire body involuntarily nerfed, and did this frustrate him? Of course, it did.


    His true objective had already changed several times, and he was slowly mastering these two worlds just by having his wives¡­ But despite being a Vampire, a Bloodsucker, Dante is not a worm who will depend on his wives to be strong. And that was the real reason he was now heading to the adversarial continents.


    He wants to go to the Fairy Forest, to the Iron Mountain of the Dwarves, to explore the Werewolf Desert, the Titan Pirs that raise the city of the Giants, and now... He is in the home of his kind... or his former kind. Dante''s mind is so troubled by having so many personality problems that saying Dante is a being without a defined race is almost urate.


    He knew he had be extremely strong since he killed Ethan Smith, since he defeated Asmodeus and consumed the essence of Lust, as well as when he regained part of his memories and a fragment of the sin of Pride from his former devastated world.


    But one question remained... How much stronger had he be? How much could he really handle his opponents? Would he kill a vampire count in a single blow? How many people would he kill if he lost control once again? He wanted to know the limits of his ego, the limits of his essence of life.


    He wanted to be able to control how strong he was, but to do that, he would need to test everything... And that was his current goal.


    The change had already begun, and it was time for the blossoming of all the great talents. It was the right time to start showing his true strength.


    "Dear, you''re making that scary face again¡­" Nagasawa said. He hadn''t even noticed, but she had already moved away from his chest and was looking at him deeply... "I''m just nning our next moves, dear," he said, pulling her face close to give her a gentle kiss. "Let''s have some fun, shall we?"

 Chapter 298: Rose, and her adorable little girl

    "Stop!" A sharp voice, like a loudspeaker, pierced Dante''s and the girls'' ears, making them quickly halt the cavalry as several soldiers began forming a protective barrier. "Identify yourselves!" he shouted harshly, eyeing them all. They seemed genuinely prepared to attack Dante and the girls...


    But well... Dante just looked at them, almostughing. They seemed so... small. Of course, those in front were the cannon fodder; right behind them were much stronger Vampires, ready for any unforeseen events... Despite that, the pressure the ones in front exerted was just...


    "How pathetic..." Nagasawa murmured, leaning her head on his chest. The height difference emphasized how defenseless she seemed next to this man she loved so much. She felt protected.


    "They''re like fries... how strange... I thought the guards would be more... dangerous?" Dantemented, and Nagasawa simply nodded. This was Valentina''s effect... They had gotten so used to the insane pressure that Valentina exerted that anyone who wasn''t at least equal to her was just...


    nothing. Despite that, he would love to see if some confusion arose; his instincts told him it would be a very pleasing situation... But of course, he restrained himself.


    "They''re just regr guards," Arieta said as she dismounted her horse. "It might seem strange to you, but there are two parts to the city: the weak zone, which is this one, and the strong zone, basically the Commoners and the Nobility. The closer you get to the King''s castle, the safer it will be," she exined as she began to approach, with Asta and Ranni following...


    She really seemed like the leader of this group, more than before.


    "Ah... so that''s how he divides power... I''d say it''s..." "Stupid," Nagasawamented. She really thought it was a terrible way to manage power. Let''s say an attack happens... Themoners, who are the workforce, will be wiped out, leaving only the nobles.


    Then, when something like reconstruction happens, the arrogant noble Vampires will have to get their hands dirty, and well... we know how arrogance works.


    "Well, there''s no point in judging without knowing what''s going through his head," Dante said, referring to the Vampire King himself. But... why worry about that? He simply focused on his dear Nagasawa in front of him. "Uncle," Arietamented as Asta dismounted and approached the guards who had not yet realized they were from noble ns...


    "How strange..." Ranni murmured, and she wasn''t the only one who noticed... "There''s a convoy of extremely strong aurasing..." Dante said, his danger sensor tingling more than usual, and he became alert as he felt even more Vampires beginning to gather...


    "Dear... I think it''s better if you..." She murmured, and Dante immediately understood what she wanted... "I understand... I didn''t want to use this so soon..." Dante murmured as he helped her dismount the Vampire Horse... Continue reading at m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    Dante looked toward the main gate where Asta was speaking with the soldiers. The sound of thousands of Vampires'' footsteps began echoing in Dante''s ears, his heightened senses kicking in as he felt that if something happened...


    "Dear," Nagasawa said, nodding as she moved away from him. Dante looked towards the sounds and just sighed... "Normally, I''d stay calm, but..." Dante said as his body slightly contorted within that outfit, which quickly began to reshape.


    Forged in the depths of infernal mes, each te was made of a metal as dark as night, almost absorbing the light around it. The surface of the armor that was forming was adorned with intricate carvings resembling spirals and ancient runes, pulsing with a malevolent energy.


    The pauldrons wererge and heavy, ending in spikes that seemed capable of piercing the very air. The cloak that draped over his shoulders was made of a ck fabric, seemingly woven from shadows, that billowed like smoke in the wind but never tore or wore out. The gauntlets were articted, each finger ending in sharp ws.


    Finally... a floating ck crown of strange thorns pointed toward the sky, contrasting with Dante''spletely red hair...


    "Damn..." Nagasawa murmured... She knew about this, but she had never seen it in person before. "Why is my husband so gorgeous..." she murmured more to herself than to anyone else, and toplete the scene... a demonic sword floated behind him... "Rebellion," Dante said as it sheathed itself into a scabbard that appeared out of nowhere, resting on his back.


    The sound of footsteps continued as the massive gate opened, revealing almost an entire army of Vampires...


    "The royal guard..." Ranni murmured.


    Dante looked intently as about twenty thousand soldiers stared back at him, their auras not exactly friendly... "I don''t want to have to wipe out the entire army," Dante thought, realizing that a battle seemed imminent. "How strange... this level of security..." Arieta murmured, sensing something was off.


    "Thest time this happened was when Princess Elizabeth had fled..." Asta, who had remained silent due to the humiliation brought by his nieces, finally spoke up.


    With the gates open and the vast army before him, Dante couldn''t help but sigh. Did he feel like fighting right now? Of course, he would love to... But the level here was still too low... "You scared him," a voice sounded, parting the soldiers as it moved through them.


    The sight that Dante encountered initially startled him. Why? Because he hadn''t sensed this woman amidst all those Vampires, at least not until he felt the girl she was holding hands with...


    "Wee to Yharnam, Demon King," the woman said, bowing as she showed some respect, followed by all the Vampires before him who bowed in reverence...


    Dante looked at the situation, not entirely understanding what was going on, especially with... Well, knowing Dante, he wasn''t one to easily ept these strange acts followed by absolute peace... "Very intriguing to summon an elite army just for a greeting, miss?" Dante questioned, not knowing exactly whom he was speaking to, but...


    "Rose," said the woman with rose-colored hair, dressed in a ckbat dress that entuated her sexy figure and the lethal intensity of her gaze. "I see you didn''t do your homework," Rose remarked, noticing that everyone there was surprised that he didn''t know who she was... Dante merely observed how she wanted to y this... She was strong, much stronger than everyone there, so strong that...


    In a fleeting moment, he saw Valentina in this woman, but not the Valentina he knew, rather a Valentina who hadn''t fought a war... They were... too simr... Not just in appearance, but even in aura...


    "I''m ttered by thepliment," Dante said,pletely countering her entire statement, his sharp gaze only enhancing his smile as he added, "I didn''t think a true King needed to do his homework, especially when it was your King who summoned me." Dante said, his eyes glowing red, creating a dark and ominous atmosphere around them... A game of sharp words, naturally.


    "Fufufufu, I didn''t imagine the Demon King, so young, would be so... astute," she said, covering her mouth while smiling. "Enough, Countess Rose," Arieta promptly interrupted that useless disy, not wanting to deal with people like Rose... "I understand... one of the vampire counts..." Dante murmured, smiling.


    "I have a certain interest in this," he thought, but before he could say anything else, he felt something poking at his leg...


    Dante calmly directed his gaze downward and saw a little girl, the same one who had been holding Rose''s hand. The girl was dressed in a gothic ck dress that contrasted with her dark hair and red eyes, which were focused on a red lollipop that looked more like blood than anything else.


    "Hm?" Dante observed the little girl, noticing something peculiar about her. She seemed strange, maybe even enigmatic, but Dante''s eyes caught more than just her appearance. "Kakaka, how interesting..." Dante thought, intrigued. He crouched down to be at her level. "Hi," he said, smiling.


    "Hi," she replied, staring directly at him.


    "What''s your name?" he asked, but before the girl could answer, Rose stepped forward, her expression tense. "Don''t talk to him, my d¡ª"


    "She talks to whoever she wants," Dante interrupted Rose immediately, unleashing his aura over the area. All the vampires around went on high alert, the pressure from Dante''s aura crushing the atmosphere. "You don''t want this, Dante Scarlet," Rose said, remaining still while the others backed away, feeling the world press down on them.


    But Dante didn''t care about Rose; his priority was to push the others away, protecting Nagasawa, knowing she couldn''t handle the situation alone.


    The tension had escted quickly, all because of a few words and actions that weren''t supposed to happen. Whatever might happen next, Dante was ready to act mercilessly.


    "Leave them, they''re just minions," the little girl suddenly said, her voice calm and angelic. Her words made Dante stop immediately to listen. He didn''t want to make any quick assumptions about what this girl was or represented.


    "Kakaka, all right," Dante responded, patting the girl''s head, who closed her eyes, enjoying the gesture. "We''ll yter, okay?" he said, extending his hand for the girl to hold. Despite his height, he leaned down so she could reach.


    "H-how did you..." Rose began to question, surprised by the way the girl was acting. She had never seen her behave like this.


    "Quiet now, okay? I have matters to attend to. Take me to the big guy already," Dante said, his voice devoid of any charm, a not-so-friendly smile directed at Rose.

 Chapter 299: The streets of Vampire City

    "Hmph! Giving attention to a little girl?!" Nagasawa huffed beside Dante, who was holding the nameless little girl with one hand.


    "She''s cute," Dante said. He had a certain weakness for cute little girls¡­ the biggest example being Eldrax, who was... Well, undoubtedly quite spoiled by Dante whenever possible, but well... "This is an unknown girl!" She almost shouted, but she knew this reckless man wouldn''t care about that.


    "This ce has a strange atmosphere... It''s different from most ces I''ve been, what could it be?" Dante said out loud,pletely ignoring Nagasawa, while following Rose, who was apparently tasked with leading Dante to¡­ d.


    Despite the good lighting, it still messed with his vision, withpletely dark areas contrasting with the ck and gray brick buildings, ck-painted fences, and all sorts of details always focused on darkness... He could feel a certain danger in the air. Not that it mattered, because the only real danger he felt wasing from Rose, who was... Nervous.


    The city was elegant, a blend of dark fantasy from grim cities with a Victorian touch of luxurious buildings. Dante could see all kinds of vampires passing by; even the simplest ones seemed busy with their work and daily lives. Of course, many of them looked at Dante¡ªhow could they not?


    They sensed the Aura he emitted, the invisible pressure he carried was so immense, surpassing even some of the Vampire Counts, and with that woman guiding him, he could see people hiding in their homes, sheltering and securing themselves in case something happened... But...


    "A Scarlet..." They whispered as he passed by. Why? Because no vampire had red hair... It sounds funny, but only Valentina had red hair in the entire vampire world, a unique trait among vampires... That city... Was just...


    Chaotic? In Dante''s view, it seemed disordered but beautiful at the same time.


    "Well... For someone who lived reading novels and then walked among supernatural beings... I was quite mistaken, supernatural societies are really different." Dante thought. He still had some memories stored of various things he wanted and had read, and many had be reality, but...


    "I guess that''s what happens when a society is born." He said while looking at the broad back of the woman ahead of him. Okay, it wasn''t broad, but Dante was in a reduced form just to hold the little girl''s hand.


    "Don''t think too much about the stares, they''re like that..." Arieta said. She was also apanying the group. Asta stayed behind, but Ranni and Arieta continued to follow Dante. After all... They had to show that they hadpleted their mission to the King himself, so it was better to follow them and ensure that under no circumstances would anyone blow anything up...


    Dante may forget, but his Wife/Mother is still Valentina Scarlet, the most dangerous and irrational Vampire Countess this world has ever seen. It''s natural that everyone looks at him with a mix of fear, respect, and curiosity. To him, Valentina is a "cute little strawberry," a loving figure he cherishes so much, a devoted wife he loves with all his might.


    But to the other vampires, Valentina is the worst nightmare that ever existed, a destructive and relentless force that haunts their very existence.


    She is the living legend that inspires fear, the monster that even vampires dread encountering on their darkest nights. The duality between the image Dante has of his wife and the reality she represents to others is disconcerting. He sees in her a sweetness and affection that are exclusively his, while others see only the chaos and destruction she can unleash with a simple gesture.


    Valentina Scarlet, to Dante, is a symbol of love, but to the rest of the vampire world, she is pure incarnate terror.


    She is the Goddess of Scarlet Blood... The supreme predator of Vampires. There isn''t a single person who survived to tell of her tactics, her strength, or her techniques... Except... d.


    "Tsk... That''s why I hate walking through this city," Ranni said, breaking the momentary silence. "Especially when there''s such a dangerous being beside me." She said, looking deeply at the ground with her head down. She really didn''t want to deal with all these people... "Then go home." Dante said neutrally, he really didn''t care.


    "Ah~ I wish I could, but apparently my sword wants me to follow you, so I''ll have to deal with it." She said. Dante faintly remembered the Dragon he helped and gave an unconscious smile, "Don''t worry too much... I''m about to do something fun with d, you won''t have any more problems." Dante said, smiling maliciously...


    Nagasawa, who saw that damn smile, already realized, "That bastard is nning something," she thought as she focused on the city, looking at some shops and other things.


    "I wonder what would happen if Valentina were here with me..." Dantemented, noticing that they kept watching him, and this time, after so long without saying anything...


    "They''d be pissing themselves in fear," Rose said, as if she already knew what would happen.


    "Oh... has she been here openly like that?" Dante asked. Despite knowing Valentina for... 25 years? It must be something like that. He didn''t exactly know what Valentina did in the city, or rather, he never needed to¡ªshe was so...


    nonchnt with things that she barely noticed what she was doing.


    "Thest time she wiped out a vampire n because one of them called her hot." Rose said, and Dante looked at Nagasawa. "That''s definitely something she''d do." They said in unison. Well, they knew Valentina...


    "By the way... What''s that you''re eating, little one?" Dante asked the little girl holding his hand... She seemed very focused on that blood-red lollipop... that, well... smelled like blood...


    "Candy," she answered nonchntly, as she went back to licking the lollipop she seemed to really love... Dante turned his face to Arieta and Ranni...


    "Well, unlike you Scarlet Vampires, who have no problems with the sun or food, we have our own Blood Cuisine..." Ranni exined, slightly irritated. How could she not be? These people, Dante, Nagasawa, and Valentina, along with all the vampires Valentina turned, werepletely detached from regr vampires! They were almost another race! They were required to drink blood! But them?


    They could eat real food! And that made herpletely nervous!


    As they continued walking, Dante and the group witnessed a situation... Idiotic, to say the least...


    "Don''t touch me, you inferior bitch!" one vampire shouted at another, who retorted, "As far as I know, the street is public, you worm!" The first one seemed like a grumpy adult, and the second, a reckless young man...


    "They''re so..." Nagasawa murmured. "Idiotic. Kakaka," Dante said,ughing a bit at the situation, which made the two look at him quickly with angry eyes. "Are youughing at us?!" they both said in unison, as if ignoring everyone around them and focusing only on Dante and Nagasawa... A mistake, indeed.


    "What are youughing at?!" they said again, and Dante just smiled... Well, he looked like a normal vampire, of course. He had already gone back to wearing his regr clothes without the ck armor. So, he looked like a normal vampire... And these idiots were so blinded by rage that they didn''t even notice his hair color...


    A hard thing to miss, considering Dante always wears ck clothes, and his hair is such a pure red that it grabs attention everywhere.


    "This happens often, doesn''t it?" Dante asked Rose, who kept walking. "Ignore those cockroaches," she said, resuming her pace, with Arieta and Ranni continuing, leaving those idiotic vampires behind but...


    "You bastard!" the two shouted and charged at Dante. "How cute," Dante said before simply unleashing his aura in front of them, causing the two to copse to the ground as if gravity were crushing their entire bodies... The three women looked back, and the wounded, crushed vampires looked at the group...


    "C-c-countess..." The word came out trembling, malformed, from the vampires'' lips. The fear was palpable, an overwhelming presence that seemed to take over the atmosphere. Valentina Scarlet, the Countess, raised an eyebrow, assessing the beings in front of her with a mix of disdain and annoyance.


    "So many people in the world to pick a fight with... and you choose a Scarlet?" she questioned, her voice dripping with cold sarcasm. The impact of her words was immediate and brutal. The vampires, already trembling, began to... wet themselves in fear... in the literal sense of the word.


    "S-S-s-s-s-s-Sc-c-carlet???" The words stumbled and fell from their mouths, panic overtaking their bodies. The terror was so intense that, in a moment of absolute despair, they not only lost control of their dders but also their consciousness.


    One by one, the vampires fainted, copsing to the ground,pletely defeated by the fear that the mere mention of the name "Scarlet" brought to their minds.


    "Sometimes, I wonder... Why don''t I know about things like this?" Dante murmured, looking at the women around him. There was unease in his gaze, a shadow of doubt that haunted him. "Why do I feel like my reality is a lie? My Valentina isn''t even that scary..."


    "Ah... you''re so innocent..." Rose paused, letting her words sink in. "You don''t see what others see. To them, Valentina isn''t just a powerful vampire; she''s the embodiment of fear. What you just witnessed... these vampires fainting from pure terror at hearing her name...


    that''s not an exaggeration. It''s the reality for anyone who knows her true nature. You might not fully understand, but ''your Valentina'' is feared, and with good reason." She said, resuming her walk.


    "..." Dante really couldn''t understand... I mean... killing only 3.8 million people in a war isn''t that much, right?

 Chapter 300: The King of Vampires

    The sounds of footsteps echoed throughout the dark castle, where only one man could tread, the one who had walked for thousands of years on the sacred ground of his kingdom, the one who created an entire generation of Vampires that surpassed the previous ones. He had many famous titles associated with his name, a human who ascended to a King.


    Some said, "He is dangerous," others said, "He is insane," but... Who was he really?


    Who knows?


    When you live for so long, these existential questions just be part of what you think doesn''t matter anymore. And for the one who ims to be supreme, why does life need to have any meaning? He just lives as he wants, eats when he wants, kills as he wants, and... has fun when he wants.


    Well, at least that''s what he thought... He was the Vampire Progenitor, all Vampires came from him, he is the beginning of everything, the strongest vampire that exists.


    The creature that no other ruler dared to underestimate, and those who did... well, you will never know them. Someone whose weakness is unknown bes immortal in the eyes of the lesser, and so was d. In fact, some people still wondered if it was possible to kill this man... Well, everyone has already given up facing this Monster.


    The Impaler, d Tepes, the King of All Vampires... Or almost all...


    "Don''t make any wrong moves, you''re here as a guest. Act like it." Rose said as they walked through the dark and luxurious castle. They had entered quietly, after all, Rose has free passage toe and go as she pleases. "And leave my daughter here." She said, looking at Dante with a devastating look that made him even think... "So cute...


    Too bad she must die in battle if she wants to mess with me like that." Dante thought, he had been evaluating this woman for a long time, why? Because he knew she was not ordinary, especially because of the little girl she called daughter.


    But in the end, he just decided it wasn''t worth fighting her. Because he would kill her. If she has something to hide, one thing only means: There is a Trump Card, and she wouldn''t use it against a man like Dante, even if it meant her death. She seemed to be a meticulous woman focused on her goals. And it was something Dante admired... But after all, how is he so sure of that?


    Well, he doesn''t know, it''s just his primal instinct speaking for itself... And we know that when his instinct is talking, he is mostly right.


    "Yes, don''t look at your lovely daughter who will probably be at the meeting, yes Rose, I understand." Dante said, looking at her, "I''m married," Dante said while holding Nagasawa''s hand.


    Rose stared at the two Vampires who were different from the other Vampires that existed... One was a Vampire with Demon characteristics, while the other was a Vampire of an unknown lineage who could use Acids and Poisons... "No, you don''t know..." She murmured as she approached the Throne room door... He felt somethinging, several extremely powerful auras.


    "Hm... I assume it''s them..." Dante murmured with a smile. Of course, he didn''t know who they were, but the level of power... was almost three times greater than all the Royal knights of the King''s personal guard, so he just analyzed them meticulously... "The remaining Vampire counts in..." Dante murmured.


    "I would love to see how a fight would unfold..." Dante murmured and felt Nagasawa squeezing his hand, "Control yourself." She said, looking at him seriously. "Let''s go, it seems that the annoying old man is already waiting," Rose said after receiving some sort of signal. She picked up the little girl in her arms and opened the door.


    Following Rose, who was about to open the door... His eyes glowed blood-red. He wanted to see... He wanted to catch a glimpse of the top, he wanted to see in person the man whom even Valentina respects in some way. Well... He thinks she respects him.


    The expressions Valentina uses when referring to d seem like they have a childish rivalry. He clearly remembers Valentina saying:


    "I wonder why you summoned us," the cold voice of one of the counts resonated in the room, full of restrained respect and mistrust. Dante, as he approached, used his keen hearing to catch every word, every sound that spread in that imposing space. He could already feel the tension in the air as all the summoned positioned themselves before a man whose presence dominated the room.


    "Be quiet." The sharp order came from another man, whose authority was immediately felt. He was the royal advisor of the Vampire King, an imposing figure with ck hair and a wless ck suit that reflected his role as the sovereign''s loyal right hand. The silence that followed his words was heavy, loaded with expectation.


    "This is so boring..." The little girl''s voice was soft, almost inaudible, as she murmured in Rose''s arms. With a resolute look, Rose continued walking ahead of Dante, without hesitation, as if she knew exactly what wasing next.


    Dante moved forward, turning the corner of the corridor that opened into a vast hall. There, in the center of the hall, stood the King''s throne, a symbol of unquestionable power and dominance. Near the throne, the royal advisor observed everything with a critical eye, and in front of him, three of the four vampire counts were kneeling, as if awaiting orders from their sovereign.


    "Rise, the King is here," ordered the advisor, his firm voice reverberating through the hall.


    Suddenly, a cloud of bats began to materialize in the room, emerging from therge open window. The bats whirled in the air in a sinister ballet until they started to cluster, slowly forming the figure of a man. The transformation was both majestic and terrifying, announcing the presence of the Vampire King.


    "How long has it been since Ist used any of my Vampire transformations?" Dante questioned himself. Was he a Vampire? By race? Probably, but he had long since stopped using those powers¡ªVampire transformations, Vampire wings, and even drinking blood were things he never cared about. Why? Because they didn''t make sense to him.


    Despite being a Vampire, his soul had been human from the beginning... Even though it was now also that of a Dragon, a Demon, an Angel, and a Human... "I should restart my techniques," Dante concluded. If he wanted to be stronger, he would have to take every small aspect of his body and reprogram and relearn how to use everything at his disposal.


    Before d could say anything... All the Vampire Counts immediately turned their attention to Dante, who seemed to be an intruder in that ce... "Impure Vampire..." The first to speak was Elijah SilverBlood... how ironic, the first to speak being precisely the one Dante had little desire to deal with.


    "Idiot Count..." Dante heard the almost inaudible murmur from Arieta, who was behind him with Ranni...


    "I brought him, Majesty." Arieta passed by Dante and bowed along with Ranni, who also did the same and knelt, while all the counts watched them.


    The King opened his eyes and looked at them with his blood-red eyes.


    "Very well, you may go."


    Their entire bodies visibly trembled, and they quickly stood up and walked away, but before leaving, as they passed by Dante. "Good luck," Dante heard,ing from Ranni who said it very quickly... "So she''s worried? How cute..." Dante chuckled lightly as he let go of Nagasawa''s hand.


    The Vampire King began to move, about to stand up, but before he could... "Dante!" Everyone heard in unison,ing from the slightly opened door behind the Vampire King''s throne. A woman with ck hair, bangs, and blood-red eyes came running and passed by all the Vampire Counts recklessly, and hugged Dante, who had just let go of Nagasawa''s hand...


    "Bitch..." Nagasawa thought immediately, seeing that Elizabeth wouldn''t let go of Dante unless he reciprocated the hug... The scene left everyone in shock... The Daughter of the Vampire King... Just Hugged... The Demon King?...


    The shock wasn''t just about the physical proximity between the two, but about what that proximity implied. Elizabeth, the heir to the throne, had shown evident affection for the man who, by right and nature, should be an enemy, or at least, a dangerous rival. This wasn''t just an affront to traditions and hierarchy, but a veiled threat to the very bnce of power...


    "Dante Effect..." Nagasawa thought immediately, seeing that another of the heirs was falling for Dante...


    Morgana, Velryna, Sara, and now... Elizabeth Tepes...


    Well... He also had the three Empresses by his side... Aldria Luminus and Lilith Origin... not to mention Lyrianna Vortex... who, well... was still a target to be reached soon...


    "I should have stayed home..." Nagasawa said as she stepped back a little while Rose ced the little girl on the ground.


    "Cough-Cough, Daughter." The Vampire King coughed, drawing her attention as if he cared about showing this to the most important Vampires...


    "Oh! Sorry, daddy." She said a little embarrassed and disappeared, reappearing beside him again as a woman entered... "Damn, I tried to stop her, but she sensed this boy''s aura ever since he entered the city," the Vampire Queen appeared...


    Now in the room were all the Main Vampires of the Supernatural World, with only one woman missing, the strongest living Vampire.


    "So, I''m sorry," Lisa said, bowing, as if she were apologizing, "It''s okay. I wouldn''t have been able to stop her anyway..."


    Dante observed the scene with a smile that mixed amusement with cold understanding. He had already realized what was happening. d, the Vampire King, was not there to intimidate him¡ªnot directly, at least. It was clear to Dante that the real targets of the tension were the Vampire Counts themselves, especially the two men, Elijah SilverBlood and us Goodman.


    They were anxious, almost impatient, to provoke a battle, seeking any excuse to challenge the Demon King and assert their own superiority.


    With a sigh that contrasted with the heavy atmosphere, Dante finally broke the silence. "Sorry to break the mood," he said, his voiceced with casual irony, as if discussing a trivial matter.


    "But respect is important," he continued, and the moment those words left his lips, something changed. The atmosphere around Dante began to warp, as if the very air had been subjugated by an invisible and overwhelming force. A demonic aura, dense and terrifying, emanated from him, growing in intensity until it seemed to engulf the entire hall.


    Dante''s dark power spread like a ck tide, falling over the two vampires present with a weight that made their bones tremble.


    The vampire counts, who moments before were ready to attack, froze in ce. The smiles disappeared from their faces, reced by expressions of surprise.


    "I am not one of you, to be viewed as inferior, you worms," Dante said, and the ground where they stood began to sink.

 Chapter 301: The King of Vampires II

    The atmosphere around Dante was suffocating for everyone present, except for d, of course. Dante kept his gaze fixed on the two vampire counts, Elijah and us, conveying the same courtesy they had shown him, as if gravity itself was responding to his will.


    They were kneeling on the floor, struggling to maintain control over their bodies, but the pressure emanating from Dante kept them on the verge of copse.


    "Ah~... Why always so foolish..." The whispering voice of the man beside the King echoed through the hall. It was worth noting that, well... Dante was just a male Valentina... And with that, the habits came along... Now...


    Well, there were two vampire counts almost falling to the lower floor of the castle just from Dante''s pressure, which, well... Wasn''t exactly gentle.


    The pressure, Dante''s aura, wasn''t something easily described. It was forged by abination of his mental strength and a deep, dark understanding of death. It wasn''t just a threat; it was a manifestation of his bloodlust, an insatiable hunger that surpassed even that of the Vampire King himself.


    For someone like Dante, death wasn''t a mystery to be feared but a reality he understood and mastered with expertise.


    Dante wasn''t amon vampire. He was a Reincarnated, a being whose soul had transcended the limitations of a single life. In a previous existence, he had been an Overlord, a Supreme Ruler, someone for whom lives were mere tools, insignificant and disposable. This dark past shaped Dante''s essence, making him more cruel and ruthless than anyone could imagine.


    Elijah and us, the two vampire counts, were now at the mercy of this overwhelming pressure. Their bodies trembled, their weak knees almost giving in to the invisible weight that held them to the ground. Dante''s gaze, cold and prating, showed no sign ofpassion or pity. He had decided they should suffer, and so they would.


    "S-s-stop," Elijah tried to speak, but his voice was choked by the pressure. us, on the other hand, was already nearly unconscious, his eyes rolling back as he desperately tried to resist the force that was subduing them. Terror was written on their faces, the understanding that they were facing something far beyond their ability to confront.


    Dante continued with a mischievous smile on his lips, his gaze sparkling with cold malice. "Did you really think you could face me like this? You should know it''s dangerous to show hostility in my presence." His words were like sharp des, cutting through the counts'' pride and feeding the fear in their hearts. "It''s a shame I can''t just kill you, but know that your arrogance will be remembered...


    little bats."


    The pressure Dante exerted on them eased slightly, allowing Elijah and us to breathe, but the relief was only momentary. He sighed, impatience clear in his voice. "So boring." Pouring out his frustration with almost casual disdain, he added, "Seriously, old man, wipe these two worms out for me.


    In ten years, I could train an army of beings stronger than them." He shrugged,pletely indifferent to the impact his words and actions had on everyone around him. To Dante, this was just another annoyance in an ordinary day.


    Unconcerned with the reactions around him, Dante slowly turned, his gaze sweeping the room in all directions. His vision seemed to prate every corner, his perception exceeding normal limits. "Vampire assassins on the ceiling?


    That''s a bit much, don''t you think?" he murmured, and as if his words were a silentmand, several vampires fainted and fell from the ceiling like puppets whose strings had been cut. He had used his pressure so precisely that it targeted only these vampires, who couldn''t withstand it and fainted...


    Finally, Dante turned to the man beside the Vampire King, his voice dripping with authority. "Nosferatu, right? Clean up this mess." He ordered, his expression void of any trace of concern or doubt, as if the fate of those present was an insignificant detail to him.


    In the blink of an eye, the bodies that had fallen from the ceiling disappeared as if they had never been there. Dante, noticing the efficiency with a satisfied smile, tilted his head slightly to the side. "Hm... quite helpful, aren''t you? How much do you want to work for me?" he asked, the mischievous smile still on his lips, a blend of genuine curiosity and provocation.


    Nosferatu kept his gaze fixed on Dante''s eyes, his expression unshakable. "I''m not bought that easily, young one," he replied, his voice echoing through the ages,den with wisdom and unbreakable firmness.


    Dante, however, did not lose his mischievous smile, his mind already whirling with possibilities. "Really? Not even with a tempting offer like this? I''ll give you a special ce in my dimension.


    Just imagine, an exclusive box seat where you can watch demons ying football with Ethan Smith''s soul." His voice was a blend of humor and seduction, as if he were offering the most irresistible pleasure in exchange for momentary loyalty.


    "Well, you''re the one losing out," Dante shrugged, his indifference evident as he realized Nosferatu would not be swayed by his provocations. With a slight nod, he shifted his attention to d, who observed everything with a calcting and amused look, as if the chaos around him was merely entertainment.


    Dante knew that for d, watching those who betrayed him suffer was a quiet pleasure, and Dante was more than happy to provide the spectacle.


    "So... Shall we talk seriously?" Dante asked, addressing the Vampire King who had remained silent, letting the scene unfold.


    Experience new stories with m v|-NovelBin


    d, with a serious expression contrasting his earlier amusement, finally spoke. "Everyone out," he ordered, his voice heavy with authority. Without hesitation, the attendeesplied, leaving the room in tense silence.


    When thest one had left, Dante approached Nagasawa, whispering in her ear. "It''s time to work. Wait for me outside, okay? And if anyone dares to touch you..." He paused, his voice taking on a dark tone. "I''ll find a way to erase the Vampire capital."


    Nagasawa smiled and simply nodded as she gracefully and elegantly exited the room. His wife was indeed a beautiful woman in every way.


    In less than a minute...


    "Let''s go somewhere else. There''s no point in wasting time here." d said, looking at Nosferatu, who nodded, and the entire world around them shifted as if... "An interesting Domain," Dantemented, noticing that their location hadn''t changed, but there was a barrier as thick as the dimensional shift itself. It was almost the same space between traveling from Elysium to Nightsphere.


    d watched Dante for a moment before speaking. "Have the girls told you everything?" he asked, as from the blood flowing from his own veins, a throne formed, solid and majestic. The sight of this dark creation made Dante smile, and, in response, he summoned his own throne, made of intertwined bones and skulls.


    ''Even your creations resemble Valentina''s...'' d thought, seeing how he created things much like Valentina did through magic.


    Dante nodded, his expression bing more serious. "Yes, I partially understand the problem. Thank you for continuing to search for who did that, even after my failure and death," he said, his words carrying a rare sincerity that Dante did not usually use.


    Although Dante knew d always had his own interests in mind, he also knew there was a certain loyalty in their rtionship, at least a kind of camaraderie? He wasn''t quite sure how to handle this situation.


    "Now, let''s be honest here... What are you really nning? I''m sure this whole problem with the Vampire Counts is just an excuse," he said, his voice firm, leaving no room for evasions.


    d remained silent for a few seconds, the weight of his words manifesting on his face, until he finally sighed. "Currently, I could say that everything is under control, but as I mentioned before, it seems this world is on the brink of decline. I don''t know who or what is trying to cause this destruction, but...


    I assume it will all end soon." His voice, usually firm, carried a note of genuine concern.


    With a nod, d indicated to Nosferatu, who approached and took out a sphere, cing it in the center between the two thrones. As the sphere touched the surface, a magical vision began to form, projecting vivid images in the air between Dante and d.


    Dante watched intently as the vision unfolded. It was d, facing a colossal dragon in a fierce battle. The sky around them was dark, tinged red and orange by the dragon''s fire, while d attacked with brutal force, each blow resonating like thunder. The vision was impressive, but half of d''s body was bitten by the enormous ck Dragon, which was truly enraged...


    "What exactly is this?" Dante asked.


    "One of Tiamat''s Heads," he replied.


    "Wait... they are..."


    "It split into five smaller dragons," he revealed, and with regret, he stood up and showed part of his abdomen, revealing a huge bite that had never healed...


    Dante stared at the wound for a few seconds... d was a Vampire progenitor... He... wasn''t supposed to suffer any damage to his body... which means... "Did it attack your soul?" Dante asked, and d...


    "I am dying."

 Chapter 302: The fate of the world

    "Dying?" Dante said with disdain. It was so absurd that he simply... couldn''t believe it.


    The king of all vampires, the immortal creature that controls souls and everything through blood... Dying? Tell me another one!


    "It''s the truth."


    When d spoke those words, Dante''s expression changedpletely... "What do you mean?" he asked.


    The expression of disdain turned entirely into one of strangeness; for some reason... he was worried... After all... Dante knew what wasing, and without the Vampire King... it would be a problem.


    "The poison damaged my soul a long time ago, incurably," d said with a foolish smile.


    "They still don''t know, although they can already see that I''m not in my best shape. I''ve been using my power to shape the wound and keep it hidden."


    Dante looked firmly into the eyes of the Vampire King; he knew what this was about...


    "Just one head almost killed you," Dante remarked.


    d remained silent briefly as he tried not to create amotion, but it was inevitable.


    He nodded.


    "Yes."


    Dante''s mind was consumed by various sinister thoughts... especially knowing about the Sector change...


    "We still have some time..." Dante murmured.


    Nosferatu''s expression hardened for a few seconds; he realized that Dante was no longer talking about his King''s Disease...


    "Time for what?" Nosferatu asked, looking directly into the eyes of the Demon King.


    Dante saw his expression and sighed; after all, he had to tell the rulers about this soon before the world undergoes metamorphosis...


    "I was reborn in a way different from what they think," Dante said. "It wasn''t necromancy or anything rted to that."


    "Previously, I was a walking imbnce. I don''t need to detail that, right? Everyone knows me well, too well..." Dante murmured.


    It was a fact that after Dante died, many people had ess to his medical record, if you can call it that, a report on who he was.


    Made by the witches.


    "Yes..." Nosferatu confirmed... More than anyone else, he had studied all the data on Dante Scarlet before the Resurrection, precisely because he wanted to find a cure for his King.


    "So, you must know about the unreal imbnce I had in my body," Dante said.


    "I was reborn through a Spirit called Voralith, or rather, Li Mei," he revealed. "A Demonic Dragon."


    Of course, d and Nosferatu didn''t understand why Dante started talking about this so suddenly, but if he was speaking, it meant something he wanted them to hear wasing, so they didn''t question what he was saying.


    "During my reincarnation... Ah..." Dante paused, he didn''t like remembering that day... Mainly because he made his wives suffer so much...


    "The fact is: I met the Chief Administrator," Dante said, and Nosferatu didn''t understand what he meant, what did he mean by ''Administrator''?


    But d? d knew exactly who that person was... Even though he only knew the Administrator of this Sector.


    "I see... you know who she is," Dante said, and d nodded silently...


    "What I''m going to say here is not to rm you, but it''s better to resolve this d issue before it happens," he remarked as Nosferatu''s entire mental world began to copse and Dante''s mental world took over.


    "Sorry, I can''t say something like this in a ce I don''t control," hemented.


    "The world will undergo a metamorphosis, think of it as if severals were going to collide and merge... A Sector Update Incursion," Dante said, looking directly into d''s eyes.


    "Do you understand why you need to stay alive?" Dante asked, and the atmosphere in the room becamepletely tense...


    "I''m trying to ensure we survive this; honestly, I don''t know what to expect. I wanted to talk to the Big Guy upstairs..., but he won''t listen to me now, not until I dismember Lucifer," Dante said, scratching his head.


    "I already have a Progenitor by my side and two Dragons, not to mention Valentina and Morgana. But again, I don''t know what to expect," Dante said as he looked at his hands, which were sped together.


    "If you die, someone will be a Progenitor. The problem is..." Dante murmured.


    "We don''t know if that person will be on our side..." Nosferatu responded. "Yes."


    "This is..." d tried not to think too much, but... now the situation was even worse in a general context, especially because if he died, the powers would bepletely disordered.


    "Why are you... saying all of this now?" Nosferatu questioned.


    Dante looked at them overall... "Ensuring an alliance when the world changes," Dante said. "And no political marriages, please keep me out of that," Dante said, raising his hands in surrender.


    "Say what you want, boy, without word games," d said; he couldn''t believe what Dante was talking about...


    Ensuring an alliance? Don''t joke!


    "Ah... it''splicated..." Dante murmured.


    With a snap of his fingers, a contract appeared in his hand,ing directly from the depths of hell.


    "Currently, with the power of the Ruler, I can manipte souls like you, but only if they are dead," Dante said, looking into d''s eyes...


    This huge coincidence arose now, d dying was... Perfect for him... Of course, there was still this problem of dying and someone bing the progenitor, but...


    "If you die, your soul wille directly to me, without passing through the cycle of reincarnation or the higher hells," Dante said with a smile. "You sell me your soul before dying, and I''ll bring you back to life in the future," Dante said, smiling...


    The sounds of the environmentpletely died down as d thought about what this man... no... what this demon had just said.


    He hadn''t even considered a cure and simply went straight to the final stage...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    The current environment was somewhat... strange.


    It was apletely ck world, like the very abyss of endless darkness. The only illumination came from two powers.


    One came from a white-haired woman, a power of absolute purple that shone like the neon of a technological city.


    The other, from a pink-haired woman, a shocking pink power that seemed to y with reality; she was quite... excited, to say the least.


    A distortion between reality and lies, an arena formed by the supreme domain of the Progenitor of All Demons.


    Lilith was surrounded by an aura of lethal power. Her eyes, a deep red, glowed to the point of threatening to consume everything around her.


    They faced each other, not too far apart.


    With a slight movement of her hands, she summoned an army of purple energy serpents that twisted through the air, flying toward Vex, ready to kill her.


    Vex, in turn, was not intimidated at all; they had been fighting for more than two days without stopping, without rest, all because Dante ordered it, and if Dante ordered it... it was absolute.


    Her eyes focused deeply on Lilith''s, and from her hands, Vex conjured des of pure demonic energy, sharp as a guillotine''s edge, floating around her, ready to tear apart anything they touched.


    Without any warning, Lilith attacked,unching her serpents at Vex, who began shredding all the massive energy Lilith unleashed on her, using her des not only as an attack but also as a defense.


    In her full Subus transformation, Vex had a tail that could easily be used as a deadly weapon, and she was focused on using both her energy and her body¡ªsomething she learned in this fight.


    Lilith was too versatile, of course, she was her progenitor. Inmon terms, if Dante was Vex''s Father for giving the essence necessary to rece her human side, Lilith was her Mother, and for some reason... Vex could feel that this woman knew her truly, as if she were her own mother.


    The serpents continued to die as Vex focused on attacking.


    "Is that all you''ve got, Lilith?" Vex taunted, her voice echoing with a dark tone. She was excited again...


    Lilith narrowed her eyes and didn''t respond with words, but with an even fiercer charge. With a quick movement, sheunched herself into the air, transforming her body into a white serpent, twisting in the air like a macabre dancer. The purple energy surrounding her turned into mes, intensifying and forming a natural shield around her body.


    She descended toward Vex like a meteor, with her ws ready to tear flesh and soul.


    Vex felt it was impossible to dodge this and used all her power to form a shield, advancing to meet Lilith head-on. It was a deadly dance, a de dancer aiming directly at Lilith''s heart.


    And then came the impact of their forces...


    Smoke rose into the air with the sh of the two powers, but... as the dust settled...


    Vex waspletely defeated.


    "Damn it!" She roared, punching the ground as the domain began to unravel. Vex was frustrated and punched the ground, creating a crater in the training yard of Aldria Pce.


    "I want a rematch!" Vex shouted, seeing Lilith looking at her without any emotion.


    Lilith sighed, would this woman never stop?


    "Go get some sleep, will you? You''re almost out of energy. Can''t you see that?" Lilithmented, and Vex replied, "I''m fine!" Vex said, trying to stand up, but...


    "M-my legs..." she murmured, realizing she couldn''t move...


    "Just stay there for a while until you recover, or you''ll pass out if you keep going," Lilith said, sitting not far from her.


    "I just... I want to be stronger..." Vex said, giving in and falling back to the ground. "Yes, we know. But forcing it won''t help," Lilith said, lying down on the ground. Despite not being tired... she didn''t want to waste her time just fighting and training this loud-mouthed demon...


    She had thoughts that could no longer be hidden from her face... She couldn''t pretend anymore.


    And despite Vex being a bit insensitive at times...


    "Hey... why do you look so... unhappy?" Vex suddenly questioned...


    "When a man you''re interested in rejects you multiple times... What would you do?" Vex heard the question and...


    "I don''t know? My man loves me very much," she said, smiling...


    "Yeah... I figured you wouldn''t understand," Lilith said, turning her face away...


    She... was a little depressed.


    "But I can help you," Vex said, smiling. "If the man is Dante, of course... Just make me the strongest among them all..." Vex smiled, already thinking about the rewards Dante would give her!


    "Tsk... selfish," Lilith muttered, inaudibly.

 Chapter 303: You mean... Oyakodon?

    "Again!"


    The woman shouted, determined.


    "Who are you trying to impress?" The question arose.


    "Don''t mess with me! Take me seriously, mother!" Aaralyn said,pletely enraged as her shadows began to consume the entire training arena.


    "You''re thinking about that boy, aren''t you?" She questioned, noticing that Aaralyn was far too angry to be ''just training.''


    Aaralyn charged forward with her daggers, disappearing and reappearing from beneath Kaalindra''s shadow, who barely moved.


    With a wave of her hand, a barrier of fire appeared, preventing Aaralyn from crossing it.


    "Control," shemented.


    "You''re getting weaker every day with this pathetic obsession," Kaalindra said, as she manipted the mes around her, transforming them into several energy des.


    "Your mind is your only enemy here, Aaralyn," she said as she pointed her hand at Aaralyn. Her fire des turned towards the furious woman, who began extinguishing the mes once more.


    She started cutting through the des with her daggers, which were already beginning to wear out.


    When a de came, Aaralyn would bathe her daggers in shadows and cut through them as she danced through the air.


    "You''ve grown much stronger," Kaalindramented. She was well aware of Aaralyn''s strength, always had been, but... She had never reached a point where Kaalindra had to engage fully in the fight to handle her.


    "It''s not enough!" Aaralyn shouted, charging at Kaalindra, who, with a single movement...


    Stopped her.


    Aaralyn''s dagger was halted by a single finger from Kaalindra.


    "You''re still predictable. Use your creativity," Kaalindra said. "Again!" She ordered.


    "Tsk, easy for you to say," Aaralyn muttered...


    While they continued their training, many things were happening in the Royal Pce of Aldria.


    "So that''s it... Send some knights to the eastern zone," the Empress ordered as she saw how the invasion had affected her kingdom.


    Although the tree was located within the Capital, it wasn''t the only ce attacked. Several provinces had demons that were wiped out, and houses that were destroyed. Many people lost everything... And this wasn''t even the real war...


    "Ah... I hope this doesn''t happen again..." She murmured, frustrated. She just wanted to leave the throne and rx, but... It wasn''t possible.


    "Try to rx a bit, my aunt." The melodious voice of her niece came to her ear, and she looked to the side to see the golden-haired girl staring at her with a concerned look.


    "I can''t, Velryna," she said, massaging her temple, "I have to fix all this mess..." Aldria said as she looked ahead.


    "You haven''t rested in days, please, let me take your ce for now. Take a bath and rest, or I''ll have to call the Dear One." Velryna said. Despite being somewhat distant during these recent days of invasion, she still knew she could count on Dante, even from afar.


    "You wouldn''t~" Aldria couldn''t even finish her sentence before she saw Velryna holding a kind of medallion... It was a medallion that Morgana had created, which allowed directmunication with Dante.


    Contrary to what most people thought, Velryna wasn''t a very patient woman when it came to family... She was relentless, and Aldria knew that...


    Even if it meant stopping the meeting with the Vampire King to have Dantee here personally to reprimand her, Velryna would do it without hesitation.


    "Alright," Aldria relented. She didn''t want to bother Dante at this moment, and she also needed rest, although... She was more concerned with her kingdom than with herself.


    "Thank you," Velryna said, smiling at her.


    A lot really needed to be done, but working herself to death wasn''t the solution. Velryna already knew that her aunt was a courageous woman who would put her life before her kingdom, but that wasn''t the solution.


    "Very well, now go. I''ll stay here to handle whateveres up. Take a break ande back revitalized," Velryna said, smiling gently.


    "You''re starting to resemble Sara more," Aldria said. Since the two women had be friends, they had started to resemble each other more and more...


    "I''ll take that as apliment," Velryna said, smiling.


    ...


    "Atchinn!" The blue-haired girl sneezed loudly enough to startle her mother, who was trying to walk normally.


    "Are you okay?" Lyrianna asked the girl, who seemed to be having an allergic reaction...


    "I-I''m... Atchinn!" She sneezed again, nearly stumbling backward. This one was stronger than the previous ones.


    "I thought you wouldn''t get sick because of the Celestial Blessing," Lyriannamented, trying to take slow steps.


    Since she had be a subus, she had been trying to get used to her new strength.


    Was Lyrianna a strong woman? Yes, absolutely! However, changing races affected many things¡ªmany things indeed. Even her perception of the world had changed. Her existence had been enhanced, but her understanding was affected. She couldn''t even control her body without causing explosions and breaking things.


    Just one step from Lyrianna would sink the ground, and even one breath would create a charm mist in the air that she couldn''t control...


    "Calm down, take a deep breath, and try to hold your strength in your heart," Sara helped, trying to guide her mother.


    Sara was wondering something she wanted her mother to answer but didn''t know how to ask...


    ''I can''t ask something like that...''


    On the other hand, Lyrianna... "You look like a sad puppy." Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    She asked, looking at her daughter, who was clearly deep in thought about something...


    Sara gathered the courage she had, knowing her mother wouldn''t ept simplistic excuses, especially since, well... She was her mother, and there was no one who knew her better.


    "Is it about Dante?" She asked, and Sara seemed surprised.


    "It''s always about him, isn''t it?" Lyrianna said as she sat down...


    They were in an open field, a property that Dante had bought along with a mansion...


    Lyrianna sat next to her daughter, looking at the horizon as the day was ending...


    "What''s bothering you?" She asked, understanding, just waiting for her daughter to say something.


    "My husband... Are you interested in him?" Lyrianna heard this question and felt a slight internal tremor.


    "So that''s it..."


    Sara saw how the question made Lyrianna changepletely.


    Lyrianna had been going through something for a while and wanted to share it but was afraid of Sara''s reaction.


    "It''s part of my nature as a Subus. This instinctive connection... it''s something that''s always been there, and I believe it always will be," she said. "I naturally have many desires because of... this... but for some reason, I think about him all the time, every minute, even though I''ve only seen him once," Lyrianna admitted.


    "So... Yes, Sara... it''s true that I''m attracted to Dante," shemented.


    "Although, of course, I know that I will never do anything with him," she said confidently, but... "If you''re serious?" Sara asked,pletely breaking Lyrianna''s expression when she saw her face...


    Sara seemed... Sad?


    "Sara, don''t tell me that~" "I don''t care."


    Lyrianna... couldn''t describe what she was hearing... "Sara... are you okay?" Lyrianna asked again, seeing that her gaze didn''t waver.


    "To be honest? I''m just wondering how you didn''t pounce on him immediately when you saw him after bing a subus." Sara said, breaking the entire mood.


    "It''s okay that I haven''t had my moment yet, but my god, you''re a subus, how do you control yourself like that?" Sara... had she gone crazy?


    Lyrianna was momentarily at a loss for words, shocked by Sara''s frankness.


    She opened her mouth to respond but only an incredulousugh escaped.


    "Sara... did you really just say that?"


    Sara, who initially seemed sad, now had a somewhat challenging, somewhat amused look.


    "I''m serious, mom! How did you manage to hold back? He is... well, you know how he is."


    Lyrianna couldn''t help butugh, still surprised by the sudden change in the tone of the conversation. "Did he... destroy your mind?"


    "Hm? Of course not, I just learned to be more honest. Besides, I like to think I want the best for you, even if it''s my husband." Sara said, shrugging...


    "Hey... you..." Lyrianna murmured, seeing that something was wrong with her daughter... Her daughter wasn''t like this, was she?


    "Are you recruiting me?" She asked...


    "Hm? Isn''t that obvious? If you saw how thepetition is...," Sara murmured, "The team that is ahead is Team Valentina, because, well... Valentina spent more time with Dante than she should have, if you know what I mean." Sara said, with a smile as if exining a score table...


    "See, Valentina is currently Rank 1, and we are all below her, so small groups have formed." Sara said, smiling, "Now, Team Vampire might get another member because I find it hard to believe Dante won''t want Elizabeth for himself after she... Well, she has evolved quite a bit."


    She exined as if... her husband were collecting women...


    "Sara... are you hearing yourself?" Lyrianna asked. She really couldn''t find her daughter amid the crazy woman.


    "Hm? I''m just adapting to the rules. Team Valentina is very strong, and Voralith has a huge advantage since she met Dante thousands of years ago. I''m just trying to catch up, okay?" Sara questioned her, and Lyrianna...


    "Sara... are you suggesting we make Oyakodon?" Shemented, a term often used in the Eastern Empire for rtionships involving mother and daughter.


    "Eh? I don''t want to see you having sex with my husband. I just want an ally in this war," Sara said, shrugging.


    "Or do you think you''ll escape his grasp? I know my husband... He''s already looked at every inch of your body." She said, and Lyrianna becamepletely embarrassed.

 Chapter 304: Conclusions

    "I cannot sell my soul," d said, staring at Dante.


    "I''m just ensuring that a Vampire Progenitor doesn''t arise against us," Dantemented, "But if that''s how you want it. It makes no difference."


    The atmosphere in the room wasn''t very cheerful, especially with such an absurd proposal.


    "Just know that I won''t consider you an enemy, even if you don''t help me." Of course, Dante''s words carried a lot of weight.


    "Do you already have ns?" Nosferatu''s words echoed in the room, but Dante only smiled without directly answering.


    "If you have a n, why-" He was interrupted, "Because I''m not foolish enough to tell you anything." Dante remarked. He had been thinking about something for a while and had concluded something...


    "I won''t treat you as an enemy, but I also can''t consider you a friend at this moment. Your soul is exposed, and who knows what could happen if I tell you my n." Dante said, perfectly directing his gaze toward Nosferatu.


    "Your master may seem trustworthy, but he knows that his soul can self-destruct, besides..." Dante said, looking back at d.


    "You''ve lost control of the lineage, haven''t you?" The question immediately made Nosferatu turn to d, who remained silent, as if in approval.


    "I see... just as I thought... That''s why you don''t control the Vampire Counts... It''s easy to control the lesser Vampires, but the stronger ones... that''s another story." Dantemented.


    When Dante entered the room and saw d, he realized that he was different from what a Progenitor should be, but he didn''t fully understand it. Knowing about the damaged soul... gave him the answers he needed... and he wasn''t happy to know that.


    "We still have a few years, so a cure might be found if we look in the right ce." Dante said.


    His words might have sounded positive, but d and Nosferatu knew that things weren''t quite like that.


    "Do you know where to look?" d asked. It had been a while since he realized that Dante... wasn''t just Dante...


    The Vampire Progenitor''s eyes are different... They can see souls in their natural essence, and what he saw in Dante...


    Was a Red Demonic Soul, with various divergences and ck cracks, it looked like a sphere of destruction. And d had seen Dante''s soul in the past... and it wasn''t like that. On the contrary, it was just white with ordinary cracks...


    "Oh... You took your time analyzing my soul, didn''t you?" Dante noticed. How could he not? He was staring at Dante without any disguise, and with that question...


    "If I knew, I wouldn''t have tried to offer you a contract like this. Even though I can''t revive you directly, if I could at least take the Progenitor''s trait and send it to Elizabeth, things would be easier..." Dante muttered at the end of the sentence.


    "I''ll ask my wife, Voralith, to see if I can find something that might slow down the advance of the poison and the destruction of your soul. But I can''t promise anything." Dante said...


    "Now... Let''s talk about the matter I came to resolve." Dante said, and d nodded.


    Nosferatu received a nod and finally, they began to address the real issue here.


    "Apparently, the Vampire Counts are not satisfied with the way things are going, especially after the invasion," Nosferatu said, "Besides... it seems they''re plotting a revolt."


    Dante looked at him without any reaction. After all... those two in the room were really pissed off about something, and they had already antagonized Dante without him doing anything...


    Damn, they didn''t even know Dante and were already giving him dirty looks!


    "Furthermore... the problem with the Scarlet n..." Nosferatu muttered. "Don''t worry about that, the Scarlet n will continue the partnership we have," Dante interrupted him.


    "The counts want to remove the Scarlet n to ce their own ns. I don''t understand why they want to be King. Well, I don''t see any advantage in being a King, so I leave that to my wives." Dante said, shrugging. To him, being a King was truly a burden. To think of protecting unknown people he doesn''t even feel anything for? No, he was a man who loved his wives, not people.


    d''s face, despite Dante''s words, was still not happy... Well, Dante understood immediately...


    "Are you worried about your daughter and wife?" He asked. It was even curious that a monster of such size had a heart... But well, Dante himself was an example of that.


    "They won''t survive if I die," hemented, a bit coldly, but his mncholic eyes said much more than they should.


    "I see..." Dante murmured.


    "Don''t worry," he said and continued, "When you die, there are currently four people who could be the Vampire Progenitor." Dante said with a smile.


    "Although it''s possible for a random person to be a Vampire... Valentina currently has the highest chance of bing the Progenitor, followed by Kaalindra, Rose, and Elizabeth. Maybe even Aaralyn could be the Progenitor. But I''m betting on Valentina as the next one, after all, in terms of Blood and Strength, she is the most usible." Dante said, and d couldn''t help but agree... "But..."


    "If you''re concerned about the two of them, I''ll try to protect them. As for the throne... Valentina will take over." Dante said seriously. He couldn''t let this opportunity slip by. "Considering what the Scarlet n is, a substitute for the Tepes n, if we can''t save you... We''ll take on the responsibility."


    Dante''s words echoed through the ce, and soon... he left the Domain... The first person he saw was Nagasawa waiting for him...


    Dante didn''t look very happy.


    "W-What''s wrong?" Nagasawa asked, seeing that this Dante... wasn''t his usual self. He seemed... furious.


    "It''s nothing," Dante said. Well... He wasn''t one to lie much to his wives, but now... Maybe even he didn''t realize how he looked.


    The demonic power in his fists already showed that Dante... wasn''t in the mood for jokes, but with a single breath, it all vanished...


    The tense atmosphere disappeared, and Dante returned to normal, a calm smile forming on his lips as he gently stroked Nagasawa''s hair.


    "See? Everything''s fine," Dante said, trying to reassure her. But Nagasawa was still uneasy.


    "It''s better if you tell me when we leave here... there are too many eyes and ears," she murmured, looking around suspiciously. Dante just nodded, knowing he couldn''t say more there, even if he wanted to.


    "So... shall we go on a date?" Nagasawa murmured, changing her tone to something more daring. She was determined to enjoy the moment, desperately needing some normalcy and connection between them.


    "Yes, but first... I''m going to get that little girl..." Dante replied, leaving Nagasawapletely confused.


    "What do you mean?" she asked, trying to understand what he was nning.


    "Those two... they... Never mind. There''s a Scarlet n mansion in the city''s luxurious zone. Go there," Dante said, stopping the caresses and getting ready to leave. "I''ll be back soon."


    "Wait¡ª" Nagasawa began to protest, but before she could finish, Dante disappeared in a cloud of bats, leaving her surprised and somewhat disconcerted.


    "S-Since when can you do that..." she whispered to herself, trying to process what had just happened. "Did he copy the Vampire King''s technique?" Nagasawa questioned in a low voice, still in disbelief at the ability Dante had just demonstrated.


    Nagasawa was left... disappointed to have been abandoned so quickly like that. She just wanted to spend some time with her husband... "Ah... I deserve this..." she said as she headed out of the Vampire King''s castle.


    "Let''s see... Scarlet Mansion..." She murmured, feeling... lost...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "Achoo!" Valentina, who had beenpletely carefree, suddenly had an allergic reaction, "Achoo!" She sneezed again.


    In front of her, the She-Wolf woman watched her curiously; she had never seen this before... such a strong woman... sick?


    "What is it? Stop staring at me like that!" Valentina growled fiercely, seeing Siren looking at her with great curiosity.


    "I thought you were all-powerful, but even the strongest have human illnesses," Sirenmented with a sly smile, clearly trying to provoke her.


    "What the hell are you talking about, mutt? Some idiot is talking about me! And they can''t be saying anything good!"


    Siren looked at Valentina with a nk expression, as if to say, "Seriously?"


    "You really believe that, huh..." she murmured, and Valentina red at her. "Who''s that woman with Velkan?" she asked.


    Valentina had been thinking about that for a while... That woman... somehow reminded her of someone she had killed, someone who gave her the title that only she, in this entire world, held.


    "Fenrir... we have no information about that woman, we''ve tried everything, but... she seems like a ghost. No background, no affiliations, no location, no history, no existence," Siren said, and Valentina just gave a wide grin...


    "W-What is it?" Siren stammered, knowing that every time Valentina shed that smile... she was up to something...


    "It seems we have an intruder in our world..." Valentina said, stretching her smile as she released an aura...


    "Not a god, but... the reaction when she saw my spear was clear... She recognized Gungnir..."


    Siren looked at her, confused. "Valentina... everyone in this world knows your god-ying weapon..." Siren murmured.


    It was a well-known fact: The Golden Spear of the Red-Haired Vampire is a god-yer!


    "You don''t understand... her reaction was different..." Valentina murmured, "Another one Descended from the Stars... Not a god, but... strong."

 Chapter 305: Dante Scarlet... Vampire Count?

    "You..." Rose murmured, seeing the man in front of her staring intently.


    "Plotting against me, I can understand. Luckily, you canceled your ns... But really... Were you nning to use that little girl against me?"


    In front of Rose stood a Dante that few people knew... A Dante, just as crazy, if not crazier, than Valentina.


    This Dante had appeared only a few times... A Dante who fully embraces the path of extermination... The Dante who saw Adam Smith hit his wife... This was the Dante standing before her.


    "I didn''t do anything," Rose confronted, watching the man''s expression... Dante was not happy...


    The reason? Just as Dante despises those who darey a hand on his wives... He equally loathes anyone who uses children in evil schemes...


    "Really? That''s not what I saw," he remarked, smiling sarcastically.


    "Whatever you think you saw, it''s a lie," she asserted. Clearly, she couldn''t afford to falter. She had learned one thing during all the time she spent with Dante in the city.


    ''Don''t mess with the Infernal Progenitor.''


    She had analyzed Dante from the moment she met him; with each passing second, she understood more and more what was happening with him. Every second she spent with him, she believed more that this man was Hell itself...


    Even the King of Vampires, known for being overly protective of his daughter, had allowed him to embrace her without saying a word.


    ''I can''t fight him... Even if I have more energy to the naked eye, I don''t know how long I couldst against a progenitor...''


    "Are you being cautious around me? How amusing..." Dante murmured, looking around.


    Where had he ended up? In the personal mansion of the Seusther n.


    Around him, thousands of Vampires were watching... And they weren''t weak Vampires... All of them were at least on par with one of d''s imperial soldiers...


    "An army hidden here... how amusing..." Dante murmured... Why was he here? What was his objective?... So many things...


    ''Don''t kill her... just cause some chaos... I still want her for myself, calm down.'' Dante thought, his excitement growing... He wanted to fight... he wanted to possess that woman''s power for himself...


    If d wasn''t going to join him... It was better to just take the strongest woman for himself... Not that he was that desperate... But this woman was truly interesting.


    "Enough!" They both heard a cute voice between them, and they looked down to see a little girl in gothic clothes standing between them, her hands open as if to separate them.


    Dante saw her and couldn''t help but find her extremely ''Cute.''


    "You! You damn bastard! If you''re so eager to flirt with my mom, ask her to go to a restaurant! Have a date, not a fight!" She yelled,pletely unconcerned about who was listening, then turned to Rose.


    "And you! I told you not to fight! You''re forbidden to fight!" She roared, furious at her own mother...


    "Now, all of you! Leave! Nothing happened here!" She shouted again, and the Vampires who were ready to attack Dante if he moved...


    Suddenly obeyed hermand, as if they were under...


    ''Charm...'' Dante murmured...


    One of the abilities that Vampires and Demons share. A kind of magic that hypnotizes the target, leaving them in a state ofplete attraction, making any of the caster''s words obeyed. The target bes entirely at the mercy of the one who cast the spell... Well, it''s not exactly magic; it''s more of a racial trait.


    ''By the scale... not even I, with my fourteen years in Kryoris, could do something like this...'' Dante thought, as he stared at the immense aura the little girl was releasing.


    "She''s quite authoritative, huh?" Dante questioned,pletely breaking the tension, and Rose couldn''t help but sigh, "Children at this age are too impulsive... At least she didn''t kill everyone likest time," Rosemented, shrugging, as if it werepletely normal for a little girl of what? About 6 years old?


    ''She has potential...'' Dante murmured, trying to understand the girl, but...


    "Stop trying to ogle me, you pervert!" She said...


    "W-what?" Dante lost hisposure for a moment.


    ''She sensed it?! No one in this world had sensed it before! Not even the King!!'' Dante roared internally.


    Meanwhile...


    "Perhaps we should warn them that he''s in the city, right?" Nosferatu questioned the King, who was still lost in thought on his throne.


    "We don''t want any trouble in the localmerce, especially now that, well..." He wanted to continue, but the King raised his hand, signaling him to stop.


    And d stood up.


    He sighed.


    "The Vampire Count¡ªDante Scarlet is in the Capital!" d''s voice echoed throughout the city, and all the Vampires... immediately trembled...


    Those who heard it...


    Chaos erupted...


    "He likes to cause problems for others, doesn''t he?" Dante remarked,menting to Rose, who looked up at the sky when d uttered those words.


    "He takes a certain pleasure in scaring his subjects," Rosemented, while the little girl continued to watch them.


    "I''d like to know when I became a Vampire Count, I didn''t ask for that," Dante said. "It''s amon treatment; he likes to give titles to those who never ask for them," Rose said, as if it were natural. "So that''s how it is... Did it happen to you?"


    The dark atmosphere hadpletely vanished, just like that... They were just... standing there, talking...


    "He did the same thing to me," Rose said, a bit frustrated, as if remembering an old memory. "I''m sorry, I think I know how you feel."


    "So... what are we going to do now?" Rose asked after a moment of silence.


    Dante remained silent for a few seconds... Well... He needed to return to Nagasawa, but... there was an opportunity... a small opportunity to...


    "Want to go to a restaurant?" Hemented casually, "I''m hungry."


    "Hm? Looking like that? You''ll be recognized immediately and create chaos. We''re Vampire Counts," Rosemented. "So what? I do what I want," Dante said, looking at the little girl.


    Earlier, when he held her hand, he felt a familiar sensation, but he stayed quiet. He had already sensed something different about her, but... He was still holding back to better understand what this being was... clearly not an ordinary Vampire.


    "Hey, do you want to eat some sweets?" Dante asked, of course, throwing out bait to lure the two of them somehow...


    "YES!" She replied, and he had already noticed... She loved blood sweets.


    Rose looked at him as if he hadmitted a great crime... ''Damn maniptor!'' she roared internally.


    "Alright," she agreed. Well, she had nowhere to run.


    And so... the Demon King and the little vampire girl went...


    To buy sweets... Find more chapters on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    Meanwhile...


    The world was almost silent, the woman wearing a long white dress walked through the vast darkness, her eyes focused on the light at the end of the corridor... the only sounds were her high heels, gradually getting louder, echoing throughout the vast and spacious area.


    She walked, walked, and walked, never losing the rhythm of the environment, never faltering between steps, until finally arriving at the sanctuary...


    A strange sanctuary,pletely white, with a Nordic house standing in the middle of nowhere...


    "Sorry for taking so long..." She murmured as she prepared to enter the house, a Nordic temple she didn''t like to remember too much...


    The sound of the enormous door creaked as she entered the ce, and upon closing it, a bang echoed, sending a gust of wind that lifted her long hair...


    "I''m back... Father," she said, her voice sad and monotone...


    Before hery a lifeless body, yet... still intact after all that...


    The man''s skull bore a cross-shaped mark... Of course, a fine mark, like a... spear.


    His eyes were closed, but she remembered the calm glow in them, like a serene pond. Despite being a truly mischievous man... She didn''t hate him for his choices, but...


    "Why..." She questioned, addressing the lifeless body. She had so many questions, so many things, so many moments she wanted to have shared with him, but... "Why did you flee our home? Why did you flee our kingdom?"


    "Why... why did you abandon me and my sisters in Asgard while you stole Odin''s Spear... Father?" she questioned again... She was furious...


    "I searched for you in all the nine realms, I searched on the surroundings, I faced Nidhogg, I broke the Bifrost... I shattered several branches of Yggdrasil just to find you... Dead among the Realms... In an unknown world I''ve never heard of."


    Slowly, tears began to fall from the frustrated woman''s face... She didn''t likeing to this ce, but she always came to see him... She had a special connection with this man, and he was everything to her...


    He was her beginning, her father... Although he wasn''t the best of fathers, she loved him deeply... but her paternal love was taken away... just as her mother had also died at the hands of her own grandfather...


    "He stole Gungnir from the Old Man and went to an unknown world to y with its beings and gave them the Weapon capable of killing a God..." she murmured...


    "I hope you forgive me foring to retrieve the Spear."


    "I... Fenrir, Daughter of Loki... will not let my father''s death be in vain."

 Chapter 306: Ophis Seusther...or... Ouroboros.

    When the grand Vampire King announced that Dante Scarlet was one of the Vampire Counts, it triggered chaos throughout the world... Not just the Vampire world, but the world in a general context.


    Although the capital city, Yharnam, served as the home for all Vampires in the world, it wasn''t quite like that... There weremercial areas and spaces specifically for the development of other races, like Witches...


    And when we talk about Witches... We know what we''re talking about, right? Global Transmission Magic... Yes, at this point... Everyone knew that Dante Scarlet had been promoted to Vampire Count...


    And it was just idiotic how their reaction affected everything...


    I mean...


    Why are they afraid of a Vampire Count? Since he is a Demon King! It even sounds contradictory, but... Isn''t a count inferior to a King?


    It was for another reason... If he was being referred to as a Count, it meant that the global power bnce had shifted again, now... d had not only the Demon King but also the Goddess of the Lance by his side.


    Everyone already knew that Valentina had stopped following d, and news that Valentina had faithfully joined Dante was already circting around the world, but now, the hierarchy had been shaken again.


    The title of Demon King is truly incredible, but in the Supernatural world, it makes no sense. Why? Because if only one Demon lives in this world, how can hepare to a whole Race? It''s really confusing how these people think, but now...


    Dante was again at the top of the world and at the center of attention... This is because only a few know about his true current strength... If they knew he had a Progenitor Goddess by his side...


    Fortunately, Morgana did a good job of hiding everything about Voralith, Lilith, and Fey.


    Imagine if the world found out that only one man possesses an ancient Dragon God, a Progenitor Goddess, and a World Tree.


    "That''s very funny," Dante said, havingpletely changed his appearance using his vampire abilities.


    He was actually testing all this that he had ignored... If his Valentina who taught him so much heard this... He would really be dead underground.


    "Funny?" Rose questioned, walking beside him...


    "I generally haven''t had much fun, walking around the city pretending to be someone else, without my worries¡ªit''s really funny and enjoyable," Dante replied lightly.


    Dante was now taking on the appearance of a famous Vampire from his other world. He wore a dark suit, riding boots, a tie, a long red overcoat, and a red fedora with a flexible brim to cover his long ck hair.


    ''If I had two guns called Casull and Jackal...'' he thought with a smile, "So, what do you want to do, little girl?" Dante asked the girl perched on his shoulders.


    At this exact moment, Dante was on a date.


    It might sound almost surreal and a bit ridiculous, considering his position and the nature of the world he was in.


    The Demon King, a being of immeasurable power and an overwhelming presence, was sitting across from an ordinary woman¡ªa single widow who, besides dealing with her own adversities, had a young daughter.


    The situation was a funny paradox; from the outside, it was just very amusing!


    "I want to eat sweet daggers!" the little girl eximed with contagious enthusiasm, her eyes shining with childish energy. But Rose, with a serious expression and a firm tone, cut the girl''s excitement with a simple "No."


    "Boring!" the little girl retorted, her frustration evident in the way her small fists clenched. Dante, observing the scene with growing interest, decided to intervene.


    "What''s your name?" Dante murmured, almost as if speaking to himself but with a genuine touch of curiosity. "I know it''s rude, but I really don''t remember..."


    The little girl, with a softness that contrasted with her irritated expression, replied, "Of course you don''t remember. I didn''t let you think you could ask." She paused, her eyes shining with an intelligence beyond her age. "Ophis. That''s my name."


    Dante looked at her, his thoughts revolving around the name he had just heard. ''Why do little girls have names of legendary dragons from strange mythologies? Ophis is the name of Ouroboros, the Dragon of Infinity,'' Dante reflected, with controlled surprise. ''Nothing more surprising from a little girl who is, apparently, an enigma.''


    However, the surprise intensified when a soft and ethereal voice echoed in Dante''s mind. ''You catch on quickly, little one.''


    ''W-What?!'' Dante thought, his mind reeling with the sudden mental intrusion.


    ''As I said... I didn''t let you think of my name... Little one,'' the voice continued, a tone of amusement evident in its words. Dante could almost feel the smile that apanied the voice as it seemed to hold his head, a gesture that somehow conveyed a disturbing intimacy. ''Hello... Red Dragon Emperor.''


    The mention of the ancient title made Dante''s body shudder. ''Good to know you reincarnated Azi Dahaka,'' the voice continued, with a mncholic tone. ''A pity you are no longer the Great Dragon Emperor, but we move on, don''t we? I''m not a Dragon anymore, notpletely.''


    Stay connected with m-v l|e''-NovelBin


    Dante thought of the previous reincarnations he had encountered: Tsukiyomi and Amaterasu, Li Mei, Kazzes, and Cherry. Now, it was something even worse than a reincarnation from his first life... ''Ouroboros.''


    ''So cute,'' Ophis''s voice resonated again, with a note of irony. ''We''ll talkter, okay? For now, help this woman stop being a cruel bitch. She annoys me. I want sweets.''


    Dante looked at the scene before him, and a sigh escaped his lips. The situation was undoubtedly absurd, but there was something inevitably captivating about the little girl''s insistence.


    "Let''s buy sweets," Dante said firmly, his voice steady as he tried to follow the peculiar direction the events were taking. Ophis, upon hearing the decision, couldn''t suppress a satisfied smile, her eyes sparkling with mischievous joy.


    "Be like him, you see?!" Ophis eximed, making a yful face and sticking her tongue out at Rose. Rose''s reaction was instant, her expression changing to one of disgust, as if she had swallowed something bitter.


    "Come on, it''s just candy. It''s not that bad, is it?" Dante asked, his voiceden with an attempt at rationalization. He turned to Rose, who had taken on a new appearance¡ªa detail he noticed but didn''tment on. Rose, however, ced her hand on her head with a resigned sigh.


    "She only thinks about sweets..." Rose replied, her voice tinged with exasperation.


    Dante, Ophis, and Rose walked through the vampire city, the atmosphere still charged with the chaos caused by d''s statements, which had forced them to blend in.


    As they progressed, they reached the city''s central market. The market was a strangebyrinth of shops with odd names... But what stood out were the extra stalls in a sort of za... Clearly not created by Vampires. Each one offered an impressive variety of goods¡ªfrom exotic spices and enchanted potions to culinary delights of all kinds.


    The environment was lively and chaotic, with vendors shouting their offers and the smell of food and spices mingling in the air.


    Most? Goods distributed by witches.


    Ophis, her eyes sparkling with excitement, ran from stall to stall, examining the sweets with an almost reverent interest. "Look at this!" She eximed, pointing to a bar of red chocte with intricate shapes that looked almost magical. "I want to try this!"


    Dante, keeping a watchful eye, approached the stall and bought the bar. Ophis epted the candy with a satisfied smile and took a bite, her eyes closing in pleasure at the taste. "Delicious!" she dered, with a mischievous gleam in her eyes.


    They came across a stall of colorful caramels that, when tasted, revealed surprisingly exotic vors likevender and ck pepper. Each candy seemed to have a magical quality, mixing vors in unexpected and delightful ways.


    The little girl jumped for joy with each new vor she tried, while Dante and Rose exchanged looks of understanding and resignation.


    ''To think a joke would lead me to actually find a Dragon... Damn...'' Dante thought as he followed along... ''At least she''s cute... even if she''s millions of years old.''


    Rose, although seeming a bit less enthusiastic than the others, found some pleasure in Ophis''s liveliness. "I can''t deny," she said with a slight smile, "her joy is contagious, even if it''s just because of sweets."


    Eventually, the trio found a stall selling a kind of magical cake, covered with a ze that seemed to glow softly. Ophis, with a look of pure delight, tried a piece and let out a sigh of happiness. "This is definitely the best of all!"


    Dante, watching the little girl savor the sweets, felt an unexpected sense of satisfaction.


    "At least she''s not destroying a universe like thest time I saw her," he thought, already searching his memory for where he had seen Ouroboros in his past life and recalling a few things...


    Some things he wondered might affect his judgment of this little girl now...


    "I can''t keep thinking about this..."


    "Hey, let''s go over there!" she said, pointing to a dress shop... Rose looked at him and sighed, "Alright, let''s go."

 Chapter 307: Explosion of Flavors

    As they walked through the magical fair, Dante, Ophis, and Rose came across a peculiar stall.


    The eye-catching sign read: "Witch Vampire Ice Cream ¨C A Taste from Another World!" The stall was draped in dark fabrics, decorated with mystical symbols and glowing vials, each containing ingredients that seemed to shimmer with their own light.


    The witch attending the stall had a cunning smile, her eyes glowing a deep red.


    ''What a ridiculous name... the creativity of these witches iscking,'' Dante thought, but for the little girl beside him...


    Ophis, her eyes wide with curiosity, tugged on Dante and Rose''s hands toward the stall. "Blood Ice Cream!! Let''s try it!" she eximed, her feet barely touching the ground with the excitement she showed, making Dante quite surprised...


    ''What happened to the universe-destroying Dragon I knew?...'' Dante murmured, seeing that she really had the mind of a child.


    Rose, who had been sulking the entire time, managed a gentle smile... She liked ice cream. But Dante, for some reason, felt something strange, a sense of difort he couldn''t quite exin...


    His instincts warned him that something was wrong, something very wrong...


    As Dante, Ophis, and Rose approached the ice cream stall, the witch with a flowing apron and an enigmatic expression weed them. Her green eyes shone with a peculiar intensity, and her smile revealed sharp, predator-like teeth.


    "Wee, darlings!" The witch eximed with a melodious voice but with an underlying tone of menace. "I''m Alexa, the witch who makes the best vampire ice cream at the fair. A true delight for the most discerning ptes."


    ''Discerning ptes? Vampires drink blood... and that''s it,'' Dante thought, almostughing at the strange witch''s pitch.


    To him, it was nonsense, but for the little girl in front of him... Ophis was simply enchanted by the witch and the ice creams. "Vampire ice cream? That sounds amazing! Can I try some?" She asked excitedly, of course, she was a customer, why would Alexa refuse?


    Alexa tilted her head with a satisfied smile, eyeing the enthusiastic little girl. "Of course, my dear. I have a variety of vors, each with a special touch of magic!" She said, just as excited as Ophis.


    "Come on, choose," she said, smiling at the little girl.


    Rose watched Dante, noticing his strange expression that she hadn''t seen before... The man was simply too unyielding to show how he felt, especially a King like him, but... "You seem uneasy. Is something wrong?" She asked, seeing the clear concern.


    Dante kept his eyes fixed on the witch and the stall. "I feel something... it''s not just the smell. There''s a strange vibrationing from this ice cream." He murmured, focusing all his mana into his vision to identify what it was...


    Alexa, noticing Dante''s wary gaze, smiled even more broadly. "Oh, don''t worry. Our ice cream is absolutely safe... for those who know how to appreciate it." She said, her smile anything but inviting, even somewhat malicious.


    Rose, noticing Dante''s difort, decided to give the witch''s offer a chance. "Let''s try it. Ophis, go ahead and choose whatever you want." She said, but Dante... ''This isn''t right...''


    But the two seemed to care little about what Dante thought... and that was quite bad, especially because of Ophis.


    The girl was simply too radiant, she selected an ice cream with a shimmering topping and took a big scoop. Rose also grabbed a small cup for herself.


    Dante hesitated for a moment, but in a spur-of-the-moment attempt at normalcy, decided to buy an ice cream for himself as well.


    Alexa prepared the ice creams with a graceful motion, her hands enveloped in a magical aura as she mixed the ingredients. "Enjoy in moderation. Every bite is a unique experience," she said with a smile.


    The trio moved back a bit, savoring their ice creams. Ophis was immediately enchanted, her face lit up with pure joy. Rose also seemed satisfied, but Dante began to feel something deeper as the ice cream touched his lips.


    "There''s something wrong," Dante murmured, his eyes widening as he noticed the mana emanating from the ice cream. The energy that should have been sweet and pleasant had a dark and disturbing tone. "Rose, stay alert."


    The witch, watching them with a keen eye, seemed pleased with Dante''s reaction. Her smile turned into a triumphant grin as she began to murmur words in an ancient tongue. The aura around her intensified, and the surroundings began to change, with shadows stretching and twisting.


    Rose realized the imminent danger and pulled Ophis away from Dante. "Let''s go, we need to get out of here!"


    Dante, realizing that the witch was preparing for an attack, took a defensive stance. "I should have sensed this earlier. The mana is tainted."


    Alexaughed, a sinister sound that echoed around them. "Ah, now you understand. The fun is just beginning."


    "Born," she said with a smile, and Dante quickly opened his eyes, covering his surroundings with a barrier.


    Suddenly, a deafening sound filled the air, and Dante was engulfed by an explosion of destructive energy. The force of the impact seemed toe from inside out of his body, his senses overwhelmed by intense brightness and a devastating wave of heat. The ground around him trembled, and the ice cream he had savored became a mere detail against the unfolding catastrophe.


    Inside the bubble of destruction encircling Dante, the scene was a nightmare of devastation and chaos. Dante''s body was unrecognizable; his torso had beenpletely disintegrated by the internal explosion. Fragments of flesh and tissue scattered around, mixed with the faint glow of mana still emanating from the contaminated ice cream''s remnants.


    His arms were outstretched, muscles and tendons torn apart in amentable state, while his legs, still intact, were severely damaged, with exposed bones and torn skin.


    Dante''s head was visibly intact but with a lost expression, his eyes half-closed from the pain and shock of the devastating energy.


    The contours of his expression were a mix of extreme pain and silent determination.


    Rose and Ophis, watching the scene from outside, were in shock. Ophis, with tears streaming down her face, trembled uncontrobly, while Rose tried to stay calm, her gaze fixed on the scene of destruction.


    "No¡­ it can''t be¡­ Dante¡­" Rose murmured, her voice choked with despair¡­ She had just seen the most powerful political figure be killed¡­ A man with the title of King, a man she even liked for being on good terms with his daughter¡­ A truly charming man¡­ Simply dead like that?


    Alexa, observing the scene with dark pleasure, approached slowly, her smile widening at the unfolding suffering. "It seems you underestimated the power of my magic. Even the strength of a Demon King like Dante isn''t enough against what I''ve nned." She said with a smile.


    "It seems we''ve finally won! Kukuku!" With these words, she gestured with a sweeping motion, and the square around them began to copse. The ground shook, cracks spread across the surface, and violent and sudden explosions urred everywhere. Buildings were reduced to rubble, and the previously colorful and vibrant market stalls were destroyed in a whirlwind of mes and debris.


    The square, once full of life and color, was now bing a battlefield in absolute chaos. Vampires and other magical creatures tried to escape the disaster, their expressions of terror and confusion reflecting the impact of the devastating attack.


    Rose, still standing at the edge of the bubble, struggled to maintain focus. The chaos around her was almost as intense as the pain in her heart. Ophis, with tears in her eyes and her body trembling with fear, clung to Rose, seeking safety amidst the destruction.


    "A-a-are you scared?" Rose asked, having never seen Ophis react this way, even with the Vampire King; she had never even trembled before, but now...


    "T-t-the witch... s-she brought him," Ophis stammered desperately, her voice filled with panic. "I feel somethinging¡­"


    Before Rose could react, Alexa''sughter filled the air again, cruel and victorious. "Kukukuku! See youter, trash!" she eximed, waving her arms dramatically, trying to summon a portal to escape. Her eyes shone with a sickly enthusiasm.


    "Hmm? It works!" Alexa roared with triumphant joy as the portal formed, a dark, swirling opening in the air. It seemed the witch was about to leave, leaving the destruction behind.


    But then, a deep tremor shook the ground. The tremor was so intense that Rose and Ophis lost their bnce. The ground around them began to agitate violently, cracks spreading rapidly, and a sense of disintegration swept through the realm.


    "It can''t be..." Rose murmured as she tried to hold her position and protect Ophis. "What''s happening?"


    The tremor intensified, the sky darkening, and the horizon distorting. The chaos of the square and the ongoing destruction were now overshadowed by an even more terrifying phenomenon. The surrounding structures crumbled and fused, and the very realm seemed to be copsing under the enormous force unfolding.


    Alexa, her face twisted in surprise and frustration, desperately tried to maintain control of the portal as the tremor intensified the chaos around her. Her expression of victory turned to unease, her malevolentughter reced by a look of panic. "What... What is happening to the realm?" she screamed, her voice filled with confusion and despair.


    The answer came in the form of a deep, demonic voice that resonated throughout the Vampire realm. "You have a lot of courage..." The voice was grave and threatening, as if emanating from the very bowels of the earth.


    In the small crater where Dante had been reduced to a state of devastation, something began to form. The thick, dense ck mist started to materialize. It was a dark smoke that seemed to have a life of its own, connecting the fragments of Dante''s body and slowly reshaping them into a new form.


    The atmosphere around the crater grew heavy with a sinister energy, and the ck mist began to envelop the remains of Dante, starting to reconstruct him. The transformation was both terrifying and fascinating, a demonstration of dark and powerful forces in action.


    "I hate dealing with useless trash that thinks too highly of itself," the voice continued, with atent tone of disdain. Each word seemed to vibrate with demonic force, echoing through the realm and intensifying the tremor.


    Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    As the ck mist solidified, Dante''s form began to take on a new shape, the reconstruction of his body advancing. The energy emanating from the mist seemed to absorb the surrounding destruction, as if reversing the impact of the explosion and gathering Dante''s essence into a new form.


    Alexa, watching the scene with a mix of surprise and fear, began to understand the true extent of the situation. "It can''t be... What''s happening to him?" she murmured, her voice trembling as she tried toprehend the transformation unfolding before her eyes.


    A being made of red eyes looked at her, while the entire sky followed the same aspect, with various eyes staring at her...


    "A being so insignificant... dared to plot against me... threatening a six-year-old girl?" The demonic sound echoed...


    Dante... was furious.

 Chapter 308: Would you rather die in silence?

    Few times does this happen, few times is Dante''s existence threatened, and he simply doesn''t care about it.


    After all, to him, death is just a temporary inconvenience.


    If Dante dies, he will simplye back to life, kill whoever dared to attack him, and continue living as always, beside his wives, without anything stopping him.


    The issue here, however, is not about his own survival.


    It''s not about the threat to his life, but something much deeper and personal.


    When the threat is not directed at him, but at someone close, someone he cares about, whether that person has been in his life for a long time or just for a brief moment.


    In Dante''s presence, any threat to his loved ones awakens something much more dangerous.


    The ck mist around Dante''s body began to solidify, shaping his form, but now there was something different.


    A primordial fury, he felt an iprehensible rage, it started emanating from the figure that was being reconstructed.


    The ground around trembled with an intensity that made it seem as if the very realm was about to copse.


    Alexa, who until then had been delighting in the chaos she had caused, began to feel a chill rising up her spine.


    ''W-what w-what... w-what kind of person is this?'' She stammered in her own thoughts from confusion.


    The aura of power around Dante was overwhelming, and she started to realize that by provoking someone like him, she had made a fatal mistake.


    "You messed with the wrong people," Dante murmured, his voice reverberating with atent threat as his body fully reconstructed.


    His eyes, now open and glowing with an intense red, fixed on Alexa, and what was once a simple threat now became a promise of destruction. Explore stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    The atmosphere around them changed.


    The air seemed to grow denser, charged with electricity and oppressive energy.


    Alexa''s wickedughter had disappeared, reced by an expression of pure terror.


    "M-m-mommy..." Ophis stammered as she saw Dante''s form... that damned form... of war...


    "G-g-get out of here quickly" She trembled so much with fear that she couldn''tplete a single sentence without stammering. And Rose was no different; she was also feeling great fear... A primordial fear she couldn''t understand...


    "H-how c-can s-s-someone h-have s-s-so much b-b-bloodthirst" She said, barely understandable, she only acted by picking up Ophis and moving away, even almost losing her bnce with her trembling legs...


    "W-war d-dragons..." Ophismented while hiding her face in Rose''s chest to avoid the pressure... not that it helped much.


    Dante took a step forward, and with that, the ck mist surrounding him began to expand, covering the area around him like a living shadow.


    "You thought you could destroy me... that you could harm those with me and get away with it?" He said, his voice seeming clear and calm, but that made Alexa instinctively retreat.


    She tried to summon the portal again, desperate to escape, but the very air around her seemed to suffocate her, blocking any attempt to flee. "This... this can''t be happening..." She whispered, feeling reality close in around her like a never-ending nightmare.


    Dante continued to walk toward her, each step creating a wave of energy that pressed against the environment, crushing any mana resistance in the air.


    "I don''t care about my own life. But when you touch someone important to me... there will be no ce in hell where you can hide from me."


    ''W-who made me do this? W-who in their right mind wants to kill someone like this?!'' Alexa, now fully overwhelmed by fear, realized there was no escape.


    She was facing a force that could not be controlled or stopped.


    The price of her arrogance was before her, in the form of a demon whose rage had been awakened. And that rage would be her destruction.


    "I have to stop being kind" Dante advanced on Alexa with terrifying speed, and before she could react, his hand was already grasping her head.


    "AHH!" She screamed feeling Dante''s ws piercing her skull. His fingers dug into her cranium with relentless force, lifting her off the ground as if she were nothing.


    Dante''s expression was cold and unwavering, his eyes fixed on hers, while a ck aura pulsed around him, intensifying the sense of despair beginning to engulf Alexa.


    "L-Let me go!" She tried to fight, her hands gripping Dante''s wrist, but it was useless. The pressure on her skull increased, and the pain began to spread throughout her body. Her wide eyes were the personification of fear as she tried, in vain, to free herself.


    "Who is behind this?" Dante''s voice was low, but so serious that it made her feel even more fear. "Who gave you the audacity to challenge me and put those around me in danger?"


    Alexa, even suffocated by terror, remained silent.


    She knew that speaking would mean her death, but the growing pain made it impossible to maintain herposure. She closed her eyes, trying to resist, but the pressure on her skull intensified with each passing second.


    "Are you not going to speak?" Dante tightened his grip, and the sound of bones beginning to crack filled the air. "I don''t have patience for games. You will tell me what I want to know."


    Alexa let out a strangled scream, but still did not answer. Dante''s fear was overwhelming, but the fear of whoever controlled her, of who was really behind the n, was even greater.


    Dante tilted his head, his eyes glowing with controlled fury. "Do you prefer to die in silence? Or do you prefer to give me what I want to know and maybe have a chance to survive?"


    Alexa''s silence was her only answer, her eyes full of dread. She writhed, desperation evident in every movement, but her words were still stuck in her throat, choked by terror.


    Dante sighed, his patience wearing thin. "You made your choice." The pressure increased once again, and the sound of cracking bones grew louder until, with a swift motion, he threw Alexa to the ground with force, leaving her in a state of agony.


    Alexay on the ground, groaning in pain, her eyes filled with tears as she looked at Dante with fear and helplessness.


    "Last chance, Alexa," he said, his voiceden with a deadly calm. "Speak, or I''ll make you speak."


    "Mary Rose, of the Twilight Witches," she murmured, her words filled with a certainty that made Alexa freezepletely in his hands.


    Alexa''s eyes widened in pure shock, her body trembling violently.


    The name Dante had spoken was thest one she wanted to hear, the name she knew would seal her fate.


    The expression of terror on her face made it clear that Dante had hit the mark precisely.


    "So it is," Dante said, while observing Alexa''s reaction.


    "Then it''s like this¡­" Dante said, his voice full of contempt as he watched Alexa''s reaction.


    "n-n-not¡­" Alexa tried to speak, but the words wouldn''te out.


    Alexa, lying on the ground, could barely breathe, her body paralyzed by fear. She had been used by Mary Rose, thrown into a suicide mission, and now was paying the price for her blind loyalty.


    Dante looked at Alexa with a cold and disgusted gaze, his patiencepletely gone.


    "Evangeline," Dante called, his voice sharp as a de. He didn''t need to wait more than a second.


    A blonde woman appeared beside him almost instantly, as if she had been waiting for the call. She wore a maid''s outfit, but not just any outfit¡ªit was sensual and perfectly fitted to her slender body, withce details that enhanced her beauty and at the same time exuded an aura of power.


    Evangeline tilted her head in a gesture of respect, but her eyes were sharp and rather malicious...


    "Yes, Master?" Her voice was sweet, but with a dark tone indicating that she was ready to carry out any order without hesitation.


    Dante gave onest look at Alexa, who now seemedpletely broken, before turning his attention to Evangeline. "Take care of her, find out where this Witch Mary Rose is," he said, the simple words of a final and irrevocable order.


    Evangeline smiled faintly, a smile that held no warmth. "With pleasure, Master." She moved closer to Alexa, who tried to crawl backward, fear spreading across her face as the reality of her situation became increasingly clear.


    "Please¡­" Alexa tried to plead, but her voice faltered, the strength she once had had faded.


    Evangeline crouched down, holding Alexa by the chin and forcing her to meet her gaze. "No use begging," she murmured, her voice smooth as poison. "You knew exactly what you were doing when you epted to go against my lovely and majestic master."


    "Do whatever you want with her soul." Dante said, as he turned away. "If you seed, I will reward you very well, my beautiful Eva." He murmured, and Eva heard it perfectly, immediately...


    "THAT''S IT, DAMMIT! LET''S GO!" She screamed internally as she grabbed Alexa by the hair and disappeared...

 Chapter 309: Another tree in the world.

    ''This man... is he still holding back his power?'' Rose thought, watching as Dante began to regenerate further, a shroud of darkness enveloping him and the eyes in the sky starting to disappear.


    ''H-he is following that path...'' Ophis thought, seeing Dante... or rather, her former acquaintance, a man known for shaking the very foundations of the world...


    Dante looked at the sky as the eyes started to recede...


    "I need to learn to control myself... I''m sure that¡ª" Before he could finish...


    "I find it quite convenient that you enter my, y with my world, almost corrupt it, and still think everything is fine." He heard a seductive voice.


    "Ah... damn..." Dante murmured, realizing that time and space had stopped... Rose and Ophis were frozen, as were the mes of the buildings and the people running.


    He had anticipated what was about to happen, but he didn''t know they would meet like this...


    "Hello, World Tree of Nightsphere," Dante said, turning and giving a nod.


    "Hello, Progenitor of Hell," she replied neutrally, as if expecting a clear exnation of what was happening here.


    This wasn''t the first World Tree Dante had encountered, but this one was undoubtedly unique.


    Her wooden horns, curved with precision, exuded a natural majesty, adorned with delicate leaves at the base. Her pink hair, interspersed with small flowers near the horns, fell gracefully over her shoulders, enhancing her ethereal beauty.


    The wooden and leaf earrings, perfectly matching her jade-like pale skin,pleted the image of a nature goddess, her emerald green eyes watching him with unyielding calm.


    She wore a long white dress, adorned with golden details that entuated every curve, every subtle movement of her body. The essories around her neck and arms, as well as the long stockings extending to her shoes, created an image of purity and powerbined, almost incongruous with the dark environment around her.


    For the first time in a long while, Dante found himself slightly surprised. It wasn''t just her beauty that impacted him, but the aura of absolute power she exuded. This was an entity not to be underestimated, and he knew that any wrong move could have serious consequences.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so impressive," Dante remarked, though serious, he was still quite cheeky. "But I suppose I owe you an exnation, don''t I?" he questioned, after all... he might have caused a lot of damage to her.


    Of course, it wasn''t his intention, but Dante... was angry...


    "Yes," she replied, her expression remaining unchanged, as if expecting more than just words. "What exactly do you intend by crossing my domain, Progenitor?"


    Dante looked at her and simply shrugged. "Sorry, I had no intention, just got enraged because of a damned woman who tried to kill me and almost harmed my little daughter there," Dante said, pointing to Ophis.


    The woman looked at Ophis with a neutral gaze and then turned back to him. "You don''t think I''d believe something like that, do you? Not even your blood resembles hers," she said neutrally.


    "Hmm? Oh yes, it''s because I''m interested in her mother. Maybe I''ll be her father in a few weeks," Dante said again, shrugging. "I need to have a good rtionship with the daughter to get to the mother''s heart, right?" He added with a mischievous wink, watching the lingering distrust in the World Tree''s eyes.


    The woman continued to stare at him, her expression unchanged, as if weighing every word Dante said. He knew convincing an entity like her wouldn''t be easy, but that didn''t stop him from being his usual audacious self.


    "Are you serious?" He continued, tilting his head slightly, as if genuinely curious. "What''s your name? I don''t like using titles to talk to such a beautiful woman." He threw thement with an ease that bordered onical, but his eyes were fixed on hers, evaluating every reaction.


    "Just don''t do this again. Next time, I''ll call an administrator," she said, ready to leave.


    "Administrator? Why?" Dante asked, even more curious.


    The World Tree paused for a moment, turning to him with an expression that mixed exasperation and patience.


    "Intrusion, or do you think it''s normal for a progenitor to attack a world just because they want to? There are rules to follow, child," she said, as with a gentle wave of her hands, she began to heal the world around her.


    The aura emanating from her was restorative; each movement seemed to bring life and peace back to what had been disturbed.


    Dante watched in silence, his curiosity growing inside him, but also a recognition of the power she possessed.


    The World Tree continued, her voice now more severe: "An attack of such magnitude has terrified every living being, including the nts. You almost condemned this realm." Her words cut like a sharp de, each syble carrying a weight Dante could not ignore.


    He had underestimated the consequences of his rage, something he rarely did.


    And hearing this, being put in his ce in such a direct manner, was an experience he wasn''t ustomed to facing.


    Still, he maintained hisposure, even when she mentioned the other world he knew so well.


    "If you want to y with your powers, go to your dimension. Maybe that disgusting World Tree there can calm you down," she said, her voiceden with disdain. Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    Dante felt the blow to his dignity, but before he could respond, she was already preparing to leave. "I''m leaving for now; I won''t let this happen again," she said, and in the blink of an eye, she began to disappear.


    "Wait! What''s your name?!" Dante shouted, his tone urgent, almost desperate. He didn''t want this interaction to end without at least knowing who the woman was that had confronted and reprimanded him with such authority.


    For a brief moment, silence reigned, and then he heard a soft whisper brushing against his ears, as if the wind was ying with his senses.


    "Ivy..." was all he heard, the name floating in the air like a vague but significant memory.


    Then the world began to spin again, and time started to resume as Dante found himself... a bit lost...


    Dante looked up at the sky, still feeling the strangeness of the situation...


    "I guess this is the first time a woman haspletely ignored me, judged me, exposed me, and then gave me a lecture... Damn..." he murmured. He was used to being feared, respected, but this encounter had caught him off guard.


    Dante chuckled softly to himself before getting lost in thought. "Well... what day is it today?" he asked himself, trying to recall the sequence of recent events.


    "Let''s see... talking with the girls and giving them tasks was one day... the next day, I went out with Nagasawa... it took a day for the king''s messengers to arrive, so that''s three... and then almost another day to get here, so that''s four?... Damn, tomorrow is the summit of the rulers!" he eximed, suddenly remembering the important meeting that wasing up.


    It was clear that he needed to focus on what was toe, but before he could continue his thoughts, he was interrupted by a familiar presence.


    Ophis came running and, without hesitation, hugged Dante''s leg tightly. "I-idiot! D-don''t do that again!" she said, her small fists hitting his leg and tears streaming down her face.


    Dante smiled gently and looked at her. "Are you okay?" he asked, though he knew she was more frightened than anything else. Ophis didn''t respond but clung tighter to his leg as if trying to ensure he wouldn''t disappear again. Understanding her feelings, Dante knelt and lifted her into his arms, carrying her on his back as a father would his daughter.


    As he adjusted her on his back, Rose approached, concerned. "Are you alright?" she asked, observing Dante with a mix of worry and curiosity.


    "Yes... it was just a momentary outburst," he replied, trying to downy the situation, though the encounter with Ivy was still fresh in his mind.


    "W-what happened? She said ''it wasing''... what did that mean?" Rose asked, her mind returning to the tense moment, remembering how terrified Ophis had been, something she had never witnessed before.


    Dante took a deep breath, choosing his words carefully. "Don''t worry about it... it was just a... mistake on my part," he said softly, but Rose sensed that he simply didn''t want to talk about it...


    "Now... I think it''s best we head to the Scarlet Mansion... I need to pick up someone... tomorrow is the rulers'' summit, and I was summoned..." Dantemented.


    "Yes, I know... I''ll apany d," Rose replied.


    Dante nodded, understanding the situation. "Alright, then we''ll see you there. I need to find someone before the summit," he said, still carrying Ophis on his back, who was beginning to calm down but still clung to him.


    Rose looked at him, noticing the seriousness in his gaze. "Who is this person you need to find?" she asked, her curiosity piqued.


    Dante gave a mischievous smile and casuallymented, "Mypanion? She''ll be the most demonic woman of all." He said without revealing much...

 Chapter 310: Were starting a war.

    "Hm?"


    Nagasawa grunted as she saw Dante entering with Rose, and Rose on his head...


    "I thought we were going to spend some time together." Nagasawa shot a sly look.


    Dante merely...


    Whistled softly...


    "Well... you bastard..." She murmured, walking toward him, already on edge, ready to...


    "Ophis, you''d better get down..." Dante murmured, cing the girl on the floor...


    ''I swear I''ve seen this scene somewhere before...'' He thought, watching her approach, like a page from a truly bizarre manga...


    She walked over and looked into his eyes, staring, before finally...


    A sharp sound filled the air as she pped Dante''s face...


    Rose looked on, surprised, frightened, and then scared...


    ''W-what was that?'' She wondered, feeling an unusual kind of fear. Since meeting Dante, besides his disys of power, she had begun to experience many new emotions¡ªfear, curiosity, and especially a desire for more, to be part of new things... It was truly fascinating to be near this man...


    The p didn''t hurt, or at least didn''t seem to affect Dante... but Nagasawa... that smile from Dante prated her mind, making her even more furious, and she raised her hand to strike again.


    ''!!!'' In the middle of the strike, Dante grabbed her arm and pulled her into a tight embrace.


    "Do that again and you''ll feel many sensations I''d love to pour into you," Dante whispered into Nagasawa''s ear, making her shiver instantly as she felt his warm breath on her ear.


    Her whole body tingled.


    "But now is not the time for that." He said, turning his attention to a small sphere in his hand, like one of the transmission spheres.


    ''Does he think we can''t hear? I mean... we''re vampires...'' Rose murmured while Ophis seemed embarrassed behind her.


    ''He keeps drawing reactions I''ve never seen from this little girl,'' She thought, observing Ophis.


    "Sorry, okay? When we return from the Rulers'' Meeting, we''ll go to my mansion outside the capital and have some fun for a few weeks," Dante said, patting Nagasawa''s head.


    Nagasawa pouted but nodded softly; she had already done many things with Dante that she hadn''t had the chance to before.


    She didn''t mind as much as she seemed; just knowing he was thinking of her was enough.


    Seeing that she was okay with it, Dante turned to Rose and Ophis.


    "I''ll go to my kingdom to organize things... You should return and talk to d about what he needs to do," Dante said, smiling. "Yes, I figured you''d say that. So, we''ll say goodbye here," Rose said with a bitter smile.


    ''Don''t be like that... I''lle back to get you for myself,'' Dante sent a mental message to her. He wouldn''t dare say it in front of Nagasawa, knowing how she was...


    Rose immediately blushed upon hearing that. ''W-who wants you toe get me for yourself! You pervert! Your wife is right here!'' She insulted him while taking Ophis''s hand, who gave only a wave goodbye.


    "Bye, little one, I''ll see youter." Dante said with a smile... ''You''d better exin a few things to me... Dragon of Infinity.'' He said viamunication.


    ''Don''t order me around, War Dragon.'' She replied, her eyes focused directly on his heart.


    Thus, the two left the mansion...


    "Now... what will we do?" Nagasawa asked.


    "We''re going to the Human Realm," Dante said, concentrating his energy on the sphere, lighting it uppletely with a red glow.


    "I''ll organize who will go to the ''Event of the Year''," Dante said with a smile. "It''s time to reunite with two old traitors I''m itching to start a war with." Dante said with a grin from ear to ear.


    ''Damn... he''s excited...'' She thought, feeling him holding her hand; his hand was noticeably warm.


    "Open the portal, Simon." Dante said to the orb, which glowed and a portal opened before them. "Let''s go..."


    ...


    "Hm?" Vex questioned, sensing Dante''s aura... "He''s back early... did he forget something?" She wondered, barely recalling the supposed Rulers'' meeting...


    "He''sing here..." Lilith murmured, currently sitting and resting while Vex was lying on the floor,pletely exhausted, without the strength to even stand up.


    "Hello." Dante said as he descended the stairs, alone.


    "Hi, Darling." Lilith said casually, waving to him with a shy smile on her face.


    Vex, on the other hand...


    "Hi, love..." Vex muttered from the floor, her clothes a bit tattered, clearly unsatisfied, her eyes pleading for a fair fight...


    "So cute," Dante murmured and turned to Lilith, "Shall we? We have work to do." Hemented with a smile.


    "Oh, I''m the chosen one? How interesting... I''ve been curious to meet the Rulers of this Era." She grinned mischievously.


    "Of course, of course." Dante said, extending his hand to help her up. She took it, of course, and then wrapped her arm around his.


    It was the first direct disy of affection aimed at her, and she was truly happy!


    "H-Hey! What about me?!" Vex questioned in disbelief, he hadn''t even helped her up!


    "You''re going to train, didn''t I say? You''ll get nice and strong, so you can handle it well." He said, but for some reason...


    ''Why did that sound so sexual?!'' Vex wondered, and Dante just smiled at her.


    ''!!!'' She realized! ''He''s talking about sex! Yes! That''s it! I''m going to be a world-destroyer if I have to! LET''S GO!'' She shouted internally, quickly jumping off the floor and standing up.


    "You shouldn''t do that, you know? We subi are very mischievous when driven by desires, you know?" Lilithmented with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, I know how to handle her..." Dante murmured.


    ...


    "He''s back?" Sara asked, noticing Nagasawa approaching.


    "Yes, he asked me to bring you two to the main hall..." Nagasawa murmured, clearly still processing everything that was happening.


    "You''re not satisfied yet?" Lyrianna asked, giving her a teasing look. The three of them were very close friends.


    "I am satisfied," Nagasawa replied, scratching her arm, trying to appear nonchnt.


    "Greedy," the mother-daughter duo said in unison. "It''s not like that, okay? I just..." "Greedy!" they repeated.


    "Okay! I am greedy, so what?! He''s my husband!" Nagasawa eximed, but the two looked at her with mischievous eyes.


    "He''s OUR husband!" they both said together, causing Nagasawa''s mind to momentarily go nk.


    "W-wait! I get it with you!" she said, pointing at Sara. "B-but you?!" she pointed at Lyrianna, still in disbelief.


    The three of them exchanged nces.


    "me Sara," Lyrianna shrugged.


    "W-what?! You were the one eyeing him but didn''t want to admit it! I just gave you the reasons!" Sara defended herself.


    "You said he wanted it! And I''m a woman! I have desires, okay? Especially now that I''m a literal subus! Of course, I''d choose a demon!" Lyrianna shot back, using her daughter.


    Nagasawa watched the scene unfold and couldn''t help but let out a deep sigh. "Damn..." she muttered. "At least now our trio isplete, our group will prevail!" Sara said confidently.


    "You made your mother give in to the temptation of sleeping with her daughter''s husband just to form... a group?" Nagasawa questioned, making Sara seem... "Dante really corrupted you..." she murmured.


    Sara blushed but then puffed out her chest and said, "I''m aware! And I wouldn''t let my mother go around as a subus, stealing the vitality of any man she wants! Unfortunately, the best man around is my husband, and he''s inclined to have her for himself anyway. You know Dante... That look..."


    "Dante Effect..." the two murmured together. Only Lyrianna didn''t fully understand what that meant. She had heard about the ''Dante Effect,'' but...


    "Let''s just drop it and go," Lyrianna murmured, trying to steer the conversation away, and they all nodded in agreement.


    ...


    "So, everyone''s here, right?" Dante remarked, surveying the powerful women before him.


    "Lyrianna and Aldria were also invited," he continued, "which leaves us with three spots."


    "Eastern Empire, Western Empire, and Hell," Dante listed, his gaze shifting among them. "Lyrianna, you''ll take Sara. I need her toe with us." Lyrianna nodded in agreement.


    "I don''t have anyone else to bring anyway," shemented casually. Then Dante turned to Aldria. "I want you to take..." He scanned the women around him. "Voralith, let your scales show. You''reing with us," he said firmly. "Is that alright with you?" she asked Aldria.


    "Y-yes, no problem... it''s my first time as a ruler..." she replied, slightly hesitant.


    "It''s okay, you''ll do great," Dante reassured her with a smile. "As for the rest of you..." He looked at the remaining women.


    "Simon, can you track me?" he asked the old man.


    "Yes, certainly," Simon replied confidently.


    "The meeting will take ce in Kryoris, at the central tower... Stay here and keep an eye on things. I''ll take the sphere... if I break it, it means to send all of them to the top floor of the Tower," Dante exined, leaving everyone bewildered.


    "By now, d has already done what I needed," Dante murmured, looking at them. "Valentina and Morgana will head to the tower, so we''ll have the three strongest women in the world on our side."


    "Wait! What do you mean by that?" Aaralyn interrupted, confused. "Yes, what do you mean?" Vex chimed in.


    "Dante... what are you nning?" Kaalindra murmured, being the only one there not directly linked to Dante.


    "Me?... I''m just doing what I promised," he said with a smile.


    Lilith looked at him with a possessive smile, her eyes nearly bursting with pink hearts.


    "I''m simply following a path: Submission or Death," Dante dered, smiling as he uttered words he never thought woulde from his mouth.


    "There are people who might hinder the world''s future development... so... it''s time..."


    "To erase those people."


    Nagasawa looked at him... she could feel it... yes... It wasn''t just her... even Lyrianna, standing beside her, had sensed what he meant...


    Dante''s demonic smile widened as Evangeline appeared by his side, holding the decapitated head of a witch, blood still dripping from her hands.


    "I found them," she said, smiling.


    "We''re starting a war."

 Chapter 311: The extra guests

    Time couldn''t be measured in such a way... But with Dante''s conversation... He managed to do something crucial...


    "W-what is it?" Siren stammered as she saw a light elf in front of her, looking at her and handing her something, a... invitation...


    "Just ept it," Valentina said, and the elf trembled slightly at the sound of her voice... "It''s from my husband, for sure," she added with a smile.


    "He wouldn''t leave you alone with so many problems happening," Valentina said, letting out a smallugh...


    ''Right on time... that bastard went to talk to d...'' Valentina thought.


    Siren held the invitation in her hands, the paper light, butden with a gravity that made her tremble. She looked at Valentina, the woman''s smile now seeming almost ironic.


    "What does he want, sending me to a meeting in the middle of a war?" Siren asked, her voice full of suspicion and a touch of anger. "Why me? And why now?"


    Valentina crossed her arms, her expression turning serious, though a hint of amusement still shone in her eyes. "Dante knows what he''s doing, Siren. He wouldn''t send you to a ce like that without reason."


    "Reason?" Siren repeated, her voice rising slightly. "And what reason would that be, Valentina? Does he want me to die? To face Velkan in the midst of all this?"


    Valentina sighed, losing a bit of patience. "Velkan isn''t just your enemy... At least... not anymore. And Dante thinks you might be... useful."


    "Useful?" Siren scoffed, stepping forward to confront Valentina. "Be straight with me, Valentina. He''s throwing me into the crossfire without an exnation, and I want to know why!"


    Valentina didn''t back down, but the smile faded. "Do you think you''re the only one he''s testing, Siren? We all have our roles to y. And if you think my husband is sending you to your death, stay here, I''ll go alone... after all, I''m thest one needed for the n to begin."


    "I''m not a piece in your game!" Siren retorted, clutching the invitation tightly.


    "But you are," Valentina said firmly, her eyes narrowing. "We all are. And the sooner you ept that, the easier it will be to survive."


    Siren stared at Valentina for a long moment, feeling the weight of her words. But she knew she had no choice. Dante had put her on this path, and now she had to move forward, even if it meant going into the heart of the war, even if it meant facing Velkan head-on.


    "Uuggrrhh!" Siren growled in frustration as the Light Elf disappeared, his ethereal glow fading as quickly as her patience. "Damn it!" she shouted, her voice echoing through the hall, before mming her fist on the table in front of her, shattering itpletely.


    Valentina simply watched, amused by Siren''s outburst of rage. For someone so strong, she was surprisingly vtile. That was perhaps the curse of strength¡ªthe more power one possesses, the lonelier one bes.


    "It better be worth as much as you promise!" Siren shouted, her face contorted in a mixture of anger and frustration, directing her fury at Valentina.


    Valentina couldn''t help but smile, not with disdain, but with a dark understanding. Siren was a powerful woman, but that same strength made her lonely, trapped in a constant battle against the world around her and against her own demons.


    ''She reminds me of myself... thirty years ago...'' Valentina thought, her mind briefly wandering to a past she rarely revisited.


    A time when loneliness was her onlypanion, when her strength was both her blessing and her curse.


    In a way, Valentina felt a bit sorry for Siren being in this situation.


    But would she show it? Of course not.


    She didn''t care on that level.


    Valentina was pragmatic, often... crazy, and knew that Siren would have to find her own strength to survive what wasing.


    But with herst conversation with Dante... when she sold her soul to him, something changed within her.


    Perhaps it was the realization that certain things in life needed to be faced head-on, that some battles couldn''t be won with brute force alone.


    That''s why she suggested to Dante that he ''capture'' Siren.


    Not because she thought Siren was necessary, but because she saw in her a reflection of herself.


    Someone who needed a purpose, a battle worthy of her power.


    How did she do it?


    Why did she suggest it?


    These were questions Valentina couldn''t answer clearly either.


    Perhaps it was theck ofpetition, the emptiness of being the strongest with no one to challenge.


    Maybe she was looking for something more, a rival who could bring back the thrill of the fight.


    Like in the old days.


    But one thing was certain: Valentina, even if she wouldn''t admit it, was eager to see how Siren would fare when she discovered Dante''s true nature.


    Because, deep down, she knew she needed another strong woman to fight, to test herself, to remember why she had be the most powerful of all. But she also knew that...


    Her husband was ruthless with any strong woman... And she wanted to see how Siren would handle a man so... vtile.


    "Get ready... Tomorrow we make a big move," Valentina said with a smile, "Tomorrow you will meet the most dangerous man in the world." She confirmed again.


    Valentina''s words... were not a bluff.


    ...


    The sounds of footsteps echoed through the luxurious corridors, highlighting the grandeur of the Queen of Witches'' castle. The massive golden mana pirs decorating the interior were an exaggerated disy of power, almost blinding in their opulence.


    It was exotic, egocentric, and, above all, extravagantly ostentatious.


    "Hello! Your favorite daughter has arrived!" Lyra announced with a mischievous smile, materializing in Alice Arcano''s office. After all, she was the Queen of Witches'' daughter, so her presence there shouldn''t be a surprise.


    Right?


    "Get out of here, you insufferable brat," Alice responded disdainfully, casting a brief nce at Lyra. Her sses were carefully positioned, creating a barrier that made it hard for Lyra to decipher whether her mother was actually looking at her or simply ignoring her.


    "Wow, Mom..." Lyra murmured, letting out a sigh as she sat down in front of her mother. "So! Who are you taking to the Rulers'' Meeting? It''s going to be in Kryoris, isn''t it? It seems like it''s going to be quite grand this time!" she said, her voice filled with enthusiasm.


    Almost as if suggesting...


    "I''m not taking you, if that''s what you want to know," Alicemented indifferently, her eyes fixed on the documents in front of her, making no effort to look at her daughter. The response was blunt, cutting off any hope Lyra might have had.


    Lyra made a face, clearly disappointed but not surprised. Alice was relentless in her approach to power, and Lyra knew her mother was not swayed by sentimentalism, especially when it came to something as important as the Rulers'' Meeting. Still, it wasn''t as if Lyra was going to give up easily.


    "Mom... You know I''m a powerful witch, right? I can help in Kryoris. Besides, you never know when a touch of extravagance mighte in handy," Lyra insisted, trying, with little sess, to bend Alice''s determination.


    Alice let out a tired sigh, finally lifting her eyes to face her daughter. "You may be powerful, Lyra, but you still need to learn to control your impulsiveness. Besides... in About War... And apparently, everyone is going with their elites."


    Lyra opened her mouth to protest, but Alice cut her off with a sharp look. "Don''t insist. My role as the Queen of Witches is to ensure our position remains unshakable. And for that, I need strategy, not impulsiveness."


    Discover exclusive tales on m,v l''e-NovelBin


    Alice''s response was as cold as it was predictable, leaving Lyra with no choice but to ept, at least for now.


    She knew her mother was right, but that didn''t lessen her frustration.


    She wanted to prove her worth, to show that she was not just the Queen''s daughter but a force to be reckoned with on her own.


    Suddenly, Lyra felt a soft hand rest on her head, caressing her hair with a delicacy that made her freeze in ce. "Hello, little sister," a familiar voice said, but the tone was not angelic¡ªit was cold, almost unsettling. The witch.


    "M-M-Morgana?!" Lyra stuttered, almost trembling with fear and surprise. Her sister''s presence filled the room with an intensity that rivaled their mother''s. The aura emanating from Morgana was dense, heavy, and filled with power. Power that Lyra knew should not be underestimated.


    "Oh, it''s the mischievous Lyra..." Morgana continued, her voice dripping with a mix of disdain and curiosity. "Where are the Anger and the Idiot?" she asked, but before the younger sister could respond, Morgana sliced through the air with ament that made Lyra''s blood run cold.


    "You need to stop poking around in Demon affairs," Morgana dered, her voice now sharper, looking directly at Alice, who was engrossed in her studies. And Lyra, following her sister''s gaze, saw what their mother was studying at that moment¡ªDemonic Magic.


    Alice did not lift her eyes from the documents, but the tension in the air was palpable. Lyra swallowed hard, feeling the weight of Morgana''s words.


    It was rare to see their mother being challenged, especially by one of her own daughters, but there was Morgana, subtly defying Alice''s authority with a demeanor that exuded confidence and superiority.


    "This is none of your business, Morgana," Alice finally responded, her voice firm, with no trace of emotion. "If you''re concerned about your sister''s safety, you can rest assured. I know what I''m doing."


    Morgana stepped closer, leaning slightly over Alice''s desk, her eyes glowing with a dark intensity. "I hope so, Mother. Because ying with Demonic Magic is not something to be taken lightly... even for someone like you."


    "Leave her be, Lyra," Morgana said, turning her attention back to her younger sister. "You still have much to learn. And meddling in Demon matters won''t make you stronger."


    Lyra merely nodded,cking the courage to argue.


    "Sister... weren''t you going to stay with Dante?" Lyra asked, and Morgana smiled at her, "I''m still a witch, not ''Mommy''?" Morgana questioned sarcastically.


    "I see... so you''re the one going with our mother..." Lyra murmured.


    "When ites to Chaos, I think a Chaos Witch like me should be present... Especially when... my husband is the cause of the Chaos," Morgana murmured.


    "Six hours left... Be ready," Alice said, as she closed her notes. "Whatever you have nned, I hope it''s a show," she added.


    "Of course... Mommy," Morgana murmured... ''If you knew I was leading you straight into the devil''sir... you wouldn''t be so happy.''

 Chapter 312: Three Kingdoms, Three Rulers

    So this is how things work?


    Well, Dante wasn''t worried, but¡­ Perhaps¡­ Some people of great stature were a bit desperate...


    His throne was ancient, perhaps it could be called rustic, forged in metal and amber-lit purple, carved with calm and grace.


    "Are you sure you''re going to this meeting, Father?" A dwarf questioned the King, the one who clearly knew his father well.


    "Clovis, don''t give me that¡­ You gave up on chasing that boy, and now you don''t want to go see him? You still have that spear to deliver to him, you know?" Baskev said, smiling at his son, who turned away.


    "I gave up because it wasn''t good enough." Hemented.


    Baskev let out a lowugh, echoing through the hall.


    "You''ve always been a perfectionist, Clovis," Baskev remarked, his voice carrying a mix of pride and exasperation. "But I expected more from you in this case. The boy, Dante¡­ he''s not someone who can be ignored or brushed aside so easily."


    Clovis turned his face away, clearly bothered by the mention of Dante. "It''s not a matter of ignoring him, father. I just don''t believe she''s worthy of that guy¡­ yet," he responded, his tone cold, but there was an undercurrent of insecurity that Baskev didn''t miss.


    The king leaned slightly in his throne, his eyes fixed on his son. "You''re worried about what she might do, aren''t you? Don''t be foolish, that spear is too versatile."


    Clovis didn''t respond immediately.


    He knew his father had a knack for reading between the lines, for sensing what others preferred to hide.


    But at that moment, he wasn''t ready to admit what really troubled him.


    "Father, this meeting¡­ do you really think it''s the right time? With everything that''s happening?" Clovis changed the subject, trying to divert the focus from himself.


    Baskev watched him for a moment before speaking again. "The circumstances areplicated, yes. But that''s exactly why I need to go. We can''t just hide in our own kingdoms and hope things resolve themselves. The world is changing, my son¡­"


    Clovis sighed, feeling the weight of his father''s words.


    He knew there was more at stake than just a meeting, more than just a simple exchange of information or political negotiations. There were forces at y, forces that could change the fate of them all.


    "Let''s get ready." Clovis said, and Baskev smiled at him, "You better deliver that spear to him." Hemented.


    "Yes, Father¡­"


    ¡­


    However, it wasn''t just Clovis who was preparing for what was toe.


    It''s important to remember that much can change in a decade, and the time when Dante had been considered "dead" was no exception. The world continued to turn, and at certain moments, changes are not just inevitable, but necessary.


    However, some changese at a price. Explore stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    "My Queen¡­" The soft voice of an elf interrupted her thoughts as he bowed respectfully. "All the invitations have been sent, as per your orders."


    The woman before him, the new Queen of the Elves, Elowyn Frostsky, nodded, maintaining a lofty yet reflective posture. Her silver crown gleamed under the soft light that filled the room, and her delicate but resolute features reflected the responsibility she bore.


    "Great work," she replied, her voice flowing like a calm river, but with an underlying current of concern. "And what about the¡­ Demon King?" She asked, with a slight hesitation in her voice. Dante Scarlet was a name that made her ufortable¡ªnot that she hated him, but she was far from a loyal ally as well.


    The Elves had a unique, almost religious bond with Dragons, creatures they regarded as gods manifest on earth. Dragons were majestic, powerful, and held a revered presence among the Elves for millennia.


    And Dante... well, Dante Scarlet had two Dragons by his side, walking with him as equals, something that deeply unsettled the Elves. To many, he was a figure of difort and fascination, someone who walked between the divine and the profane with an unsettling ease.


    "The invitation was sent to him as well, my Queen," the elf replied, carefully choosing his words. "We do not know how he will respond, but... he will be aware of the meeting."


    Elowyn took a deep breath, letting her thoughts wander for a moment. She was not naive; she knew that Dante''s presence could mean both an opportunity and a threat. The bnce of the world was at stake, and any wrong move could trigger disaster. Elowyn pressed her lips together, her gaze momentarily lost in the horizon beyond the windows of her hall.


    Dante Scarlet, with his immense power and the presence of Dragons, represented something more than just a demonic king. He was an anomaly in the fabric of reality, something that could both reinforce and destroy the delicate bnce of the world.


    "Thank you for your services... You are dismissed." Elowyn said with a firm and serene voice, and the elf quickly left the throne room, leaving the Queen alone for a brief moment.


    But the silence did notst long.


    "You have to stop watching me like that, you know?" Elowyn said tiredly, her tone mixing exasperation with a resigned familiarity. She didn''t even need to look to know who was there.


    Suddenly, the air around her seemed to ripple, and a feminine figure began to materialize from near-perfect invisibility. It was her mother, Aewyn Frostsky, the former Queen of the Elves. Her silver hair flowed like mist around her face, and her eyes, always critical and astute, were fixed on Elowyn with an intensity that only a mother could have.


    "It is my prerogative as your mother, and as the former Queen," Aewyn replied softly, but there was a hint of reproach in her voice. "And you know I cannot simply stop worrying."


    Elowyn sighed, feeling the growing pressure of always being under her mother''s watchful gaze. Aewyn had always been demanding, with high standards for everything and everyone around her¡ªespecially for her daughter, who inherited the throne.


    "I''m not a child anymore," Elowyn murmured, her eyes fixed on the vastndscape beyond the windows of the hall. "I''m in charge now, and I need to make decisions on my own."


    Aewyn tilted her head, watching her daughter with a mix of pride and concern. "That''s exactly why I''m here," she said. "You are about to deal with something none of us have faced before."


    "I know that," Elowyn replied, her tone hardening slightly. "But I also know that I cannot escape. Not from the responsibility I carry."


    She ced a gentle hand on Elowyn''s shoulder, a rare gesture of affection. "You are strong, my daughter. And you knew this day woulde. But remember... there is no shame in seeking help, even from me."


    Elowyn looked at her mother, seeing the weight of years and battles in her eyes. "I will handle this, Mother," she said with calm determination. "And I will do it my way."


    Aewyn nodded slowly, withdrawing her hand and stepping back. "Then, I will be here, watching... but this time, I will go with you to the meeting. Even though I am the former queen, I am still the highest elite of the Kingdom." She gave a small smile, both sad and proud. "Do not forget that, even as a queen, you are still my daughter. And I will always be by your side, even if you do not see me."


    Elowyn gave a small smile in response, a rarity amid her responsibilities. "Thank you, Mother. I know."


    ...


    Velkan surveyed the army before him, his eyes as hard as stone, reflecting the gravity of the situation. "Prepare yourselves," hemanded, his voice reverberating across the field. "Secure the entire perimeter. I don''t want a single rogue wolf within a thousand meters of me until I return." His expression showed no fear, only relentless determination.


    "We are at war, and that wretched one will not be called, so we are vulnerable."


    Beside him, Fenrir smiled, but it was a smile that concealed more than it revealed. Her loyalty to Velkan seemed unquestionable, but behind that smile was a mind working incessantly, calcting and re-evaluating every move. She was eager for what was toe, though not for the reasons anyone else might imagine.


    "It''s going to be an interesting meeting," Fenrir murmured, almost to herself. Her words were drowned out by the noise of the army in motion, but Velkan heard them and gave her a brief sidelong nce, noting the excitement that emanated from his ally.


    "Interesting isn''t the word I''d use," he said, his tone dry but alert.


    Fenrir merely chuckled softly, her hand resting on the hilt of the sword at her waist. "Oh, Velkan, you know as well as I do that these meetings are always more than just politics. They are power games, and no one ys that game better than I do."


    "Power games can cost lives," Velkan warned, his voice carrying an implicit caution. He knew Fenrir well enough to understand that her loyalty was always a matter of convenience.


    "And that''s exactly why I''m eager to see how everyone will behave." Fenrir moved a bit closer, her voice dropping to a whisper that only Velkan could hear. "But don''t worry, dear... My loyalty to you is as strong as any oath."


    "I''ll be back soon," Velkan said, shifting his focus. "Keep everything under control until then."

 Chapter 313: Other Kingdoms

    The tension was palpable in the air as Gaspar Falk, the Director of Kryoris, contemted the horizon from his office window.


    The academy, once an imprable fortress of learning and magic, now seemed fragile in the face of the possibilities he feared.


    The phrase echoed in his mind like a forewarning: "The calm before the storm... it must be like this..."


    "The defenses... quadruple all of them when they arrive," he ordered, his voice carrying an authority that left little room for questioning. He was preparing...


    Eleonor, a skilled and loyal elf in his service, hesitated for a moment before expressing her concern. "Director, I think that¡ª"


    "Do what I said," he interrupted her brusquely but quickly realized the harsh tone in which he had spoken.


    He made an effort to soften his stance, but the concern was still evident on his face. "Sorry, Eleonor... Just... do what I said, yes? We don''t want another Blood Armageddon. Activate all defenses and bring the upper Rank 5yer online.


    No one enters, leaves, or uses magic in all of Kryoris when the convention starts."


    Eleonor nodded, still apprehensive, but epted the orders. "Yes, Director..."


    Gaspar knew he was being tough, but there was no room for mistakes. Since the incident caused by Dante, which shook the entire world, the perception of security was never the same again. Dante''s actions had exposed vulnerabilities that everyone preferred to ignore, forcing the world to recognize the need for drastic measures.


    The response didn''t take long. Alice Arcano, in coboration with the dwarves and the invaluable help of Morgana, had developed new barrier technologies and sealing runes based on Anti-Magic. These innovations had strengthened defenses against supernatural threats, but Gaspar knew that, even with these advances, the risk could never bepletely eliminated.


    "Do you... think it will happen again?" Eleonor asked, her voice reflecting the unease that hung over everyone who remembered the horrors of ten years ago.


    Gaspar sighed, his gaze fixed on the buildings of Kryoris. "I believe we must maximize all defenses. I have a feeling that something big is going to happen..." He paused, the memory still vivid of the mes, the destruction, and the chaos that had engulfed his school. "Let''s just be careful... I don''t want to see another Hydra destroying my school."


    Eleonor said nothing, but the silence between them was thick with mutual understanding.


    They both knew that the calm they felt now was deceptive, a mere illusion before the storm that wasing.


    The convention at Kryoris would be the stage for forces that escapedmonprehension, and any failure in the defenses could mean the ruin not only of the school but of the world as they knew it.


    "Only a few hours left¡­" He said, looking at the horizon...


    ...


    Preparations continued in the other factions... truthfully, a few people still needed to be summoned, but... Currently, the Kingdom of Beastmen was facing a problem...


    "Come on, Daddy! Wake up!" A cat-woman with red hair said, trying to get the attention of a sleeping lion on arge king-size bed. She was genuinely a bit frustrated that this brute wouldn''t wake up for anything!


    "Daddy!!" She roared, letting out a feline growl that made the lion jump like a frightened kitten.


    "H-Hey, Katy," he said, trying to calm the furious woman... "How many times do I have to tell you NOT TO SLEEP FOR MONTHS! YOU''RE THE KING OF THE BEASTMEN, YOU UNGRATEFUL BASTARD!" She yelled so loudly that almost the entire continent must have heard...


    Katarina''s roar echoed through the vast pce, reverberating off the stone walls and marble floors.


    The king, a colossal lion with a golden mane and an imposing physique, though slightly worn by the years, squirmed ufortably. Still trying to regain hisposure, he slowly got up, trying to calm his daughter, who was on the verge of exploding.


    "I... I was just... resting my eyes," he muttered, his voice deep and somewhat sleepy.


    "Resting your eyes for months?! I know the war and responsibilities leave you exhausted, but this is ridiculous! What if an emergency arose? What if someone needed you?! You damn bastard, we suffered a DEMONIC INVASION, DID YOU KNOW THAT? Fortunately, Morgana Arcano was here!" Katy was clearly at the limit of her patience, her feline ears trembling with irritation while her tail swished frantically.


    The King of the Beastmen, known for his ''strength and wisdom'' (more strength than wisdom), but also for his tendency to indulge in prolonged rest, looked at his daughter with a mixture of exhaustion and indifference... He knew she was right, but thest few years had been exhausting, and the weight of the crown seemed heavier every day...


    "Katy... I know I''ve failed to be present. But... I trust you to keep everything under control when I''m... away," he said, trying to ease the tension. But the look in her eyes made it clear that his words weren''t enough.


    "Trusting me doesn''t mean you can just disappear for months, Dad! The Kingdom needs an active leader, someone who''s present and making decisions! We''re on the brink of a Council of Rulers that could change the fate of all factions, and you were asleep!" She crossed her arms, taking a deep breath to calm herself.


    "Ugrrtt!! I can''t take it anymore!" she growled, her voice a fierce roar like that of a wild feline. "Mom! Say something!" she shouted before, finally, a woman with fiery red hair, much like her own, emerged from the bed with a sleepy look.


    "What''s going on?" The drowsy woman got up, almost a perfect clone of Katarina, but... with a significant "buff" in all the areas men usually admired¡ªthick, luscious thighs, strong arms, the chiseled abs of a woman who fought hard to stay strong, disproportionately stunning breasts, and the perfect curves of an older woman...


    ''Milf charm!!'' Even Katarina couldn''t help but admire her mother; she was truly a beauty as rare as the end of the world. ''Damn, I need to look like that when I get older!''


    She cleared her throat.


    "The Council of Rulers is happening. If neither of you goes, I will take the throne and the empire¡ªeveryone has their limits!" she dered angrily. After seeing what Morgana did to the tree... she was thirsty for more power... besides...


    ''I want to find him!!!''


    With a mischievous glint in her eye, Katarina''s mother immediately understood what she wanted... how could she not? Even she was interested in a certain demon king who had resurfaced after ten years...


    "Perhaps I should go in your ce, dear," she said, pulling her husband back toward the bed. "I''d love to meet my future son-inw..." she murmured, knowing full well where this would lead.


    ''Oh no... she''s starting again...'' Katarina thought, watching how excited her mother seemed...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "Do you know why you let yourselves be deceived by a fox? Simple, because you''re fools. So, there''s no point in arguing all day long because you won''t reach any conclusion. However, I know how to handle this. So, what are you waiting for? Admit your ipetence and beg me to punish her." One of the spirits said while ring at the assembled group.


    Despite the spirit''s arrogance, which irritated everyone present, there was no alternative but to humbly request the Queen of Spirits to deal with the audacious fox.


    "She won''t help us." The warrior spirit grabbed a spear and headed into the woods, where everyone said there was a wicked fox stealing the spirits'' food. As he walked along a path between pine trees, he crossed paths with a beautiful woman with a mischievous look, who greeted him:


    "Good afternoon, spirit-kun, are you taking a stroll through the woods?" she asked, smiling wickedly.


    The spirit immediately suspected it was an illusionary trick by the fox and attacked with his sharp spear. The woman, startled, dodged the blow, revealing a white tail.


    "I knew it, you sly fox! You''re the one stealing from our kingdom! Now, you won''t escape my strike!!" he shouted, attacking the fox, which reverted to its true form and fled in terror.


    Victorious in his first attempt, he grew more confident in his cunning and continued deeper into the forest.


    In a clearing, he saw another woman who appeared to be resting. He immediately suspected that she was another fox.


    As soon as the woman started walking, he followed her, hiding behind trees while observing her.


    But the moment he saw her again, she had vanished... Two foxes? Who knows... He just felt as if the forest was swallowing him...


    Like an ancient myth, he ran immediately, but it was toote...


    "Small beings like guardian spirits were exiled from this forest because I ordered it." The elder fox said as she appeared before him, her tails unfurling behind her. Her appearance was simple yet beautiful; despite her dirty kimono, she still remained transcendently lovely, like a newly blossomed flower...


    She was a ck fox, her tailspletely dark as the abyss, matching her sleek hair. Her Asian features were striking, and her body, crafted for seduction, was mesmerizing...


    "Daughter, escort him out..." she ordered, and another fox, pink like Sakura petals, emerged behind him. Unlike her mother, she did not yet have nine tails; she only had three... Yes, a newborn. Just a few years old...


    "Yes, mother," she said, smiling as she shifted into her human form, as beautiful as a cherry blossom...


    "That won''t be necessary, Akemi, Meiko." The voice came from the least expected ce... the skies... "Titania..." Akemi murmured, not wanting to deal with royalty...


    "S-S-Sovereign!" The spirit immediately knelt, pressing his forehead to the ground in reverence...


    "I don''t know what happened, but I''m certain that this forest was exiled for warrior spirits... These women are the rulers here," Titania dered. "B-but Sovereign! There have been food thefts in the spirits'' dwellings!"


    "And I am sure no one iscking food," she said sternly. "But..." "I will send an investigator. Until then, do not repeat this. Now, return." She ordered, and the spirit ran away in fear as he saw the woman''s crimson eyes, which seemed furious with him... Your journey continues on mvl


    "What''s going on?" Akemi asked, immediately stopping her dy.


    "I want you to apany me to the Council of Rulers... We''ve been reestablished as part of the world after... my mistake..." Titania said, catching Akemi''s attention, who only gave a small smile...


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA" Her demonicughter echoed throughout the forest, scaring all the birds into flight...


    "OF COURSE! FINALLY!" she shouted, stillughing...


    ''Mother?'' Meiko questioned herself as she observed her. Despite being ten years old and appearing as a fully grown woman due to the rapid growth eleration of a fox, she had never seen her mother so... euphoric...


    "HAHAHAHA, I WANT TO SEE HIM! YES, MY FAVORITE STUDENT!" her mother eximed with an almost manic excitement...


    Well... Do I even need to say who she wants to see?

 Chapter 314: Dante and Lilith

    "I will go with you," the man said, looking at his father, who had a pensive expression... How could he not be? The world was in crisis not long ago.


    "I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, son," the giant said, looking at his son, who seemed somewhat worried.


    "I''m sure you remember what you did years ago... Angering someone like him was a mistake. We already know what happened to Adam Smith. What guarantees he won''te for revenge against you?" The Giant King looked at him with clear doubts, already aware of what was at stake if that man still held a grudge.


    The world had recently faced a crisis, and the consequences were still reverberating in every corner.


    "Even if it''s a meeting to discuss the effects of the invasion on our world, d''s order has been given... Dante Scarlet is now on a level above all other rulers," Orion said as he scratched his chin, correctly pondering what could be done.


    "I''ll be honest with you, my son. If he antagonizes you, our Kingdom will abandon you." He spoke without hesitation; after all, they were a race of warriors.


    "Ipletely understand," Forki replied.


    Orion Dfor, the Giant King, observed his son with a serious expression.


    The room was silent, only the sound of the wind howling in the distant mountains interrupted the heavy silence that hung between them. Despite his youth, Forki disyed a maturity and determination that did not go unnoticed by his father.


    Orion sighed deeply, feeling the weight of the words he had just spoken. "Forki, you understand what is at stake here, don''t you? Dante Scarlet is no ordinary opponent. He has transcended all of us in power and influence. If he decides that you are an enemy, our Kingdom will have no choice but to withdraw. I can''t risk everyone''s safety because of a past mistake."


    Forki maintained his firm posture, his eyes fixed on his father''s. "I understand, father. But running away is not the answer. If Dante holds a grudge, then I need to face it. I can''t live in the shadow of a mistake I made years ago. If hees after me, I''ll be ready.


    And if the Kingdom abandons me, then I''ll face the consequences. But I would rather fight than hide."


    Orion, impressed by his son''s determination, nodded slowly. "You speak like a true giant, Forki. But remember, this battle won''t be like the others. If there is a confrontation, it will be unlike anything we''ve ever faced. Be prepared for the consequences."


    Forki took a deep breath, fully aware of the challenge ahead. "I will be, Father. I''ll prepare myself and ensure that if Dantees, he will have no reason to consider me an enemy."


    Orion watched his son for a long moment before stepping closer and cing a firm hand on his shoulder. "You are strong, Forki. And I trust you. But know that if the worst happens, you won''t be alone. Even if the Kingdom has to step back, I... will stand by your side."


    Forki felt the weight of the promise in his father''s words. He knew that Orion was not a man to make promises lightly. With a nod, Forki replied, "Thank you, Father. That means a lot to me."


    ...


    "So... do you still want revenge?" Lilith asked. Since she had granted Dante the authority of Demon King, she had seen a lot through his eyes, and she had watched him for a long time... "Isn''t that... childish?" she questioned. She had seen many people angry, but Dante?


    Dante was different...


    ''Is this guy going crazy?'' Lilith observed him...


    "It''s not about revenge, not just that..." Dante murmured, sitting at a table with his eyes closed, almost lying back in his chair. He was actually in his personal mansion that he had bought in the Aldrian Empire...


    Well, he didn''t need it... But he did it anyway...


    "People like Alexander and Forki don''t change their ways. I honestly already see them as mere cockroaches, but it''s not something I can simply erase," Dantemented.


    "Then... why do you still insist on this?" Lilith asked.


    Readtest chapters at mvl


    "It happens that the world is going to change. I don''t know what kind of beings will appear when the sector rises, so I''m preparing myself. Those who betrayed once can betray again. And I don''t want to go through that again," Dante said with a shrug.


    "I alerted everyone while I sent several of Aldria''s subordinates after that witch Mary Rose. She probably has a dark n, and honestly, I wouldn''t be surprised if this time... maybe... it ends in a bigger problem, bigger than my death.


    I don''t know what Demonic God she wants to summon or if she intends to bring an Apocalypse Dragon here, but with the level change, it''s very likely someone will recruit her before me," Dante said.


    "W-Wait, you want to recruit the one who killed you? I mean, you want to kill the men who betrayed you, but the one who killed you, you want to recruit?" Lilith waspletely confused by Dante''s thinking; it didn''t make sense!


    "Oh, sorry, it seems you misunderstood. I will kill her, steal her soul, and revive her, just like I did with Eve," Dante said. At least now, it made sense to her.


    "You want to create another maid?" Lilith asked, and Dante responded, "Bingo!"


    "I''m still understanding how souls work. I want to keep her memories andpletely change her behavior. There''s still a long way to go before I be aplete progenitor; I need to keep learning," Dante shrugged, and Lilith gradually began to understand what he was talking about.


    "The progenitor''s voice in your mind... has it disappeared?" Lilith asked. Of course, she was also a progenitor, and she knew that Dante had an Alter-Dante within his mind, just as she once had an Alter-Lilith.


    "Yes, he''s hibernating... After dealing with my vtile soul, he used part of his existence to stabilize my memories," he admitted.


    "I see... that makes sense then..." she murmured.


    Dante was indeed pondering his next steps, but it seemed pointless, mainly due to one factor...


    "Lilith, are there gods in this world?" he asked seriously... Besides the Demon Goddess, he didn''t know a single god in this world, apart from her and the Heavenly Father.


    Lilith''s answer could give him the solution¡ª "No," she replied coldly.


    Dante blinked twice before turning to her. "What do you mean there are no gods?" he questioned, and Lilith shrugged, "This world was created by one person, the Heavenly Father. He created the System of Virtue and Sin, and inyman''s terms, those would be the gods of this world.


    But they are not independent entities; they are divine characteristics that follow their own line of reincarnation," Lilith exined. "I am a Goddess because I took control of a dimension and am a progenitor, but I don''t have divine power, only demonic. Do you understand what I mean?" she asked, and Dante nodded.


    "You''re not a true goddess, but a Goddess worshipped by people... The demons see you as a goddess, so you''re a representation of one... That sounds confusing," Dante said. He had met several gods when he was the Dragon Progenitor, including Amaterasu and Tsukuyomi...


    "So the archangels..." Dante murmured, and she nodded, "All of them are considered Gods of each virtue. Of course, there are exceptions like Lucifer... He''s no longer a god but a Sin, so now he represents Pride, a Demon King..." she exined, and Dante nodded.


    "So there''s no other way... I''ll have to speak directly with the Heavenly Father," Dante murmured, and Lilith''s eyes widened in shock. "What do you mean, speak with the Heavenly Father?!" she asked, rmed.


    "Hm? We need to talk. Did you know that he and I are friends? He even took your ex-husband''s soul to heaven. It wasn''t a fair exchange, but I gave him a good reward after he returned my beautiful Sara to me," Dante said confidently. Lilith looked at him, analyzing what he meant by "friends."


    "Why are you staring at me?" Dante asked.


    "I just hope you don''t want to have a gay romance with the Heavenly Father," Lilith said, shrugging, and Dante almost vomited just hearing that.


    "What the hell, woman! Don''t confuse me with... your subi!" he said, searching for a less offensive way to respond.


    "Hm? Since you like turning into a woman, I find it funny that you don''t have any men in your harem. I remember clearly when you were a perfect clone of that dragon, what was his name again... hmm... Ah! Ziriel!


    Yes! It was fun watching you, you know? I miss seeing you inplicated situations," she said mischievously, for the first time...


    "S-Shut up! It''s the fault of the Spiritual King and that administrator! It wasn''t my choice, okay?" Dante said,pletely embarrassed, making Lilith even happier seeing his reaction.


    "Despite everything, you''re still a child inside... Oh great supreme dragon progenitor, overlord and ruler of everything!" she said, as if exalting his greatness!


    "S-You shrew!" he yelled, quickly standing up and appearing in front of her. "You''re going to suffer!" Before Lilith could escape... it was toote...


    When she realized... her skirt was lifted, exposing her soft, pale buttocks to Dante, as shey over hisp like a mischievous child...


    "W-Wait!" she said before...


    "Kyaaa!" She felt Dante''s hand smack her butt hard... "I''m going to punish the funny goddess who likes to y too much with words!" Dante said, and again.


    "KYAAAA!" she screamed, as her slightly pale buttocks began to turn red, highlighting the palm of Dante''s hand in a totalizing red...


    "Another one!" he shouted, and "YAAA!" she screamed again...


    Well... it was more moans than screams of pain, really...


    "Masoquist!" Dante yelled.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 315: Strelizia, The Progenitor Goddess of Angels

    Dante, at this moment¡­


    He was floating in the air in the middle of the Empire, less than an hour away from the convention between supernatural beings and the other powers of the world.


    "I thought things would change over time; eras passed, and I was always a bit careless, but¡­" Dante murmured, reflecting on certain aspects of his life.


    "In the end, all paths lead to me having to take control of an entire world, or several of them¡­"


    "The essence of Voralith is beginning to act¡­ Soon, I''ll be forced to evolve into something new¡­ So, I''d like to talk to you before I be a threat," Dante said, as if speaking to someone, but there was nothing and no one around him¡­


    "I know you''re watching me, Overlord of this sector," Dante said, not addressing him by any name or nickname, but only by his title.


    "You know that I know the truth, so take those eyes off me," he said as his negative energy began to protect him from being watched¡­


    Watched by whom?¡­


    "H-He blocked our sight?!" Uriel eximed, incredulous at what she was witnessing. It was the first time in all of existence that this had happened¡­


    The observation hall¡­ where they monitored the entire world, was simply consumed by numerous red eyes and ck energy, blocking the Angels'' vision.


    Michael, the Archangel of Humility, looked around, observing his siblings'' reactions¡­ It was something he had expected since he first met that man, yes, the most dangerous man he had ever encountered personally¡­ ''This took longer than I thought¡­'' he murmured.


    Raphael looked at his siblings almost indifferently; his eyes were more concerned with the reaction of the angels who could no longer endure Dante Scarlet''s actions¡­


    Raphael was a simple woman, not overly concerned with her responsibilities¡ªshe just did what was asked of her, but for her? She would leave that ce; she wanted to be a free spirit, despite¡­


    "Ignore him," Michael said, trying to calm everyone around him. "Ignore? Are you telling us to ignore that man?" Mikael said, staring deep into Michael''s eyes.


    "You''re too angry for an angel; why don''t you switch sides and join our fallen brother?" Michael retorted, attacking him¡­ It was about time someone put Mikael in his ce; this was getting out of hand.


    "You''ve shown too much hatred. Are you sure you''re not working for Lucifer?" he mocked, and he wasn''t the only one tired of these attitudes. Ever since Dante appeared, this man¡­ He hates Dante with all he has¡­ For no reason.


    "I agree with Michael," Raphael said, looking at his brother. "You''ve been like this for a long time; what do you hate so much about this man?" Raphael questioned; this wasn''t normal.


    Mikael was speechless; he just clenched his fists and gritted his teeth, ring at them. "He''s a Dem-" "He stopped a Demonic invasion and preserved the life of one of the Virtues, as well as killed two Capital Sins and still located and delivered the Soul of the Human Progenitor, Adam." This time, Uriel interrupted.


    The point here was¡­


    His hatred made no sense¡­


    Even though Dante is just a foul-mouthed individual who has offended the Heavenly Father, Dante was the closest being to Divinity among them all; he was almost a celestial agent who saved the world.


    "But he''s with Lilith!" Mikael said again, "He put a cor on her; she''s now helping to fix this world, she lost part of her divinity. He did us a favor," Uriel rified¡­


    Frustrated, Mikael mmed the table and began to leave, but was interrupted by an imposing presence that made him stop in his tracks. "Come back here." The voice was firm and authoritative. Mikael slowly turned around, finding himself face to face with Metatron, the most powerful of the angels.


    Everyone in the room was in shock, including Uriel. Metatron, who rarely appeared, was the direct voice of the Heavenly Father.


    "The Father is leaving," Metatron said, and the room fell into a deadly silence. All the archangels froze, processing the information.


    "What?" Uriel asked, her voice almost a whisper.


    Metatron continued, "He is going to meet with the Demon King personally."


    "C-What?" Mikael questioned, incredulous... "He said he has to thank the Demon King for his service to world peace," he stated seriously.


    "I warned you..." Uriel said, looking at Mikael...


    ...


    "Then you showed up." Dante said, looking at a strong light that only he could sense in that ce; anyone else would have difficulty even thinking that something was there... But Dante? Not Dante. He was very perceptive when it came to changes in the environment...


    The divine spark seemed to try to understand him, but the voice soon followed, "This meeting took longer than I expected." The neutral voice was hard to discern as either male or female; it was almost like just a sound without gender distinction.


    Dante analyzed the energy and just smiled; he was familiar with beings like this. His previous life was now a good enough weapon. It was evenical, but being reincarnated only started to be an advantage now, after living 24 years as an ordinary person; his memories were quite a weapon now.


    "Cut themunication with your children. I know they can''t hear this." Dante said, and the spark seemed to agree with him. "Done."


    "Let''s go somewhere more private..." Dante said and snapped his fingers, and soon... the Tenth Circle of Hell appeared, consuming the vastness of the clouds in the sky...


    "I think you''d better... find a way..." Hemented, "I mean, I can''t serve tea to a light, you know?" Dante asked, almostughing because it was really funny...


    ''He already knows.'' The spark thought. ~


    Gradually, the light began to take the form of a woman. Of course, Dante had already imagined it just by feeling her aura, an aura he... had already felt somewhere before; it was ''That sensation.''


    ''Again...'' Dante thought. It was like seeing a remnant of a past, present, or future, confusing, but it was there; of course, he knew something, but his memories wouldn''t...


    Dante saw a woman of transcendent beauty emerge. Her delicate hands seemed made of living jade, with a slight rosy hue that added warmth to her skin. The dress forming around her body entuated her curves with elegance, while her white hair, adorned with golden items, was neatly secured, not interfering with her angelic figure.


    Dante watched with interest as a pair of angelic wings appeared, a clear symbol of her divine nature.


    The golden crown on her head was more than just an ornament; it was an emblem of power, something that transcended the mortal concept of royalty.


    And finally, the veil over her face, though delicate, did not hide her eyes, which shone with an intensity greater than any star in the sky.


    He kept his smile as the figurepleted herself, his curiosity growing. "And how should I address the mistress of this sector?" he asked, his tone slightly provocative but also genuinely curious.


    The goddess''s eyes, shining with unfathomable power, met his, and for a brief moment, it seemed like time had stopped.


    "I see... Star..." he murmured, the nickname slipping from his lips like an involuntary thought but carrying with it an inexplicable familiarity.


    Strelizia, the fully formed goddess before him, raised an eyebrow with curiosity. There was something in the way Dante called her that piqued her interest, but before she could explore it, she decided to focus on the real reason for her presence.


    "Why did you call me here?" she questioned, her voice firm yet melodious. As a deity, Strelizia could not afford to waste time on meetings.


    Dante, however, just smiled.


    As he focused, his sanctuary began to transform around them. The previously undefined space took the form of a celestialndscape.


    The blue sky, clear and vast, stretched above them, with not a single cloud to obscure its purity. Below, a field of red spider lilies unfolded, their crimson flowers contrasting vividly with the blue sky. It was an impressive, almost dreamlike sight, as if Dante''s very sanctuary was responding to Strelizia''s divine presence, adapting to amodate her grandeur.


    "It should be more pleasant this way," Dante exined, still smiling. "Besides, it''s always nice to be in a beautiful ce for an important conversation, don''t you think?"


    Strelizia remained impassive, but Dante could feel her attention, as if she were analyzing every movement, every word he said.


    "But, to answer your question," he continued, his expression growing a bit more serious, "I called you here because I know that the future awaiting us might be... chaotic. And, frankly, there are few people or entities in this world with whom I would prefer to discuss these matters." Dante said, "Now that I know there are no gods, much has made more sense now." Dante said, and waved his hand...


    To Strelizia''s surprise, a maid appeared out of nowhere and bent down, serving her tea, without even questioning anything...


    "Eva." She murmured, as she could not recognize her own creation? But of course, she was no longer Eva...


    "You did a good job," shemented, seeing how Dante had rewritten Eva''s soul, transforming her into Evangeline... "Though it''s stillcking some finishing touches," she noted.


    Dante just smiled and said, "If you gave me the fragments of her soul, I could finish the touches." He said...


    Dante already knew... He had mapped the entire world in search of Eva''s fragments... so... he realized that the body is the soul, and the soul is the body... Thus, the only one who could have something was the creator herself.


    "Who knows?" She said, letting out a lightugh as she picked up the teacup to taste it.


    "Oh... you have good taste." She said upon tasting it; by coincidence, it was one of her favorite teas...


    "So, Progenitor of Hell, what do you want to discuss?" She asked, calmly cing the cup on the table. "Tell me, Progenitor of Angels... How do you want to deal with your dear ill-behaved Son?" He asked,ughing.

 Chapter 316: A man who broke the cycle of negativity

    "Is it about Lucifer?" she asked while calmly sipping her tea, noticing that Dante seemed somewhat serious...


    Well, she had already seen everything that happened in Elysium in a brief moment, so she knew that Dante... wasn''t happy at all.


    "Are you sure this is what you want to discuss? I''m sure the sector''s evolution is more important, isn''t it?" she questioned, and Dante just smiled, "The sector will evolve in years, but my problem now has a name, age, and location," he replied with a sigh.


    "I''m informing you because when I descend into hell again... I will revive all 72 pirs that have died up to now, and I will take Lucifer''s soul to create a personal maid for myself," Dante said, smiling. Well, the n was good...


    Turning the Morning Star into his little servant maid... That sounded good.


    He had wanted a maid squad for a while... And there were still some matters he wanted to resolve...


    ''Tsk! I''m the only one needed, Master!'' Evangeline wasn''t happy at all about him wanting to create maids! Not at all!


    Strelizia lowered her teacup and, with a contemtive look, turned back to Dante.


    "So, you''ve already made the decision and now want to inform me about it, not discuss it... I understand." Her voice was soft, but there was a lightness that indicated she was testing the waters, trying to see what else he might reveal.


    She leaned forward slightly, her golden eyes shining intensely as they locked onto Dante''s red eyes.


    "I wonder if that''s really all..." she murmured, challenging him to open up a bit more.


    Dante felt the weight of her gaze, a look that seemed to pierce through all his defenses and go straight to the core of his intentions.


    As much as he was someone who liked to stay in control and y by his own rules, there was something about Strelizia that made him want to be a bit more honest.


    ''She can see my soul... as expected of a Sector Commander... or rather, an Overlord,'' Dante murmured, noticing how the woman didn''t seem to care about what he was saying, merely found it interesting and tried to draw more out of his words.


    He approached her, maintaining eye contact, his smile fading slightly but still present.


    "Maybe it''s not just that," he admitted, his voice now lower, almost confidential.


    "But, Star, you know as well as I do that some ns need to be set in motion before we can really discuss how we feel about them," Dante said, almost like a philosopher...


    "So, you have more ns," she smiled. She truly found a man like Dante interesting, after all, she had been observing him for many, many years... She knew exactly who Dante was... Being the Almighty and being able to see everything in the sector was really amusing.


    "I still have some ns in mind; I''m aiming for a sort of temporary peace to prepare us for the Sector Shift..." Dante murmured as Strelizia carefully observed how Dante reacted. "But Lucifer is still acting in the shadows, while there are other problems that aren''t just up to me to solve, like this organization¡ªwhatever it is¡ªthat wants to revive a Demon God or something," he concluded.


    "So... your n is?" she murmured.


    "To dominate the entire Sector," Dante said, and Strelizia looked at him without reaction. "For what? Sure, having absolute control would be better, but even I¡ª" "You couldn''t do it because youcked allies. Your angels, many of them, are just weaklings who don''t even know how to fight.


    I should say that maybe Mikael and Metatron could fight, but Azrael probably can''t leave the Domain of Death, and the others... well, I don''t need to say, only the Seven Virtues can do something, but probably only Justice is really strong." Dante smiled at her as heid it all out for her.


    She was speechless... ''How does he know all this?! He has never even seen an angel!'' Strelizia''s calm expression turned into utter confusion with just a few words from Dante...


    Well, who wouldn''t be after knowing that the ''enemy''¡ªsomething Dante is not, but her angels consider him to be¡ªknew all the problems of her ''Celestial Empire''...


    "Oh, that''s a good reaction..." Dante said, seeing how shocked Strelizia was hearing what he said...


    "You surprise me every time I see you," shemented, remembering everything he had already done... From reviving, sending Adam back to her, reincarnating Eve, and even bringing Lilith herself to the Mortal world... He was just... interesting.


    Dante just stood there smiling at her... "Sorry, but I won''t help you conquer my sector," she said,pletely breaking Dante''s face... at least that''s what she thought would happen...


    "I don''t give a damn about this sector. Who wants this crap? I mean,e on, there are two knowns, a star, and a satellite¡ªbasically the Sun, the Moon, and Nightsphere. This sector is located in a ce surrounded by other sectors, and when this area evolves, we''re screwed. You want me to take responsibility for this? I couldn''t care less!


    This is all yours. I don''t want to rule anything; I just want to survive." Dante said, speaking in a way that made Strelizia look at him in disbelief, her eyes wide. What was this man doing?


    "Is that so?" She questioned, trying to keep up with his thinking... He... was right...


    "Do you get it now? I just want to survive with my wives. Our sector is garbage, no offense, but... we don''t have gods. Understand? Any neighboring sector with gods already holds sovereignty over us, so what''s the point?


    Besides you and your angels, we''re not a powerhouse; we never will be. That''s why I''m warning you. I''m going to recreate the 72 pirs, reim all the deadly sins, as well as the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, and I''m going to consume the Dragon Tiamat." Dante said, so much information that she didn''t know how to react... He basically just said...


    "I will force myself to be a god if necessary. There''s no such thing as Good or Evil here, so either you help me and survive, or you stay out of my way, got it?" Dante asked, smiling. For him, this was easy... After all... He still had his memories... It was time to use them properly.


    He had something that no one else knew about, except Voralith... the Essence of a Demonic Dragon coursed through his veins, though he wasn''t fully aware of how much it influenced him. If he consumed Tiamat, the Dragon... Maybe he could stabilize his race. After all...


    he was still a defective being, both Vampire and Demon at the same time, but it couldn''t go on like this; they werepatible in a negative way, but... it couldn''t stay that way for long.


    She sighed, leaning back slightly as if she needed a moment to process everything.


    "You really do think big, Dante... No wonder no one ever knows what to expect from you." Her golden eyes reflected a mix of fascination and caution. "But you''re aware of the risks, right? ying with such ancient and dangerous forces could have consequences even you can''t foresee."


    "Come on, Star... Look at me." Dante said, and she looked at him, staring into his eyes. "Really look." He called for her attention, and then his eyes began to glow, and she saw something...


    Dante had lowered his soul''s defenses and protections for her to see something...


    "Y-Your soul! W-What?" She stammered, confused and unsure of what to say... She didn''t see a Demon, nor a Vampire...


    Dante simply smiled as two angelic wings emerged. "I''ve been many things," he said as the wings, simr to those of Strelizia''s angels, morphed into ck wings with demonic eyes. "But sometimes it''s good to be more than I appear to be." He said, shifting his form to that of when he was Lucifer.


    "I''ve been Lucifer, I''ve been a Progenitor, I''ve even been a sad little girl, and well, let''s be honest, I still have those memories, so..." He murmured, smiling, "So it''s just a matter of time, little girl." Dante said, his tone shifting.


    "Your strength is nothing but creation; you''re not abatant, at least not without Metatron to defend you. So be honest with me. Do you really want to die?" Dante asked,ughing at her, already knowing the answer.


    "Of course not." She said, looking into the Demon King''s eyes with hesitation, though it was the truth. She would never want to die in this state, not before finding what she had always sought...


    Dante looked at her, almost as if he were reading the woman''s face... He wanted to see something beyond her golden eyes, but he couldn''t see anything. Then, after a brief moment of silence, Dante finally broke it with a request.


    "Then, help me." He said, smiling at her. "Help me keep our world together," he added.


    Strelizia couldn''t believe what she was witnessing... A Demon King, someone destined for evil, she knew this better than anyone, after all, she understood the infernal cycle better than anyone... And she knew one thing...


    ''A man who broke the cycle of negativity...'' she murmured... ''Maybe he is...''

 Chapter 317: The Evolution of Eldrax

    "Oh¡­ You''re back," Nagasawa said as she saw Dante suddenly appear in the middle of the Pce of Aldria.


    But her face... was far from happy... at least, not as usual. She felt a dark aura surrounding him... She didn''t know where he had been, didn''t know what he had done, but it was clear he wasn''t in the mood to talk about it... Still, she asked.


    "Did something happen?" she inquired, and Dante gave a crooked smile as he approached and gently stroked her white hair. "Maybe I need to tame a certain White-Winged Dove," he said, almost in a moment of anger. But was everything okay? Who knows, this man seemed to be nothing but trouble...


    "Ahhh!!" A scream of rage... Well, on the other hand, it seemed like something was happening near where Dante was, so he looked in that direction and sensed familiar auras. "Is she still stuck in that stupid mindset of wanting to be stronger and feeling inferior?" Dante asked, looking at Nagasawa, who, well¡­ This time it was her turn to give a crooked smile.


    "Ahh¡­ Seriously, sometimes I think I need to learn to be moremunicative... Because it''s impossible that what I say is so contrary to what you all understand," Dante said, frustrated... Why? Because that idiot woman didn''t understand what he meant!


    "Well¡­ It''s not just Aaralyn..." Nagasawa murmured, and Dante''s eyes widened as he quickly expanded his aura throughout the imperial capital.


    "Shit..." he muttered. When he had gathered with them a few hours ago, he hadn''t noticed, but... all of them¡­ "How did you all get so strong?!" Dante asked, not understanding what was going on.


    In truth... it wasn''t just Aaralyn who was training... no, far from it... When Dante ordered them to train, it was something extremely serious for all of them... Dante didn''t need to train, but they did? They were at a point where if they didn''t train, they''d be useless...


    It wasn''t just Aaralyn who was overdoing it... all of them... Each one of them was in an internal struggle to be even stronger versions of themselves...


    "No... Something''s wrong..." Dante murmured, sensing the monstrous auras of every woman in that ce...


    Aaralyn was one... She was much stronger than any of the Demon Kings Dante had dealt with in Hell, and she had been one of the weakest until recently... But the problem wasn''t her growth... Dante already knew about Aaralyn''s Shadow Technique, so it was obvious she would evolve quickly... But...


    The auraing from Vex... felt like a nuclear bomb of power... She was at least twice as strong as when he had turned her into a full-fledged Subus, and the same thing was happening with Velryna, Sara, Lyrianna, and Aldria.


    "What the hell happened here?" he questioned, but suddenly... A massive aura emerged from a nearby training field... For a moment, Dante confused it with Morgana''s aura, but Morgana wasn''t here, was she? Of course not!


    "Sorry, dear, I''ll be right back," Dante said, disappearing into the mes. "He must have felt the old dragon..." Nagasawa murmured, then shrugged and headed towards where they were...


    Dante appeared in a training field that looked more like a war zone, and there were two dragons who seemed to be holding back their transformations into beasts just two meters tall... Voralith had awakened Angelic Feathered Wings in her Dragon transformation, while the other one...


    Didn''t resemble the old Eldrax at all...


    The Dragon was stronger, more muscr, its scales were dark with purplish touches like obsidian, its wings were clearly stronger and more imposing, and on its forehead, a small purple gem like amethyst... The transformation wasn''t what Dante was interested in knowing about, to him, she was beautiful no matter what, but... why...


    "Why is her aura ten times stronger?" Dante asked, interrupting the Dragons, who seemed to bemunicating telepathically. Voralith turned her face to Dante and simply said, "She came of age... forcefully..." shemented, and Dante''s eyes widened...


    Coming of age as a Dragon... isn''t like for Humans; for a Dragon to reach maturity, it takes at least a thousand years in the rarest cases... The norm is between 5,000 to 7,000 years, when they absorb everything their ancestors left behind... But Eldrax... has no ancestors, and the only one who has taught her so far... was Voralith.


    Dante couldn''t even understand how she had done this, and he was a dragon progenitor; he should know, but... "That''s impossible," he dered. For him, knowing that he was someone who theoretically understood the entire concept of a Dragon, if he deemed it impossible, then well... it was impossible...


    But there''s that saying... everything is impossible until proven otherwise... And at this moment, he was really being tested by the world, this was just... surreal.


    If it were that easy, there would be many more dragons in the world... But well... "She''s different," Voralith said and looked at Dante seriously as her glowing scales disappeared, and she returned to her humanoid form. "She connected to my memories, copied and absorbed everything while we fought."


    "While they were fighting?" Dante seemed even more incredulous; to do something like that... "She said she just remembered something her mother had told her, and when she did... she absorbed everything." Voralith''s exnation simply didn''t make sense...


    "I think it''s better if she exins," Voralith said as she looked at the dragon, which began to shrink until it became... a woman.


    She had previously been just a girl of about eighteen years old, slim with few feminine features... But now... she hadpletely changed again.


    Her hair was long, reaching down to her backside, and her body was as charming as the older women Dante had rtionships with, like Valentina, Morgana, and Nagasawa. Full breasts, wide hips that defiedmon sense, not to mention her abundant backside... her features were also even more striking, calm and silent, but with a strong and intimidating gaze, and he noticed... Asian traits.


    "El-Eldrax?" Dante questioned, he could barely associate her previous appearance with this one; it was as if she were apletely different person...


    "Well, probably yes? I mean, you were the one who gave me that name, so you should know me, right?" Eldrax questioned, crossing her arms and pouting... even her personality seemed sharper than he was used to. "Okay, this... is bizarre," Dante said, looking at Voralith, who shrugged, "This is your fault," she said nonchntly.


    "What do you mean, it''s my fault? Besides, why is it always my fault?" Dante questioned, but the one who responded now...


    "You''ve been ignoring me and treating me like a child, you didn''t even see me as a woman," Eldrax said, much more seriously than he expected, and then continued. "I simply got tired of always being seen as a child, so I became a real adult," she said as if it were nothing...


    To the Dragon Progenitor, who in all these thousands of years had never seen anything like this!


    But he didn''t even have time to think...


    "Just call me your wife already and love me, I''m tired, okay? I worked hard to learn everything!" she shouted, making Dante''s face contort a bit from the force of the wind she generated...


    "Hey! I''m not deaf!" Dante shouted back at her, almost sending her flying back just like him...


    "They look like two children," Voralithmented, "Just take her as your wife so we can finish this, I can''t stand her talking about wanting to possess you and those perverted things anymore. You should punish Vexter, okay? She''s the one to me here," Voralith said impatiently while looking at Dante and Eldrax, who stared back at her withpletely neutral expressions...


    "Dante! It looks like it''s time!" Dante heard a shouting from inside the pce, it was Velryna who was waving at him, "There''s a portal here!" she called out, and Dante smiled, "It seems we have to go, my lovely wives." Dante said, turning to Voralith and Eldrax, who gave a shy but victorious smile.


    He walked with the two dragonesses by his side as they headed towards the pce when...


    "So, it seems the time hase..." Aldria murmured; she seemed a little nervous and anxious to participate in this meeting of rulers... Well, it was her first time, so it made sense that she felt nervous and anxious.


    "Just try to behave, don''t say anything until you''re asked, withhold any information until Dante speaks," Lyrianna said, now truly looking like the Ruler of the Eastern Continent...


    "Let''s just follow the initial n. It''s time to pay back what was done," Nagasawa said, clearly thinking about her personal revenge against the two who were still missing...


    Appearing, Dante just smiled, seeing that they were genuinely excited. "Those who aren''t going, stay alert to what''s going to happen; I believe this issue will be broadcast worldwide... so stay alert, Simon will open a portal straight to Kryoris if things get out of control," Dante said, and then he looked at a tree by the window.


    "My love, will youe here?" Dante said, and a branch extended, forming a woman, "Can youe with me to another world? Or do the trees of the world have these restrictions?"


    Fey looked at him and nodded, transforming her body into a kind of leaf bracelet that wrapped around his wrist. "This way I can go... but my power is limited to 10%," shemented.


    Before they could continue, a Light Elf appeared...


    "Is everything ready?" Dante questioned, and the Elf nodded... "Then, it''s time to begin," Dante said, smiling.

 Chapter 318: Let the meeting begin.

    The time hade...


    How can I describe this moment? It was just... chilling to think about everything that had happened over the span of ten years... It was as if the Elven prophecy was true, a World where the me of Chaos would guide them... it almost sounded funny in the end...


    The Two Most Dangerous Beings in this world right now, besides being together, were the ones who bore the strongest mes in the world...


    It was time to talk, it was time for all those powerful beings to meet in the most rustic way possible... It was no longer about the Demonic Invasion... It was about Power.


    Their strengths would be exposed, so Dante chose not to hide this time... He could do whatever he wanted, even hide, but that was not and could not be the way. He was a Conqueror; even Lilith had said so, this was his path, so... It was time to be that person, fully.


    "Three Portals..." Dante murmured, "I ask that each one enters individually with their ownpanion, each portal leads to one side of the Round Table of Rulers, enter individually so our announcer can dere your arrival." The Elf said while bowing, and Dante could see how tense this man was...


    "I understand." Dante murmured... "So, when everyone arrives, let me know... The best alwaysesst." Dante said, smiling, "As you wish, Demon Lord." The Elf bowed.


    "Now... We wait." Dante said.


    ...


    "I wondered how he would appear here." Inside the Portal, there were already some people waiting...


    "I think it''s safe to say he''ll want to make a grand entrance." Aewyn said to her daughter, Elowyn, who was seated at the Round Table.


    "Knowing how he''s such an extravagant yboy, that''s probably exactly what''s going to happen..." Elowyn said, recalling that day... When a single man defeated all the main heirs of the rulers...


    ''Terrifying...''


    As the Elf Queen conversed, on the other side of the table...


    "I want to go home..." Clovis murmured to his father; he didn''t really want to be there... Sure, he wanted to see Dante, but... Still, he wanted to work on something! He was excited to forge!


    "Calm your ass down, we have real work to do here." Baskev said, almost giving Clovis a smack on the head.


    It seemed everything was leading to something big...


    "The King of All Vampires, d Drac Tepes, and his Companion, Rose Seusther." An elf maid announced as a red-tinged portal opened before her...


    "Seems like we''re early." Rose said as she noticed there were only a few people there... Besides the Maids on each side of the table for each Ruler, there were only the Dwarf King and the Elf Queen.


    "The earlier, the better... I don''t want any strange surprises..." d murmured, still recalling the conversation he had with that Demon... "Ah... what a mess." d said, heading to his seat...


    As he sat down...


    "You''re as tired as ever, old man." Baskevmented, watching d ce his hands on his head as if he had a headache, "I had a visit from a Demon, nothing conventional..." d said with a twisted smile, almost like a sad expression.


    "Oh..." Baskev grunted...


    "The King of the Giants, Orion Dfor, and his Son, Forki Dfor." Another Maid announced as the two men stepped through the portal...


    "Hm? We''re early." Forki said, seeing that there were few people... "Just ignore them." Orion said as he went to sit down.


    The silence in the ce became even more apparent; everyone stopped talking and just began to wait.


    Ironically, the next to enter was a woman whom some of them didn''t like very much... After all... well, she had broken a deal with the strongest woman in the world, causing serious problems with that alliance... Because of this, she was removed from the council.


    "Entering, the Fairy Queen, Titania Nightfall, and her Companion, Akemi Yosuka," the maid said as from the portal emerged a red-haired woman in a simple ck dress, apanied by a Nine-Tailed Fox in a rather extravagant and sexy outfit. Everyone immediately looked at her as if to ask, "Who are you trying to impress?"


    "Humpft! I just want to show myself to my dear student!" She screamed internally; she wouldn''t dare say something like that, but she made an expression that everyone understood... She wanted to show off to someone!


    "Just ignore them... We already knew we would get this kind of attention." Titania said as she headed to her seat, "You seem calm." Akemimented, "What would I be afraid of? Besides that man, who even scares my father, I have nothing to fear." Titania replied. She... knew about Dante and his journey to the Spiritual World a few days ago... She knew about his past...


    after all, there had to be some reason her father reacted that way...


    "Just... don''t offend anyone, okay?" Titania said, closing her eyes while crossing her arms.


    A few minutes passed; basically, there wasn''t much to say. They just remained silent, waiting for the others to arrive... something that didn''t take long, after all, this time...


    "Entering, the Werewolf King Velkan Sucellus and his son, Alexander Sucellus." They heard, and two Werewolves appeared, entering through the main entrance... "Only four..." Velkan murmured.


    Your next read is at mvl


    "He''s not here yet..." Alexander thought about the man he would have to face today...


    "Stay calm and wait for the others to arrive." Velkan said, sitting down. "We have new recruits this time... it seems that d wanted to add the new idiots from the Human Realm." Velkan said, and from a distance, d heard him. "And you, why didn''t you bring your new ''wife''? I''m sure she''d love to meet everyone." d said, teasing him.


    "Because, if there''s one man I don''t trust, it''s that boy who keeps collecting women." Velkan responded. "Oh, so you''re afraid of a green hat? How funny,ing from an Alpha." dughed, mocking him.


    ''Damn bloodsucker...'' Velkan thought, but before he could say anything to the Vampire King...


    "Recently conquered, from Borealis ¨C King Thoren Vingard and hispanion, Merion Vingard." The maid said, quickly catching everyone''s attention to the portal...


    From there, two people emerged. One was amon King; he even looked like a great king, but... his aura wasn''t as strong as d could estimate. However, his gaze said a lot about him, his gray hair and the wolf fur cloak spoke volumes about him, which, honestly, made d chuckle a bit at how disrespectful he could be...


    As for the woman, she was indeed beautiful, with long red hair and a ck bear skin on her back, eyes blue as ponds, but as cold as snow... Well, Borealis was a cold continent, so it made some sense.


    They looked around before heading to their seats... The first thing he said was: "This world is warm." Hemented, looking at d, who nodded, greeting him. "It will be a great meeting, apparently." Merion softlymented.


    "If only you knew what''s about to happen, fufufufu." Akemiughed from a distance. "What do you mean by that?" Merion questioned, curious. "Just wait for the protagonist to arrive, you''ll understand," she replied mischievously.


    Merion looked at her, raising an eyebrow; she didn''t like mysteries, but... she didn''t have time for that...


    "From Dynara ¨C the Queen of the Vulcan, ra Vulcanis, and her daughter, Inara Vulcanis." Two women who looked like Valkyries appeared, both wearing light leather armor mixed with... Wyvern scales... They were clearly sizing everyone up. They were basically very strong warriors, with orange hair like the sunset, and Titania looked at them... with a curious gaze... "Monster Tamers..." She murmured.


    "It''s nice to meet you. Supernatural Beings." ra said, mainly looking at Velkan; it seemed like he was prey in front of her, but... that was just in her eyes... "Don''t stare too much, he bites." d joked. The woman gave a small smile as she sat in her chair. "This will be fun," shemented.


    Time was passing quickly, and again, another announcement:


    "From Zephyra, the Hero King Lyan Solis and his son, Saron Solis." As they passed through the gate, everyone, without exception, immediately looked at him... ''Temperance.'' d said, seeing the man in front of him; just his presence alone was a danger... Holy Power was something difficult to deal with.


    "Oh, don''t look at me like that, okay? I just exist, so holy energy follows me; I can''t control it to not cause difort, believe me, I tried," he said smiling, but honestly, something that caught everyone by surprise... except d, who was the one responsible for keeping the world united with this council... the others didn''t know these three...


    "Sorry for beingte!" Suddenly, a clumsy voice, it was... the Director of Kryoris... "Hi, old man!" Akemi said, waving... "Geez, you got even bigger!" He eximed, seeing Akemi''s indecent curves... "Who are you trying to impress?" He questioned, looking at the cleavage and exposed parts of the dress...


    Everyone looked at him in disbelief at the question...


    "Dante." She responded, and everyone widened their eyes. "I see."


    ''HOW CAN YOU JUST SAY YOU UNDERSTAND?!'' It was what everyone wanted to ask...


    "Looks like she has arrived," d said, breaking the atmosphere; he already felt the devastating energy approaching... ''The little girl is even stronger since thest time I saw her...'' He thought...


    Unlike themon presentation of the others... maybe... just maybe... the maids have their preferences...


    "Entering, the two women who were once rivals but now stand side by side... Those who fight to see who is the strongest. Siren Sirius St, the Werewolf Queen, and Valentina Scarlet, the God yer."

 Chapter 319: Everyone Gathers...

    "O-What is that bitch doing here?!" Velkan shouted, looking at d.


    Originally, the one who had officially summoned everyone was d, who was on alert due to problems rted to Demons. So, for Velkan, the one who had extended this ''invitation'' to Siren could only be him...


    Little did he know, the real culprit was a man eager for a conflict with the remnants who had dared to try and kill him some time ago...


    d remained silent, simply because he had no reason to defend himself or those two women. After all, they were more than capable of doing whatever they pleased.


    "Quiet, worm," Valentina said, pouring her aura into the room, though focusing solely on the two werewolves. "I believe we all know who''s really in charge here, so save your words and bow down." Her eyes gleamed blood-red, ring like a frenzied me.


    "Stop acting like you own this world, you bloodsucking whore," Velkan shot back. Immediately, everyone turned to look at him...


    ''He wants to die.'' That was the thought running through everyone''s mind, from the youngest to the oldest. Even the Rulers of the Human Continents knew about the Legendary God-yer, and it was clear to them that this man, the Werewolf King, had a death wish.


    "Are you seeing this? He''s pretty dumb for a King, don''t you think?" Valentina said, nudging Siren with her elbow. She found it so amusing that she almostughed¡ªand she wasn''t the only one. Siren was also holding back augh. "Y-Yeah, pfff," she giggled softly.


    "I wonder what he''ll do when my husband arrives," Valentina said, heading towards her seat. Siren followed suit. "I hope he lives up to the hype," Sirenmented. "Oh... he will, trust me."


    Valentina''s smile even made Siren a little uneasy.


    She''d heard so much about him for so long that the suspense and mystery were unbearable. Well, Valentina was working hard to... get a chance to bring this woman to their side. Even though she didn''t like sharing her husband... it was probably the best option to make him stronger.


    She wanted Siren to teach Dante some of her unique techniques, just as Valentina had done years ago when she began training Dante.


    Before Valentina could finish her thoughts, a woman approached her. "Rose, greet the Mistress," Rose bowed to Valentina.


    d, who was watching, immediately furrowed his brow. "How have you been, my disciple?" Valentina asked, smiling, confirming something... that not even d knew...


    ''Her!! She''s been watching me? That bitch! How long has she had a spy? Why?!'' d couldn''t even process it¡ªhow did she have a disciple? This woman?


    "Everything''s been fine... although I met... your husband," Rose said, hesitantly. After all, it was hard to predict how Valentina would react, but she simply smiled. "Oh, good... Did hey his eyes on you?" Valentina asked, and the answer was...


    "I''m not sure about that, Mistress," Rose replied.


    "I see. Probably so, you''re his type. It''s fine, just make sure to keep training, alright? You seem a bit weaker than usual." Valentina said, and Rose gave a crooked smile. "We were attacked in Yharnam¡­ I had to use most of my power to protect Ophis," Rose exined. "I see, that''s fine then," Valentina responded, being surprisingly...


    polite?


    ''I get that it''s been over a thousand years since west interacted, but who are you?!!'' Rose thought, confused by this woman. ''Why so polite?!''


    She knew Valentina Scarlet well before Dante came into her life... it''s a shame she doesn''t know the new Valentina Scarlet, she would be surprised¡­


    As she tried to process what had just happened and returned to her ce next to d, who was not happy at all!


    "I thought you were on my side," hemented with his arms crossed, not looking at her. "Did you ever see me join her? Just training, or do you think it''s normal for me to be the strongest Countess without any help? Those three are pieces of trash; my Master is the strongest there is," Rose replied... and well, it was simply the truth.


    The vampire counts, aside from Rose, are just Super-Vampires, but they wouldn''t even be able to touch her in a fight... Why? Because she''s the disciple of the most brutal woman alive.


    "What aplicated life," d murmured, a bit irritated, but there was no way he could get out of this problem anyway.


    The room was already starting to fill up, there were about twenty people in the room now, and ten of the most powerful forces from both worlds had gathered. However¡­ something was missing¡­ the most important ones were yet to arrive...


    "Entering, the Empress of the Eastern Empire, Lyrianna Vortex, and herpanion, the Virtue of Humility, Sara Vortex Scarlet," the maid announced, and from the portal, something no one had expected emerged¡­ A Demon, a Demon Empress.


    Lyrianna came out first, her eyes had slightly changed to a bright pink, her once short hair was now longer, reaching her torso, but what caught everyone''s attention were her horns.


    "Seems like I''m drawing a lot of attention, daughter," Lyriannamented with a smile, which quickly turned into a frown when she saw Siren and Valentina¡­ ''Damn it,'' she cursed... When she transformed into a demon, well¡­ some aspects of her personality were amplified.


    Obviously, the transformation would have some effect, but it was extreme¡­ the pride of a demon was enormous, and seeing her "rivals" from past eras really irritated her.


    "Control yourself, mother," Sara said, holding her arm as they calmly walked to their seats.


    Read new chapters at mvl


    "I like the new look, what did you do? Betrayed all the humans of your empire?" The first to question was a woman who was about to head to Lyrianna''s Empire to conquer it¡­ ra Vulcanis¡­


    "You can take it if you want, it doesn''t matter to me anymore, but we all know here that you''re the weakest, right?" Lyrianna said, smiling¡­ Problems controlling her pride.


    "It''s good to see you''re well," interrupted Valentina. "Yes, I thank my son-inw," Lyrianna replied bitterly, and a vein popped on Valentina''s head as she smiled with her eyes closed. "How nice." ''I''m going to kill you when I get the chance,'' Valentina thought.


    "Entering, the Empress of the Western Empire, Aldria Scarlet, and herpanion, Voralith Scarlet," the maid announced, and from the portal, Aldria passed through with Voralith. Both were wearing luxurious dresses, Aldria in a ck dress and Voralith in a golden dress that matched her eyes.


    "Don''t be nervous¡­ he''ll be here soon," Voralith said, noticing that Aldria trembled a little under the gaze of so many powerful figures. After all... well, she was weak; her strength wasn''t inbat, but in mental fortitude.


    "I know¡­ it''s just my first time attending something like this¡­ Adam used to prefer bringing his children before¡­" Aldria murmured, but Voralith supported her by holding her arm, and both made their way to their seats.


    "Empress," the Hero King, Lyan, bowed. "My condolences for your loss in recent months," he said. He knew about the deaths of Adam and Ethan¡­ well, everyone did.


    "Th-thank you..."


    "Entering, the Queen of Witches, Alice Arcano, and herpanion... Morgana Scarlet," the maid announced, and once again, two women appeared. "Looks like the best part hasn''t arrived yet," Morgana muttered, noticing that he still hadn''t shown up.


    "Tsk, stop thinking about your husband," Alice whispered. "I''m talking about what''s good. You should experience his charm too," she remarked as she walked to her seat.


    "Hello, girls, where''s our husband?" Morgana asked, directing the question mostly to Voralith, who was the most responsible of the group. "He wants to y," Voralith replied. "Oh... I see."


    "Entering, the Ruling Queen of the Demi-Humans, Rhiannon ck, and her daughter, Katarina ck," the maid announced. Both red-haired women with cheetah-like ears entered, wearing ck dresses as they surveyed the room.


    "So many powerful beings!" Rhiannon thought, seeing so many strong women. "Control yourself, Mom," Katarina nudged her excited mother. "We don''t want the world to end in a war because you wanted to fight," she added.


    "Tsk! I''m the mother here, not you!" Rhiannon retorted, and Katarina sighed. "Why is Dad sozy?" she muttered, feeling like she shouldn''t even be there.


    Both took their seats, and soon, only one person was missing.


    "Of course... He wouldest, wouldn''t he?" Titania murmured, knowing exactly who was missing, and that this person could not be absent.


    "I wonder why I still subject myself to this," d said, sensing that something was off.


    "Well, let''s ept it... At least he has style," Baskev murmured, feeling the shift in the atmosphere.


    There were almost thirty people in the room, and all of them were strong enough to know that something big was happening... something truly significant wasing.


    A devastating aura passed through the portal, so immense that several of the rulers were leftpletely stunned, unable toprehend such power. It was like a storm of chaos.


    "Entering the hall... The one who bears the title of Progenitor of Hell, the Demon King of Devastation, Dante Scarlet." As Dante stepped through the portal, everyone immediately turned to look at him. Various emotions were felt: anger, hatred, envy, lust, greed... So many mixed feelings. But what truly stood out was the reaction when hispanion entered.


    "As hispanion, the Progenitor Goddess of All Demons... L-Lilith Scarlet." The narrator almost fainted reading the names on the card.


    The reaction to seeing the demon walk through the portal could be nothing other than...


    Fear.

 Chapter 320: Shocking some big shots

    "It seems my beautiful wife causes... trouble for lesser beings," Dante said, smiling as he observed the reaction to Lilith''s arrival. But soon after... "Be more gentle, yes?" he whispered in her ear, making her whole body tremble. It was the first time she had felt such excitement.


    When the maid narrator had said ''Lilith Scarlet,'' her body was already at its peak, but Dante saying ''My beautiful wife''... that hit her weak heart.


    "Y-Yes, Darling," she replied, lowering her aura, which,pared to these beings, was so overwhelming that her mere presence intimidated them. Even though she had lost part of her Demonic Divinity upon passing through Hell''s gate, Lilith was still the strongest being in that room.


    Dante held her hand, giving confidence to the woman, who was thrilled to be with him. Of course, he already knew...


    ''She''s so cute,'' he thought. It was hard to understand how he could find the most demonic woman in the world cute, not ironically.


    "It seems we have some big names here today," Dante said, looking at everyone. His eyes intercepted every little emotion, every slight trace of hesitation, every small sign of fear, hatred, and anger. "So cute," he said again, letting his thoughts slip out.


    "Come on, Dante, have a seat," d, who had taken the lead of this convention, said, breaking the awkward silence of the other beings around the round table.


    "Of course," he agreed, firmly holding Lilith''s hand and guiding her to her seat like a true gentleman...


    The reaction of the women around... could not be different. While Dante was doing this...


    ''Killing a Demon Goddess must be easy...'' Valentina muttered. She epted Dante''s rtionships but couldn''t tolerate this particr woman. It was because of the "gifts" she gave Dante that he was eradicated by fate for breaking the "bnce" during the Blood Armageddon in Kryoris.


    The others remained quiet, waiting for the topics d wanted to bring up... However...


    "First, the Demonic Invasion is not something Lilith was involved in; quite the opposite, she was fighting alone to try to stop it," Dante said, taking d''s ce before he could even start speaking.


    "So, you''re saying the Demon Empress was trying to save the world?" There was no time for an exnation; the woman who had just learned about all of this, Akemi, said smiling, almost provoking Dante... "Save the world?" Dante asked, smiling. "And why would she save a world that neglected her and banished her to Hell?" Dante questioned, smiling.


    "So, she was fighting against whoever it was and decided toe to Umbral for no reason?" The next to question was Merion, the wife of King Thoren.


    "Lilith." Dante didn''t want to waste time with these useless conversations; in a few seconds, he had already figured it out.


    ''Akemi, I understand, but these bitches looking at me... are testing me.'' He thought, seeing that it wasn''t just Merion who was looking at him with a strange smile. All the women he didn''t really know were in the same situation, especially one who caught his attention even more...


    ''Queen of Beasts... I read a lot about you, but I didn''t expect you to be so... blessed with that body.'' Dante murmured, thinking about the Beast woman in front of him, though not just her, of course... ''The strongest in Kryoris was one of the ''heirs''... Well, that was obvious,'' he thought.


    At Dante''s call, Lilith stood up and pointed her hand toward the center of the table, where a ck, putrid energy emerged, creating a kind of strangendscape, like a hologram made of pure miasma.


    "I don''t care about any of you, and as far as I''m concerned, I wouldn''t worry at all about this shitty world you live in," she said, sounding a bit arrogant, but she had the right to. The remnants of the world''s creation had expelled her simply because she didn''t want to follow idiotic rules that were clearly against her existence.


    "But I still have a goal to achieve, so this world cannot be destroyed, much less dominated by the man I hate most in this entire world." Lilith said, her blood-red eyes gleaming just at the thought of Lucifer dominating the world and considering himself the Emperor of Everything.


    "That still doesn''t justify your presence here, Lady Lilith," Katarina, who had been paying particr attention to Dante, interrupted.


    "Oh, of course, I also wanted to have apetent husband again, that''s all." Lilith shrugged, and everyone immediately looked at Dante...


    ''How did he manage to attract the interest of the DEMON GODDESS?!'' Everyone looked at Dante with that expression...


    Cough!


    "Well, back to the point," Dante said, trying to regain everyone''s attention while searching for a simple way to exin it to these beings... Well, there wasn''t much he could say; anything would be terrifying.


    "During the invasion, I destroyed the main branch of Qliphoth, as you all know." Dante brought the focus back to what everyone really wanted to hear. "Initially, I thought, ''Wow, it''s just a big tree.'' But it''s not, and you must have realized by now the insane number of demons that have emerged from the trees that appeared in some realms," Dante said, and now he had everyone''s full attention."


    "The problem isn''t really Lucifer or the Demon Kings; they''re weak. I fought several of them at once and defeated them easily. The real problem is something else¡­ It''s the Negative World Tree, which is helping Lucifer in his war effort¡­ something that, honestly, I don''t know why." Dante said, while everyone stared at him wide-eyed.


    "What do you mean you defeated all of them?!" It was Rhiannon who spoke, in shock, barely registering the rest of the information. She only heard, ''I beat all the Demon Kings by myself!'' And for her, that was enough¡­ "I want to fight him!!!!" She screamed internally, looking at him like an object of possession, her eyespletely wild. ''Another crazy one,'' Dante thought before continuing to speak.


    "Yes, all of them. Well, most of them, it seems some weren''t there? I don''t remember, I just beat them up." Dante said casually¡­ well, it was the truth, he didn''t do anything special and almost killed all of them.


    ''Irrational!'' They all thought together, sensing that he really didn''t care!


    "What are your ns to deal with this? As the ruler of Hell, the way you present yourself makes the entire invasion your fault for not controlling your ''Nation,'' Demon King," Alice questioned, seeing how Dante seemed indifferent to the consequences¡­ She had just thrown gasoline on the fire.


    "Well, I''ll just resolve my pending issues in this world before descending to Hell to take down the Mischievous World Tree that''s daring to mess with my world." Dante responded confidently, ignoring the way Alice spoke to him. They didn''t have any direct animosity, even though Dante knew through Morgana that her mother had always been against their marriage¡­


    "And how do you n to do that?" Alice asked, genuinely interested in the Demon World. Studying demon magic would be fascinating for her, as she knew so little about other dimensions.


    "How else would I do it? I''ll just go down there and take her for myself, like I''ve done with all the women I''ve wanted. She''s just being rebellious," Dante shrugged.


    ''Irrational!'' Everyone thought together again, realizing he truly didn''t care about such a serious situation!


    "So, your n is to go to Hell and persuade her until she falls in love with you?" Dante heard a voice, "Tsk, what a ridiculous thing. What kind of woman would fall in love with a man like you?" ra, the Queen of the Vulcans, said disdainfully¡­


    Well¡­ she quickly felt a shiver down her spine when¡­ Valentina, Morgana, Voralith, Sara, Aldria, Lilith, and even Lyrianna looked at her as if they were ready to kill her for just that onement.


    "¡­" ra fell silent.


    "You''re right, aren''t you? We''re talking about a World Tree, she would never yield to something as mundane as a simple desire like lust¡­" Dante muttered as he raised a glowing, rose-tinted sphere of light¡­ "Imagine that." Dante said, tossing the ball in ra''s direction, who didn''t even have time to dodge.


    "!!!" She felt her whole body tremble as something tingled in her lower parts¡­


    "How cute." Dante said, and ra''s face quickly turned red¡­ "Y-Y-Y-You! S-S-Stop what you''re doing!" ra¡­ the great wyvern-riding warrior¡­ waspletely red as she felt a perverted tingling between her legs¡­


    "See? It''s not difficult. But you''re right! I can''t just cast Lust directly onto a World Tree, especially not a being of such gigantic caliber, right?" Dante said as he gotfortable, just before his bracelet transformed...


    Into a woman, a Dryad, perfectly sculpted as if by the eyes of God himself¡­ everyone watched in awe as this happened, and...


    "Oh¡­ I must have forgotten, my apologies. I brought an extra guest... You can call her Fey." Dante said, smiling as the woman hid in hisp, embarrassed to appear in such an exposed ce!


    Everyone was shocked; none of them had sensed such a being nearby, nor had they perceived her existence!


    Dante justughed.


    "What? You thought I was here to joke around? I''m being very serious, my dearrades¡­ I''m only ying with what I can y with. After all, I''ve already won any fight I enter," Dante said with a mischievous grin as he revealed this to them. Continue your saga on mvl


    "Oh, I forgot¡­ This here is Fey Scarlet, the World Tree of Elysium." Dante said, smiling¡ªan eerie smile... One that made almost everyone instinctively step back¡­

 Chapter 321: So I, Dante Scarlet, declare war

    A shock... I think that could define how everyone in that room felt upon seeing and hearing what that Demon was saying, especially given the honesty he was disying. It was almost ironic to think that everyone there was trying to hide their strength, but he... He was openly showing everything he had, even his trump cards...


    ''What is this man nning...'' Lyam, the Hero King, was truly bothered by this, especially because of the title that both he and Dante carried.


    One was the Hero, and the other the Demon King, and ancient stories spoke of the relentless battle between these two beings, which always urred in all the old tales... Butpared to reality, what the hell was this? It was impossible to stop this man!


    ''So... that''s what a World Tree is...'' Alice thought, while analyzing every inch of Fey with her eyes. Even though she couldn''t feel any energying from her, she knew one thing... ''Strong, almost Supreme level.''


    Alice had her own method of calcting someone''s power, and Fey, she was clearly at the top of the list of everyone she had ever met. She was basically a Goddess among mortals, different from the false gods that children read about in books and don''t even really exist in the world.


    "You didn''t tell me about this." Alice said telepathically to Morgana, who was by her side. "I nevermitted to sharing my husband''s personal life and romantic interests." She responded sharply, leaving no room for her mother to question anything, after all, they were alike¡ªif Morgana gave in, Alice would want to study the Natural energy of the World Trees.


    While this internal impasse urred, the others couldn''t help but sigh. Especially Titania, who knew about the World Trees¡ªafter all, of all the people there, the Fairies and Spirits were like the Children of the World Trees... So she knew something.


    "This is a bit disappointing, World Tree." Shemented, not as an insult but out of frustration. She didn''t even know this World Tree; her experience was more with the one from Nightsphere, not Fey herself.


    "I also remember something quite disappointing that killed millions of spirits, but I don''t go aroundmenting on what I find disappointing, do I, Little Titania Nightfall?" Dantemented with a smile, attacking her seriously...


    "Sorry for thement. I''ll be more careful with my words." Titania quickly responded, despite stuttering.


    The scene made most there ufortable...


    "So, let''s talk about the truth." Dante caught everyone''s attention as Morgana made a gesture, creating a Magic Hologram showing all the World Trees that had been destroyed. "First, I want you to find all the Heavenly Virtues and all the Seven Deadly Sins." Dante said, looking primarily at the Human Kings, who by the way...


    "Especially the Seven Deadly Sins, I want them in my hands. I already have Lust and Greed with me." Dante said calmly as Evangeline appeared from a pool of miasma on the ground. "The cute little queen over there has already felt the authority of Lust." He said, looking at ra, who trembled at the mere thought.


    "Why?" Katarina, who had been quiet, questioned. She was a bit hesitant. She really just wanted to observe, but this was escting in ways she never imagined it would.


    "Unlike the Demons aligned with Lucifer, the Demon Kings, the sins can manifest in the human world. The former Lust was killed by one of the Heroes about 22 years ago." Dante said, ncing sideways to see if the Hero King would react... He still had to find out who killed Vex''s mother.


    "I have two of the Seven, but since Lucifer is Pride, that leaves four." Dante said, looking at the others. "I want to absorb all of them before going to kill Lucifer and take the Seventh Sin." Hemented, almost casually...


    "I''ll do my best." ra said, "But I believe in my Kingdom there''s only Joan of Arc... And she''s not too keen on talking." She mentioned, as if recalling a bad memory.


    "I will as well; it is my duty to eradicate demons." The Hero Kingmented. "But I want confirmation that the sins will be eradicated from the Human World." He said.


    "I can guarantee that, on the lives of my wives." Dante said, speaking much more seriously than usual. Well... all of them looked at him incredulously at what he was using as an oath...


    While he dealt with their stares, the others began to agree. But on one specific point.


    "I can''t help much either¡­ We''re Rebuilding the Witch City." Alice said with a crooked smile, "But I will send my Tracking Witches to your service." She finished, but Dante knew it was just a lie.


    ''Let''s see who will go against you.'' He heard mentally from the Witch Queen, who gave an almost imperceptible smile.


    Taking advantage of the gap Alice created¡­


    "I''m out of this too." Orion replied, "We have too many problems to waste time hunting demons around the world."


    "Don''t count on me." Velkan said, "Don''t involve me in this, I''m at war with that Bitch." He concluded, looking at Siren.


    "I''m still having issues with my fairies¡­ That incident caused some internal problems¡­" Titania murmured, well, she was actually telling the truth. Dante already knew about the problems the fairies were having¡­ And it wasical to know that after ten years, they still hadn''t resolved them.


    "I have a question." This time, it was Elowyn Frostsky who drew everyone''s attention¡­ Someone Dante hadn''t even noticed was there because she didn''t emanate any aura.


    "Go ahead, feel free." Dante said.


    "I don''t want to be rude, but I find it insulting that you are dictating the fate of two entires simply because you want a war whose nature we don''t even understand." Her voice didn''t waver, and her posture was firm, echoing the frustration shared by everyone in the room but who didn''t dare express it.


    "I understand the desire to control the demons in our worlds, but that doesn''t give you the right to act as a supreme ruler." Her gaze remained steady, with no hint of fear.


    Dante smiled, a dangerous smile. "Ah, so I don''t need to continue being polite, right?" His voice was low, almost a whisper that still reverberated through the hall. The surrounding environment seemed to contract, suffocated by his growing presence.


    "You think I want to be here? Please¡­ I hate having to deal with you grown-up children." His tone, initially almost casual, became brutal as he let his long-suppressed aura release. The air around became dense, pulsating with a dark energy that pressed on the others like a crushing weight.


    "I''m taking the lead because none of you have the power or knowledge necessary for this." He looked at her with disdain. "So, if you don''t want to follow my orders, fine." The darkness in his aura intensified, enveloping every corner of the room. "Those who support me, I will ept. Those who don''t...


    die alone." He smiled, a smile that exuded death, as the room was consumed by a ck aura that seemed to devour the light¡ªit was the Miasma of Hell.


    But¡­


    "I agree with the n," d''s voice cut through the tension like a cold de. Of course, he had inside information and knew what Dante was really nning.


    "I also agree with Dante Scarlet," said the Director of Kryoris, his voice emerging from the back of the room as if it had always been there, silently observing¡­ Well, he just didn''t have much voicepared to a Ruler.


    "Agreed," resonated the voices of Titania, Baskev, Lyrianna, Aldria, and Siren, a unanimous approval.


    Dante turned slowly, like a predator preparing to attack. "So, only the Human Kings are left." The hall fell silent as they reluctantly nodded, defeated even before attempting to resist, after all, they were no match for any of the Supernatural Beings in the room.


    "Great, now only the two fucking idiots are left," he said, his voice sharpening like a de, the atmosphere changing again, this time with a contained violence ready to explode.


    Velkan raised his aura, trying to match Dante''s. The air around them trembled with the sh of forces. "What do you mean by that?" he growled, feeling the provocation.


    "You know very well what I mean, you filthy dog." Dante''s voice took on a deadly tone, and the atmosphere seemed to freeze, the air heavy and suffocating. Everyone in the room felt his presence like a shadow looming over their souls. "The Queen of the Werewolves has already agreed. That means a useless king like you has lost his voice here."


    Velkan rose violently, fury pulsating through his veins. He was an alpha; he could not ept being challenged in this way. "Are you testing me, worm?" Velkan''s rage was palpable, but Dante did not back down.


    Danteughed, a darkugh that brought no joy, only threat.


    "Did you think this was just a little meeting to save the world?" He approached. "To hell with the world. I have the World Tree and Hell on my shoulders." Fey, who had left hisp and sat in his ce, felt a slight tremor upon hearing that she was his¡­


    The entire room was enveloped in a stunned silence.


    He continued, his voice low and dangerous. "I''m here for¡­ old scores. Aren''t I, Alexander Sucellus and Forki Dfor?" His eyes turned to the two men, whose bodies trembled, knowing well what he was implying.


    "Are you here for revenge?" Velkan realized and growled, feeling his own rage rise as Dante''s aura only intensified.


    Find your next adventure on mvl


    Dante gave a cruel smile, leaning slightly forward. "Look at that¡­ seems we have a genius here. Did you think that after ten years, I would simply let those who helped kill me go unpunished?" His eyes were fixed on Velkan, now filled with a cold fury.


    "Siren," Dante said, without even looking at her while still ring at Velkan, "are you ready to take on a kingdom?"


    She crossed her arms, her expression unfazed. "Absolutely."


    Dante stood uppletely, his presence bing even more suffocating. "Then, I, Dante Scarlet, dere war on the Werewolf Kingdom ruled by Velkan Sucellus."

 Chapter 322: So its War.

    The tension in the room escted exponentially. A deration of war during a meeting meant to discuss peace... It was almost pathetic to think it all boiled down to¡ª


    "¡ªAll this over a childish misunderstanding?" Orion Dfor interrupted, seemingly assuming the role of advocate for Velkan and his son. "I know you ''died,'' but that was ten years ago, and it had nothing to do with his son." He finished, crossing his arms, his tone heavy with frustration.


    Orion wasn''t the only one who thought this way; many in the room shared the same opinion... "So what?" Dante broke the silence, ignoring the shocked expressions around him.


    It was simple.


    "He pointed a sword at me, threw me in a dungeon to die. Not just me, but my wife, Nagasawa, too. And after that, I was murdered by someone I''m still eager to find out who." Dante paused, his eyes scanning each face in the room before continuing, his voice growing sharper. "But what enrages me the most is your reaction. You banished both my wives to the Prison Realm just because it suited you."


    "But that was a joint decision," Orion countered.


    "Yes, and so? I choose my targets as I see fit." Dante replied with disdain. "Besides, I''m sure Morgana had all the freedom she wanted, while my Valentina chose to mourn. But to antagonize me for ten years, even knowing there was evidence I wasn''t to me?" Heughed, a dark, almost animalisticugh.


    "My wives spent ten years in mourning, all because of three fools who threw me into a damn dungeon."


    His aura grew, thick and suffocating, as he spoke. Everyone in the room felt the weight of it.


    ''How far will this escte? This power is unbelievable!'' Titania, watching from a distance, couldn''t contain her thoughts. ''Do not antagonize him.'' She recalled her father''s words, instructing her to side with Dante if things took a dangerous turn.


    ''You know this man¡­'' She reflected, a tinge of fear creeping in.


    "Moreover," Dante resumed, "there are two kingdoms I''d love to take for myself: an army of giants and another of werewolves. Of course, I''ll have to train them like dogs, but I think I can get something decent out of it. Just imagine..." He murmured, his eyes scanning the room with a controlled madness. He seemed like a madman addressing a sane audience.


    "Anyway, war dered." He smiled, a sharp, predatory smile. "I''ll attack in a few weeks. Be prepared, yes? I have two dragons, a demon-goddess, two Demon King-level super-subi, a Celestial Virtue, the God yer, and a World Tree on my side. Good luck."


    He paused, as if offering an escape, but his words were venomous: "Or you can deliver your son''s head so I can torture his soul in hell."


    Dante stopped for a moment, savoring the silence in the room, as if every second of hesitation was a personal victory. His eyes locked with Velkan''s, challenging, almost demanding a response. Everyone present held their breath, aware of the weight of every word.


    ''This is worse than I thought¡­'' Lyrianna thought, looking at Velkan.


    Velkan, however, remained impassive. His face, sculpted by experience and pain, showed no clear emotion. He stayed silent for a few seconds, observing Dante with a calm that impressed everyone, but the storm in his eyes betrayed the true essence of his thoughts. When he finally spoke, his voice was low but as sharp as a de.


    "Do you think you intimidate me, Child?" Velkan finally replied, his wordsced with coldness. "Do you think I''m the same man you saw from afar ten years ago? That I''ll give in to your pathetic revenge theater?"


    The room grew denser. The atmosphere was suffocating with tension, as the auras of both men shed like two colossal waves. The air seemed electrified, and everyone around could only watch, petrified.


    "I don''t need you to fear me, Velkan," Dante said, his smile fading. "I just need your respect... or your hatred. Either works. What I won''t tolerate is your betrayal and cowardice. The time for talking is over." He stepped forward, his presence growing like a shadow swallowing the room.


    Orion, who had stood firm beside Velkan until now, took a step back, feeling the weight of Dante''s power pressing down on him. He knew that intervening would be useless¡ªDante wasn''t here to negotiate.


    But suddenly, before anyone could react, a portal of light opened in the center of the room. "Sorry, seems like I''mte." From the portal stepped a woman Dante had only seen a few times before.


    "Enough of this ego battle," she said authoritatively, her voice booming like thunder. It was Joanna D''Arc, the Celestial Virtue of Justice, someone Dante had met before. Her luminous wings filled the space, and her calm demeanor was a solid barrier between the two titanic forces. She cast a critical nce at Dante, as if reprimanding a rebellious child.


    "Justice," Dante muttered. ''So Strelizia wants the deal after all... but this woman, of all people? Complicated.''


    ''Master...'' Sara thought, realizing something was wrong. She shouldn''t be here...


    "Dante, this war doesn''t need to start like this," Joanna continued, her voice calm but aware of the inevitable. "I don''t really need to interfere here, do I?"


    Dante narrowed his eyes, frustration clear. "Interfere?" he repeated with disdain. "Last I checked, you''re the one who killed me, Jeanne."


    "Nothing''s going to change. You can leave now," Dante said, looking at her with cold indifference.


    The room fell into silence once more, with everyone waiting for Dante''s next move. He, however, simply smiled, a lethal grin stretching across his face.


    "I''ve always preferred chaos," he said, just as everything began to shake. ''It''sing,'' Dante thought.


    Suddenly, the ground trembled violently, as if the world itself was buckling under the weight of the umted tension. The sound was deafening, reverberating off the walls, and for a moment, it felt like reality itself was unraveling.


    Enjoy more content from mvl


    Everyone present sensed the shift in the air, a biting cold that appeared out of nowhere. Then, like lightning striking in the midst of a storm, a new presence invaded the room.


    "Hiding an Outer Goddess, quite the feat, Velkan. Congrattions." Valentina, who had remained silent throughout the meeting, finally spoke, her gaze locking onto Velkan, who visibly trembled.


    Before anyone could react, a slim yet ferocious figure darted past Velkan, her bestial aura suffocating the air around her.


    It was Fenrir, Velkan''s ''wife,'' an indomitable and ruthless force. Her eyes zed with a wild fury, her body radiating ancient, primal power.


    Without a word, Fenrir lunged directly at Valentina.


    The attack was too fast for anyone to react. Fenrir moved with the speed and ferocity of a predator, her ws as sharp as des slicing through the air toward Valentina. Yet, unsurprised, Valentina caught the strike with her bare hands.


    Despite this.


    The impact was devastating.


    Valentina was hurled backward with brutal force, crashing through several columns before mming into the wall with a deafening crash. Fenrir''s power was immeasurable, her attack fueled by a long-contained, uncontroble rage.


    "YOU KILLED MY FATHER!" she roared, the sheer force of her voice shattering parts of the structure around her.


    "Fenrir?!" Velkan shouted, reaching out, but there was something in her eyes¡ªa fury even he didn''t recognize. She was consumed by a primal impulse, something beyond reason or control.


    "So, it was as I suspected... The one who brought Gungnir was Loki," Dante said, his voice echoing through the room. "Did you know about this?" d asked, ring at him. "No, Valentina just told me recently.


    I was going to dere war on that idiot anyway, but once I learned about her, it became obvious," Dante replied, watching as Valentina rose from the debris, a macabre smile creeping across her face.


    "Gungnir," she said, and the spear materialized in her hand. But before she could grasp it, Fenrir spun with feral rage. "It doesn''t belong to you!" Her voice was cold,ced with a furious growl.


    Valentina paused, her eyes narrowing with pure curiosity. "You have no idea what you''re provoking. Do you really want to fight?" she asked, smiling.


    ''She''s excited...'' Dante thought, seeing the wide grin on Valentina''s face. She was genuinely thrilled to face this woman.


    "You''ve made a grave mistake, Fenrir," Valentina''s voice was low, but each word seemed to vibrate with hidden power.


    Fenrirughed, a guttural and menacing sound. "I''m not here to talk about mistakes. I''m here to fix the problem you created for yourselves."


    Velkan, finally recovering from the initial shock, stepped forward. "Fenrir, stop!" he ordered, his voice filled with authority. "This is not the way."


    But she ignored him, her wolfish eyes fixed on Dante and Valentina. "You want war, boy? Then war starts now."


    Dante narrowed his eyes, his aura pulsing like a volcano on the verge of eruption. "I''m getting tired of being called ''boy.'' I''m older than all of youbined."


    As Dante locked eyes with Fenrir, who was ready to strike, he heard a whisper near his ear.


    "Dante, he''s gone," Lilith''s voice said softly.


    "Huh?" Dante turned, looking for his target... But Alexander had simply vanished. "You''ve got to be kidding me," he grumbled, realizing that only Velkan and Fenrir remained.


    "General? General, my ass. He''s just a useless pup," he muttered, frustrationcing his words.

 Chapter 323: Vampires vs Wolves

    "Expand," Alice murmured with a snap of her fingers, and the room expanded, transforming into a gigantic arena. The rulers backed away from thebat zone, isting the others within a dome protected by a barrier.


    "At least no one will die this way," shemented, arms crossed, while Morgana observed and understood the ability. "Interesting..." she murmured.


    "What the hell," Dante muttered, irritated. His frustration over Alexander''s escape only fueled his anger, but he quickly realized there was no time to dwell on it. "Let''s settle this quickly..."


    The battlefield stilly before him, and the real confrontation was about to begin. And it wasn''t just them...


    Fenrir, consumed by rage,unched herself at Valentina with impressive speed and strength. Her glowing green eyes burned with an unprecedented fury, like that of an Alpha who had lost something precious. With a ferocious growl, she struck the first blow, her ws sharp as des aimed at Valentina''s neck.


    Valentina, still covered in dust from the debris she had gone through, smiled maliciously. In the blink of an eye, she moved aside, letting Fenrir''s ws sh through empty air. "Are you desperate, Fenrir? That must be your name, I''m not good with names," Valentina said with chilling coldness. "That makes you predictable. Animals are easy to deal with."


    Without giving Fenrir a chance to respond, Valentina made a move with Gungnir. With a swift spin, she hurled it at Fenrir with incredible precision.


    However, Fenrir was no ordinary opponent. She leaped aside with supernatural agility, dodging the spear. The ground where Gungnir struck exploded in a wave of destruction, cracking the marble beneath their feet.


    ''The spear that never misses... missed?'' Valentina questioned herself. It was the first time she had seen anyone dodge her spear.


    But she had no time to dwell on it. Fenrir growled, baring her teeth, and lunged again at Valentina, this time with an even more savage attack, her form distorting into something more bestial with each passing second.


    The two warriors shed violently. Fenrir attacked with ws and bites, trying to find any weakness in Valentina''s defenses, while Valentina countered with precise strikes and swift cuts, using Gungnir to keep her opponent at bay. Each impact sent shockwaves throughout the hall, turning the once grand space into a battlefield littered with debris and destruction.


    "This isn''t good..." Lilith murmured, watching how Valentina was handling the beast. "She''s going to lose if this keeps up," shemented. But near her... "You''re delusional. If that woman loses, I''ll change my name to Little Ste," Siren said, eyeing Valentina. "She''s not even using 50% of her power yet," she muttered, "Annoying."


    Lilith was confused. How could this woman be so sure?


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the room, Velkan watched cautiously. His face was tense, but his eyes were focused on Dante. He knew he couldn''t interfere in the fight between Valentina and Fenrir¡ªhe didn''t have the strength for it...


    "You shouldn''t have brought a being from another world to help you in a little war," Dante said, walking slowly towards Velkan, his voice dripping with disdain. "But you wolves aren''t exactly known for your intelligence, are you?"


    Velkan narrowed his eyes. "I don''t need to hear that from someone who doesn''t even understand the basics of a Kingdom," he replied, his voice firm as his own aura began to manifest around him, dark and heavy like an impending storm. "But I''ll make sure you regret every word."


    Without further warning, Velkan advanced, his feet barely touching the ground as he closed the distance to Dante with impressive speed. With a swift movement, he swung his sword, a de as ck as night, infused with the essence of shadows. The strike was precise, aiming for Dante''s chest, but...


    "I''ve gotten used to being impaled, you know? Seriously, is my chest that beautiful for people to always want to see it like this?" Dante said, gripping the ck sword lodged in his chest. "You''re going to have to try harder than that, Velkan," Dante said with an arrogant smile. "I expected more from a Shadow user. I''m not impressed at all."


    Velkan was unfazed by thement. He quickly stepped back, and with an agile motion, made his sword disappear into the surrounding shadows. "You talk too much," he muttered before vanishingpletely from Dante''s sight, merging with the shadows that filled the room.


    Dante narrowed his eyes, his sharp senses trying to locate the enemy. He knew Velkan was a master of shadow maniption, but he wasn''t worried. "ying hide and seek? What a funny little dog," he taunted, as his aura expanded, filling the room with crushing pressure. "That won''t save you."


    Without warning, Velkan reappeared behind him, his shadow sword slicing through the air toward Dante''s back. But Dante, with impable reflexes, turned at thest second, grabbing the de with his bare hand, his aura''s strength preventing the cut from prating his skin.


    "Nice try, you almost got me," Dante said, with a cold smile, before spinning and delivering a punch straight to Velkan''s stomach, sending him flying into the opposite barrier. The impact was brutal, cracking the barrier around Velkan as he fell to the ground with a groan of pain. But quickly, the barrier healed itselfpletely¡­


    "Oh¡­ really good barrier, mother-inw," Dante said, smiling toward Alice, who turned her face away, embarrassed. "Damn charisma!" she growled internally.


    Dante walked toward Velkan slowly, like a predator savoring its prey. "You should have learned by now, Velkan," he said, his voice dripping with superiority. "You''re the biggest failure of all time, you didn''t even deserve to be among the rulers. You''re not up to the task, understand? I mean, I heard Siren cut the tree with one strike, and you? What did you do besides sit while your kingdom crumbled?"


    Velkan slowly rose, wiping blood from the corner of his mouth. "You''re much more arrogant than they say, Dante," he said, his voice steady despite the obvious pain. "But arrogance precedes the fall."


    With a gesture, Velkan summoned a legion of shadows that rose around him like a protective wall. The shadows shaped into ck wolves with green eyes, all armed with sharp teeth and ready to attack. "Let''s see how you handle this," he said,manding his legion to charge at Dante.


    Dante simply smiled. "Interesting," he murmured, as his own aura condensed around him, forming a barrier of pure power. When the shadow creatures attacked, they collided with this barrier with force but were instantly disintegrated by Dante''s overwhelming power.


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from §Þ??


    Velkan tried to take advantage of the distraction, emerging from his legion to attack again, but Dante was ready. With a fluid movement, he dodged the blow and countered with a kick that hit Velkan square in the chest, mming him into the ground with brutal force.


    As Velkan struggled to rise, Dante watched him with disdain. "Did you really think your shadows would make a difference?" he asked, his voice dripping with scorn.


    But before Dante could provide more entertainment to the onlookers, a deafening roar filled the room. Fenrir and Valentina shed again, their auras colliding with such force that the ground beneath their feet began to crack.


    Fenrir attacked with ws and fangs, while Valentina, now wielding Gungnir, held her ground skillfully.


    "You won''t stop me, Fenrir," Valentina said between blows. "Your hatred is pathetic. Your daddy came to us to kill us, and he died like the coward he was."


    "You talk too much," Fenrir growled, her ws extending for a lethal strike.


    Valentina dodged, spinning the spear, andnded a blow that struck Fenrir''s shoulder, opening a deep wound.


    "Ughht!" Fenrir cried out in pain, but she didn''t retreat. On the contrary, her fury only grew, and the wound healedpletely. With a swift move, she grabbed Gungnir with both hands, preventing Valentina from pulling back.


    "You may have the spear, but I have the strength," Fenrir growled before pulling Valentina close and delivering a devastating punch to her face, sending her flying backward.


    Valentina hit the ground with a thud, blood dripping from her nose, but she onlyughed. "You''re nothing more than a wild animal. A mad dog that needs to be put back on a leash."


    "And I''m starting to get excited!" Valentina said, smiling as she began to enter her vampire count transformation.


    But she wasn''t the only one... Fenrir, now out of control, started transforming into a massive ck wolf, ready to finish the fight.


    Dante, watching the chaos unfold, sighed. "You two are going to destroy everything before I even get my fun," he murmured, preparing to intervene. This was no longer just a matter of war... In fact, if he let this continue... The world could end.


    But before he could make a move, Velkan, now standing again, seized the moment of distraction to strike. "Never underestimate me, Dante," he roared as his shadow sword materialized back into his hand.

 Chapter 324: Vampires vs Wolves II

    "Never underestimate me, Dante," he roared as his shadow sword materialized back in his hand.


    ''Oh boy, he didn''t get it¡­ He''s weak.'' Dante thought, watching how he was merely toying with the Werewolf King. It was almostical to see him trying and trying, but nothing was really working.


    Dante dodged the de and kicked Velkan in the stomach, who spat blood before being sent flying, but Dante didn''t stop. He moved faster than Velkan had been thrown and appeared behind him, delivering another blow that hit his back full force.


    "Ahhhrgt!" Velkan felt unbearable pain throughout his body. "I told you, all you had to do was hand over your son, and it would''ve been fine. Why this?" Dante mocked, so far not even needing to draw a sword to deal with this man, which already showed that¡­ He wasn''t even taking him seriously. "Your pathetic pride is going to get you killed." Dante said, finally summoning it...


    Rebellion emerged directly from his hand as the atmosphere in the room became even stranger, a tense air arose, but it wasn''t because of Rebellion or Dante...


    "You might be strong, Fenrir," Valentinamented, her voice filled with disdain. "But your rage makes you reckless." The scream cut through the air as Valentina advanced. Dante immediately turned his head to the scene, seeing for the first time Valentina''s Vampire Count transformation¡­ "Oh, she got even more beautiful," hemented,pletely ignoring Velkan.


    Fenrir, driven by her fury, paid no attention to Valentina''s words. Her mind was focused on one thing: destroying the woman before her. The ws of Loki''s daughter extended once again, aiming directly at Valentina''s neck in a brutal, unhesitating attack.


    Valentina was ready. As Fenrir attacked, Valentina made a quick sidestep, dodging the lethal ws with the precision of a dancer in a storm. Taking advantage of Fenrir''s imbnce, Valentina struck with Gungnir, hitting Fenrir''s paw nk, opening a deep cut that made the wolf howl in pain and instinctively retreat.


    Across the hall, Dante and Velkan continued their confrontation, but Dante''s mood had changed. He no longer saw Velkan as a real threat ¡ª now, his impatience was palpable. Dante observed Velkan, who had retreated a few steps after hisst failed attack, and decided it was time to end this.


    "You missed your chance, Velkan," Dante said, his voice cold and unforgiving. He raised his hand, and a dense dark energy began to concentrate around his sword. It was as if the very atmosphere around Dante was beingpressed by his presence, making the air heavier, almost impossible to breathe.


    Velkan immediately sensed the shift in the air and knew something was wrong.


    He tried to summon more shadows, seeking protection in his ability to manipte them.


    But before he could do anything, Dante moved.


    His speed was absurd, almost iprehensible. In the blink of an eye, he was in front of Velkan, and before the werewolf king could react, Dante delivered a direct blow to his chest.


    The impact was devastating.


    The force of the strike pierced through Velkan''s defenses as if they were made of paper.


    He was violently thrown back, his feet skidding along the floor as he struggled to stay upright. Blood dripped from his mouth, and he knew his situation was bing desperate. Dante, on the other hand, didn''t even seem to have exerted himself.


    Meanwhile, Valentina dominated Fenrir. Fenrir''s strength was brutal, but her attacks were predictable, driven by uncontroble rage. Valentina kept her at bay with the divine spear, striking and cutting each time Fenrir tried to advance. The huge wolf, exhausted and wounded, tried to retreat to gain some space, but Valentina didn''t allow it.


    "You tried hard, Fenrir," Valentina mocked, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "But this ends here." With a swift move, she spun Gungnir onest time, delivering a direct blow to Fenrir''s stomach, causing her to copse on the ground, panting and bleeding.


    Fenrir tried to stand up, but her body was already at its limit. She gritted her teeth, forcing herself to face Valentina. "You¡­ will pay for this," she growled, even though she knew her words carried no weight anymore, and her wolf form faded, leaving her as nothing but a wounded woman.


    Valentina merely shrugged, unconcerned. "Maybe someday, but not today."


    Dante, watching Velkan''s desperation and Fenrir''s state, realized the confrontation was over. He walked calmly to where Velkan was kneeling on the ground, trying to catch his breath. "So, was your pride worth it?" Dante mocked. "You''re nothing but a pathetic shadow."


    Velkan tried to stand, but his strength betrayed him. "I¡­ I''m not finished yet," he murmured, though his words sounded empty even to himself.


    Dante let out an impatient sigh. "Yes, you are. And I''m done with this." He raised his hand, ready to deliver the final blow that would end Velkan once and for all.


    However, something in the air changed. A cold wind swept through the hall, causing the walls to tremble slightly. Fenrir, still on the ground, widened her eyes, realizing what was happening before everyone else. "No... Not now..." she murmured, her voice filled with anguish. Enjoy exclusive adventures from §Þ??


    Dante frowned, sensing the shift in the atmosphere. He looked around, his sharp senses picking up on something unusual. "What is this?" he asked, though he knew something big wasing.


    Valentina, noticing the same thing, narrowed her eyes and stepped back, moving closer to Dante. "We''re being watched," she said, her voice low and alert. "Something''s wrong."


    Before Dante could respond, a voice echoed from the shadows around them. An ancient voice, it sounded truly powerful and, above all, dangerous. "Enough for today. You have proven your strength... but this is not the end."


    Suddenly, Velkan and Fenrir were enveloped by a dark mist, their figures quickly disappearing.


    "Oh, but it won''t be!" Dante rushed forward, trying to intercept them, but the fog was imprable, and within seconds, their enemies vanishedpletely from the hall.


    "Damn it!" Dante growled, his frustration ring up once again. He punched the ground, creating a small crater in the marble. "They escaped again."


    Valentina, still holding Gungnir, looked around, her eyes scanning every corner of the hall, analyzing if there was any other source of energy that could be part of this problem. "They retreated, but we weren''t defeated. They knew they were losing, or rather, they knew they were going to lose..."


    Dante stood up, clenching his fists but taking a deep breath to control his anger. "Yes. They fled like cowards, but that only dys the inevitable."


    Valentina shrugged, her confidence intact. "We''ll get another chance. And next time, they won''t have any way to escape." She said, her eyes glowing pure crimson red as her transformation faded. "At least, the woman is weak. Despite having divine power in her veins, she''s not a fighter." Valentinamented.


    "She''s still a Mythological Beast," Dante said, and Valentina raised her eyebrows, "Do you know her?" "By name, yes. Mythology from my Previous Life. The Wolf of Ragnarok, Fenrir." He said.


    Dante looked at the spot where Fenrir and Velkan had disappeared, his eyes narrowing. "Next time, I''ll make sure there''s nothing left for them to retreat to, at least, I hope so."


    The hall, now devastated by the battle, was silent. The heavy air of tension slowly dissipated. "Fix this, please." Dante said towards Alice, who blinked twice, making everything return to how it was... "What a headache," Dante muttered.


    "So, does anyone still have any doubt that Velkan is a traitor?" He asked, looking around at everyone who remained silent. "I''m doing this because I know what''sing, and I''m sure you''ll all die if I don''t take charge of the problem," Dantemented.


    "You''re acting like the Regent again," Elowyn remarked, displeased. "So, you''re still standing against me? Fine," Dante said, shrugging. "Just don''t expect me to save you and your elves when the real problem starts. Because I already know exactly how to save boths and Hell in this sector in the most peaceful way possible," Dantemented, smiling, almost as if he were pointing a sword at her.


    "She''s still learning, Emperor Scarlet," her mother interrupted. Aewyn smiled at him, "She''s still a child," she remarked.


    ''What are you doing, mother!'' Aewyn usedmunication magic to speak quickly with her mother, ''Shut up and do what he says, that man is a freaking Transcendental Being! This guy has lived longer than our!'' She saw through Dante for just a second, and felt that this man¡­ ''He''s as ancient as the, maybe even older¡­ this guy is a Reincarnate,'' she said, and Elowyn''s eyes widened.


    Dante smiled at the Queen of the Elves'' mother. "Of course," he remarked as he turned to Siren...


    "You''reing with me before I go with my wives directly to your continent," Dante said, but... "Sorry, but it''s not that simple. My subordinates are waiting for me," Siren replied...


    Dante pondered for a few seconds¡­


    "Then I''ll see youter," he said as a massive portal appeared. "Let''s go, girls," hemented.


    "You''re leaving just like that? Without even talking to your friend?" One of the dwarves drew Dante''s attention, who¡­ had momentarily forgotten...


    ''Damn it,'' Dante thought, "Hahahaha how could I forget¡­ hahaha," he said, scratching his head, ''I usually don''t have male friends, so I forget these things¡­''


    "Come on, you can join us, we need to talk too," Dante smiled.

 Chapter 325: An old friend

    The shining portal closed behind Dante, and he let out a long sigh, feeling the weight of recent battles lift from his shoulders.


    "What the hell was that?!" he roared before finally calming down. "It was obvious they weren''t alone, but a voice could just stop me? What the hell was that?" He vented his frustrations into the air as his wives surrounded him, uncertainty lingering in their eyes¡ªsomething was wrong...


    Well, all of them, even those who hadn''t been at the meeting, knew what had happened because of Morgana. So, in a way, they all knew why Dante was really upset at this moment. "And that son of a bitch still escaped without anyone noticing. Damn it!" he growled.


    "It''s hard to see him like this," Aaralynmented, while Velryna nodded. "It''s the first time I''ve seen our dear like this," she remarked. "Get used to it, it happens all the time," Morgana interrupted with a nod. "All the time? I''ve been with him for months, and nothing like this has happened..." Aaralyn replied. "I''ve been with him for years, I know what I''m saying," Morgana retorted.


    Valentina, the closest to him, gently touched his arm. "You seemed to be having fun with Velkan," shemented with a slight smile. "But the work never ends, does it? You''re going back to training¡­" She said, causing Dante''s body to tremblepletely... "B-but..." "You''re going to train with me.


    Just like old times¡­" Valentina said, making Dante''s body shake entirely, making him forget all the problems and focus solely on Valentina...


    "This isn''t the time for that," Voralith interrupted, looking at Dante and his... "Ahem- Ahem- You have a guest, dear." She coughed, drawing his attention.


    Everyoneughed at his reaction as muffled giggles echoed through the hall. "You''re all forgetting you''reing along too, right?" This made several of the women freeze.


    "Now..." Dante turned. "I''m going to talk to my dear friend," Dante said, smiling. "Really? But¡­" Vex murmured... before she could respond, a booming voice cut through the air. "I think the man''s talking about me,dies!


    Enjoy new adventures from §Þ??


    Sorry, but I''ll be stealing him for a while," Clovis, the burly dwarf who had followed him through the portal, stepped forward with a heartyugh and a warm expression. He no longer wore the battle armor he used to, but instead, a worn leather cloak adorned with the crest of the Dwarf Kingdom, which didn''t diminish his imposing presence at all.


    Dante greeted him with a p on the shoulder, a gesture of friendship that spoke of decades of trust and shared battles. "Of course I''m talking about you, Clovis. How could I forget my old friend?" Hemented¡ªhe had actually forgotten...


    Dante''s wives watched with a mix of feelings, but¡­ they all knew something... "He forgot," they thought in unison. Dante rarely showed himself so at ease with any man. In fact... besides Simon... did Dante have male friends?


    For them, seeing Dante genuinely happy in the presence of another man, without theyers of severity and responsibility he carried as "emperor" (something he''s not even yet), was a rare sight.


    "By God, it''s been far too long!" Clovis eximed, grabbing a mug of beer that some diligent servant had brought. He raised it, signaling for Dante to do the same. "Let''s drink like the old days, like the friends we are."


    Okay, maybe the incessant use of "friend" in sentences makes it seem like they aren''t friends at all! But Dante kept his firm smile while sitting at the table that was once for meetings, but now seemed like arge bar. ''Aldria is reallypetent...'' Dante thought as he looked at the Throne, the Empress sitting there, just drinking wine from a delicate ss.


    ''I hope I get a nice reward, dear,'' she sent telepathically throughmunication magic... ''I knew there was more to this¡­'' Dante thought...


    But, what could he do now?


    Dante smiled, grabbing his own mug and toasting with the dwarf. "To past battles and future victories," he said before taking a long drink.


    Dante''s women gathered around, some sitting next to him, others standing, watching Clovis and Dante with expressions ranging from amusement to curiosity. They had never seen such a casual interaction involving Dante.


    "So, Clovis," Dante began, ever perceptive. "What brings a dwarf of your caliber to my pce? It must be something important." He smiled, knowing that a dwarf wouldn''t leave his forge without a significant reason. And honestly, if it was so important, Clovis would havee earlier.


    After all, months had passed since the news of Dante Scarlet''s return was announced,plete with the broadcast of Ethan Smith''s death.


    Clovis ced his empty mug on the table with a soft thud, wiping the foam from his red beard before answering. "Well, my dear friend, there are two reasons. The first is to see the damned fool here," he pointed to Dante with a teasing smile, "and to thank you for something you did for me a decade ago."


    "Ten years ago?" Vex asked, raising an eyebrow. "What exactly did Dante do?"


    Clovis looked at Dante, who merely shrugged as if it was nothing, but the dwarf continued. "He saved my life on the day he died," Clovis said, clearly recalling what happened back then. "I thought I''d never get the chance to thank him, but it seems fate likes to toy with us all," he added, grinning while taking another drink.


    It was a practice he picked up from his father¡ªhaving a decent sense of humor and a good beer made a manplete. That was the dwarven motto, without the frills of how to forge something, just a man and his drink.


    Dante scoffed, as if trying to deflect the attention. "I was just passing by. It wasn''t a big deal. Anyone would have done the same; I just did the right thing," hemented, somewhat embarrassed.


    "Passing by?" Clovisughed. "Tsk, where''s your head at? You know damn well I was at death''s door after those three idiots nearly killed me in Kryoris," he remarked, almost pointing at Dante. "And today, I''m here to repay you, one way or another."


    The women didn''t know how to react to what they were witnessing. In all this time, they had never seen anyone treat Dante so lightly, not even Simon, who was always around. But this dwarf¡­ This dwarf was different, very different.


    "No need for that, Clovis. You know I did it out of friendship, not for a reward."


    "Oh, but I insist!" Clovis mmed his hand on the table, his eyes gleaming with determination. He made a gesture, and a portal spat out arge wooden box richly adorned with ancient runes. The dwarf ced it in front of Dante, who eyed the object with contained curiosity.


    "What''s this?" Dante asked, raising an eyebrow as his wives moved closer to get a look at the mysterious gift.


    Clovis grinned, his white teeth shining through his beard. "A gift from the Dwarven Kingdom. My most powerful weapon, the perfect creation of my life... I call it the ''Malevolent Demon Fang.'' And now, it belongs to you, Dante," he said, gesturing for Dante to open the box.


    Dante carefully opened the box, revealing a deep red spear that pulsed with a strange, warm energy. He picked it up, feeling an ancient, almost living power vibrating through it.


    "This is... impressive," Dantemented, lightly touching the spear''s shaft.


    Dante smiled, a rare, genuine smile. "Clovis, this is more than I could ask for. I can''t ept this."


    "Oh, stop being a killjoy. I owed you this... especially after losing that spear with that strange material you requested," Clovis said, taking another swig of his beer. "Just keep being the stubborn bastard you always were, and we''re good. No need to thank me..."


    "Hm? What spear?" Lilith asked, now paying close attention to the conversation.


    Dante chuckled lightly, recalling the incident. Before he could speak, Valentina jumped in, shrugging nonchntly, "He made a spear from your horn, but lost it within hours."


    The room went silent as everyone took in Valentina''s words, before bursting intoughter at Lilith''s expression. The throne hall, previously tense with recent battles and conflicts, was now filled with a warm sense of camaraderie and relief.


    As the night progressed, the conversation shifted to the Dwarven Kingdom and the changes that had taken ce over thest ten years.


    "It''s been... interesting times," Clovis began, leaning back in his chair. "After that invasion, we had to rebuild almost everything. It wasn''t easy, but dwarves are resilient folk. We expanded our underground borders and found new sources of precious minerals."


    "But I thought¡ª" Dante started, but Clovis interrupted, as if it was nothing, "Yes, we weren''t invaded by giant trees, but we were attacked by some strange demons. Nothing we couldn''t handle. That''s why it took me so long toe here. Trust me, when I saw you killing Ethan, I thought abouting immediately, but all this mess happened first."


    Clovis then grew more serious as he continued, "There are always threats in the depths," he said, his tone darkening. "It''s not just creatures like the ones we''ve fought before. There are... rumors of something older, something stirring in the darkness. I can''t say much yet, but I''ve got a feeling we''re not far from another war."


    N.A: Sorry for the mood-breaker with the Nova Spear reveal. I didn''t have time to review it so I''ll leave it for when Dante uses it as a Weapon and not a Souvenir.

 Chapter 326: An agreement between friends

    Clovis then became more serious as he continued, "There are always threats in the depths," he said, his tone darkening. "It''s not just creatures like the ones we fought before. There are... rumors of something older, something stirring in the darkness. I can''t say much yet, but I have a feeling we are not far from another war."


    Dante leaned slightly forward, his eyes fixed on Clovis'' face, sensing the tension in his friend''s words.


    The dwarf''s words weren''t a promation from a king about his kingdom or the prince of dwarves, but the confession of a friend worried about what the future might bring.


    "Something older?" Dante asked, crossing his arms, his chin slightly raised as he processed what Clovis had just revealed. "Do you think there''s a greater force behind these creatures? Something we haven''t faced yet?"


    Clovis nodded, his gaze firm but filled with uncertainty. "I don''t just think, I fear. Our people, the dwarves, dig deep in search of riches and answers. Sometimes, I think we dig beyond what we should. I''m not just talking aboutmon monsters... It''s as if something is watching from beneath the earth, something we don''t fully understand."


    "Tiamat..." Dante murmured, thinking about what he still had to kill... "I need a Dragon yer..." he muttered, narrowing his eyes. "Have you faced this kind of thing before?"


    Clovis nodded slightly, but there was hesitation in his eyes. "We have, but never like this. We''ve always had aggressive creatures, hungry monsters... but this? This is different. Some of our dwarven sages believe we''re touching areas where the ancient dwarf gods were sealed.


    Other theories suggest it''s not ours... that it''s a force beyond the known realms."


    "And what do you think?" Dante asked, his voice still calm, but his eyes focused and ready for any answer his old friend might give.


    Clovis hesitated for a moment before sighing. "I think we''re poking at something that should have stayed asleep. The problem is... stopping now would be impossible. Our mines depend on these excavations. If we stop, we''ll lose years of work, riches, and the trust of the people.


    But moving forward might mean unleashing something we can''t control."


    "You''ve grown... Are you now influencing me to say we should protect the dwarf kingdom like my mother did? Hahaha." Danteughed at Clovis'' words for a moment, crossing his arms and observing the dwarf before him. But he saw that this was noughing matter; Clovis was truly concerned.


    "You''re here to ask for help, aren''t you?" Dante asked directly, though there was no judgment in his tone. He understood that even the most powerful kings needed trusted allies, and Clovis was one of his most loyal friends.


    Clovis smiled, but it was a tired smile. "Part of me always hates asking for help. You know me, Dante. But yes, I''m here for that too. If these excavations continue, we may need reinforcements. And frankly, I trust you more than any army I could gather.


    If something awakens down there, I need to be sure we''re prepared."


    Dante remained silent for a few moments, processing the information. He knew Clovis wasn''t asking this lightly. If there truly was an ancient force deep in the Dwarf Kingdom, it could threaten more than just Clovis'' territory. And if that threat spread, it could mean trouble for the entire known world.


    "If you need our help, we''ll be there," Dante said firmly. "But you know we can''t fight without the right weapons." Danteughed, after all, he was already going to need something like that, but he hadn''t expected it toe this easily...


    Clovis'' face brightened a little, and he nodded, knowing exactly where Dante was going with this conversation. "Ah, of course. Weapons. It wouldn''t be one of my visits without talking about forges and special des."


    Dante chuckled softly, crossing his arms. "My wives are warriors, well, most of them. They need proper weapons to face what''sing. Especially if we''re dealing with the unknown forces you''re suggesting."


    Clovis stroked his beard thoughtfully, his eyes glimmering with interest. "The issue isn''t just forging powerful weapons, Dante. It''s about knowing how to forge them. And for that, we''ll need a proper forge¡ªsomething that can handle the materials needed to create weapons worthy of warriors of your caliber... and your wives."


    Dante smirked, already knowing what Clovis was about to say. The dwarf had known him long enough to anticipate his moves. "Seems like you''ll need your own forge, Clovis. Something that could rival the finest forges in the Dwarven Kingdom."


    Clovis gave Dante a friendly punch on the arm,ughing heartily. "You always know how to tempt me, don''t you? But you''re right. If we''re going to craft weapons that can handle the toughest challenges, we''ll need a forge of renown. Something that can withstand the toughest metals and the hottest mes."


    Dante snapped his fingers, a mischievous grin on his face. "I''ve been wanting to test out my new home. I hope it has a forge¡­ doesn''t it, Fey?"


    As soon as Dante mentioned Fey''s name, a soft golden light filled the room. Within seconds, a majestic figure appeared behind him, her long green hair flowing gently, and an aura of calm and warmth surrounding her. It was the World Tree in her human form¡ªFey. Her graceful hands gently embraced Dante from behind, her touch tender and protective.


    "You called for me, my dear?" Fey whispered, her voice like the gentle wind rustling through leaves, filled with affection.


    Dante smiled, feeling the warmth and strength Fey radiated around him. "We need a forge, Fey. One worthy of a dwarf like Clovis here. Can you help us with that?"


    Fey smiled, her eyes twinkling like stars. "Oh, darling, of course I can. The new home I built for you is equipped with everything you might need¡­ including a powerful forge. Something that could withstand the heat of a thousand suns if necessary."


    Clovis looked at Fey with a mixture of awe and curiosity. He didn''t quite know how to act in the presence of a World Tree, let alone one as¡­ beautiful as this. Dante noticed the look and grinned at him. "We''re friends, Clovis, but if you keep staring at my wife like that, you might end up as dwarf soup, got it?" Dante teased.


    Clovis flinched slightly. "I-I''m just admiring her, alright? It''s not every day you see a World Tree, you know?" Clovis stammered.


    "Yeah, she''s my World Tree. Eyes off," Dante said, pouting slightly.


    "Jealous, are we? Grow up," Clovis shot back,ughing.


    "Oh, you¡­" Dante started.


    "Dear¡­" Fey murmured, her gentle tone immediately calming him.


    "Ah¡­ right, sorry," Dante muttered, snapping back to reality. "So, shall we? I''m eager to see our new home too," he said with a gentle smile, which Fey returned warmly.


    With a graceful movement of her hand, Fey made the air around them shimmer with golden light. The ground beneath their feet trembled slightly, and then, as if by magic, the walls around them opened to reveal a corridor leading to an underground chamber.


    She had teleported them.


    "Let''s go," Dante said, his eyes shining with excitement. "Time to test this forge."


    Clovis, as giddy as a child in a candy store, jumped and followed Dante down the corridor.


    When they arrived at the forge, the sight left them speechless. The forge was massive, with a chimney reaching up to the sky, releasing smoke in gentle spirals. The tools scattered around the room were all top-tier, made from rare and enchanted materials. The fire in the central furnace burned with an intense bluish hue, indicating it was fueled by something far more powerful than ordinary coal.


    Clovis looked around with an expression of pure delight. "By the gods! This¡­ this is even better than ours back home!"


    Dante crossed his arms, satisfied. "So, do you think we can forge something worthy here?"


    Clovis let out a heartyugh, already making his way toward the tools with hungry eyes. "With this, we can forge weapons that''ll make the gods tremble!"


    ''This was definitely Morgana''s doing. I don''t see how Fey could have created something thisplex¡­ especially with these tools and materials. Did she already foresee that I''d get a cksmith? That woman¡­''


    "So, are we in agreement?" Dante said, extending his hand to seal the deal.


    "As long as I have what I need to work with, and you all help the Dwarven Kingdom, yes, we''ve got a deal, my friend." Clovis grinned, shaking Dante''s hand firmly.


    "Then, wee to the team." Dante smiled.


    While this was happening¡­


    "He left¡­ without even saying hello?¡­" In the Demi-Human Kingdom, a woman paced back and forth, fury zing in her eyes. She looked like she could attack anyone who came near.


    "Hey, did you call for me?" Aren appeared, wearing a lc cloak and holding a wooden staff. The goat-like Demi-human looked at Katarina, who was on the verge of losing it.


    "He¡­ ignored me again, Aren¡­" she muttered, and Aren couldn''t help but sigh. "Again¡­ You''re thinking about Dante Scarlet again? Are you a masochist?" she questioned, unknowingly making a grave mistake. Explore more stories with §Þ??


    BOOM!!!


    Aren went flying, crashing through several walls after taking a concentrated punch straight to the stomach. "You don''t understand!!!" Katarina screamed.

 Chapter 327: A simple castle...

    Dante was hovering in the air at this moment, his body floating as he observed with an expression of pure astonishment.


    He didn''t know how to react; his eyes could barely absorb the ''grandiosity'' of the scene before him. He was looking at his ''new home''¡­


    What had he asked for? Initially, just a simple castle to use as a base for him and his beautiful wives, a refuge from the outside world¡­ But these crazy women¡­ They had gone overboard! The ''simple castle'' had turned into something much, much bigger!


    The clearing, which was once a crater of considerable dimensions, had now be almost a kingdom in itself. It was a magical and natural fortress, a fusion of power and beauty that seemed to defy thews of reality.


    Beside him, Fey and Morgana floated peacefully, both with smiles of satisfaction as they watched Dante''s reaction. Fey, with her almost ethereal serenity, observed her work with shining eyes, while Morgana, with a touch of amused arrogance, eagerly awaited Dante to say something, though his astonished look said enough.


    "I-I¡­ asked for a castle," Dante murmured, his voice incredulous as he continued to take in the details. "A simple castle, something modest to protect us¡­ What the hell is this?" Hemented, still unable to process what he was seeing.


    "This?" Fey replied, embracing him from the side with a soft smile on her lips, her green hair floating in sync with the wind. "This is a gift for you, my dear. A ce worthy of your greatness¡­ and of us, your wives, of course," she said, giving him a small kiss on the cheek.


    Fey was much more affectionate with him now, especially after he dered to everyone that she was Fey Scarlet, the World Tree¡­ This had affected her somehow, and now, being officially his, she wanted to love him and be loved in return.


    Morganaughed beside them, seeing how she was acting now. After spending so much time building this ce, fearing he might not like it, she made a gesture, rxing in the air. "You wanted a functional castle. Fey and I just... enhanced the concept, after all, we need a war fortress capable of annihting anyone," she said with a shrug, a mischievous smile on her face.


    Dante turned to them, his mouth still agape. "Enhanced? I can see towers touching the sky, walls that seem made of living magic! There''s a colossal tree in the center that I''m sure could take down half an army just by swaying its branches! You created a fortress? This looks like a Living City!


    A Kingdom! In a Crater!"


    "Well, technically, it can annihte anything airborne that tries to approach¡­ not to mention the barriers and, well¡­ My original body is down there under the tree," Fey said with a mischievous smile.


    "But I made sure it would only act with your permission, my little daughter wouldn''t attack my handsome husband, ever," Fey assured, referring to the tree in the center as her "daughter," which, well, was true¡ªthe tree in the center was a creation meant to protect this ce.


    Dante put his hands on his head, still trying to process. "This isn''t a castle, it''s an entire kingdom! There are floating bridges in the air! Waterfalls descending directly from the sky! Even the stones glow, Fey!" He said, pointing to some spots that seemed to havee out of a mystical, magical world. "Look at that!


    How is that even working?" He said, pointing to a floating ind that poured a waterfall into a stream running through the city.


    "Rank 2 Gravity Magic, thankfully it''s very weak, just decorative, no risk of falling. I made sure the tree is literally the center; it maintains all the magic functioning while releasing the barrier that hides us from the world," Morgana said calmly as if it were nothing¡­ And well, for her, a Supreme Rank Mage who only lost to the Queen of Witches, this was indeed child''s y.


    "You turned that tree into a sustainable mana generator?" Dante looked incredulous.


    "Oh, you noticed that," Morgana said, yfully nudging Dante on the shoulder,ughing. "I decided to use a luminosity spell on the stones too. You know, to give it that ancient magic touch. Something ssic, ssic is good."


    Dante turned to her, eyes narrowed. "ssic? Morgana, this looks like the realm of the gods! If I invite someone here, they''ll think I''m some kind of deity!"


    Morgana shrugged, maintaining her good humor. "Well, considering you''re married to a Demon Goddess, a Celestial Dragon, and a World Tree... I''d say it''s only a matter of time before you ascend to divinity. Besides, you''re already a God in human terms¡ªthe God of Hell." Morgana said, shrugging again. That was something Dante hadn''t even thought of...


    If the progenitor of Angels was a Goddess, then why wouldn''t he, the Progenitor of Hell, be one too?


    ''Stop daydreaming, you''re far from bing a God of this sector. At least you have a concept, but it''s pointless to be a God without a defined concept.'' After months, Dante finally heard that familiar voice again¡­ ''You''re back, youzy bum! Get back to work!'' Dante shouted internally at Alter-Dante. "Tsk, screw you, I''ve spent months rebuilding this messed-up soul you damaged," he replied.


    While Dante was engaged in an internal argument with the newly returned voice, Fey let out a softugh, her arms wrapping around Dante once again, bringing his attention back to the present. "My dear, we know you deserve far more than just a simple castle. This ce... is a reflection of the power you wield and your aplishments.


    We wanted to give you a home as grand as the man who governs it," she said, sounding like a woman both intelligent and adoring of her husband.


    "Okay," he finally said, raising a hand. "Let''s recap. I asked for a functional castle to protect us. Now I have a kingdom. A kingdom that, honestly, seems more fortified than anything I''ve ever seen."


    Morgana nodded, satisfied with herself. Well, she was proud of her work! It had taken a long time to create, so she deserved some credit! "Exactly. And you''re wee."


    "No, no," Dante continued, shaking his head as he spoke to both of them. "I''m impressed, don''t get me wrong. But how exactly am I supposed to exin this to the others? I mean, there are so many things here, each one could have their own house!"


    Fey blinked innocently. "Exin what? That we created the perfect ce for them to live infort and security? Darling, if you show them this, they''ll love it. Each of them gets their own home and doesn''t have to be cramped with the others, enormous training areas to y in, the best equipment for training¡ªeverything of the finest quality, something, well... the pce of Aldria doesn''t have."


    Danteughed. "You two... definitely have a very different definition of the word ''perfect.''"


    Morgana floated beside him, leaning forward with a mischievous smile. "Come on, Dante. Admit it. This is spectacr. You didn''t expect anything this grand, but now that you''ve seen it, you can''t help but imagine yourself using this ce, can you?"


    Dante nced at her sideways, but a smile began to form on his lips. "I admit, it''s... impressive. But this is still too much. How on earth did you manage to do all of this so quickly?"


    Fey smiled and closed her eyes, taking a deep breath. "I''m the World Tree, my love. Time is malleable when ites to nature. The magic of creation is in my roots. Besides, Morgana has powerful abilities thatplement mine."


    Morgana smiled proudly. "I just added a bit of mour and arcane magic. We made a great team, don''t you think?"


    Dante looked from one to the other and finally gave in, throwing his hands up. "Alright, alright! You two are incredible. This ce... it''s beyond what I could''ve imagined. I think I can get used to it.


    Maybe."


    Fey gave him a gentle kiss on the cheek, her soft touch grounding him amidst the chaos in his mind. "We know deep down you like it, darling. And this ce was made for us. For you, for your wives, for our family."


    "And this," Morgana added with a mischievous look, "is just the beginning. Imagine what we can build from here on."


    Dante sighed, but couldn''t helpughing. "You two are impossible."


    He looked once again at the kingdom, the living magic pulsing around him, and finally epted that this was now his home. It was imposing, breathtaking, andpletely outside his usual reality... but it was his.


    "So," Dante said, a mischievous smile crossing his face as he looked at the two, "How long until I find a secret dungeon full of monsters down below?"


    Fey chuckled softly. "Oh, a secret dungeon? Not just yet. Although, if you''d like, I can arrange something¡­"


    Morgana raised an eyebrow. "We should think about that. A little extra fun for boring nights... a ce to throw enemies so they can be devoured¡­ hmm¡­ it''s a good idea."


    Dante shook his head,ughing in exasperation. "I''m going to regret giving that idea, aren''t I?"


    "Probably," Fey responded with a charming smile.


    They slowly descended towards the ground, and Dante began to realize that despite all the visual chaos, there was something deeply familiar andforting about it all. The smell of the forest, the gentle breeze carrying the freshness of the leaves... everything emanated life and energy.

 Chapter 328: A kingdom we can live in.

    They descended slowly toward the ground, and Dante began to realize that, despite all the visual chaos, there was something deeply familiar andforting about it all.


    The smell of the forest, the gentle breeze carrying the freshness of the leaves... everything emanated life and energy.


    Dante walked through the newly created realm alongside Fey and Morgana, still struggling to process everything he had seen.


    The ce he had requested to be a simple castle had turned into something colossal. And with every step, the grandeur seemed to increase.


    He could barely believe what his eyes were seeing, and the reactions of the two beside him only made the situation more surreal.


    Fey, with her serene gaze and soft smile, happily pointed out the details of the constructions around them, while Morgana kept a mischievous air, as if enjoying Dante''s growing bewilderment.


    "And this here," Fey began, pointing to a huge tower covered in vines that seemed alive, "is the Tower of Wisdom. It was created to store all the knowledge of the realm. The books update themselves, and the nts that cover it purify the air and generate magical energy."


    Dante blinked, trying toprehend what he had just heard. "Books that update... by themselves? And these vines... generate magic? How exactly did you do this?"


    Fey smiled, and Morgana replied with a touch of arrogance. "Analysis Magic, of course. We had to use some spells forgotten centuries ago. But nothing that two talented women like us couldn''t do. Throw any book in there, and it is analyzed and incorporated into the System we created.


    Just ask what you want to know, and it will speak if it has the information." Morganamented, smiling, and Dante grew curious and wanted to try it.


    "Who is Dante Scarlet?" He asked aloud, and a round sphere resembling the world appeared in the air, in a magical blue color, like raw mana.


    "Dante Scarlet, currently the Emperor of Hell. Better known as the Demon King of Destruction, pseudo-God of Demons after marrying the Demon Progenitor Lilith. Dante is a representation of Negativity in the world of Elysium.


    Although he has yet to mark history, he is one of the beings with Supreme Potential in the Sector, primarily known because of his First Wife and Mother, Valentina Scarlet, the God-yer--" "E-enough." Dante said, and the sphere disappeared. He turned, startled, looking at Morgana.


    Dante stopped and stared at her for a long moment. "And you think this is... normal? I mean, a tower that practically has a life of its own and infinite knowledge?" ''This lunatic created an A.I. in a medieval world like this?! She''s insane!'' Dante screamed internally.


    When he was Aisha Walker and lived on Earth, Artificial Intelligences had barely begun to emerge, and now, right in front of him, there was a Magical Artificial Intelligence created by a Mage and a World Tree, functioning perfectly!


    Morgana chuckled softly. "Normal? Maybe for us. To you, it might seem like a lot, but I promise everything was created to make your life easier... and ours... We don''t have what I want yet, so I need you to y a little with my mother...


    but when we get the arcane library... we will have an almost infinite arsenal of rare magic." Shemented, her eyes gleaming with excitement.


    Well, Morgana was a magical scientist. She studied magic more than anyone in this world... Well, not as much as her mother, but you get the idea... Acquiring the Arcane Library is basically the greatest source of magical knowledge in the world, and although Morgana had read almost all the books, she knew her mother kept many things hidden from others...


    So with Dante, she could crack her mother''s thick shell of arrogance to gain more knowledge!


    Yes, she would use her own husband for this! Even if she had to throw him to the dragon she called her mother!


    Dante opened his mouth to respond but decided to let it go. He would end up stressing himself out if he kept trying to oppose what was already done, and that would make the situation worse.


    They had already passed several other constructions, each more surreal than thest. He had seen a garden that changed seasons based on the mood of the person entering it, a fountain that healed wounds just by its proximity, and a hall where the walls reflected the deepest desire of whoever upied it.


    Fey stopped suddenly, causing Dante, still absorbing everything around him, to halt abruptly. "What''s wrong?" he asked, his brow furrowing with concern.


    Fey turned slowly, her usual bright expression reced by something more serious, almost hesitant. "There''s something I haven''t shown anyone yet... something personal," she said softly, her voice tinged with vulnerability.


    Morgana, who had been confidently leading the tour with her usual ir, stepped back slightly, crossing her arms. "I think it''s best if you see this for yourself," she said, her tone more subdued than usual.


    Dante, sensing the gravity of the moment, nodded in silence and followed Fey. They walked along a narrow, winding path, the trees around them growing thicker and older, their branches whispering in the wind as though sharing ancient secrets.


    Finally, they emerged into a small clearing. In the center stood a massive, ancient tree, its roots coiling deep into the earth like the veins of the world itself. Its leaves shimmered with a soft, otherworldly glow, pulsing gently with life. But it wasn''t the tree that caught Dante''s full attention.


    At the base of the tree, a small, intricately carved stone stood like a monument. The engravings were in anguage Dante couldn''t read, but their meaning seemed to hang heavy in the air, filling the clearing with a sense of reverence.


    Fey stood before the tree in silence for a moment, her gaze softening as she looked at the stone. "This ce... it''s not just another part of the kingdom," she began, her voice barely above a whisper. "It''s where everything started for me."


    Dante felt a pang of curiosity and something deeper¡ªunderstanding. "What do you mean?" he asked gently, stepping closer.


    Fey let out a small breath, as if gathering herself. "Before I met you, before Morgana... I was lost, doing everything out of duty, without purpose or real feeling. This tree... it''s connected to my past. It''s a reminder of who I used to be, and why I chose to change."


    Morgana, standing a few paces away, gave Dante a knowing look. This wasn''t just about showing him a part of the kingdom. This was Fey revealing a piece of herself¡ªone of the most intimate parts of her journey.


    Dante knelt by the stone, studying the inscriptions, though he couldn''t decipher them. "You''re not that person anymore," he said softly, ncing up at her. "You''ve built something beautiful here. You''ve found your purpose."


    Fey smiled, her eyes glistening. "I just hope... that I''ve built a home worthy of you. A ce where we can all be happy."


    Dante stood, reaching out to gently touch her shoulder. "You already have."


    Morgana, now leaning against a nearby tree, smirked. "And to think, it only took the power of creation and a little help from me."


    Dante shot her an amused look. "Of course, nothing would beplete without your ''help'', Morgana."


    Fey chuckled softly, wiping her eyes. "You both make this ce feel... real. Like it can be more than just a dream."


    And with that, they stood in quiet reverence beneath the glowing tree, surrounded by the magic of the kingdom, yet feeling the deeper magic of their bonds.


    "Now, there''s something else I''d like to show you, Dante," she said, her voice taking on a softer, more intimate tone. Morgana, noticing the change in the atmosphere, stopped, nced at the two with a sly smile, and took a step back.


    "I''ll leave you two alone," Morgana said, waving casually before disappearing in a magical breeze.


    Dante, now curious, turned to Fey. "What do you want to show me?"


    Fey gestured for him to follow, and together they began to descend a hidden staircase leading underground. The atmosphere grew denser, and Dante felt the energy around them shift. It was as if they were entering apletely different ce where the air seemed to vibrate with ancient life and power.


    When they reached the bottom of the stairs, Dante was met with a sight that made him stop in his tracks.


    Before him, a vast cavern opened up, and in the center, a gigantic tree dominated the space. But it was not just any tree. It was the true World Tree, Fey''s original form.


    The tree''s branches extended like giant arms, reaching up to the cavern''s ceiling and glowing with a soft, ethereal light. The trunk was covered in ancient symbols pulsing with magic, and the roots, enormous and intricate, spread across the floor like veins of power.


    Dante stood there, speechless.


    Fey moved ahead of him, approaching her original form, her eyes shining with a mixture of pride and vulnerability.


    "This is my true body," Fey said, her voice soft yet resonating with a depth Dante had never heard before. "The World Tree. I wanted you to see who I truly am."

 Chapter 329: Dragons Training

    Dante approached slowly, his eyes taking in every detail of the tree. He could feel the power flowing through the air, a natural and pure energy that seemed as vast as the world itself¡ªwell, in theory, it was the world itself.


    "Fey..." he finally managed to speak, still processing the grandeur of what he was seeing. "This... is unbelievable. You are... this."


    She smiled softly, her bare feet touching the ground near the roots. "This is my original body, the true World Tree that sustains the entire. All the natural energy you feel...es from here.


    I am the guardian of bnce, and this tree is my oldest physical form, the first existence of the," she said with a gentle smile, not resembling the woman he had met weeks ago when the demonic invasion began, and Lyrianna had been kidnapped.


    Dante stepped closer, now with a mixture of reverence and curiosity. He extended his hand, hesitantly, and touched the trunk of the tree. The contact was like an explosion of soft energy, a current of power that surged through him from head to toe. He felt the heart of the earth, the breath of the forests, the flow of the rivers¡ªall through Fey.


    ''!!!'' Dante''s body trembled slightly as his entire being seemed to travel through all realms in a single second!


    "You are so much more than I could have ever imagined," he said softly as he withdrew his hand from the trunk, recovering from the initial shock, looking at her. "This... this is incredible, Fey."


    She stepped toward him, her eyes glowing with emotion. "I wanted you to see this part of me, my dear. I wanted you to know that behind everything we''ve created, behind the magic and the beauty... there''s something deeper. Something that connects everything... I gave up my home for all of you."


    Dante felt touched by the honesty and vulnerability Fey was showing. He knew this moment was rare, a glimpse into something few could fully understand.


    "You didn''t need to show me this for me to know how amazing you are," he said, his voice soft as he took her hand. "But I''m honored you trust me with something so important."


    Fey moved closer, her eyes meeting Dante''s. "You''re part of this now, Dante. This realm... this body... we''re connected. And I wanted you to know that."


    Dante smiled, pulling her close and wrapping her in a firm embrace. He felt the calm and vastness of her power surrounding them, but also something deeper¡ªa bond of trust and love that went beyond the physical or magical.


    "Thank you for showing me who you really are, my Fey," he murmured, his voice sincere.


    Fey smiled against his chest, and together, they stood there in silence, immersed in the natural power and the connection they shared.


    This was the home that Fey and Morgana had created for him, but more than that, it was the home Fey was sharing with him in a way that transcended any castle or structure.


    ...


    In the training arena, the sky was covered by dark clouds that seemed to reflect the intensity of the battle happening below.


    Voralith and Eldrax, both in their dragon forms, werepletely immersed in a duel of power and technique.


    The two colossal creatures, though limited to a height of two meters, moved with the agility and ferocity of muchrger predators.


    Their eyes gleamed with an almost animalistic intensity, and the air around them seemed to vibrate with the heat and energy they emitted.


    Eldrax, with her gleaming scales in shades of silver and obsidian, leaped back, narrowly avoiding a burst of golden mes that Voralith exhaled in her direction. The ground beneath her feet melted with the impact of the fire, leaving glowing trails as Voralith pressed forward, giving no respite.


    "You need to be faster!" roared Voralith, her guttural voice echoing through the arena. Her wings, though retracted to avoid hindering her movements, beat with enough force to stir up dust from the ground. "Hesitation is what kills. If you want to master your adult form, control your fury! Come at me!"


    Eldrax, feeling the growing pressure, gritted her teeth as she prepared her next attack.


    She had recently evolved into her adult dragon form, and although she was far more powerful, she also struggled against the wild instinct that came with this new phase. Her emotions were heightened, and every movement she made seemed apanied by a whirlwind of inner chaos.


    "I''m trying, Mother!" Eldrax roared, her scales shimmering as a dark glow began to emanate from her body. "But it''s hard to keep my head straight with so much energy coursing through me!"


    Without waiting for a response, she opened her mouth, unleashing a powerful wave of ice that collided with the wall of golden mes Voralith conjured to defend herself. The sh of the two elements created a storm of steam that filled the arena, obscuring both of their visions for a few seconds.


    Voralith, though the more experienced of the two, smiled to herself.


    Eldrax''s progress was evident.


    Even though the young dragoness was still struggling to control herself, the fact that she could hold her ground against an opponent like Voralith was already impressive.


    ''She''s different from any dragon I''ve ever known... Has Dante noticed? No... He''s not capable of that... What a lucky man...'' Voralith murmured as she watched Eldrax fight... ''She called me mother...'' she thought lightly...


    ''It must be because I shared my memories and lineage knowledge... She must see me as her mother now...''


    "You''re getting stronger, Eldrax," said Voralith, her calm voice contrasting with the brutality of thebat. "But strength isn''t everything. You need to master your mind. Fury is a double-edged sword; it gives you power, but it also blinds you."


    The mist created by the steam began to dissipate, revealing Eldrax, panting heavily, her ws dug into the ground to stabilize herself. Her eyes sparkled with determination to continue, but there was also a spark of frustration. She knew Voralith was right, but feeling and controlling all that energy, all that power, was an immense challenge.


    "I know I need to control it, Mother," Eldrax growled, flexing her muscles as she circled Voralith. "But how can I do that when every second feels like I''m about to explode inside?"


    Voralith stepped forward, and Eldrax felt the weight of the older dragoness''s presence intensify. Though she was in a reduced form, Voralith was still an imposing figure, her experience and wisdom reflected in every movement.


    "The key," Voralith began, with an almost lethal calm, "is not to suppress that energy, but to channel it. Use the fury, yes, but don''t let it control you. It''s a dance between you and your power. Now, attack again. This time, control the flow."


    Eldrax snarled, the purple glow around her body intensifying. She felt the energy boiling in her veins, like a volcano about to erupt. But Voralith''s words echoed in her mind. "Channel it."


    She stepped back, her wings opening slightly, and then surged forward with surprising speed. This time, she didn''tunch a direct attack. Instead, she used her speed to move in an arc around Voralith, searching for an opening.


    Voralith noticed the change immediately. "Better. You''re thinking."


    Instead of releasing her energy all at once as she had before, Eldrax concentrated it in her ws. They began to glow with a cold, bluish light, and in one swift motion, she attempted to sh Voralith from the side.


    ''Her elemental control has improved... She couldn''t use ice before, and now she wields it as if it were natural...'' Voralith thought.


    The older dragoness spun swiftly, her own ws blocking Eldrax''s attack, sparks flying, and a deafening sh echoing through the arena. "Good! Now control the fury. Feel the power flow, but don''t let it control you!"


    Eldrax roared, her body vibrating with umted energy. She was beginning to understand, but it was still difficult. Each strike, each movement brought with it a primal urge to unleash everything, to explode in pure power. But she held back, channeling each bit of strength into precise blows.


    Voralith gave no respite. She quickly retaliated, unleashing a st of fire straight toward Eldrax. This time, Eldrax didn''t attempt to block or dodge with a direct response. Instead, she let the fury flow into her legs, leaping into the air, her wings beating with force, and then she dove toward Voralith with near-invisible speed.


    The impact was devastating. Eldrax''s ws scraped the ground around Voralith, creating craters where shended. Though impressed by her opponent''s evolution, Voralith managed to defend herself at thest second, spinning in a fluid motion and releasing another wave of mes.


    However, this time Eldrax was prepared. She moved her wings to form a barrier, and the fire was partially absorbed and dissipated.


    Voralith smiled. "Well done, little one. Now you''re starting to understand."


    Eldraxnded softly, panting, but her eyes glowed with a new understanding. "I¡­ I did it?"


    Voralith nodded, slowly approaching. "You managed to control your fury¡­ for now. But remember, controlling power is a journey, not a destination. Every battle will be a test, and you''ll need to reassess yourself constantly. But today, you took a big step."


    Eldrax took a deep breath, relieved but still vibrating with excitement. She felt the power within her, but now, instead of being at its mercy, she began to feel like she was in control.


    "But¡­" Voralith continued, her tone more serious. "The true testester. When you reach your full adult dragon form, that control will be even more difficult. You''re still in your limited form, but once you fully evolve, the temptation to unleash all your power will be far greater. That''s when the real battle begins."


    Eldrax nodded, absorbing her mentor''s words. "And when¡­ when will that happen? The full evolution?"


    Voralith crossed her arms, her wings folding around her body. "You''re close. I can feel it. Your energy is boiling, ready to overflow. But evolution is not just about physical power. Your spirit and mind need to be ready too.


    You must ept the responsibility thates with that strength."


    Eldrax closed her eyes, feeling the weight of the words. She knew the path ahead would be tough, but she also knew she was ready to face it. With Voralith by her side, she had a mentor to guide her.


    However, before she could respond, a distant sound caught her attention.


    Dante.


    He stood at the arena''s entrance, watching the battle with a curious and impressed expression. His eyes scanned both dragonesses with a mix of surprise and admiration.


    "Seems like I missed the best part of the show," Dante said, walking slowly toward them, a yful smile on his lips. "Or do you two still have more tricks up your sleeves?"

 Chapter 330: A problem between wolves.

    While everything seemed to fall into ce, nothing was truly well for the nobility of the Werewolves...


    The pce was in full battle formation; no one could predict when the kingdom would be attacked, or if it would be.


    The air was thick with a deafening silence, broken only by the hurried footsteps of Alexander Sucellus, the Prince of Werewolves.


    As he nervously walked through the vast hall towards his father''s throne room, his eyes, usually full of arrogance, were now clouded by a mix of fear and shame.


    He had fled.


    In front of everyone.


    And now, his shame followed him like an unwanted shadow.


    Prince Alexander was known for his inted confidence and haughty demeanor. He presented himself as the rightful heir to the Werewolf throne, the next great leader of his race, but deep down, those who knew him understood the truth: Alexander was a coward. A man who talked big but whose actions failed to match his words.


    And this truth had been humiliatingly revealed when, in front of all the gathered rulers, he fled without looking back.


    Upon entering the hall, he saw his father, the Werewolf King Velkan, seated on his ck stone throne. He appeared quite irritated by all that had happened... His deep, nearly inscrutable eyes fixed on Alexander, filled with a mixture of disbelief and frustration.


    Beside Velkan, Fenrir, the daughter of Loki, stood, observing Alexander with an unreadable expression. Her calcting eyes watched the Prince''s every move with disturbing attention, as if she were nning something far greater than anyone in the hall could imagine.


    Alexander felt a knot form in his stomach as he saw the gazes awaiting him. He knew he needed to speak, to justify what he had done. But what could he say? That he was ovee by fear? That he couldn''t face the danger as a true leader should?


    "Father..." Alexander began, but his voice faltered. He cleared his throat, trying to regainposure. "I... I can exin what happened..."


    Velkan remained silent for a long moment, his gaze piercing Alexander like a de. The Prince... or rather, the General, could feel the weight of judgment in every second of that silence.


    "Exin?" Velkan finally spoke, his voice deep and low,den with disappointment. "You fled, Alexander. In front of all the leaders. Rulers of races that at least show respect. And you... fled." He said, staring deeply into his eyes.


    The word echoed through the hall, filling the emptiness that Alexander desperately tried to ignore. He knew Velkan was right. Fleeing had been the worst thing he could have done. Not only for leaving his allies vulnerable but for showing his weakness to those who expected to see the strength of a rightful heir and general.


    "I... I had no choice, father!" Alexander replied, his voice gaining a desperate urgency. "The situation was out of control. They... they were too strong. I couldn''t..."


    "You couldn''t what?" Velkan interrupted, rising slowly from his throne. The weight of his authority was overwhelming. "You couldn''t fight? You couldn''t protect your people? You, Alexander, Prince of Werewolves, couldn''t even hold your ground?"


    The anger in Velkan''s voice was clear, but there was something else. Something worse. Disappointment. And that disappointment hurt Alexander more deeply than anything else.


    He wanted to respond, to argue that he did what he thought was best, but every word died in his throat before it could be spoken.


    Fenrir, who had remained silent until then, finally stepped forward. Her cold and calcting eyes met Alexander''s, and for a moment, he almost felt a pang of fear as he faced her.


    "You fled because fear overwhelmed you, Alexander," Fenrir said, her voice calm and controlled, nothing like the giant ck wolf that had raged against Valentina. "There is no shame in feeling fear, we all do. But there is shame in letting fear control your actions. And that is exactly what you did."


    The words of Fenrir cut deep. She was right. Alexander knew that his fear had consumed him, preventing him from thinking clearly, from acting as he should have. He clenched his fists, trying to contain the frustration bubbling inside him.


    ''Dante¡­ damn vampire...'' he thought.


    It was all that man''s fault, that vampire who returned to life after being killed, all because of his stupid temper. He had nothing to do with his death! This would have happened somehow! Why was he being med for something beyond reality?


    "You think running was your only option," Fenrir continued, tilting her head slightly. "But you didn''t think about the consequences, did you? What do you think the other rulers think of you now? A general who ran at the first sign of danger. You''ve lost any respect you might have earned."


    "That''s not true!" Alexander responded, his voice finally filled with anger. "I am the heir to the throne! They respect me for who I am!"


    "For who you are?" Fenrir let out a low, coldugh. "And what exactly are you, Alexander? A name? A title? Titles mean nothing if they aren''t backed by action. And your actions have proven you''re not ready to be a leader, let alone a ruler," she remarked.


    The room fell into a heavy silence. Alexander was breathing heavily, struggling to keep hisposure. He knew Fenrir was manipting the situation, but he couldn''t find a way to counter her. It was as if everything he said only strengthened her words.


    Velkan, who had remained silent while Fenrir spoke, sighed deeply before approaching Alexander. The Prince felt the weight of his father''s presenceing closer, and his body instinctively tensed.


    "You''ve always spoken about your right to rule, to the point where you made your brother give up on anything rted to the kingdom," Velkan said, his voice now calmer but stillden with disappointment. "But ruling isn''t just about power or inheritance. It''s about responsibility. And today, you failed in that responsibility."


    Alexander lowered his head, unable to meet his father''s gaze. The silence in the hall was deafening, and he could feel the weight of each word like stones being hurled at him.


    "Is that why I''m here?" A male voice that Alexander knew all too well sounded. "Boris..." he murmured. The man, of course, he knew him well...


    "Hey, little brother," Boris greeted with a smile and a wave. "W-what''s he doing here?" Alexander quickly questioned his father.


    "You know very well," Velkan replied, looking at Alexander with disdain. Well, he had clear reasons; Alexander had embarrassed all werewolves when he fled...


    "Boris," Velkan began, turning to his eldest son. "Given Alexander''s failure and considering the current state of our kingdom, I''ve decided that you will be the new general of the werewolf army."


    Alexander felt the ground vanish beneath his feet. He knew he had disappointed his father, but he didn''t expect this. Holding the title of general was more than just a military position; it was recognition of power and responsibility. What he had fought so hard to maintain, what he had forced Boris to renounce, was now being taken from him with a single decision.


    Boris, however, didn''t seem surprised. In fact, a slight smile curled his lips.


    "General, huh?" hemented almost casually. "I always knew this moment woulde."


    Alexander felt the panic rising. It wasn''t just the fact that he was losing his position that bothered him.


    It was Boris.


    Something was wrong.


    The brother, who had never cared for power and had even beencent about not ruling, was now there, before everyone, with a confidence Alexander had never seen in him before.


    "Wait, Father!" Alexander intervened desperately. "He can''t just take my ce! I... I can still prove that I''m worthy. I just... just need a chance!"


    Velkanpletely ignored Alexander''s pleas and turned his attention back to Boris, raising his hand towards his eldest son in a symbolic gesture to solidify his ascent to the position of general. But before he could finalize the gesture, Boris raised his hand in a smooth motion, interrupting the moment.


    "Sorry, Father," Boris said, his voice still calm but with a cold edge. "But I couldn''t care less about this worthless position."


    The hall fell into absolute silence. Velkan frowned, confused.


    "What do you mean by that?" the king asked, his voice firm.


    "I''m not going to takemand of the werewolves," Boris continued, now walking slowly towards the center of the hall where everyone could see him clearly. "Because I''m no longer part of this kingdom."


    Alexander felt the air escape his lungs. He looked at his brother, incredulous.


    "What are you saying, Boris?" Alexander asked, feeling the desperation rising. "This is madness!"


    Boris smiled again, but this time the smile was cruel.


    "Madness? Maybe. But it''s the only thing that makes sense to me now. I''ve decided I''m done with this kingdom, this rotten hierarchy. And with you, Alexander. Besides, of course, I couldn''t care less about you offending someone far more important than fools like you.


    I should have delivered the head of this useless one."


    Velkan stepped forward, his imposing presence filling the hall.


    "Exin yourself, Boris," he ordered, his voice deep as thunder. "What are you insinuating?"


    Boris stopped, turning to look directly at his father.


    "I''m saying that I''m deserting. Leaving the werewolf kingdom for you all to die in this pointless war." He paused, letting his words hang in the heavy air of the room. "And I''m joining my dear friend Katarina ck, the next Empress of the Demi-Humans. And of course, by her side is Dante Scarlet."


    Boris''s words hit the hall like a lightning bolt. Alexander took a step back, nearly stumbling in his own confusion. His brother, the same brother he had always seen as weak and obedient, was betraying the kingdom? He was joining Katarina ck, the future empress, and... Dante Scarlet? That name sent chills down Alexander''s spine.


    Velkan, on the other hand, was petrified. His breathing became heavy, and his eyes, usually cold and calcting, were now filled with rage.


    "You... are betraying your own family? Your kingdom?" Velkan growled, his voice trembling with suppressed fury.


    Borisughed, a dry and empty sound.


    "Family? Do you really believe there''s anything familial about this, Father? You killed my mother, you worm." He looked at Alexander with clear disdain in his eyes. "This kingdom has always been a stupid power game, and I''ve decided I''m tired of being the disposable piece. Besides, of course, picking the winning side. Or do you really think you have a chance against him?


    Hahaha, you''re so naive." Heughed.


    Before Velkan could react, a mark began to glow on the floor beneath Boris. It was a magical circle, its purple edges glowing and pulsating with energy. Alexander watched in horror as the circle formed, a magic he didn''t recognize but knew was incredibly powerful.


    "You can''t do this!" Alexander shouted, advancing, but was stopped by an invisible barrier created by Boris''s magic.


    Boris cast onest disdainful nce at his brother.


    "You know, Alexander, you''ve always been a spoiled child, always thinking that the throne and power were your destiny. But the truth is, you never had what it takes to lead. And now, you''ll see what it means to be on the losing side."


    Velkan advanced, his fury taking control, but it was toote. Boris grinned broadly, savoring his betrayal, as the magical circle around him glowed even more intensely.


    "Goodbye, Velkan. Goodbye, little brother."


    With an explosion of purple light, Boris vanished, leaving only the silence and the seething rage of Velkan in the hall.

 Chapter 331: Meeting the Witch

    Calm fell over the world. After the announcement of war, everyone thought Dante would immediately attack Velkan, but... the Demon King wanted to enjoy a brief pause in his ns.


    At this moment, he was on the balcony of his pce, which the two women had created, while he observed the mythicalndscape they had crafted in the skies.


    The monotony of the day pleased him in an unusual way.


    Recent times had been intense, but finally, he could enjoy a bit of peace. And who better to share this moment with than Morgana, his witch wife, who had been working too hard...


    Morgana appeared on the balcony with an enigmatic smile on her lips, holding a ss of wine. Her long ck hair swayed in the wind, and the light dress she wore made her movements graceful. She was, without a doubt, the most beautiful woman Dante had ever seen, and even after everything they had been through together, she still captivated him like the first time.


    "You seem lost in thought," shemented, approaching and sitting next to him.


    Dante smiled, taking her hand and lifting it to his lips for a gentle kiss.


    "I was thinking about how lucky I am." He looked at her with a sincere gaze, but with that touch of humor Morgana knew so well. "After all, it''s not every day a man can spend a rxing afternoon with a beautiful goddess."


    Morganaughed softly, her eyes shining. She loved how Dante could mix romance and humor, abination that always kept her intrigued.


    "Hmm, ''a goddess,'' huh?" She pretended to be thoughtful. "It seems someone wants something in return, doesn''t he?"


    Dante feigned an expression of offense.


    "Me? Self-interested?" He dramatically held her hand, as if about to recite a poem. "My only desire, dear Morgana, is to spend this peaceful day by your side, with no other intentions... well, almost no intentions."


    She watched him for a moment, shaking her head with a smile.


    "How can you be so charming and so silly at the same time?" He shrugged, pulling her closer.


    "Practice. Years and years of practice." Morgana sighed, resting her head on his shoulder as they gazed at the horizon, the sun slowly setting.


    "It''s nice to have these moments of peace, isn''t it?" she murmured. "No battles, no conspiracies... just the two of us."


    ''Without those damned whores interrupting us!'' she secretly thought.


    "True. I think I deserve a momentary rest." Dante wrapped his arm around her, feeling thefortable warmth of her body.


    "We can enjoy the tranquility while itsts."


    She took a sip of her wine and looked at him with a mischievous smile.


    "Speaking of enjoying, what do you think about doing something different tonight?" She suggested with a smile, clearly thinking of something naughty.


    "Different how?" Dante asked, raising an eyebrow, clearly intrigued.


    "Well, we''re always involved in something brutal, grand... How about a normal date? Something simple, just the two of us. No magic, no battles, just dinner,ughs, and... maybeter..." Morgana murmured, as if hinting at something hotter...


    Danteughed, loving the idea.


    "Are you suggesting we have a casual ''date''?" Heughed, imagining the scene of both of them, two powerful and feared figures, doing something as simple as a casual date.


    ''Although, it was like this with Valentina too...'' Dante thought, remembering months ago...


    "Exactly that," Morgana confirmed, biting her lower lip slightly, teasing. "Let''s pretend we''re a normal couple for one night. What do you think?"


    "I think it''s one of the best ideas I''ve ever heard." He stood up and extended his hand to her. "Let''s do it."


    A few minutes passed, maybe an hour. At this moment, Dante and Morgana were walking through the streets of the Imperial Capital. This time, however, Dante wasn''t pretending to be someone else, he had grown tired of always having to use disguises, so for once, he would be himself alongside his beautiful wife.


    And so, the scene was as follows: two of the most powerful figures in the kingdom, walking hand in hand like any ordinary couple.


    They decided to go to a local tavern, known for its simple but delicious food, a rmendation from none other than Empress Aldria.


    As they entered, the patrons'' eyes quickly turned toward them.


    It wasn''t every day that such imposing figures appeared in such a modest ce. But Dante and Morgana, dressed casually (or as casually as they could), seemed to enjoy the contrast.


    "This is so¡­ different," Morganamented as they sat at a wooden table. "I don''t think we''ve ever been to a ce like this, actually," she concluded thoughtfully.


    Dante could onlyugh.


    A waiter approached, visibly nervous as he recognized who they were. Well, it wasn''t hard to spot the Demon King in your bar!


    "H-h-hello, h-how c-can I help?" he stammered, holding his notepad with trembling hands. After all, before him stood not just the Demon King, but the Witch Princess! Everyone knew their faces!


    "Of course," Dante said, rxed, as if he weren''t the most powerful man in the kingdom. "What do you rmend?"


    The waiter blinked, confused for a moment before answering enthusiastically.


    "O-our specialty is the meat stew with potatoes! And we also have fresh bread just baked."


    "Sounds great." Morgana smiled. "We''ll take that, then." As the waiter left, Dante looked around and chuckled softly.


    "I think he''s more nervous than if we were about to destroy the ce," Dante remarked, barely holding back hisughter.


    "I don''t me him," Morgana replied with a giggle. "It''s not every day demons show up to dine in an ordinary tavern." Sheughed. "At least it''s more fun than disguising ourselves," she concluded.


    "True. But you know something?" Dante smiled at her. "I like this simplicity... I can''t even remember thest time I did something like this while being myself¡­"


    "Me too." She looked into his eyes, and the moment seemed to stretch. There, in that ordinary setting, without pressures or responsibilities, the two reconnected on a deeper level.


    The food arrived, and to their surprise, it was delicious. They ate whileughing and talking about trivial things ¡ª stories from the past, funny memories, and even future ns, without the worries of their tumultuous lives. The night was perfect, and with each exchanged smile, the outside world seemed less important.


    When they finished, Dante leaned in closer, a mischievous gleam in his eyes.


    "And now, what would a lovelydy like you want to do next?" Morgana smiled teasingly, leaning in as well.


    "I think I know whates next... But how about we head home first?" Dante pretended to ponder, rubbing his chin¡­ "Hmm¡­ Good idea. We have¡­ other matters to attend to there."


    Returning to their personal kingdom, the twoughed at a silly joke Dante had made along the way, and the mood between them was light but charged with romantic tension. As soon as they reached the bedroom, the tone began to shift.


    Morgana approached Dante slowly, her delicate fingers running across his chest. Their eyes met, and for a brief moment, the world went silent. There were no more kingdoms, responsibilities, or epic battles. There was only the two of them.


    "You really know how to turn even the most mundane day into something special..." Morgana said, her voice soft as she moved closer.


    Dante smiled, gently pulling her into his arms.


    "I try." He leaned in, bringing his lips closer to hers. "But I think you do that for both of us."


    Morgana''s lips met Dante''s in a soft kiss at first, but it quickly became more intense, full of passion and desire.


    They got lost in each other, the heat between them rising rapidly.


    Dante''s hands roamed across Morgana''s back, feeling every curve of her body as she pressed herself against him.


    The room, lit only by a soft light, seemed to be the only ce in the world at that moment. Time seemed to stop as the two gave in to their passion, forgetting everything around them.


    The kiss deepened even further, and with a swift movement, Dante lifted Morgana in his arms, walking towards the bed as she looked at him with a mix of amusement and desire.


    "I think this is where our ''date'' really begins," he murmured, gentlyying her down on the bed.


    Morgana smiled, lying there calmly as she watched him remove her heels. Once freed, she pointed her fingers, pressing them against his chest and pushing him back.


    "You didn''t think it was going to be that easy, did you?" Morgana questioned with a mischievous smile. "Oh... so you were prepared?" Danteughed as he felt her feet teasing his abdomen through his shirt.


    With a snap of his fingers, Dante''s clothes vanished, leaving him only in his underwear.


    "Ah yes¡­" Morgana said as she ced her fingers on her lips, admiring how sinful and perfectly sculpted the man before her was. Her feet continued to tease him, now moving down towards his waist.


    "Special asions call for special methods." Morgana smiled even more mischievously, and then, with another snap of her fingers...


    Dante looked on with a yful grin as the change now urred in Morgana. She used magic to conjure an extremely sexy lingerie.


    The ck,cy lingerie she summoned with a snap hugged her body in a way that entuated every curve to perfection. The wicked smile on her lips made him feel a mix of amusement and intense desire.


    Her feet kept teasing him, now tracing a slow, deliberate path along his abdomen. Dante''s breathing grew heavier as Morgana''s yful, light touch threatened thest bit of self-control he was trying to hold on to.


    "You''re not going to make this easy for me, are you?" Dante asked, though he already knew the answer.


    "Easy?" Morgana replied with a smile of pure malice. "Where''s the fun in that? You''ve made me wait too long, Dante Scarlet." She said, locking her gaze with his, her golden amber eyes nearly consuming Dante''s soul, the obsessive look threatening to devour him for a second.


    "I like a good challenge," he said, his voice bing rougher, deeper.

 Chapter 332: Morgana wants to be dominant (R18)

    "Oh... I''m quite a challenge, Kid," Morgana teased him, it had been years since she had said that, but the wild smile didn''t let her lie, she was itching to be savagely attacked.


    Dante returned the look, feeling a wave of excitement wash over him. A mischievous smile appeared on his face, as if he were epting the challenge in front of him. She clearly wasn''t going to make things easy, and this increased the desire in his heart even more...


    Morgana smiled with satisfaction when she saw his expression and, without wasting any time, pulled him in for another kiss.


    *Smoochh*


    This time, Dante waspletely ready, giving himself over even more and savoring the softness and taste of her lips. However, he was still trapped with his wrists firmly holding Morgana''s waist, who seemed to be trying to dictate control of the situation. This, however, didn''t bother Dante; on the contrary, he was fascinated by the power dynamic between them.


    *Smoochh*


    After intense, lustful minutes, Morgana broke off the kiss and looked him straight in the eye with a dangerous glint.


    Dante smiled back, ready for whatever came next.


    Suddenly, without warning, Morgana bit her lips provocatively.


    Dante''s body responded instantly, hardening with desire at the sight. His instinct was screaming at him to act, to take her at that very moment, but he knew he wasn''t in control.


    Not yet.


    ''Let''s see how long she can hold me like this...'' Dante thought, smiling mischievously, he already imagined that she wouldn''tst long...


    Morgana was, and she was loving every second of it. How could she not? She''d been waiting for this for over ten years! She would do it when he turned 16, but that bastard died!


    "Now, behave like the good boy you are," she whispered seductively. "Don''t worry, proper rewards wille if you do as I say. Understood?"


    ''So cute, ying at being the boss,'' Dante thought, letting Morgana''s fantasies take over, she was holding his wrists now so he couldn''t move properly...


    ''That woman is a pervert...'' Dante thought, even he hadn''t known that Morgana would act so... Lust!


    "Yes, Lady Morgana," Dante replied with an expression that mixed obedience and defiance, he just agreed to go with the flow of the river. Part of him wanted to give in to the game, while another part was intrigued to see how far she would go with this dominatrix performance.


    ''So perfect...'' He could only watch the woman.


    A handcuff of magic appeared on his wrists as they raised Dante''s hands high, he looked like aplete prisoner...


    "Shall we really get things started?" With a mischievous smile, Morgana moved down to Dante''s waist, watching with pleasure at his obvious arousal.


    Her hands moved deftly, unceremoniously removing his pants, revealing Dante''s stiff member, which was throbbing with desire. She didn''t beat around the bush, immediately bending down and letting her hand wrap around him firmly.


    ''Her hand is warm! Dante felt a shiver run through his body.


    That feeling of power and control in Morgana''s hands was indescribable. He watched her every move carefully, especially the slight glint in her eyes, which seemed to betray a tiny spark of inexperience.


    "Aahh~" He grunted as he felt her hand run over his stiff member.


    She could be strong, controlling and merciless in many situations, but in this field...


    Dante realized that she was a virgin.


    ''Is theck of men in this world so great? I mean, first my Valentina who''s I don''t know how old, Voralith too, and now Morgana... Well, better for me'' Dante smiled mischievously, Morgana being a virgin was an even better thing than he had imagined...


    She was his, his alone, so everything was his... Her whole existence was his! So, knowing this made his possessiveness soar and his eyes, looking at the woman stroking his cock exploded, his eyes wentpletely ck, like the abyss, but Morgana didn''t even notice this reaction, and she wouldn''t even care, she had already said it.


    She was his.


    Morgana, however, continued with her imcable pose. Her hands moved with more firmness and speed, and Dante couldn''t hold back a moan of pleasure. That sound made her smile with satisfaction.


    "Ahhh~ Fuck" Dante moaned, as Morgana''s hand caressed him all over. She was just ying with him.


    "Good boy," she teased again, increasing the pace of her hands exponentially to make him shudder with pleasure more easily. "Now, if you''re about to give in... you''d better warn me first, hadn''t you?" She continued to tease him


    Dante just smiled, a smile of pure mischief.


    ''It''s finally my turn!'' Morgana screamed internally, enjoying it more than Dante probably would, her cavity was dripping with love juices as she yed with feeling his manhood in her hands.


    ''I''m going to torture you! For all the time you''ve kept me waiting, you bastard!'' She slowed her pace before increasing it again, ying with him cruelly, making him squirm with pleasure, she really wanted to torture him in every way! She couldn''t take it anymore! She had waited for more than ten years!


    With every moan that escaped Dante''s lips, Morgana felt more in control, more confident, at least she was feeling satisfied with these reactions.


    ''Warn you? Never... you''ll feel it on your face...'' Dante smiled mischievously as she increased her pace, if she expected anything... She wouldn''t get it.


    Dante was waiting for the right moment.


    When the pleasure became unbearable and he finally reached his limit, he didn''t say a word.


    Instead, with onest moan, he poured his desire into her body, staining the lingerie that Morgana had so carefully conjured.


    Morgana''s body was covered in the white liquid, leaving the woman startled for a moment.


    "W-What?" Morgana stammered, shocked by what had just happened. She looked down at herself, covered in his fluids, unable to believe that he hadn''t even warned her...


    "Fufufu" Dante, on the other hand, was incredibly pleased and evenughed at the woman''s expressions


    Seeing Morgana, that powerful, controlling woman who tried to look imposing in front of him, reduced to a horny woman covered in white fluids... The image in front of him filled him with a deep and mischievous pride.


    Morgana, however, didn''t share the same feeling.


    "Didn''t I tell you to warn me?" She narrowed her eyes, a little irritated, and began to calmly touch the liquid and look at her fingers, soiled with fluids...


    "You did," Dante admitted with a devilish grin, like the true demon he is.


    "Then why didn''t you do it?" she demanded, her tone harsher, she was a little upset... ''You bastard! I thought you''d follow the script!!!''


    "Because I didn''t want to." The answer was simple, direct and full of provocation. "You''re mine, I do what I want with you, Morgana Scarlet." Dante said it again, full of teasing and greedy smiles on his face, as he continued to watch the woman smeared with cum.


    Morgana frowned, perplexed by Dante''s audacity. And, seeing her reaction, his smile only widened.


    "That''s enough," Dante said in a serious tone, his eyes shining with a new determination. "I can''t hold back any longer."


    Before Morgana could process his words, Dante acted. With frightening speed, he reversed position, throwing Morgana backwards onto the bed, pinning her hands above her head, just as she had done to him.


    "Using magic to bind me was pretty tasteless, you know? Let''s see how you feel, let''s study this case of the hunted bing the hunter, shall we?" Dante muttered, his eyes shining with malice.


    And with a single movement, he tore off Morgana''s delicate lingerie, revealing her naked and irresistible body.


    Now he was in control.


    Morgana gasped, surprised by his speed and strength. Their bodies were so close that she could feel the growing pressure of Dante''s arousal against her.


    "Now, let''s see who the real hunter is, Morgana..." Dante murmured in her ear, his voice husky and charged with desire.


    Morgana tried to resist, but felt a wave of heat run through her body as Dante began kissing her again, this time with even more intensity. He was no longer holding back. His tongue explored every corner of Morgana''s mouth, and she, despite all her pride and power, surrendered to every sensation.


    Dante wasted no time. With his free hand, he ran his fingers over Morgana''s soft skin, teasing her with light touches.


    Dante paused for a moment, his eyes shining with admiration and desire as he watched Morgana''s exposed body. A wicked smile curved his lips.


    "Let''s see who''s really in charge here, Morgana..." he whispered, before beginning to trail his kisses down her neck and down to her breasts. His lips touched the top of the soft mounds, and he teased one of the nipples with his tongue, drawing a gasp from Morgana.


    She, the powerful witch, waspletely at his mercy, and for the first time in a long time, she felt vulnerable - and strangely, this excited her even more.


    Every touch, every kiss, every sigh was a game between them, a battle of power and desire that they both knew would only end when one of them gave inpletely.


    "Are you ready?" Dante whispered in her ear, creating an electric current that sent shivers through her entire body.

 Chapter 333: Why does it feel so good!? (R-18)

    "Are you ready?" Dante whispered in her ear, creating an electric current that sent shivers throughout her body.


    ''!!!'' Morgana was startled by the proximity, while her body continued to feel a chill never seen in all the years she had lived.


    Morgana couldn''t believe what was happening, as from one moment to the next, Dante took control, but before she could react or say anything.


    Dante sealed his lips to hers.


    In the next instant, Morgana began to melt with just one small loving kiss, her resistance beginning to disappearpletely, the touch of the man she loved was much stronger than she could have predicted!


    Dante could only smile, seeing so many new reactions from his beloved second wife, and it made him hornier.


    He continued.


    This time, however, it was no longer just a normal, calm kiss, gentle and resilient, his smile stretched from corner to corner. This time, Dante stuck his tongue inside her mouth and tasted every little corner of her mouth, ying with her tongue in a perverted dance of saliva.


    His hands were free from using magic to ensure that Morgana couldn''t move, so with his free hand, Dante quickly lunged forward and then, their naked bodies began to touch as the two exchanged a truly seductive kiss, Morgana''s breasts pressing against Dante''s muscr chest.


    Minutes passed, which seemed like hours, until finally Dante broke the kiss, and then the two separated with a thin line of transparent saliva joining their mouths.


    Morgana''s chest rose and fell in rhythm, as did Dante''s. Despite being supernatural beings, they still needed to breathe! And now, they were just panting as they stared at each other.


    But Dante wasn''t satisfied, he licked his lips, breaking the line of saliva, then he looked at Morgana''s beautiful body, then her beautiful golden eyes and smiled at her.


    "Did you like that, my little witch?" he asked, keeping his confident smile. "This must be your first real kiss, isn''t it?" He teased, it wasn''t really his first kiss, since it was Dante himself who had taken his first kiss when he was fourteen... But a kiss like that? Probably yes, it was the first time she''d felt it.


    Morgana was speechless and still panting, her body was hot and she was stillpletely shocked by what was happening to her, she couldn''t believe that just one kiss could cause so many perverted reactions in her body. Finally she calmed down and came out of her reverie, questioning with an extremely vulnerable look on her face.


    "W-what are you doing? It wasn''t supposed to be like this!" She snapped, a little cute and embarrassed, her cheeks clearly flushed...


    ''She''s so cute! Dante screamed internally, even he couldn''t believe how cute this woman was when vulnerable!


    So he had no choice, he had to tease her!


    He looked at her slightly troubled and embarrassed face, and his smile widened even more, like a true demon!


    "I''m joking, don''t you remember? I''m the hunter here, littlemb," he said, smiling from corner to corner.


    Saying this, Dante moved his head to her breasts and, with his teeth, he kissed the woman''s skin, as he approached therge, soft and fleshy precious mounds that swayed with only small movements, their aureoles were like light pink cherries, very beautiful indeed.


    Morgana''s face turned even redder as Dante enjoyed the taste of the skin around those precious mounds.


    "Let''s y a little..." He said. Morgana didn''t realize it, but Dante was using Lust''s authority over her...


    Maybe it was a trick, but Morgana had trapped him, and he didn''t dislike it, but he wouldn''t let it go either. Unlike Valentina, Dante had to learn everything... Morgana was in a tricky position...


    She was dealing not only with an experienced Dante after spending a week with Valentina, ''ying'' non-stop, but with a Dante who had the Sin of Lust in his hand.


    Morgana just fell into a trance, being consumed by Dante''s Lust.


    He calmly moved his head up, starting with a light kiss on the panting woman''s lips, then he moved down, kissing her cheek, kissing her chin, then the back of her neck, then he continued down her neck, until finally his lips appeared in front of Morgana''s pink nipples.


    Morgana, who was watching everything so closely, could feel her heart beating fast, so she noticed a small smile on Dante''s face before he...


    "Ah~" Her nipples began to feel the hot tongue, she didn''t even notice, but a moan escaped her mouth.


    Her body twitched a little, but Dante couldn''t stop, he kept licking her nipples while he helped himself to the most delicious dish in the whole world.


    His beautiful Witch wife.


    He then buried his face in her ample bosom, feeling those soft breasts all over his face and, at the same time, hearing the rapid beating of her heart.


    As Dante continued in that strange position, Morgana felt a sensation very different from what she had expected; between her legs, her cavity was tingling with anxiety.


    She tried to move her body, but with her hands mped over her head, there wasn''t much she could do.


    ''Let''s squeeze a little harder...'' Dante grinned and snapped his fingers, the ''magic cuff'' tightening tighter around her wrists, making Morgana''s eyes widen in surprise.


    "D-Dant~ Ah~" She couldn''t think straight, and then she felt a small nibble on her nipple.


    She wanted to free herself, but at that moment, with that tingling, those movements, that feeling, she could even let go, damn it! She was the strongest witch there was! (after Alice of course) but she just couldn''t think to free herself! Her excitement was so great that her body was melting in lust.


    As her upper body was not restricted, Morgana desperately decided to move her lower body.


    ''I need to stop this itching, this tingling!'' she thought, desperate and panting, her facepletely red and her hands blocked... she tried to deal with that strange sensation, something that was more important at the moment!


    Rubbing her thighs together, she tried to get rid of the sensation, but as she moved her legs like that, her thighs touched something...


    Something extremely hot, hard and thick.


    Dante was lying on top of her, his head at the level of her breasts and blocking her view. She couldn''t see it, but she didn''t need to be a genius to know what it was...


    ''When did he get so big? She grunted inwardly as she felt the man''s manhood next to her cavity, which, by the way... was gushing love juices without her even realizing it.


    Her heart raced and, as if reacting to this, Dante''s other hand moved down towards her intimacy, her love cave, which was very excited.


    Dante smiled, knowing that she couldn''t see anything. So he made a point of touching her private part with his fingers, gently and slowly, so that she would know what was going to happen from now on...


    *Badump* *Badump* *Badump*


    A small smile appeared on Dante''s face after hearing the elerated heartbeat of his incredibly horny wife.


    ''Fufufufu so cute...'' He smiled as he felt that his efforts to provide what she had ''wanted so much'' over thest few years were starting to pay off.


    His hands then slid over Morgana''s younger sister, who shivered, and again let a moan escape.


    "Mmm~" A restrained moan, more filled with pleasure.


    "Ahh~" Another moan escaped when he ced his hand on her clitoris.


    ''She''s much more sensitive than Valentina, fufufufu'' Dante couldn''t help but smile, knowing that his dear wife was quite sensitive. ''I haven''t even touched her properly, fufufu, those bulky thighs must be all wet from behind,'' heughed inwardly.


    ''Let''s y for real...'' Suddenly, he grabbed Morgana''s clitoris directly, making her reaction--


    "AHhhhhhh!~" she moaned loudly


    Hearing that loud moan, Dante''s body started to act up, he just put his finger on Morgana''s soft, warm thigh and inserted his finger inside Morgana''s moist cavern, without warning.


    "mmmmmn! She moaned, and then Dante''s fingers began to y with her insides.


    With the authority of Lust, Dante began to explore the possibilities, he used it to make her much more sensitive than usual, making her body squirmpletely with the stimtion, he could find her weak points it was apletely simple task!


    With the authority of lust, Dante mapped the woman''s body like a sculptor!


    He analyzed her body and when he mentally recorded all her special spots around her wet cavity, his fingers began to do the real work.


    Two of his fingers began to madly attack the right spots, at the same time, he began to nibble on her breasts and the same hand that slipped two fingers into her wet pussy, with his thumb he yed with her clitoris.


    There was no way out for Morgana but total pleasure!


    "AAannnnnhhhhh!!!" She moaned loudly and moved her body in a strange way to cope with the intense pleasure that was attacking her body.


    ''What... what is that!?'' She wondered in her head, well, it was the first time she''d had this experience, it was all new to her!


    ''Why does it feel so good!?!''


    "AANnnnhh!!! T-so good!!!" She moaned and moaned continuously.


    Dante began to devour her breasts, while his fingers yed with her insides, more and more, causing shivers, chills, electrifying sensations that ran from her feet to her head in elerated, desperate rhythms.


    There was no room for speech or action, just Morgana sinking into total lust! Something she had never thought possible.


    ''Oh... it''sing." Dante smiled, feeling her cavity moving inside, she was about toe, so why not speed things up? he increased the speed with which his fingers moved, out of her cavern, he used his thumb to press on her clitoris and at the same time, he bit her nipple.


    "AANNnhhhhhhhhhh!!!" With a loud moan, she raised her back in the air and,


    *squirting* She came and, *squirting* *squirting* *squirting*


    She went on to have a few more minor orgasms after the main one.


    "Fufufufu, you''ve been good hunting... now it''s time to cook and eat the main course, isn''t it?" He questioned,ughing wickedly as he watched the woman''s eyes sink into lust...

 Chapter 334: The true world of lust (R-18)

    "Cooking...?" Morgana, who was still lost in the world of Infinite Lust, questioned as she tried to return to her normal self, but she could barely stay conscious after so much stimtion.


    ''I think I overdid it with the authority of lust...'' Dante smiled


    He could hardly believe that this sweat-soaked, panting woman was the same woman who was called the ''Strongest Destructive Magician''.


    Dante couldn''t help but admire that woman, her milky breasts kept moving up and down as she breathed.


    She was so cute and horny... her body was still veryscivious and red, her breasts had hickey marks, her neck was no different, sweat was dripping from her forehead as if she had fought hard, her body was shiny as if she had applied lotion, the deep red flush on her face, her heartbeat was racing and those golden eyes seemed to be lost, not to mention of course... her pussy....


    She was melting love liquids non-stop.


    ''Ahhh... ahhh.... that... was too good...'' She kept thinking as she tried to fully regain consciousness, ''I... lost...'' She epted internally...


    She who hade wanting to be dominant and wild over him... in just a few minutes had already admitted defeat...


    As she continued to pant, the sight of Dante was awakening her sadistic side, stimting her arousal even more.


    "Well, let''s get to the part that really matters" Dante broke the silence between heavy breaths from the woman, who promptly looked up at him, opening her eyes in surprise...


    "Mmmmn~!" She moaned before she could say anything, feeling Dante''s rock-hard cock pressing against her clitoris, as if he were giving it little strokes and preparing himself in front of her entrance... And Morgana felt it, and finally came out of her reverie.


    "I-I''m too sensitive," she said, almost pleading.


    Her voice was tired and a little scared, with a slight look of terror on her face.


    "And who says I care? A hunter shouldn''t pity his prey," Dante said smiling, with a yful tone.


    Suddenly...


    "AANNNNMMMmmM!~" He didn''t give her time to prepare herself or anything, the hunter hit his prey with one big thrust, he entered her guts and Morgana''s loudest moan yet was heard in the room.


    Her slits jutted forward as she arched, her legs instinctively closing around Dante''s waist, as if forcing him inside her.


    She felt a mixture of the pain of losing her virginity and the pleasure of feeling the man she loves inside her. Despite this, a little blood still seeped out of her pussy, but the pain vanished like the snap of a finger as she felt his manhood pull back a little and the pleasure came even more vividly.


    Dante, on the other hand, only felt immense pleasure... ''So tight!''


    Her insides were very tight indeed, but they were warm and soft, their slimy walls hugging his cock as they massaged it, trying to swallow every inch of his manhood.


    This sensation made Dante smile at her.


    He then carefully waited for her expression to return to normal, but... the woman fell into the infinite world of lust again, her eyes rolled back as her mouth opened, letting out her tongue, her face flushed and she lost consciousness a little, but sensing that he had stopped, she looked at him seriously.


    "Oh" hemented, seeing that she was waiting for more...


    He felt a smile appear on Morgana''s face, and he moved closer to her, "Don''t tell me it hurt, my fragile wife," he said in a whisper in her ear.


    Morgana, back to her real self, smiled and broke the shackles and grabbed his face, pulling him into a kiss, "I''m done ying... I''m not weak, you don''t have to be careful... Fuck me with everything!" She said as her eyes fell on her total obsession with this man


    Dante looked at her and blinked a few times, well... she expected that from Valentina, not Morgana... ''She used a mental protection spell fufufufu'' Dante could onlyugh, seeing that he hadpletely defeated her.


    Now, however... he got the green light, and a big smile appeared on his face


    "That''s how I like it..." hemented and continued ''I didn''t think the future queen of the witches was such a big pervert, Princess Morgana'' he said teasingly.


    Morgana just smiled and scratched her ears, "I''m not listening to you, did I say something?" She joked, and Dante smiled.


    "Is that so? Let''s see if you can hear that..." Dante murmured as he pulled his cock until it was almostpletely out of the woman and then...


    *Paf!*


    "AANNNhhhhh!!!" He rammed his cock deep into her pussy again in a thrust worthy of a Spartan. Morgana moaned loudly and, at the same time, squeezed Dante''s neck even tighter.


    This time, Dante didn''t mind at all and moved his cock back and then he prated her again and again and again.


    *Pah!


    "AAanhh!"


    *Pah!*


    "MMmmn!!"


    *Pah!*


    "Ahh... Ahh!"


    *Pah!*


    The deeper he prated, the louder she moaned and the tighter her pussy squeezed him. Not only was her pussy hugging him and gripping him tightly, her hands that were sped around his neck began to loosen...


    Morgana was losing the strength in her hands... In fact, all her strength was being sucked away.


    The more time passed, the more the shocks of pleasure began to affect her body, it was shock after shock, pleasure after pleasure, the pleasure was stealing everything she had, leaving her more numb and vulnerable.


    She was already at her peak, her mind was nk and all she could think about was how his cock was the best thing she had ever felt in her long life of over two thousand years, she could only think about one thing... How much his cock could kiss her womb every time he thrust.


    Yes, that was all the most talented Witch in history could feel, her husband''s cock ravaging her pussy with every passing second.


    However, that was just Morgana''s feelings... for Dante... things hadn''t even really started yet, and he wasn''t finished.


    He was feeling that it wasn''t enough, that he wasn''t giving it his all. So he grabbed Morgana''s left leg and put it on his shoulder, then bent down, Morgana''s leg moving with him and continuing to stretch further and further.


    Her pussy opened up even more, and soon, his cock went even deeper into her wet cavern.


    "AHHHHHHHHHH!" Morgana''s eyes almost popped out in surprise as she felt an enormous current of pleasure piercing her from the inside like a bolt of lightning, the wave of pleasure was so great that it took over her mind and she lost herself in the sea of pleasure.


    ''It''s too deep!!!'' She screamed internally as she felt that his cock was actually touching something it shouldn''t!


    But Dante... He didn''t care at all about the woman''s expressions, he just kept thrusting and thrusting harder and harder, making her pussy throb.


    In addition, his hands moved to her soft breasts, he grabbed them and then began to fondle them, not gently, he was very rough with her, while pinching her nipples with his fingers, he continued to increase the force of the thrusts


    *Pah!*


    *Pah!*


    *Pah!*


    "AAanhh! AAnhh! Anhh!"


    The strokes continued strong, the sounds of flesh meeting flesh and Morgana''s moans were almost a symphony of pure lust.


    Soon, her insides tightened, and he quickly understood what was about to happen and to make it all that much more pleasurable.


    Then suddenly, Dante smiled...


    "Infinite world of Luxuria" he murmured, stealing Asmodeus'' ability, and Morgana''s eyes widened at the sight of all the love she had umted.


    Every moment with Dante, every moment she dreamed of being with him, all there was was Dante, and more Dante.


    ''Wow... she loves me a lot more than I thought...'' He murmured looking at her memories and all the times she felt lonely, even the times when she was sealed away, she never stopped loving him...


    This love was condensed into her entire story, and it was no longer just her who was at the height of her excitement...


    "AANNGggnnHHhh!!!" He used the most powerful weapon he could have... Himself.


    He bit her earlobe, pinched her nipple, pressed her clitoris and prated her with all the strength he had while all the memories of them together crossed and created a vortex of lust over their existence.


    She couldn''t take it anymore, she was attacked by waves of pleasure all over her body, she couldn''t take it and moaned loudly.


    Her walls tightened to an unbearable point and she,


    *Squirt* *Squirt* *Squirt*


    Her fluids came non-stop, as his cock felt her hot liquid, he too felt on the edge. He wasn''t any better either, as her pussy tightened, the pleasure he felt increased several times over...


    "Ugghhh!!! I''m cumming..." He grunted, pouring it all into her pussy.


    His cock released all the load it had been holding for almost a month after the experience with Valentina, his milk mixed with her love juice, and a strange smell spread throughout the room, but did they care? Of course not.


    A few seconds passed and now they just leaned against each other and breathed heavily.


    "Haah... Haa... So... haah... how was... your...


    haah... first time...?" Dante asked with sweat dripping down his forehead as hey on top of Morgana''s soft body.


    He then looked at Morgana, waiting for her answer and soon saw a small smile on Morgana''s face...


    "Haa... haahh... haah... We... haah... the night''s not over yet...


    right...?" Shemented, causing a big smile to appear on her face...


    "You''re such a pervert..."


    "You say that, but you spent a week fucking that vampire..." Morgana muttered, and then an idea popped into her head... "You know what? Fuck." She said and quickly recovered using Magic and pulled him off her body.


    She stood uppletely naked...


    "I''m not that good, but..." She raised her fingers and the whole room began to receive several light blue magic circles on the walls...


    "A week in here is six months out there..." Morgana said with a perverted smile on her face... "I''m going to dry you out for those six months."


    "Fufufufu my wife is such a pervert..." Dante muttered before disappearing and appearing in front of her, "We''re going to do a lot of exploring, that little body of yours..." He said mischievously.


    He picked her up and right there, they started another round.

 Chapter 335: How long?!

    Time¡­ time had be rtive when the room waspletely sealed¡­ what truly happened? Only Dante and Morgana knew¡­


    "Uggghhh!! I''m gonnae again!" Dante moaned loudly as he filled Morgana''s insides with his seed once more.


    Despite the overwhelming pleasure coursing through her body, the woman who had been screaming loudly with each round before was now silent¡­


    She was far too exhausted to make a sound. Her mental barriers and mana had long since been depleted...


    Her inner walls had been utterly ravaged over the past SIX MONTHS!


    Her mana was gone, and the only thing keeping them in this distorted time bubble was the spatial-temporal barrier, but even that was nearing its end.


    Morgana had experienced so many orgasms, one after another, that she had lost track of her own existence¡­


    At this point, her body was so numb, so lifeless, that she couldn''t move a single muscle. Yet, at the same time, she was so sensitive that even the slightest touch triggered another small orgasm...


    Morgana was almost bing addicted to it¡­ all because that damn demon had temporarily bound her to the Sin of Lust...


    Squelch


    Dante pushed inside her again with hisst bit of strength and came inside her once more, filling her already overflowing insides. Her sensitive body reacted, and like Dante, in herst bit of strength, she let out a small moan.


    "Mmm¡­" It was a weak, restrained moan, as her vocal cords had long since given out from the relentless screams of pleasure.


    Dante copsed onto her exhausted body and gave her a soft kiss before rolling to the side.


    "Haah¡­ Haahh¡­ Haah..."


    "Haaahh¡­ haa¡­ haaa¡­"


    Both of them were breathing heavily, with no intention of getting up anytime soon. In fact, if they tried to stand, they would most likely copse from the weakness in their legs.


    Then, Dante gave a small smile as he turned and pulled Morgana''s body onto his in a strong embrace, his hand yfully toying with her waist.


    ''Did I overdo it?'' he wondered, noticing her eyes still zed over in a trance. He removed the Sin of Lust''s influence, but nothing changed¡­ ''Yeah¡­ maybe I overdid it¡­''


    Feeling his touch, Morgana gave a faint smile as her eyes slowly regained their usual bright golden hue. She gently pushed herself away and looked into his eyes, a special gleam shining within them.


    "That was incredible¡­" she whispered softly near him, their eyes locked on one another, a mutual smile spreading across their faces.


    "That took a lot longer than I thought it would¡­" Dantemented, gazing at her. "Hm?" she asked, confused. "I mean, us being together¡­ I should''ve done this earlier. Sorry, hehe," he chuckled softly.


    "Oh haha, it''s fine. I think it was worth the wait... I mean, having sex for an entire year was pretty amazing," Morgana said with a smile, and Dante''s eyes widened.


    "A year?!" he asked, shocked.


    "You didn''t think I''d stop at just six months, did you? Darling, I''m as much of a pervert as you said..." Morgana grinned at him, visibly enjoying his surprise.


    "Y-you''re crazy!" Dante eximed. "Hm? You didn''tin while you were screwing me like you were in heat for an entire year," Morgana teased with a sly smile. "Well, when we passed out, I had to restore my mana, but hey, my reservessted quite a while, didn''t they?" sheughed like a wicked witch.


    "Of course you nned this... let me guess, you used your domain to craft this magic, right?" Dante asked, knowing the answer already.


    "Infinite Sex Magic," Morgana chuckled softly. "Wow... I''m really full," she added, referring to, well, what was inside her.


    "Shouldn''t you go clean up? I don''t want kids right now... the world''s in enough chaos..." Dantemented, but Morgana''s smile twisted, maybe even turned sad.


    "Witches can''t have children, Dante," she replied.


    Dante fell silent, taking in Morgana''s words. Her twisted smile faded, and she averted her gaze, clearly ufortable. He, on the other hand, was speechless, the weight of her revtion hitting him harder than expected.


    "Morgana..." Dante began, but he didn''t know how to continue. He wasn''t great with sensitive moments, and this situation required a delicacy he rarely had to show.


    She gave a faint smile, though her eyes held sadness. "That''s why I never told you. I knew you''d react like this."


    "Like what?" Dante frowned.


    "With that look, like you''ve been struck by lightning." Sheughed softly, but there was little humor behind it. "Witches are different, Dante. Our connection to magices at a cost. For me, this is the price."


    Dante ran a hand through his hair, trying to process everything. He had never really thought about the future like this, about kids or what it would mean to share a life with someone. Now, it was staring him in the face, and not in the way he expected.


    "Why didn''t you ever tell me?" he asked, his voice softer now.


    "Because I didn''t see the point. For us, it''s about the here and now. We live intensely, right?" She tried to smile again, but the sadness lingered. "Besides, I... I thought it might make you pull away. And I didn''t want that."


    Dante moved closer to her, cing his hands on her shoulders and looking deeply into her eyes. "I''m not going anywhere. Got it?"


    She looked at him, surprised by the intensity of his words. "You say that now, but..."


    "I say it because it''s true," he cut her off, his voice firm. "You think something like this would change how I feel about you? Tch, it''s like you haven''t known me for over fifteen years."


    "B-but..." Morgana stammered.


    "The problem is being a witch, right? That''s already solved." Dante said with a smile. "After dealing with the mangy wolf and that idiot giant, I''m going to descend to Hell and im full authority. Changing your race will be easy after that... though I''m still working on how to change mine," he added casually.


    "Change yours?!" Morgana blinked, stunned.


    "Well, it''s hard to be the strongest while being a Vampire-Demon hybrid. Either I kill d and try to be the Vampire Progenitor¡ªwhich is almost impossible with Elizabeth Tapes, Rose Seusther, and Valentina Scarlet still around¡ªor I kill Tiamat and consume her essence to be the Dragon Progenitor.


    There''s not much else to consider." Dante''s smile widened as if he had just casually shattered Morgana''s mind.


    "Besides, from what I know, Alice isn''t the Witch Progenitor either, so you still have a chance to fulfill the necessary requirements." Dante''s words, oddly hopeful, elicited a smallugh from Morgana.


    "You really are something else, fufu," she giggled.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "How long have they been in there?" Lilith asked as she sat in the council room of the New Kingdom, a kingdom they hadn''t even named yet.


    "A week, six hours, twenty-four minutes, and thirty-five... thirty-six seconds." Eldrax replied, her voice sharp, eyes fixated on the door as if time itself was her enemy.


    "This is going to be a long conversation..." Velryna muttered, her patience waning. She had been absent for a while and hadn''t interacted with Dante much, making the wait unbearable.


    "How long do you think she''ll keep that sealing barrier up? Knowing that crazy woman, she probably slowed time and is using every second until she can''t stand anymore," Vexmented, already imagining the various possibilities.


    "I give it two months," Velryna said with a slight smirk.


    "Four months," Voralith added, her legs crossed as she eyed the round table.


    "Six months," Eldrax dered, arms crossed, her chest heaving¡ªnoticeablyrger than before.


    ''Damn, they just keep growing... and I''m practically t!'' Velryna thought, annoyed.


    "You''re all too naive..." Aldria''s voice cut in, drawing everyone''s attention.


    "Naive?" Lyrianna, who had been silent, asked.


    "Do you really think one of the world''s strongest witches is holding back for just six months?" Aldria chuckled. "Especially that possessive woman? Our husband''s in danger in that room," she said with a knowingugh.


    "You underestimate our husband, don''t you?" Sara''s voice chimed in, a mischievous smile curling her lips. "Hested a week with Valentina," she pointed out. "He''ll manage just fine."


    "Are we seriously sitting here discussing how our husband is handling another woman?" Nagasawa remarked, crossing her arms. "Hmph! I''m next!" She raised her hand, dering her intent. "And no one''s taking that away from me!"


    "Oh, and after that... I''m next..." Sara said, a bit nervously. They had agreed it would be in the order of who Dante epted first¡ªso Nagasawa was first, then Sara¡ªnot by who he had known the longest.


    Chapter Enjoy:


    "Oh... it seems to be over," Vexmented, sensing the shift in the air. "Anyone want to guess how much time has passed?"


    "A year," Lilith stated, causing all eyes to turn toward her.


    "No way. There''s no way a man and woman can have sex for a year," Vex protested, disbelief in her voice.


    Lilith gave her an expressionless look, her eyes neutral. "You really want to argue rationality with a man who holds the Authority of Lust?" she asked, and the entire room fell silent.

 Chapter 336: Are you a witch or a succubus??

    "What do you think? We can''t keep using the name Aldria like this," Sara questioned. Unlike the rulers'' convention, this was now the wives'' convention.


    "With this ce¡­ I believe we can already consider ourselves an independent continent, but what worries me is how others will see us," Lyrianna said while looking at the center of the table where a mana ''model'' mapped out the entire kingdom.


    "I don''t think that''s a problem. We are Absolute," Nagasawa said, shrugging.


    "She''s right; no one else''s opinion matters at this point," Voralith said and continued, "We are no longer dealing with just ordinary people. We are preparing for an interdimensional war; nothing here will really matter in a few years. Let''s be honest, blood will spill either way, and probably many of the kingdoms beside us will fall in the not-too-distant future.


    We need strength." Voralith said while analyzing the whole situation.


    "Are you suggesting that-" "Yes, in a few years, Dante will probably reach the Overlord level of this sector, but that won''t really matter," Voralith said, "I know that man better than anyone here, and I know he wasn''t joking when he said he would follow the path of a conqueror." She continued, closing her eyes¡­


    The women in the room were truly thoughtful.


    In the room were: Aldria, Velryna, Sara, Lyrianna, Nagasawa, Aaralyn, Lilith, Vex, Voralith, and Eldrax.


    Sara could only sigh as she looked at the other women at the table who seemed concerned, all deeply immersed in the words already spoken about an inevitable future of war¡­


    "Okay, I get that the situation is serious and all, but has anyone stopped to think about the name? Like¡­ we can''t call ourselves ''Dante Continent'' or something, right?" she said,ughing, trying to lift the mood of the women.


    Vex raised an eyebrow. "Why not? I bet he''d love it," she said with a sarcasticugh, "Okay, ''Dante Continent'' is really terrible, hahaha," sheughed as the women started paying more attention to them.


    Aldria, rolling her eyes, replied casually. "Honestly, he''d probably think it''s crap."


    Nagasawa smiled, already used to Dante''s carefree nature. "True. But I think we should try to be a bit more¡­ diplomatic," she suggested, though it was hard to keep focus with all the different personalities in the room.


    Voralith, as always, was direct. "Let''s be honest, diplomacy isn''t going to solve anything. The issue is power. The name is the least of our concerns."


    Sara chuckled. "You say that now, but wait until we have to deal with the Council. They''re obsessed with formalities," she paused dramatically. "And titles."


    "Oh, please!" Vex eximed, with her usual irreverent tone. "Titles are so outdated. We can be anything, and no one can really challenge us." She made an exaggerated gesture. "We could call ourselves the ''Queens of Cosmic Chaos'' and no one would say a word."


    The women began tough, but Eldrax looked at Vex with a slightly sarcastic smile. "Queens of Chaos? I like it. Quite fitting."


    Lilith looked at the floating mana map. "The funniest part is, despite all these debates, in the end, Dante''s going to be the one to decide the name. And it''ll be something ridiculous, like ''Celestial Kingdom.''"


    Nagasawa shook her head, amused. "If hees up with that, I swear I''ll kick him."


    Suddenly, a slight tremor ran through the room, and everyone felt a shift in the air, a mix of intense mana and... something else. Something much more... lustful.


    All heads turned toward the door, and even before Morgana and Dante entered, everyone knew what wasing. The scent of magic mixed with lust flooded the room like a wave, and Sara was the first to cover her face with her hands.


    "Oh,e on, take a shower first," Sara growled, feeling the ufortable scent of...


    "Oh no¡­ They''re here," Velryna muttered, covering her face, as she too was overwhelmed by the strong scent of... better not mention it¡­


    Dante entered first, wearing a self-satisfied grin, followed by Morgana, who looked more... pleased than usual. Her smile was pure vanity.


    "Good morning,dies," Dante said, nonchnt, while Morgana literally seemed to glow with self-confidence.


    "Hey, you slut! You reek of lust!" Lilith snapped quickly, shouting at Morgana. Dante turned, "Hm?"


    "You all smelled it, right?" Morgana said, not even trying to hide the pride in her voice. "A whole year... a whole year."


    The room fell silent for a few seconds until Lyrianna finally broke the ice.


    "A year of what, exactly?" She asked, though she knew full well the answer, after all, the scenting from Morgana''s body¡­ was enough to make anyone envious¡­


    Morgana let out a mischievous giggle. "Oh, we just spent an entire year in a dimension where time moves slower¡­ if you catch my drift." She winked. "Yeah, I''m a witch, but even I was surprised by my endurance."


    Nagasawa scoffed, trying not tough. "You''re literally bragging about how long you and Dante¡­?"


    "Yes!" Morgana interrupted, with a triumphant expression. "A whole year of endless pleasure, thanks for asking."


    Sara, trying to maintainposure, just sighed. "Alright, someone get a bucket of cold water for Morgana, please? Seems like she forgot to shower."


    Vexughed out loud. "Hey, if I managed that, I''d be bragging too."


    "Hm? I don''t smell anything," Dantemented, confused. "Ah¡­ my dear husband¡­ You''re not quite ready for this yet, so don''t worry, okay?" Morgana said, holding his arm like a happy little girl.


    Chapter Enjoy:


    "Hm?" He asked, still confused, searching for answers¡­ until Lilith chimed in, "She''s messing with your sense of smell. That witch is using magic on her pussy to keep her essence inside to make us jealous," Lilith said,pletely shattering Dante''s expression as he turned to Morgana, staring at her in disbelief¡­


    "Well, after a year of you ravaging my pussy, did you really think I wouldn''t keep everything I received with love? I''m a real woman, and I''ll ept everything from my husband." She puffed out her chest as if this was something to be proud of... Well, in her mind, it was... After all, besides her and Valentina, no one else had received Dante''s ''Seed'' inside them¡­


    Dante stood inplete silence for a few seconds, processing Morgana''s words. The incredulous look on his face was almostical. "Morgana..." He began, still in disbelief. "Are you telling me that¡­ after all that¡­ you¡­ kept it?!"


    Morgana smiled like a mischievous child who had just yed a trick. "Yes! Of course I kept it, darling. After all, not just anyone can say they''ve carried something so... valuable for so long. Consider it a testament to my devotion." She winked, still holding onto his arm,pletely indifferent to the shock of the other women.


    Nagasawa crossed her arms, shaking her head in disbelief. "This must be the most ridiculous thing I''ve ever heard."


    Vex, however, couldn''t stopughing. "Seriously, Morgana, who here is the real subus?"


    Lilith rolled her eyes. "Someone with an extremely twisted sense of humor, apparently." She looked at Morgana with a mix of fascination and disdain. "Vaginal magic to store sperm. That''s... innovative, I guess. Or rather, scary.


    It''s worse than the subi I''ve seen."


    Lyrianna, Vex, and Lilith all thought in unison: ''I want to learn that magic too!''


    Well, the three of them were subi¡­ Morgana had actually given them a lesson on how to be a real subus¡­ And she wasn''t even a subus!


    Sara couldn''t utter another word¡­ It was just too absurd for a PURE woman like her to see that as something fun or a joke¡­


    Morgana let out a wicked giggle, still enjoying the situation. "Oh, children, don''t worry. I just wanted to share my... triumph with you. But I think I''ve done my part, haven''t I?"


    Dante, finally managing to speak, shook his head and sighed deeply. "You''re truly insane. A year holding onto this? Morgana, that''s way beyond what I imagined..."


    Morgana just winked at him. "And yet, you love me."


    Dante was still trying to process the fact that Morgana, with all her theatrics and pride, had kept magic running for an entire year just to brag about having stored ''that'' inside her.


    "Okay, let''s try to focus on something more important for a second," he said, rubbing his face, still somewhat confused. "What exactly were you talking about before... well, this?"


    Sara was the first topose herself. "We were discussing the future of our territory, dear. We can no longer continue using the name Aldria. The territory has grown a lot, especially after your... conquests."


    Lyrianna crossed her arms, her sharp gaze fixed on Dante. "What we want to know is how the rest of the world will react when we officially separate. We will be seen as an independent continent. That won''t be easy for the smaller realms around us to swallow."


    "Independent continent, right..." Dante repeated, still trying to concentrate. "So we''re bing... like a new empire?"


    Voralith, being direct as always, intervened. "Something like that. But forget what the rest of the world thinks. What really matters is that we are preparing for a dimensional war. If they want toin, good luck. There won''t be much left for them, anyway."


    Nagasawa, ever practical, added, "She''s right. Soon, we''ll be more powerful than any kingdom. The important thing is to ensure we''re prepared, not just militarily, but politically as well."


    Dante blinked, still absorbing the seriousness of the situation. "So, basically, while I was... busy with Morgana, you were nning to turn our territory into an interdimensional superpower?"


    "Exactly," Lilith said, raising an eyebrow. "While you and Morgana were... let''s say, otherwise upied, we had to make some important adjustments. Things have changed quite a bit, and the world will feel the impact."


    "Yeah..." Dante sighed. "I guess you''re right. But what else is missing? If we''re already preparing for war and have the necessary power, why are we still worried about names or the opinions of other realms?"


    Sara looked at him with a patient smile. "Darling, it''s more than that. We need a name that represents what we''ve be. Something that shows our strength, but also inspires loyalty and respect. We can''t just be ''The Western Empire'' and expect that to capture the greatness of what we''ve built."


    Dante finally understood. "Ah, so it''s about symbolism. We want our name to carry weight. Something that will echo for generations."


    "Exactly!" Aaralyn said, a gleam of satisfaction in her eyes. "You may be a conqueror, but even conquerors need a worthy name for theirnd."


    At that moment, Morgana, still clinging to Dante''s arm, let out a dramatic sigh. "Well, while you all discuss politics, I just wanted to say that my body and name already carry enough weight, especially after thisst year, but... anyway, call me when you decide."


    All the women rolled their eyes¡­ Morgana was truly unbearable again¡­

 Chapter 337: The infiltrators

    While so many things were happening with Dante and the main group... There was something no one had noticed¡ªsome people who had ''disappeared'' suddenly...


    "Misty, please... Why are you still dressed as a maid? It''s been weeks..." Nafiri asked as she walked alongside the Dark Elf, who was wearing a rather... peculiar outfit.


    "I won''t take it off," she said proudly, crossing her arms, which caused her chest to push up a bit over them.


    Her outfit was quite out of ce for where they were, and honestly, it drew a lot of attention. She wore a ck dress with several white frills and a sort of apron in the front, along with a white-embroidered tiara on her head...


    "S-Seriously? Everyone''s staring at you!" Nafiri stammered, noticing all the looks she was getting.


    They were in a very... peculiar ce.


    "Greedy ex-mistress, I think they''re looking at you," Misty said calmly, noticing the various men practically drooling over Nafiri''s semi-transparent outfit...


    She was wearing a dress that was... spicier, perhaps the best description of what was happening. A white silk dress that entuated all of her more striking features... especially her backside...


    "W-What?" Nafiri stuttered, stopping in her tracks...


    "She''s right," Mercedes, who had been silently apanying the two, finally spoke, drawing Nafiri''s attention.


    "W-What?" Nafiri was left speechless andpletely embarrassed, turning her face away...


    "Oh~ You should understand how men work. Who are you trying to impress?" Mercedes sighed as she asked Misty, who was wearing a dress in the unbearable heat of the desert.


    "Hm? Of course, it''s Dante, who else would it be?" she questioned with a smile on her face. "My dear master Dante..." she murmured as if thinking about something... perverted...


    "How long has it been since west saw that crazy man? I think it''s been two months..." Nafiri murmured. "Well, he''s funding this endeavor; he must''ve dered war by now." She smiled, her eyes quickly turning into golden dor signs.


    "Greedy," Misty and Mercedes said in unison.


    "Tch, it''s not greed, is it so bad to want to live well?!" she questioned, crossing her arms.


    "Want me to go through your reserves and show you what real greed looks like? Come on, ex-mistress, you''ve got over six hundred spatial rings stuffed with money to the brim," Misty teased, and a vein appeared on Nafiri''s forehead...


    "Stop calling me ex-mistress! I still pay your sry, you know?!" Nafiri shouted at Misty, who shrugged. "With my master''s money. So, it doesn''t change anything, ex-mistress!" Misty provoked the older woman, smiling.


    Nafiri huffed, crossing her arms tightly as her eyes narrowed at Misty. "I''m the boss here! And if I say no more sry, what will you do?"


    Misty chuckled,pletely unfazed. "You tried that once, remember? Guess who paid me in the end? That''s right, Master Dante. He always finds a way, ex-mistress."


    "Stop calling me that!" Nafiri eximed, her cheeks beginning to flush with frustration. She shot a furtive nce at Mercedes, hoping for some support, but the woman merely looked away, pretending to have nothing to do with the argument.


    "I also wonder why you''re so insistent on wearing those clothes," Mercedes finally said, changing the subject and trying to ease the tension. "Dante isn''t even here to see you dressed like that, and... well, it''s a desert! Aren''t you dying from the heat?"


    Misty looked at Mercedes with an enigmatic smile. "It''s not about him seeing me. It''s about being ready. When Master Dante returns, I''ll be the first thing he sees. And honestly, I think he''ll really enjoy seeing me like this. You know what they say...


    anticipation is the key to desire."


    Nafiri rolled her eyes and stepped forward, trying to ignore Misty''s provocative talk. "You''re all crazy... and perverts! I just want to get back to our base as soon as possible. I can''t stand this heat and these teasingments."


    Mercedes chuckled lightly. "Oh, Nafiri, you pretend not to care, but I saw how you reacted when Dante showed up shirtless that day..."


    "I didn''t react!" Nafiri immediately interrupted, blushing furiously. "That was... that was just shock! Nothing more!"


    Mistyughed, bringing her hand to her mouth to cover her teasing smile. "Sure, sure. So why are your cheeks so red now, ex-master?"


    Nafiri sighed heavily as she walked alongside Misty and Mercedes.


    The desert heat did nothing to ease her growing irritation.


    The previous conversation still echoed in her mind, but something more important now weighed on her thoughts.


    "So, what''s the next step? Dante''s n has already started to take effect, hasn''t it?" Mercedes asked, breaking the silence. She wore a thoughtful expression, her eyes scanning the horizon as the trio approached the operations base they had recently acquired.


    Nafiri, still a bit frustrated by Misty''s teasing, nodded slowly. "Yes, we''ve started destabilizing the Werewolf Kingdom''s economy. I''ve already sunk my ws into several major trade routes... but this is only the beginning."


    "This is dangerous," Mistymented, her teasing smile fading as her expression turned serious. "You know the more we mess with their economy, the more attention we''re going to attract."


    Nafiri raised an eyebrow, crossing her arms as she tried to ignore the oppressive desert heat. "Exactly. That''s the n. Dante wants to shake the foundations of the Werewolf Kingdom, and the most effective way to do that is to cripple their economy. If they can''t sustain their forces, their armies will weaken. And when that happens...


    well, we''ll be ready to strike."


    Mercedes looked at Nafiri with considerable concern. "Are you sure we''re prepared to deal with their response? Werewolves are notoriously vengeful."


    "Let theme," Nafiri replied, a calcted glint in her eyes. "We''ve already solidified our operations, and Dante is providing the resources we need. By the time they figure out what''s happening, it''ll be toote."


    Misty, who had been silent until now, chuckled softly. "This is so Dante... creating chaos without even drawing his sword. He really loves watching enemies destroy themselves from within."


    Nafiri smiled faintly, her earlier frustration fading as she reflected on the impact of their actions. "You think so... he''s probably itching to kill every member of the werewolf royal family. But it''s true, when you control the economy, you control everything. And that''s what we''re doing now."


    Mercedes still looked a bit hesitant. "But what happens when they realize we''re behind this? It won''t take long for them to start making the connections."


    Nafiri shrugged. "By the time that happens, we''ll have other pieces in y. We''re talking about a long-term game here, Mercedes. They can try to retaliate, but we''ll always be one step ahead."


    Misty, with a mischievous smile, crossed her arms. "Besides, when things really start heating up, Dante will be there to make sure the fire doesn''t go out."


    Mercedes let out a sigh. "I just hope he knows what he''s doing. The Werewolf Kingdom is powerful, even with a weakened economy."


    "Trust me, he knows exactly what he''s doing," Nafiri affirmed, her voice firm and determined. "And if everything goes ording to n, the Werewolf Kingdom will be just another pawn on his board."


    As they arrived at the operations base, Nafiri, Misty, and Mercedes froze at the sight of who was waiting for them at the entrance. In the middle of the courtyard, amidst an overwhelming aura of power, stood the Werewolf Queen, Siren, and, of course, Valentina.


    The two of them were conversing calmly, but anyone looking closely could feel the weight of their presence, as if the air around them was charged with electricity.


    Nafiri, usually so confident and calcted, felt a chill run down her spine as she realized these two were directly involved. She exchanged a nervous nce with Misty and Mercedes. They all knew that, although allies, Siren and Valentina were not known for their patience. And now, here they were, side by side, as if waiting for something from them...


    "A-A queen...?" Mercedes stammered, her voiceing out higher than she would have liked. She tried to maintain herposure, but the overwhelming presence of Valentina beside the Werewolf Queen made it nearly impossible.


    "Yes... And Valentina too," Misty murmured, more serious than usual. Her gaze was fixed on the two powerful figures before them. "What are they doing here...?"


    Nafiri, trying to regain control, forced a smile, though she felt the weight of the situation. "I imagine this is about the economic destabilization we''ve started... But I didn''t expect the Queen of the Werewolves to get involved personally."


    "Look who''s back..." Valentina began, her voice smooth but filled with undeniable authority. "Seems like you all had quite the fun this past month, didn''t you?" She shed a dangerous smile, her eyes locked on Nafiri.


    The dark elf swallowed hard, feeling Valentina''s piercing gaze. "Well, we... we were just following Dante''s orders," she replied, trying to stay calm.


    Siren, the Queen of the Werewolves, stepped forward. Her presence was striking, an imposing figure with long white hair and eyes that shone with the intensity of a predator. "I became aware of the financial maneuvers happening in my kingdom," she said, her voice deep and threatening. "And I''m here to find out who the brilliant mind behind this chaos is."


    Nafiri nearly stumbled over her words. "W-We... were just... executing the n..."


    "Hey, you girls just chill out, she''s on our side," Valentina said, breaking the tension among the three women.


    "What the hell! How is she on our side? Why didn''t you say anything before, you bloodsucker! I needed a strong ally, and you had the Werewolf Queen with you and didn''t mention it?!" Nafiri exploded, but¡ª


    "Auuu!" Her forehead hit the ground hard, only from Valentina''s pressure. "Respect is important," she said.


    "S-Sorry!" Nafiri squeaked, and Valentina released her aura.


    "Humpf, you''re lucky Dante likes you," Valentina grunted.


    "SCARY!" the three shouted in unison.

 Chapter 338: The Scarlet Valkyries

    The open ce they were in really seemed to float in mana. Valentina noticed this and gave a small smile as she felt several familiar auras...


    "Finally..." She smiled, and the other women looked at her curiously about what she meant, but suddenly


    She shouted with all her might: "GET OUT OF THERE!"


    Thus, several shadows, which seemed just a reflection of the scorching sun, began to stir and tremble, forming outlines and figures on the ground.


    They moved as if they had a life of their own, dancing around Valentina before rising into a specific formation. In a matter of seconds, the shadows solidified, giving rise to seven women, each as stunning as they were terrifying.


    Finally, after several months since Valentina Scarlet returned from her sealing, her most loyal followers found her.


    The Scarlet Valkyries.


    They had vanished in the Werewolf Desert and were now back, as if they had emerged from a dark fairy tale. Each of them had a distinct appearance, but all possessed an aura of power and a deep respect for Valentina.


    Then, the first to appear was the vice-leader of the Valkyries.


    Aa was the leader of the Scarlet Valkyries when Kaalindra was away.


    She had long silver hair that fell in loose waves to her waist and a gaze that could pierce anyone''s soul.


    Her eyes were a deep blue, like the night sky, always fixed on Valentina with unwavering devotion.


    Aa was determined and relentless, a true warrior. Her personality was strong and courageous, ready to face any challenge that came her way. She had a sharp sense of justice and a fierce loyalty to her mistress, Valentina.


    "It''s good to see you, mistress." Aa said, bowing with a mischievous smile on her face, "I''m ready for your orders, my Mistress." Shemented, always maintaining a determined look.


    "Oh, it seems someone is excited..." Valentina said approvingly.


    Next, another woman began to form.


    Her name was Kaani. She had short, wavy hair dyed a vibrant red. Her energy was lively and contagious, bringing a lightness to the heavy atmosphere around her. Kaani was known for her yful spirit and sharp humor, but she was not easily deceived by her carefree appearance. She had a sharp intellect and was a brilliant strategist, often thinking several steps ahead.


    Kaani had a genuine love for her mistress and always supported her in any situation.


    "Demonic Mistress of All Evil! I missed you!" Kaani said,ughing at how serious Valentina looked, so she needed to break that face! "I missed your bad mood; where is the Young Master? Oh, spare me, that young bastard has nothing!!" Kaaniughed loudly.


    "I forgot how annoying you are." Valentina said, and with a finger...


    "AuuU!" Kaani screamed as her head hit the ground, just from the aura Valentina ced over her body.


    "Now this is better." Valentina said, smiling.


    "Tsk, stingy mistress." Kaani murmured.


    Then, another emerged from the shadows.


    "Mistress." She said, bowing. This was Saara, the quietest of the Scarlet Valkyries, but her gaze was deep and contemtive.


    With hair as ck as night and pale skin, she had an ethereal beauty that seemed to fade into the darkness.


    Saara was introspective, always analyzing the situation before acting. She possessed a unique ability to understand others'' emotions, making her a natural mediator. Her devotion to Valentina was evident in every movement, and her determination to protect her sisters and her mistress was unwavering.


    "Saara, you look well. Have you resolved many internal issues while I was away?" Valentina asked with a mischievous smile, and Saara let out a small, containedugh: "Naturally, Mistress."


    "She''s lying; she''s been beaten up quite a bit in the years you disappeared, Mistress!" A tall woman appeared.


    She was Raaelith, standing out with her overwhelming presence as much as Kaalindra. She was one of the first to start following Valentina. With golden hair and amber eyes, she exuded a confidence that nearly overflowed.


    Raaelith was charismatic and passionate, always willing to fight for what she believed in. Her protective nature and desire to be the first line of defense made her a feared warrior. Though intense, she also had a gentle side, showing affection for her sisters. Her respect for Valentina was evident in her dedication and constant attention.


    "Come on, Mistress! Train me! I need to get stronger! I can''t stand training with these weaklings anymore!" She said excitedly, puffing out her chest.


    "OH... we will train a lot..." Valentina smiled, showing her shark teeth while everyone felt a shiver.


    "Mistress, control yourself a bit... we''ve been through a lot... no training for now." Maara emerged from the sands, not from the shadows. She was the most connected to nature among the Valkyries.


    Her hair was green like the leaves, and her eyes a deep sea, as if reflecting the serenity of the water. She possessed an almost supernatural calm, always being the voice of reason among her sisters. Maara was a skilled healer, capable of restoring the energy of her sisters and Valentina. Her love for life and devotion to her mistress made her one of the most respected among the Scarlet Valkyries.


    "Oh, Maara... Have you learned to control the Sands?" Valentina asked, confused; she hadn''t seen this woman use sands yet.


    "Adaptation, Mistress; healing these crazy bitches is hard without understanding what is happening with the nature around." She said, smiling, teasing the others as she slightly bowed to her mistress. "I missed you, Mistress." Shemented.


    Valentina could only smile; even she couldn''t believe that after ten years, these women were still loyal to her even though she had abandoned them...


    "Bitch is your mother, that old hag." And finally, thest two emerged.


    Kaa had a vibrant and energetic personality, with short reddish hair that seemed to be on fire in the light.


    She was the boldest of the Valkyries, always ready to throw herself into adventures and seek the unknown.


    Kaa was a skilled fighter, and her confidence was inspiring. Though rebellious, her loyalty to Valentina never wavered.


    She admired her mistress deeply and saw in her the mother figure she had always wanted.


    "Tsk, annoying." And finally, thest one...


    Maaelina had hair as white as snow and an almost supernatural beauty. She was the wisest of the Valkyries, always bringing valuable advice and a deep perspective on situations. Maaelina had a gift for magic, and her control over shadows was unmatched. Her respect for Valentina was immense, and she often sought ways to serve her mistress.


    Though serious, she had a generous heart, willing to help her sisters in any situation.


    "Hello, my supreme mistress," Maaelina said, bowing.


    The Scarlet Valkyries rose in formation around Valentina, each breathing respect and loyalty. Aa''s eyes were fixed on Valentina, full of determination. "We are here, mistress. How are you?"


    Valentina, for her part, looked at them with immense pride. "I knew you would be here. The Werewolf kingdom is in disarray, and I need your strength to turn this situation around. We will create great chaos."


    Raaelith stepped forward, her confidence radiating. "We are ready for any battle thates our way, Mistress."


    Kaa smiled, her eyes shining. "And who better to make them feel the weight of our strength than ourselves? Let''s make them remember who we are."


    Valentina nodded, her expression turning serious. "Exactly. But we need to be strategic. The Scarlet Valkyries have always been respected and feared, and it''s time to use that respect to our advantage. Kaa, you will be our infiltrator, and you, Maara, will handle healing and support for those in need."


    Misty, who had been watching everything with wide eyes, finally spoke up. "And what about us? What will we do?"


    Valentina turned to the three of them. "You will work alongside Siren and also with the Valkyries. Dante should be on his way..."


    "Valentina..." Siren murmured, "Since when were your forces in my realm?" She asked softly, trying not to sound offended...


    "Eight years." Kaa said with a smile. "Although we''ve been in the desert for four, we''ve learned quite a bit about you Werewolves..." Raaelith smiled,pleting Kaa''s sentence.


    "We were already aware that our young master wouldn''t die so easily, especially knowing his mother... Or rather, his wife." Maaelina said with a smile...


    "W-what?" Siren stammered.


    "I may not give orders, but they know me well enough." Valentina said, crossing her arms. "After all, I raised them as if they were my daughters. Right? My children." Valentina smiled.


    "Yes, Mommy..." They all said together...


    "Didn''t you want a strong army?" Valentina asked, turning to Siren, "Here is the strongest army I can offer. Although Kaalindra and Rose aren''t here yet, they are my elites, worth more than all this damn continent." Valentina said with a teasing smile towards Siren...


    "Now, get settled..." Valentina said, and the Valkyries smiled and nodded...


    "Now... let''s wait for the real general to arrive." Valentina said, smiling...


    ...


    "ATCHINN!" Dante sneezed loudly, making part of the pce shake... "Come on, Dante, stop sneezing! You have to decide the name!" Sara said excitedly; she wanted to have a name for this ce, this faction, this kingdom!


    "I already told you, I''m terrible with names!" Dante growled back.


    "That''s not true! You gave me my name!" Eldrax shouted, causing everything to tremble as well...


    ''If she only knew that I justbined the Spanish ''El'' with ''Drax,'' which sounds like dragon...''


    "Focus!" Voralith shouted, pping the table.

 Chapter 339: Albion

    "ATCHINN!" Dante sneezed loudly, causing part of the pce to tremble.


    "Come on, Dante, stop sneezing! You have to decide on a name!" Sara eximed excitedly, eager to have a name for this ce, this faction, this kingdom!


    "I''ve told you, I''m terrible with names!" Dante growled back.


    "That''s not true! You gave me my name!" Eldrax shouted, making everything tremble as well.


    ''If she only knew I justbined the Spanish ''El'' with ''Drax,'' which sounds like dragon...''


    "Focus!" Voralith shouted, mming his hands on the table.


    Dante rubbed his nose, still feeling the remnants of the sneeze that had almost demolished part of the pce. "Focus, focus... I know," he murmured, trying to ignore Sara''s impatient stare and Eldrax''s enthusiasm.


    "But why is this so important right now?" he grumbled, crossing his arms. "We have much more pressing issues thaning up with names¡­"


    "This is important!" Sara retorted, stomping her foot on the floor with a determined expression. "This ce... this kingdom needs an identity, Dante. We need to be more than a nameless force wandering around. Something that inspires people!"


    Dante sighed, ncing at Eldrax, who was beaming with pride over a name Dante had barely put effort into creating. ''If only it were that easy for everything else...'' he thought.


    Voralith, always the voice of reason and pragmatism, stood up and leaned forward, resting his hands on the table to meet Dante''s serious gaze. "Sara is right, Dante. A name may not seem like a big deal to you, but for those who follow us, it will be a symbol of everything we fight for. It will be a beacon. We need something strong, something that resonates with who we are and what we want to build."


    Dante closed his eyes for a second, trying to ignore the buzzing in his head. The weight of power, of responsibility, all resting on his shoulders, and now they wanted him to name it all? He huffed, but he knew he had no choice.


    "Okay, okay... a name..." he murmured, looking up at the ceiling as his thoughts wandered. "Something imposing... something that does justice to what we''re trying to aplish here¡­"


    "Something that speaks to our power but also our unity!" Sara interjected, her eyes shining. "Something that people feel is grand but weing... strong yet just!"


    Dante opened his eyes, and his thoughts began to take shape. He looked at Sara, then at Eldrax and Voralith. They were more than followers or allies. They were his family, his battlepanions, the ones he trusted.


    "How about¡­" he began, hesitating for a moment. "Something like... Red Fortress?" The room fell silent for an instant. Sara tilted her head, pondering.


    ''What a crap name, fuck it,'' Dante muttered to himself. ''I''m not good at this stuff!''


    "Red Fortress... hmmm... it''s good, but..." Sara started, wrinkling her nose slightly. "It''s not... big enough, you know? It''s strong, but we want to be more than just a fortress.


    We want to be a symbol of change, of absolute power."


    Voralith crossed his arms and shook his head. "Perhaps ''Fortress'' is too limiting. We''re building a kingdom, a faction, not just a base. We need something more expansive."


    Dante rubbed his forehead, feeling the weight of the decision growing again. He was good at many things ¡ª fighting,manding, destroying ¡ª buting up with names? This was quickly bing his new nemesis.


    "Okay, then. Something bigger than a fortress... something that represents everything we are." He looked at Sara, who still had her arms crossed, waiting. Eldrax was staring at him, as if expecting him to create a masterpiece.


    Finally, he exhaled. "How about... Albion?" He said the words slowly, as if testing the sound of them.


    Eldrax remained silent for a moment before his eyes sparkled with excitement. "Yes! The Kingdom of Albion sounds... epic! It''s strong, it''s powerful... it resonates with our strength, our essence!"


    Sara beamed, her enthusiasm quickly returning. "It''s perfect, Dante! It represents our unity, our power... and our future!"


    Voralith nodded, finally letting out a sigh of approval. "It is decided then. Albion will be the name of our kingdom and our faction."


    Dante smirked slightly, still doubting his naming abilities, but at least it seemed like he had gotten it right this time. "Alright, Albion... sounds good."


    ''If they only knew I took this from some game I yed when I was Aisha Walker back on Earth... what would they think?'' Dante thought, almost letting out a controlledugh, but he kept himselfposed.


    Giving a name was the first step, but making it mean something... that would be the real battle.


    "So now that we have a name," Dante said, reverting back to his serious demeanor. "Let''s ensure that the Empire of Albion is more than just a grand name. Let''s make sure it''s the most powerful kingdom in this world."


    Eldrax roared in approval, and Sara jumped with joy, her eyes shining with determination. Voralith smiled in a restrained manner, but there was a glimmer of approval in his eyes.


    ...


    It wasn''t just Dante who was preparing.


    In the heart of Hell, where mes danced and shadows cloaked every gap, intertwining like serpents, rose the Negative World Tree, still recovering from the wounds Dante had inflicted upon it.


    Its roots spread throughout the abyss, connecting to every corner of the demonic domain, while its branches stretched like ws, absorbing the essence of suffering and destion to heal itself. Yet, at this moment, it was proving futile; it was only a matter of time before it would have to destroy andpletely rebuild itself after the impact of the spell Dante had cast.


    "How can I free myself from this prison?" the Qliphoth murmured to itself, its whisper echoing through the depths of Hell. "With each generation of demons I create, I feel a bit more of the strength that restrains me, but still, my freedom remains a distant dream."


    The mes around it crackled in response, as if the very earth were attentive to the Tree''s anguish.


    It felt the burning desire to break the chains that bound it to this ne of existence. With every little demon that sprouted from its roots, it experienced a fraction of the freedom that was denied to it. The creation of new beings, all fed by chaos and destruction, seemed to be the only viable path to umte the power needed.


    "Having to rely on demons... this is unfortunate," the Tree thought, its musings stirring the darkness around it. "If I can create enough of them, if they can conquer and spread chaos to increase negative energy, perhaps one day they could break the shackles that bind me, and I could fully recover."


    With a subtle movement, the Tree''s branches began to vibrate. Intertwined, the limbs separated, and at their tips, small fruits began to form¡ªeach a demonic seed, destined to give rise to a new army. These demons, a blend of ferocity and cunning, would be born with the sole mission of spreading despair and destruction among the realms of the living.


    "Come forth, my offspring," the Tree called with a power that reverberated like thunder in the abyss. "The more souls fall into the mes of despair, the stronger I will be."


    The first fruit fell with a soft plop, touching the ground, opening, and releasing a grotesque-looking demon. With scaly skin and twisted horns, it rose in its new form, ready to receive the orders of its creator.


    "I am Noktar, the Bearer of Shadows," the demon roared, a cruel smile forming on his face. "What do you wish for me to do, Great Mother?"


    "Go to the world above,"manded the Tree, its roots writhing with anticipation. "Spread panic and destruction. Draw more souls into our domain. Their essence will strengthen my presence, and with that, I will draw closer to freedom."


    With a nod, Noktar vanished in a cloud of ck smoke, leaving the Tree alone in its thoughts. It was not content merely with creating new demons; its mind was teeming with more ambitious ns. It wanted each of them to be a herald of its desire for freedom, each an extension of its will.


    "An army is not enough," the Tree mused. "I need a leader... a chosen one who can unite the demons under my banner and understands the depth of the pain I endure every day in this dark ce. That leader will be the key to my liberation!"


    With this idea taking root, the Tree began to channel its energy, forming a new seed. This one was different; it was denser, more powerful. When it opened, a stronger and more cunning demon emerged. He appeared as a man, but his skin was a deep, dark hue, with eyes that glowed like embers in the darkness.


    "I am Zarthas, the Whisperer of Shadows," he said in a smooth, hypnotic voice. "What is my mission, Great Mother?"


    "You will be my herald," the Tree dered, feeling a wave of power surge through its roots. "Go into the world of the living and seek out those who are dissatisfied, those who desire power. Show them the strength of Hell and offer them a ce in my army. Together, you will form a powerful legion that will not only bring chaos but will also be the catalyst for my liberation."


    Zarthas smiled, a grin that could send chills down anyone''s spine. "Consider it done, Great Mother. I will bring not only souls but an alliance that will make your strength grow beyond any limits!"


    The Negative World Tree watched as Zarthas departed, its heart pulsing with hope and determination. The n was in motion; the seeds of Hell were being cast toward the world of the living. The army would grow, and the Tree would be stronger.


    "Are you betraying me?" The Tree heard a clear voice, the bearer of light... the so-called star of tomorrow... the fallen Angel now Demon, Lucifer.

 Chapter 340: Lilith meets the clown girl

    The women began to prepare to go to the Wolf Kingdom, and Dante and Lilith were heading to an... interesting ce to do something Dante had been postponing for a while.


    They gathered in a safe room that Fey and Morgana had built, away from prying eyes.


    "Why... are we here?" Lilith asked, curious and hesitant.


    "Lilith," Dante began, his voice sounding lower and graver. "I need you to meet someone very special."


    Lilith crossed her arms, her piercing gaze fixed on Dante. "You know I''m not a fan of surprises. Who is this ''person'' you didn''t want to introduce to your wives?"


    Dante hesitated for a moment, his gaze drifting to the back of the room, where a shadow moved, almost as if it were breathing. "It''s a friend... well, an acquaintance. She''s... changed. I''ll introduce you to her."


    As Dante signaled, a colorful and vibrant figure emerged in the space illuminated by the mes.


    Cherry, the dimensional clown, appeared in an explosion ofughter and confetti, her presence bursting like a storm of joy on a cloudy day. With a mischievous smile and a twinkle in her eye, she looked at Lilith.


    "Hi, hi! I''m Cherry! The funniest clown this side of the multiverse!" Cherry eximed, her words spilling out in a fast rhythm, like a child at a birthday party. "And you must be the famous Lilith! Wow, you''re even more beautiful in person! I love your style!"


    Lilith was initially stunned, watching the colorful figure with a mix of astonishment and distrust. "And you must be the reason Hell is so... chaotic." She raised an eyebrow, her green eyes shining with disdain. "What do you want?" Lilith ignored her and asked Dante.


    Cherry struck a dramatic pose, as if about to reveal a state secret. "Oh, dear Lilith, I''m here to bring fun andughter! But, of course, I''m also in a bit of a situation. I''m a spirit now, and it''s not as fun as it sounds. I''m here, but I''m not really ''here,'' you know?"


    Lilith rolled her eyes, clearly impatient. "And what do you intend to do about that? You can''t just float around making jokes while the world crumbles around you."


    "But that''s what I do! I make the world more fun! You should know, even shadows need a little sparkle!" Cherry replied, twirling around and throwing confetti in the air.


    Dante, watching the interaction, couldn''t help butugh at the dynamic between the two. "Cherry, you need to calm down a bit. Lilith isn''t exactly a clown."


    "What a waste!" Cherry eximed, dramatizing her indignation. "You know I would love to put on a big show, with lots of balloons and confetti! And if I could do that while dancing and telling jokes? That would be epic!"


    Lilith was about to interrupt, but Dante stepped in. "Actually, Cherry, there''s a solution to your situation. Lilith and I have been discussing the possibility of creating a demon body recently. That way, you won''t have to float around as a spirit anymore."


    Cherry immediately perked up, her eyes shining as if she had won a prize. "Really? A demon body? That''s fantastic! I could go back to doing live jokes and presenting myself as the funniest demon clown of all time!"


    "Be careful what you wish for," Lilith warned, her tone serious. "A demon bodyes with its own consequences. You should be aware that you won''t be the same anymore."


    Cherry did a pirouette,pletely ignoring the warning. "Oh, I''m a clown! Changes are my thing! If I couldn''t change, I''d be dead! Or at least, more dead than I already am!" Sheughed, her humor contagious despite the tension.


    Dante looked at Lilith, waiting for a confirmation. "We can do this, can''t we?"


    "Sure, but we''ll need a proper ritual and sufficient magicalponents. Creating a demonic body isn''t a simple task. We need to ensure that the new body adapts to your essence," Lilith replied, her tone now more serious.


    Cherry, bursting with energy, began bouncing back and forth like an excited child. "Let''s go! Let''s do this! I can''t wait to see how I''ll look! I hope I get a good clown nose! I''d love a shiny red nose!"


    "That will be a surprise," Lilith said, crossing her arms as a slight smile formed on her lips. "Now, let''s start preparing everything. We need an appropriate location and some materials."


    The first step of the ritual involved searching for rare and ancient ingredients, which Dante and Lilith began to gather at a small altar. Lilith, with her knowledge of demonic magic, guided Dante through the process. Meanwhile, Cherry couldn''t stop makingments and jokes.


    "This is going to be like a talent show, but with more magic and fewer pstick antics!" Cherry eximed, jumping with excitement. "I can''t wait to do my opening act as the demonic clown!"


    "Shut up, Cherry," Lilith murmured, her patience starting to wear thin, though a faint smile still yed on her lips. She looked at Dante with an understanding gaze, seeing how much he enjoyed Cherry''s antics.


    Finally, after gathering all the necessary ingredients, Lilith began to draw invocation symbols on the ground while Dante prepared to perform the required magic. Cherry, unable to contain her excitement, was bouncing around, making faces.


    "I hope the new body has something really cool, like an epic clown costume! And maybe a big smile drawn on my face! Oh, and a funny hat! Can''t forget the hat!" Cherry said, waving her hands animatedly.


    "Just be quiet and let us take care of this," Dante said, trying to focus. "This is a delicate process."


    "Sorry, sorry, master! I''m just so excited!" Cherry replied, her voice echoing with enthusiasm.


    Lilith closed her eyes, summoning the power that coursed through her. The mes around them began to dance frantically as the symbols on the ground glowed with intense light. The air was charged with magical energy, and Cherry felt the pulsating vibration in her ethereal body.


    "This is amazing! I feel like I''m about to beunched into a ster show!" Cherry eximed.


    "Now, focus, Cherry," Lilith said, her tone serious again. "We are about to transfer your soul into the body we will create. You must be ready."


    Cherry struck a dramatic pose as if she were on the main stage of a grand spectacle. "I''m ready! Ready for the show of my life!"


    Dante and Lilith exchanged nces before proceeding. With a decisive motion, Lilith activated the ritual, and a wave of demonic energy surged through the space. The shadows around them seemed to ripple, and a form began to materialize in the center of the altar.


    Cherry felt a wave of energy coursing through her being. As the light began to dissipate, the transformation unfolding was beyond what the clown had expected. The body that emerged was not what Cherry had imagined but apletely new and alluring form.


    Cherry watched as the new silhouette materialized before her. The figure was that of an adult woman, with a body showcasing lush curves and an irresistible presence. Herrge, rounded breasts stood out, molding into a sexy shape that caught attention. The body was elegant, with a cinched waist and voluptuous hips entuating her femininity even more.


    Long, wavy hair framed the face of the new Cherry, with a vibrant blend of pink and purple hues reflecting her fun and chaotic nature. The face was enchanting, with full lips and a smile that could light up any room. Herrge, expressive eyes sparkled with a mix of mischief and charm, ready to make anyoneugh or get lost in her antics, and of course, there were curved horns peeking from her head.


    "Wow, this is... different," Cherry said, her voice now softer and more seductive, contrasting with the yful tone she used to have. She moved her hands over her new body, feeling every curve and contour. "This is a bit sexier than I expected, but I like it! Just look at these curves!"


    Dante watched with a satisfied smile, but also¡­ "I didn''t expect something like this¡­" he murmured.


    "I know you wanted something like this, darling." Lilith smiled mischievously as she flirted with him. "I deserve a reward, don''t I?" she asked with a wicked grin.


    Lilith, still with a yful look, evaluated Cherry''s new appearance. "Now you need to understand what this means. You''ll have a body that draws attention. Beauty and charme with a price."


    "Oh, I don''t care about the challenges! I just want to have fun!" Cherry eximed, swaying her hips and striking a model pose. "I''m ready to be the sexiest clown this world has ever seen! This will be a new era ofedy!"


    Lilith sighed, realizing that the new Cherry was undoubtedly a force to be reckoned with. "Just be careful not to let this new form make you forget who you really are. Power can be tempting."


    Cherry, full of vitality in her new body, was radiant. She began to dance yfully, moving with grace and confidence, her natural charm now amplified. "I''m a clown, Lilith! I won''t lose my essence! This will just add moreyers to myedy!"


    "I hope you keep that promise," Lilith replied, a slight smile forming on her lips. She couldn''t help but enjoy a bit of the new Cherry. "So, what will you do next?" Lilith asked Dante.


    "I''m going to cause some chaos in the werewolf realm; want to join?" he said mischievously before appearing in front of Cherry and picking her up like a sack of potatoes.


    "Kyaa!! Put me down! Put me down! Cherry is a free spirit! Let me go!" She began to squirm until Dante gave her a p on her bare backside.


    "Kya!!! Am I naked?!!" Cherry eximed as Dante felt her voluptuous body in his arms.


    "I thought that was obvious," Dantemented. "I''ll get you dressed first."

 Chapter 341: Re-encountering subordinates

    As everything seemed chaotic, a man walked through the desert after... identally beingunched to the wrong ce...


    "Sometimes I wonder why I still try to use magic; I mean, let''s be honest here... I''m a magical failure. I should focus on using miasma, demonic runes... space magic isn''t for me," Dante said, his entire body covered in sand, even in ces he wouldn''t dare mention.


    He had identally teleported into the sky and fallen directly onto a dune, creating a crater...


    "I should have stayed with my daughter..." Lyrianna murmured, dissatisfied... It wasn''t just Dante who seemed unhappy.


    "Why am I even here?" Lyrianna questioned, walking alongside him, her tail swaying with a hint of heart-shaped movement, despite her ''dissatisfaction.'' The tail''s motion clearly hinted otherwise.


    "I thought you''d want to get out of that ce; you looked tired of being watched by all those women," Dante said casually, continuing to walk.


    "I was also thinking it would be a good time to spend a little with you. After all, we barely know each other," Dante shrugged.


    "And you thought taking me to a desert... in a nd ce would be a good spot for us to get to know each other?" she asked, struggling to understand his logic. There was nothing in the desert!


    "Huh? Why wouldn''t it be? It''s just you and me here, no one to help you escape from me, no one to interrupt... Here, you are just mine..." Dante murmured with a yful smile that made Lyrianna jump.


    Her body trembled slightly, and she turned her face away,pletely embarrassed at hearing her ''son-inw'' speak to her like that... even if it was coercing her to be his...


    "Hehe, my mother-inw is so cute," Dante said, grinning as he waved his fingers, and a strange magic cleaned both their bodies.


    "You could do that properly when trying to teleport..." Lyrianna muttered irritably, still unhappy about getting all dirty; the difort lingered!


    "Yes, yes," Dante said, raising his hands in a surrender gesture. "I''ll ask Simon or Morgana next time; no need to condemn me, alright? I wanted to do it alone, to please my mother-inw by myself," Dante said with a gentle smile thatpletely surpassed Lyrianna''s re and made her blush again...


    "Stop it!" she said, ignoring him while hiding the flush on her cheeks...


    ''What the hell is this!!'' she screamed internally, feeling something she had never felt before! It was the first time she was genuinely attracted to a man!


    "Hehe, so cute," Danteughed, pulling her hand and holding it firmly. "Let''s go; we''ll be there soon." He said with a cheerfulugh.


    "So, where are we going exactly?" she asked, trying to disguise the confusion and excitement mixing in her chest as her hand was held so... gently.


    Well, she was now a subus, and any touch from a man she desired made her body react instantly.


    "To our base, where Valentina and Siren are. Besides, the Valkyries should be there too," Dante replied, his tone carefree. The mischievous smile on his face made it clear that he was enjoying the situation.


    "Valkyries?" Lyrianna repeated, a mix of curiosity and apprehension crossing her gaze. "I thought they had been missing for ten years... Well, my information is pretty outdated by now, having deserted the Eastern Empire... I hope it won''t be a problem..."


    Danteughed, a deep, resonant sound that seemed to echo through the desert. "I can only imagine the reaction of your advisors if they knew you had be a Subus, Lyrianna. Hehe. Don''t worry about a thing; it''ll all be just fine, my mother-inw."


    The mention of being a mother-inw made Lyrianna blush again, and she tried to ignore the connection it established. She was trying to feel at ease, but the idea of being considered Dante''s mother-inw seemed absurd and a little frightening. "I just hope they''re not expecting too much from me," she murmured, nervously holding onto her tail.


    "Trust me, you''ll do great!" he replied, his voice full of encouragement.


    ''After all... I can''t wait to see the three strongest women in the world meeting in person... I''m expecting some great entertainment...'' Dante thought, like a mischievous demon... That was his goal!


    As they walked, the desert heat began to dissipate, and a gentle breeze started to blow. It was as if the very environment was preparing for their arrival. Lyrianna looked up at the sky, where wispy clouds began to form, like curtains opening for a grand performance.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, they arrived at the base.


    The ce was a sight to behold.


    An elegant fortress, made of light-colored stones that reflected the sunlight, stood before them.


    Decorative elements resonating with the magic of ancient Nordic traditions adorned the structure.


    Every detail of the architecture seemed to tell a story of bravery and power, making Lyrianna feel a bit small in the grandeur of the ce.


    "Wow¡­" was all she could say as she admired the beauty around her.


    Dante, noticing her enchantment, smiled even more. "I expected nothing less from my greedy merchant."


    Before she could respond, the main door creaked open, revealing a brightly lit corridor leading to a grand hall.


    And there, in all their glory, stood the Valkyries, Scarlet, imposing and majestic.


    "Dante!" one of the Valkyries eximed; it was Kaani, her eyes shining with excitement. "You finally arrived!! The mistress wanted to kill someone!"


    "AuuU!" Kaani cried out as her head hit the ground, merely due to the aura Valentina had ced over her, AGAIN!


    "I''ve told you to stop with those silly games," Valentina appeared, followed by Siren, who seemed more like a subordinate than the Wolf Queen herself.


    "Hi, dear," Valentina said with a gentle smile, and all the Valkyries stared at her with wide eyes...


    ''Even demons love!'' they eximed together.


    "You really have a special way of making people feel at home, dear," Dantemented,ughing at the Valkyries'' surprised expressions. Kaani quickly stood up, shaking the dust off her armor as she tried to regain herposure.


    "Sorry, I couldn''t help it! The excitement just¡­ happens!" Kaani apologized, a mix of excitement and embarrassment in her voice.


    "Fufufu, it''s been a while since west saw each other, Kaani," Dante smiled. "Y-Yes, Young Master!" she replied, striking a soldier''s pose...


    Continue your story on M-V-L


    "AuuU!" She fell to the ground again.


    "He is your Master; I and he are equals now. Show some respect," Valentina said seriously.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" Dante let out a loudugh, drawing the attention of the others... "Ah... how good it is to be with my Valentina," he said betweenughs.


    "Now, though..." Dante said, turning to Siren... "It''s time for us to get to know each other better, isn''t it? Little wolf," Dantemented with a gentle smile, and once again, he struck at the heart of a woman...


    ''W-what the hell is this feeling??!!'' she screamed internally as she found herself inexplicably attracted to him... Even though she had never truly felt this way about anyone in this world...


    ''Oh... the charm doesn''t work on herpletely... As expected,'' Dante thought, noticing how quickly she became embarrassed just from a silly insinuation.


    Before Dante could continue, he sensed someone watching them... "It''s rude to spy, you know?" Dante remarked, appearing behind the woman and picking her up effortlessly.


    "Kyaaa!!!" Nafiri screamed, feeling the warm body of the man over her as she was swept up like a princess.


    "My Greedy Merchant, you really shouldn''t spy¡­" Dante murmured as he carried her like a sack of potatoes.


    "And me, Master?" Dante heard a grunting from a dark elf with purplish hair and a rather... eye-catching look, shall we say...


    "I want to be pampered too," shemented, dressed in a maid outfit under the sun. "Oh, you look very well, Misty," he remarked before picking her up and cing her on his other shoulder like a sack of potatoes as well, carrying them both to a nearby location.


    Dante settled onto arge leather sofa. Nafiri was in hisp, her eyes wide and a deep blush on her face, while Misty, the purple-haired elf, perched on his other leg, grinning mischievously.


    "Now, this is a perfect moment for a little chat, don''t you think?" Dante said, his tone yful, but there was an intensity in his gaze that intrigued and attracted both women.


    "You''re a real troublemaker, aren''t you?" Nafirimented, trying to sound serious, but the lightness of her voice betrayed her. "I-I never authorized being carried by a man like you!" she said, attempting to deny it.


    "What she means, Master Dante, is that she loved being carried," Misty said,ughing at her, which made Nafiri even more embarrassed as she turned her face away, trying to hide from them. Everyone, including Valentina, Siren, and Lyrianna, watched how this woman was behaving...


    ''She should be grateful,'' Valentina thought, itching to kill her and sit on Dante''sp herself. "If you don''t want to, get off! I''ll dly sit on hisp, you ungrateful slut!" Valentina shouted, letting her obsession for her husband spill out in front of everyone who saw her as... the supreme demon...


    All eyes turned to Valentina in reaction.


    "Is our mistress... softening up?" the Valkyries questioned together.

 Chapter 342: Its about to begin.

    Dante settled down on the leather sofa, holding Nafiri and Misty on hisp, while watching the Valkyries with a mischievous smile. The women around him seemed intrigued and anxious, and he could feel their energy pulsating in the air.


    "So, what do you think of the new addition to our group?" Dante began, his gaze turning to Nafiri. She was still blushing, but curiosity was beginning to ovee her shyness.


    "Do you really need more people, Dante?" Nafiri asked, trying to maintain a dismissive pose, but the way her cheeks flushed gave away her real emotion.


    "Fufufu, well, I like variety," Dante replied, winking at her. "And you, Nafiri, how about being part of this wonderful world I''m building? There''s so much more to it than you realize."


    "Are you inviting me to be one of your... how can I put it...panions?" Nafiri asked, trying to sound disinterested, but the expectation in her voice didn''t go unnoticed.


    "I wouldn''t call it that. Think of us as a... team," Dante replied, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "And that just makes it more fun, doesn''t it?"


    Mistyughed as she listened to the conversation, her vibrant energy lighting up the room. "I think Nafiri is just afraid ofmitment, Master. You''re a challenge even for her."


    "Challenge?" Nafiri protested, crossing her arms in a gesture of defiance. "I just don''t want to get involved in your crazy schemes!"


    "And why not? You must admit you''ve been enjoying yourself so far. Look at us!" Misty eximed, gesturing animatedly at her surroundings. "We''re all together, and this is just the beginning."


    Dante looked at Misty with a satisfied smile. "You''ve changed a lot, you know that? We need more people like you, who are willing to have fun while exploring new possibilities."


    While the two women argued, Valentina, observing everything closely, couldn''t hide the unease she felt. She approached, crossing her arms with an authoritative look. "Misty, I''m not here to watch you have fun at the expense of my patience. And you, Nafiri, mind your ce. I don''t want you to forget who''s really important here."


    Nafiri blinked in surprise, while Misty grimaced. "D-d-d-d-sorry, Valentina, I didn''t mean to overshadow you. Bute on, Dante''s a lot of fun!"


    "Too much fun," Valentina muttered, with a dangerous glint in her eyes. "I just hope he doesn''t turn it into a circus."


    Stay tuned for updates on M-V-L


    Danteughed, sensing the tension in the air. "Don''t worry, darling. I promise to keep the circus under control. But, speaking of the circus, you did mention something about what you want to do with the Werewolf Kingdom, didn''t you?"


    Siren, who was standing in a corner, overheard the conversation and approached, her intense gaze fixed on Dante. "Yes, I''d like to discuss it. Velkan needs to be eliminated; he''s a problem that needs to be solved, and quickly."


    "You have a n, don''t you?" Dante asked, his expression turning serious.


    "Yes, but it''s not just a question of overthrowing the king. We need to unite the werewolves and make them see reason in our arguments. If we attack directly, we could end up fragmenting what''s left of the kingdom," Siren replied, her voice firm and resolute.


    Dante nodded, respecting the logic behind her reasoning. "That makes sense, but we know what''s going to happen, don''t we? Brute force alone is going to be the solution here."


    "Then we''ll have to show him that we''re stronger," Siren replied, her determination intensifying. "But that doesn''t mean we should attack directly. We need to be strategic. I want you to help create an internal division in the kingdom, make the factions fall out."


    "Hmm, that could work," Dante murmured thoughtfully. "Too bad I don''t care." Dante said,pletely changing his countenance...


    "M-but aren''t you infiltrating the kingdom?" Siren stammered for a moment. "Does it matter? I did it because I felt I wouldn''t have enough power, but things have changed. I can kill Velkan with one or two blows."


    Dante shook his head, his eyes shining with a mixture of amusement and disdain. "Look, Siren, you''re amazing and all, but the idea of manipting werewolves into fighting each other... that''s not really my style. I prefer a bit more direct action."


    Nafiri, who was still on hisp, looked at Dante with a puzzled expression. "You don''t really care aboutplicating things, do you? Instead of making a clever n, you just want to attack. What if that doesn''t work?"


    Dante let out a lowugh. "Oh, dear, you don''t understand. The best part of all this is that I don''t care if it doesn''t work! The thrill is in seeing what happens. And, believe me, I can deal with the consequences."


    Misty leaned forward, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "So you''re saying you''re not afraid to face Velkan?"


    Valentina rolled her eyes, her authoritative posture now mixed with a touch of exasperation. "You annoy me sometimes, you know that?"


    "And that''s why you love me." Dante replied, shing an open smile as if he were celebrating. "The question now is just how we attack. We have plenty of power."


    Valentina crossed her arms, her gaze still skeptical, but an involuntary smile formed on her lips. "Love is a strong word, Dante. I''d say you''re more of a headache than anything else."


    Danteughed, delighted. "A headache you can''t avoid, right? Come on, you know I''m irresistible." He winked at her, capturing everyone''s attention.


    Misty grimaced, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Why don''t we start with a good old game of ambush? I can use my tricks to distract the werewolves while you look after Velkan."


    "A distraction is a good idea," Nafiri added, now more confident, "but we need to know where he is and how we can get to him without anyone noticing."


    Dante leaned back, crossing his arms as he weighed up the options. "Okay, so let''s work out some strategies. An ambush would be fun, but I don''t want it to be just a joke. I need you to understand that this is serious."


    Valentina, noticing the change in dynamic, made a gesture with her hand, interrupting the flow. "Ah... who am I kidding? Let''s just attack the pce with a Meteor and fuck the rest of the wolves... We don''t have time to y games."


    "Well... that''s why I love you." Dante said, smiling.


    ...


    In the heart of the Wolf King''s pce, the atmosphere was dense and heavy, marked by an air of anxiety.


    The corridors, adorned with tapestries telling the glorious story of his lineage, resounded with the echo of hurried footsteps.


    Fenrir, Loki''s daughter and a cunning strategist, stood in the center of a war room, surrounded by some of Velkan''s closest advisors. Arge map of the region upied the table, covered in notes and markings indicating Valentina and Siren''s movements.


    Fenrir took a deep breath, his gaze fixed on the map. "We''ve identified the base where Valentina and Siren are meeting," he announced, his voice firm and authoritative. "It looks like they''re up to something big. We don''t have much time."


    The advisors exchanged nervous nces, and one of them, a dark-furred werewolf called Garek, leaned forward. "So what do we do now? If they''re uniting, it means that the factions that are against us are getting stronger. We need to act quickly before the situation bes irreversible."


    "Calm down, Garek," Fenrir replied, his calm contrasting with the urgency of the situation. "We need to be strategic. A hasty attack could unite the adversaries even more. Velkan mustn''t be taken by surprise, but we must avoid a direct confrontation until we''re sure we can win."


    "What if they decide to attack first?" a woman with silver hair and a piercing gaze asked. "Valentina is not known for her patience."


    "Yes, but underestimating the enemy can be fatal," Fenrir replied, analyzing each advisor''s expression. "We need to keep a constant watch on what''s going on. What''s more, we have to inform Velkan of the situation before it''s toote. He needs to protect his throne, which is being threatened."


    At this moment, a messenger rushed into the room, his face pale and panting. "Lady Fenrir! We have urgent news. The explorers have spotted a group of Valentina and Siren on their way to our territory, and it looks like they''re nning something bigger than we thought."


    "Prepare our warriors," Fenrir ordered, standing up. "If they''re approaching, we can''t afford to stand still. We need a solid defense."


    "But what are we going to do, Fenrir?" Garek asked, his concern evident. "If Siren really is on Valentina and Dante''s side, this could be a serious problem. We need a n of attack."


    Fenrir, already moving quickly towards the exit, stopped for a moment and turned around. "The n is simple. We''ll divide our forces. One group should prepare for a direct attack on Valentina''s group, while the other should protect the pce. If they really are in alliance, we may have to deal with a fight on two fronts."


    As the advisors nodded...


    ''Killing that bitch is my only goal...Fuck the rest. Fenrir said and started marching towards the site...


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 343: Sirens forces

    The secret cave was hidden beneath a denseyer of vegetation, its contours blurred by the mist emanating from the forest.


    The stone walls felt cold to the touch, and shadows danced across their surface as a faint light illuminated the space,ing from a small campfire crackling at the center.


    The air was thick with the scent of damp earth and a hint of smoke, creating a heavy atmosphere of expectation.


    Dante entered the cave with a mischievous smile, his eyes sparkling with a mix of excitement. He felt the adrenaline coursing through his veins, an exhration that always apanied him in moments of uncertainty and danger.


    Siren was already there, an imposing and serene figure, her intense gaze fixed on the cave''s entrance.


    "You''rete," she remarked, a smile that bordered on arrogance ying on her lips. "I was beginning to think you''d gotten lost."


    "Lost? I was just taking in the scenery," Dante replied, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "But seriously, you really need to show me what you''ve got. I''m curious about those troops you promised."


    Siren nodded, gesturing for him to follow. "Come. I''ve prepared a few things..."


    The cave expanded into an underground hall, with stctites dripping water and distant echoes creating a sense of vastness.


    In the center, a group of werewolves was gathered, their expressions shifting from curiosity to suspicion at the sight of Dante.


    He knew that many viewed him as a controversial figure, someone who defied norms and sought power at any cost.


    "These are my best warriors," Siren introduced, her voice firm. "If you want to pursue your path of destroying Velkan, you''ll need reliable allies."


    Dante studied the werewolves, noting their tense postures and evaluating nces. He approached them, a mischievous smile on his lips. "So, who''s ready for some fun? How about challenging a certain Alexander Sucellus?"


    The mention of the name chilled the atmosphere. Siren noticed the change and turned to Dante, a serious look on her face. "You really want to kill the general? He has power and influence, and his death won''t be taken lightly."


    Dante let out a lowugh, dismissing her concern. "I''m not after his strength, Siren. I''m seeking a reckoning that''s been haunting me for years. If he isn''t ready to face the consequences of his actions, that''s not my problem."


    The werewolves began to murmur among themselves, and one of them, a gray-furred wolf named Ragnar, stepped forward. "You may be strong, Dante, but don''t underestimate the enemy''s power."


    "They failed because they weren''t willing to do what was necessary," Dante retorted, his tone growing serious. "Siren," he said, and the atmosphere thickened. "I don''t know where you got the idea that he''s stronger than me, but just to remind you...


    I''ve been around for over a million years." His eyes glowed red, and the scent of his soul''s blood filled the air, causing the werewolves to instinctively cover their noses.


    "W-What the hell?!" Siren shouted at him, "stop that!"


    Dante watched the werewolves recoil, difort evident on their faces. He knew his power was intimidating, but he didn''t want to cause panic. Siren stepped closer, her gaze resolute.


    Dante chuckled, a glint of challenge in his eyes. "Rx, I''m just warming up! Let''s see what these wolves are capable of, shall we?"


    "Okay, everyone! Let''s have some fun," he said, leaning forward, his tone light. "Who here has the courage for a little challenge?"


    Murmurs increased among the werewolves, but they didn''t hesitate. "What do you have in mind?" one of them, Ragnar, asked.


    "A simple training session," Dante replied, his voiceced with mischief. "I want to see what you''re capable of. If you can take me down, I might just start considering you as real allies."


    Siren crossed her arms, watching with an intrigued smile. "You''re joking, right?"


    "Joking? Never!" Dante eximed,ughing. "Bute on, who''s going to be first? Don''t be shy!"


    One of the taller werewolves, with dark brown fur, stepped forward. "I''m Balto. I''ll show you what I can do."


    "Great, Balto! Bring it on!" Dante challenged, the energy in the air rising as everyone prepared.


    Balto lunged forward with agility, his body moving like a shadow. He struck with a hook, but Dante easily dodged, the smile still on his face. What he didn''t expect was Balto quickly changing tactics and attempting a kick, which caught Dante off guard, hitting his side.


    Danteughed heartily, the pain only igniting his excitement. "That''s it! You''re faster than I thought!"


    Buoyed by Dante''s reaction, Balto intensified his attack,unching a flurry of punches. Dante began to counter, dodging and striking back with controlled force. With every movement, the tension in the cave eased, and the werewolves started shouting words of encouragement.


    "Go, Balto! Show him what you''ve got!" they cheered for theirpanion.


    But soon, Balto began to tire. Noticing this, Dante decided to quicken the pace. He made a swift move, grabbing Balto by the wrist and pulling him close. "It''s not just about physical strength, my friend. It''s about strategy!"


    With an agile motion, Dante spun Balto and threw him to the ground, but without causing any harm. Baltoy there, breathless and impressed. "You really are good."


    Dante extended a hand to Balto, pulling him back to his feet. "And you, my friend, have a lot of potential. Don''t let fear of your enemy hold you back."


    The other werewolves were now more animated, the tension among them beginning to dissipate. "Who else is ready to have some fun?" Dante asked, looking at the group.


    A younger werewolf, with golden fur and vibrant eyes, hesitantly raised his hand. "Can I try?"


    "Of course! What''s your name, little warrior?" Dante asked, leaning down toward the young one.


    "It''s... Thorin," he replied, a bit nervous but determined.


    "Let''s go, Thorin! I''ll go easy on you," Dante teased, winking.


    Thorin stepped forward, nervous but resolute. He threw a quick punch, but Dante easily dodged,ughing at the attempt. "That''s not how you do it. Try again, but with more confidence!"


    Thorin furrowed his brow and prepared himself, his muscles tensing. This time, he executed abination of strikes, and Dante saw the fire in his eyes. The young werewolf moved faster, his courage building with every movement.


    "That''s it, kid! Now you''re heading in the right direction!" Dante encouraged. He made a defensive move, but instead of just blocking, he decided to teach. "Remember to use your weight to your advantage!"


    Dante allowed Thorin to attack again, but this time he stepped back slightly, allowing Thorin to build up his momentum. When the strike came, Dante quickly countered, applying just enough force to send Thorin crashing to the ground, but with a lightness that only a true master could achieve.


    "Great job!" Dante said, helping Thorin back up. "You have excellent instincts. You just need to believe in yourself more."


    The werewolves were having fun now,ughing and chatting among themselves. The initial tension had transformed into a lighter atmosphere, full of camaraderie.


    *That bastard... he''s using his charisma to win them over...* Siren murmured, watching how Dante was ''entertaining'' his troops.


    "You''re quite excited," shemented, trying to catch his attention.


    "And what else could I do? I''m not just a pretty face; I enjoy a little fun," Dante replied, winking at her.


    "Tsk," she clicked her tongue.


    "Just wait until I start dancing," Dante joked, striking an exaggerated pose. He then turned to the rest of the werewolves. "Anyone else dare to try?"


    A group of werewolves began murmuring among themselves, and soon one of them, a white-furred she-wolf named Lira, decided to step forward. "I''ll take you on, Dante."


    Dante smiled, admiring her courage. "That''s what I like to see! Come on, Lira!"


    Liraunched a quick spin attack, but Dante was ready. He moved not only to dodge but also to guide her motion, causing her to lose her bnce and almost fall. Instead of getting frustrated, Lira used the fall to roll and reposition herself.


    "Good! Now you''re learning!" Dante shouted, admiring her determination.


    The fight continued, and while Lira tried to prove her worth, Dante praised her with each move. He was having a st, and the rest of the group was too. The camaraderie was blossoming, and the werewolves seemed more united with each passing moment.


    After several attempts, Lira finallynded a light strike on Dante, causing him to pause andugh. "That was good! You definitely have talent!"


    The werewolves were now all excited,ughing and encouraging each other. The fight had transformed into a true spectacle, where everyone wanted to participate. Dante was loving every second, feeling like a true leader.


    *This is much easier to control them... fufufu,* Dante mused, *The problem with werewolves is that they always follow an Alpha... Even if it''s from another race, a Beta recognizes an Alpha... What a limitation, fufufu.*


    He chuckled mischievously.


    -------


    <Author''s Note>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 344: Sirens forces II

    Dante observed the werewolves around him,ughing and having a good time.


    He knew that, little by little, he was winning not only their trust but also their respect.


    Siren, on the other hand, did not seem to share the same excitement. Her eyes shone with a mix of irritation and concern.


    Damn it... he''s capturing them little by little, she thought, watching how her former subordinates easily ceded to a Demon King who had appeared literally out of nowhere.


    "You have a peculiar way of forming alliances, Dante," shemented, slightly irritated, crossing her arms and leaning against one of the stone walls of the cave. The echo of her words seemed to resonate in the darkness around them, blending with the distant sound of water dripping from the stctites.


    "Alliances? Who said I''m forming alliances?" Dante replied, the mischief in his smile unmistakable. "I''m just... getting to know my future subordinates better."


    Siren rolled her eyes. "Subordinates? Do you really think you can control them so easily? Werewolves don''t bow to just anyone, even if they have strength."


    "Ah, Siren... It''s not just about strength," Dante began walking in circles around her, his red eyes gleaming in the dim light of the cave. "It''s about presence, leadership... charisma." He chuckled softly, as if the very idea of resistance amused him. "They''re already starting to see me as something more."


    Siren stared at him, not breaking eye contact, but the difort was evident. "Don''t underestimate the enemy. He won''t let this slide, and your wolves are no joke."


    Dante smiled, leaning dangerously close to her, his voice dropping to a whisper. "I''m not underestimating anyone. I''m just anticipating the game. And if Alexander Sucellus is as powerful as you say... I hope he truly shows me, because all I''ve seen is a Weak King... controlled by an unknown Woman...


    like a true little puppy."


    "Then," Dante started, but he paused for a moment, raising his prating gaze and smirking. He knew Siren wasn''t the type to be easily impressed, and maybe that was what made her all the more intriguing to him. There was a constant tension between them since they first met, one that Dante had always known how to manipte or hide, but with her... it was different.


    "Are you worried about me, Siren?" he asked, his voice low and teasing as he took another step closer to her.


    He finally wanted to set his second n into motion in this invasion.


    She raised an eyebrow, trying to maintain her usual imprable demeanor. "Worried? Why would I worry about you? I think you''re overestimating something, or creating something in your head."


    Heughed, a soft chuckle filled with unshakable confidence. "I never overestimate anything, especially when ites to you." He moved even closer, the distance between them now reduced to mere centimeters. His red eyes gleamed in the dimness of the cave, reflecting the flickering lights around them. "You know that your facade of indifference only makes me want to try harder, right?"


    Siren didn''t back down, but her lips pressed into a thin line. "Don''t be mistaken, Dante. I''m not like your other... conquests."


    He tilted his head slightly, as if considering her words, but the smile never left his lips. "Oh, I know. That''s what makes it all so... exciting." His hand moved to gently caress a loose strand of Siren''s hair, sliding his fingers with calcted slowness. "You like to pretend that you''re above all this, but I see it in your eyes."


    Siren grabbed his wrist before he could go any further, her eyes shing with a mix of irritation and something else she tried to hide. "You''re ying with fire, Dante."


    He leaned in even closer, his lips dangerously close to hers, as if he was about to break any remaining distance. "Ah, but I''ve always enjoyed ying with fire."


    For a brief moment, the air between them seemed electrified, charged with a palpable tension, but Siren did not back down. Instead, she maintained her firm posture, even though her eyes betrayed the confusion of emotions fighting for control within her.


    WHAT THE HELL IS THIS??? She held her ground, but internally... what was happening? Why was he suddenly acting like this? I won''t give in...


    "If you think you can bend me like this," she whispered, "you''ll have to try a lot harder than that."


    Dante grinned widely, relishing the challenge. "Don''t worry. I have all the time in the world."


    "After all... I promised I''d take you for myself, didn''t I?" he teased lightly, turning to face the approaching werewolves.


    "Enough with the challenges,e at me all at once," hemanded.


    Siren watched the werewolves advance, adrenaline surging through her veins. What was about to happen? The environment had turned into a battleground, and while Dante prepared to face their adversaries, Siren knew she couldn''t just stand by. I can''t let him drag me into this, not now, she thought, a surge of resistance growing inside her.


    "Dante, do you really think you can handle this alone?" Her voice sounded firmer than she felt. He looked at her, his eyes defiant, and the provocation was back.


    "Are you going to just watch or fight by my side? What''s it going to be, Siren?" he challenged, the smile still on his lips, but now there was a spark of intensity in his gaze that made her hesitate. I can''t... But the choice was bing harder to ignore.


    The werewolves began to charge, their muscr and threatening forms standing out in the shadows. The leader of the pack, a giant with sharp ws and golden eyes, growled at Dante. "You''ll regret challenging us. We''re going to finish you!"


    Dante justughed, a carefree sound that echoed in the night. "Oh, you think you can scare me? That''s adorable." He paused, looking at the werewolves with an amused expression. "But don''t worry, I''m not here to kill you. Just to... obliterate you."


    Siren felt a chill in her stomach at Dante''s words. What was he nning? But before she could think further, Dante moved forward, his motions agile and fluid like a dancer on stage.


    The first werewolf attacked, leaping toward Dante with ws poised to tear. Dante dodged with an elegant movement, as if he were merely stepping away from an unwanted embrace. In the blink of an eye, he countered with a quick and precise punch, striking the werewolf on the jaw. The impact was not lethal; rather, it sent the werewolf flying backward, crashing into a tree and falling down disoriented.


    "One to zero!" Dante shouted, winking at Siren as he prepared for the next attack. He waspletely at ease, almost enjoying the challenge.


    The other werewolves hesitated for a moment, surprised by how easily Dante had taken down the first one. But soon, rage overcame them, and they charged as a group, growling and baring their teeth.


    Siren felt a wave of adrenaline as she watched the scene unfold. She couldn''t just stand there. "Dante, wait!" she shouted, determined to join the fight.


    "Oh, but this won''t be as fun!" Dante replied with a mischievous grin, but then he looked at her, his eyes intense. "But you''re right. Come on, let''s show them what we''re made of."


    With a quick motion, he pulled a small object from his waist. It was a dagger, gleaming under the moonlight. He threw it with precision, hitting one of the werewolves that had gotten too close. The werewolf yelped in pain, not fatal but definitely incapacitating, as the dagger lodged in his shoulder.


    Dante turned to Siren. "Now it''s your turn! Show them what you can do!"


    She hesitated for a moment, but Dante''s confident words motivated her. Siren surged forward, herbat instincts awakening as she prepared to attack. The werewolves focused on her, their fierce expressions threatening, but Dante was there, at her side, offering silent support.


    Sheunched herself to the side, dodging an attack and then aiming a quick, controlled strike at a werewolf''s stomach. The impact made him stagger, but he didn''t fall. Instead, he red at her with rage, growling. Seizing the moment, she jumped and delivered a kick to his face.


    The werewolf fell backward, and shended in a fighting stance, her heart racing and adrenaline coursing through her veins.


    "That''s it, girl!" Dante shouted, clearly impressed. His confidence encouraged her even more.


    More werewolves advanced, but now, with Dante by her side, she felt less alone. They fought together, as if they were part of a whole, anticipating each other''s movements with near-perfect synchronicity. While Dante dodged, she attacked; when she evaded, Dante struck their enemies with pinpoint uracy.


    The battle unfolded like an intense dance, and Siren began to feel more and more in control. With each werewolf that fell, she felt the strength within her grow. No, this wasn''t just a fight; it was an affirmation of who she was.


    "Dante, to your left!" she shouted, pointing at a werewolf sneaking up on him. He smiled and immediately turned, a quick, precise punch sending the werewolf flying.


    "It''s like we''re in a choreography!" Dante joked, spinning nimbly to avoid another attack. "Only this dance is way more fun!"


    The werewolves, now at a disadvantage, began to scatter, realizing they had no chance against the two of them together. However, Siren was determined not to let them escape.


    With a decisive movement, she lunged forward, targeting a werewolf trying to flee. With a well-ced kick, she knocked him down before he could get away.


    "We''re just getting started!" Dante yelled, stepping forward. He was in top form, his energy vibrant and contagious.


    The leader of the werewolves, now clearly frustrated, tried to rally his subordinates for a final attack. "Fall back! Don''t let them defeat us!" he growled, but his voice was filled with fear.


    "Darling, you''re in trouble," Dante replied, his expression yful. He moved forward, looking more like a predator than a fighter. "Let''s finish this."


    Dante leaped at the leader, his ws flying with precision. The werewolf braced himself to defend, but Dante was faster. He dodged a strike and, with a fluid motion, disarmed the werewolf before delivering a punch to his gut.


    The werewolf doubled over, pain spreading through his body. Dante didn''t stop; he was in a frenzy, his energy vibrant as he moved among the werewolves like a shadow, each attack a controlled dance. He wasn''t killing; he was incapacitating with precise blows that made the opponents stumble but were never fatal.


    "This is what I call a fun battle!" he eximed, a glint in his eyes. "Did you really think you could beat me? What a joke!"


    The werewolves began to retreat, realizing they were losing the fight. They exchanged nces, hesitating, as Siren and Dante continued to advance, the number of foes rapidly diminishing.


    One desperate werewolf decided to attempt a surprise attack. He leaped behind Dante, ws bared. Siren quickly turned, ready to act, but Dante seemed to have already sensed the enemy''s presence. With an agile movement, he spun around and delivered an open-handed strike, hitting the werewolf in the chest.


    "Sorry, buddy, but you can''t surprise me like that," he said with an arrogant smile as the werewolf fell to his knees, powerless to continue the fight.


    Siren felt a wave of emotion as she watched Dante in action.


    "She doesn''t even realize, fufufu. I''ve exceeded my expectations... I''ve matched her entire strength with the demonic runes... this entire ce is on equal footing, and she doesn''t even notice," he thought as he looked at the Omega in his hand. "Fufufu."

 Chapter 345: The three strongest women.

    Dante stood with his arms crossed, watching the rather peculiar scene unfold.


    "You''ve truly be a little whore now, Hahaha!" Valentinaughed as she taunted Lyrianna, who had her arms crossed and her eyes closed, trying to ignore her.


    But it was difficult... Lyrianna was on the verge of exploding, her patience stretched to its limit.


    "It wasn''t my choice to be a subus," Lyrianna said, even though, well, it had been Sara''s choice to save her mother...


    "Still, Hahaha! You''ve turned into an excited slut! Hahaha," Valentina continued,ughing uncontrobly as she clutched her belly, looking like a lunatic.


    All the Scarlet Valkyries watched her, unsure how to react.


    "Yes, an excited slut for your husband," Lyrianna said, opening her eyes and letting out a mischievous smile thatpletely shattered Valentina''s.


    Her eyes narrowed as her yful expression morphed into a mix of anger and shock. She straightened up, crossed her arms, and stared at Lyrianna with an intensity that made the air around them seem to vibrate with tension.


    "What did you just say?" Valentina asked, her voice low and deadly, her pupils darkening, almost feral.


    Lyrianna maintained her yful smile, her eyes sparkling with wicked delight. "You heard me, bitch. If I''m an ''excited slut,'' it''s because of your husband that I''m excited. After all, he''s the one who saved my life, isn''t he?"


    The words fell like a hammer, and the impact was immediate. The Scarlet Valkyries around them watched inplete silence, trying to avoid the storm they knew was about to erupt, some even taking a step back...


    Valentina clenched her fists, rage bubbling rapidly in her chest, but before she could respond, Dante, who had been watching with a neutral expression, finally intervened. He sighed, a faint hint of a smile curling at the corner of his lips.


    "You two need to stop this little squabble." Dante said, his voice firm butced with calcted indifference. "This is getting boring."


    Valentina turned to Dante, her eyes zing with anger. "Are you going to let her talk like that?!"


    Dante merely raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed. "You both are acting like children. Honestly, I don''t care about the provocations. But¡­ if you''re going to fight, at least do it right."


    Valentina opened her mouth to protest, but was interrupted when Lyrianna stepped forward, her posture rxed and confident. "What''s the matter, Valentina? You think you can''t handle a subus like me around him?" she teased, her smile widening.


    For a brief moment, Valentina was left speechless, her mind swirling with anger and wounded pride. She knew Lyrianna was toying with her, poking at her insecurities and trying to destabilize her. But there was a part of Valentina that, even knowing this, couldn''t control the urge to respond to the provocation.


    "I could crush you like a bug, Lyrianna," Valentina snarled, her voice full of threat.


    "Maybe," Lyrianna replied calmly, "but what if I wanted you to? What if I wanted to see how far you''d go to defend your territory? Your man?"


    The final provocation was enough to make Valentina move. She lunged forward, her aura exploding in intense and violent energy, ready to strike. But before she could get close, Siren intervened, moving with almost supernatural speed. In the blink of an eye, she was between the two women, one hand holding Valentina by the shoulders and the other gently pushing Lyrianna back.


    "You''re not at home. Behave, bitches," Siren said, stopping them immediately, and Dante watched with a smile at the confrontation before him.


    ''Fufufu... this is going to be interesting... The Three Strongest Women in a battle¡­'' He chuckled like a sly demon, maintaining his posture.


    "Don''t get in my way," Valentina said, gripping Siren''s wrist as she tried to restrain her, and with a swift movement, she tossed Siren into the air.


    Siren spun in the air, gliding like a feather beforending on her feet, maintaining a warrior''s stance,pletely unfazed. "You can see me as an obstacle, but I''m just trying to prevent a disaster, Valentina," she said, her tone serious and determined.


    Valentina was not willing to listen. "If you''re not going to help me, then get out of my way!" The energy around her pulsed, each breath bing more intense than thest. She was determined to settle the score between her and Lyrianna, and nothing could stop her.


    Lyrianna, observing the scene, smiled mischievously. "Ah, so we''re really doing this, aren''t we?" she said, her voice smooth like a whisper in the wind. "Let''s see how far you''ll actually go, Valentina."


    Dante watched the entire spectacle with a satisfied smile, excited at the prospect of a genuine showdown. "So, let''s go! Let''s see who''s the strongest." He pped his hands animatedly, clearly ready to enjoy the show.


    Valentina shot a defiant re at Lyrianna, who now hovered in the air, her ck wings spread wide, gleaming under the light. "You won''t get away with this. I''m going to teach you to respect your ce," Valentina shouted, umting energy in her hands, an intense glow enveloping her palms.


    Lyrianna didn''t hesitate. With a swift movement, she dove toward Valentina, her body flowing with grace and agility. "Go ahead then!" the subus replied, her ws glinting like sharp des.


    Valentina charged forward, her power exploding in a frontal assault. She hurled a me of scarlet energy toward Lyrianna, who nimbly dodged, letting the attack pass and smash into one of the dead, dry tree trunks behind her, shattering it under the force of the explosion.


    "You need to be quicker than that!" Lyrianna teased, challenging Valentina as she executed a rapid maneuver in the air, spinning around the Valkyrie.


    Valentina roared in frustration and focused her energy, ready for a second strike. "Enough of the games!" she shouted, raising her arms and summoning a tornado of fire, a powerful storm swirling around her.


    Lyrianna watched with a confident smile. "You think you can catch me with that?" And with a smooth movement, sheunched forward, slicing through the storm with her sharp ws as she approached Valentina with the speed of lightning.


    Valentina was not about to give up. She jumped to the side, narrowly dodging Lyrianna, and quicklyunched a more focused energy attack, the energy concentrating into a single point and firing toward the subus.


    ''Is she trying not to hurt Lyrianna? What a strange woman¡­'' Dante thought. ''No¡­ she''s underestimating Lyrianna, equating her power to hers¡­ how odd to do that right now¡­''


    Siren, realizing the situation was escting, decided to intervene once more. She moved in quickly, her own mystical abilities activating, and with a swift gesture, conjured a magical barrier between the two fighters.


    The barrier absorbed Valentina''s attack, dissipating the energy before it could reach Lyrianna. "I warned you," Siren said, her voice firm. "You can''t let yourselves be caught up in a pointless fight."


    "Shut up!" both women shouted in unison. "If you want to stop us...e at us, BITCH!"


    A massive vein pulsed on Siren''s forehead. She was irritated. Her body began to emanate a unique green natural energy...


    The dried leaves of the surrounding trees began to glow ande alive, and the winds grew stronger, dancing around her. "If this is how you want it, then get ready!" she roared, her voice echoing like thunder.


    With a decisive movement, Siren broke the barrier, her green aura erupting like a hurricane. "You want to face me? Then feel the power of nature!" She extended her hands, summoning giant roots that burst from the dry ground, aiming at both women.


    Valentina and Lyrianna, in an almost telepathic act of synchronization, dodged the roots, which intertwined in an impressive disy of natural power. "Do you really think you can stop us like this?" Valentina challenged, her aura beginning to glow a fiery red, a reflection of the fury boiling within her.


    "I''m starting to get bored with this!" Lyrianna taunted, her sharp ws reflecting the blue light around her. With a leap, she flew toward Siren, slicing through the air with a speed that defied thews of physics. She lunged, her ice ws poised to strike Siren, but Valentina quicklyunched a fire attack in an arc, trying to take down the subus.


    Siren saw the wall of fireing toward her and swiftly leaned to the side, using her mystical abilities to create a shield of leaves and branches to protect herself. The explosion from Valentina''s attack spread, sending leaves flying in all directions, some igniting in mes.


    "Just a bit more control!" Siren shouted, trying to regain her focus. But Valentina was furious, her power growing, fueled by adrenaline and her determination to prove she was the strongest.


    "You have no idea who you''re dealing with!" Valentina yelled, her energy bing almost uncontroble. She surged forward, concentrating all her strength into a powerful punch aimed at Lyrianna. The subus, sensing the attack, dodged and countered with a precise strike, hitting Valentina in the ribs.


    The impact was devastating. Valentina gasped but didn''t fall. Instead, she lunged back at Lyrianna with a grunt, her fury intensifying. "You''re going to pay for that!" she retorted, using the pain to channel even more energy into her next attack.


    Siren, realizing that the fight was spiraling out of control, shouted, "I told you to stop! This isn''t how you resolve things!" But her words were drowned out by Valentina''s roar, who was nowpletely focused on defeating Lyrianna.


    "Hey... Is there any corn around here?" Dante asked Nafiri, who was sitting beside him. Meanwhile, he summoned a Throne of Negative Energy, with Misty perched in hisp, stroking her hair.


    "Yeah... Why?" Nafiri replied, ncing at him.


    "Could you bring some? I''d love to make popcorn; it''s going to be quite the show..." he said with a grin as he put on some sunsses.


    "S-sure..."

 Chapter 346: I won, bitch

    Dante,pletely indifferent to the escting chaos between the three women, settledfortably in his throne of negative energy. Misty curled up in hisp, purring softly as he stroked her hair calmly.


    She looked like a kitten... even though she was an elf.


    Meanwhile, Nafiri hurried off to grab the corn, and the battlefield between Valentina, Lyrianna, and Siren intensified even further.


    Valentina''s aura now burned like a scarlet sun, while Lyrianna continued to move with the precision of a calcting predator. Siren, on the other hand, seemed more connected to the nature around her, as roots and violent winds swirled, trying to disrupt the confrontation.


    "You two will regret provoking me like this!" Siren roared, raising her hand to the sky as a gust of wind blew at hermand.


    Glowing green leaves began to gather around her, swirling like a storm ready to descend upon her opponents.


    Lyriannaughed, still floating in the air, while Valentina charged forward to strike again, her fists engulfed in mes.


    "I just want to see who cries first..." Dante muttered, as Nafiri returned with a basket full of corn. She seemed nervous as she handed over the basket, but Dante, without even blinking, began to pop the corn with his fire abilities.


    "This show is just getting started," hemented, a yful glint in his eyes as the sound of popping corn filled the air.


    Suddenly, Valentina threw a ming punch toward Lyrianna, who dodged with supernatural agility,ughing provocatively. "You''re going to need much more than that, darling."


    Valentina''s fire missed Lyrianna, but the impact caused the ground beneath them to tremble. Siren took advantage of the moment, summoning thick roots from the earth, trying to ensnare the two.


    But before the roots could wrap around them, Lyrianna and Valentina exchanged a brief nce, and with almost unconscious coordination, they both attacked simultaneously¡ªValentina with her scarlet mes and Lyrianna with her icy ws. The energies collided with a thunderous boom, sending a shockwave that knocked Siren back.


    "You... are... CRAZY!" Siren screamed, nowpletely ovee by frustration, her patience wearing thin.


    Dante chuckled, grabbing a handful of popcorn and tossing it into his mouth. "I''d say it''s a pretty even match so far..."


    The Scarlet Valkyries watched the scene unfold, caught between fear and excitement. It was clear that this wasn''t just a physical battle but a sh of pride, power, personal territories, and above all, control over Dante''s heart.


    "Want more popcorn?" Dante offered Misty, who smiled shyly.


    "Of course, darling," she replied softly, while the chaos continued in the background.


    The fight between Valentina and Lyrianna was far from over, and the battlefield seemed ready to explode with the energy being umted. Both women were fierce warriors, each driven by their own motivation and pride, fueling their attacks.


    Valentina, with her fire powers, radiated a scarlet aura around her, as if the very air was being consumed by the mes she conjured. Her eyes were locked on Lyrianna, burning with a mix of rage and determination.


    On the other side, Lyrianna hovered with sinister elegance. Her ck wings were fully spread, cutting through the air like sharp des, and her eyes, now glowing with an intense violet hue, reflected the malice and pleasure she took from the fight. The arrogant smile on her face only served to enrage Valentina further.


    Lyrianna gave a slight, taunting smile before vanishing in a blur of speed. Valentina growled and quickly erected a barrier of fire around herself, anticipating the subus''s attack. As expected, Lyrianna reappeared right behind her, attempting to sink her sharp ws into Valentina''s back. The fire rose in response, and Lyrianna had to retreat with agility to avoid being consumed by the mes.


    "You think you can catch me off guard?" Valentina growled, pivoting on her heels and firing a concentrated st of scarlet energy directly at Lyrianna.


    But Lyrianna was far too quick. Sheunched herself to the side, her wings pping powerfully, creating a gust of wind that dissipated part of Valentina''s attack. The subus moved with supernatural grace, effortlessly dodging Valentina''s strikes, which only fueled her opponent''s growing frustration.


    "You''ve be so predictable, Valentina. Is this all you''ve got¡ªthose pathetic mes?" Lyrianna taunted, her voice dripping with disdain.


    Valentina didn''t let the words faze her. Instead, she channeled her rage into more power. She focused even more energy into her hands, and this time, rather than attacking directly, she began shaping the mes around her. The air began to tremble with the rising heat, and soon a massive fiery serpent formed behind Valentina, its scales gleaming with fierce intensity.


    "Let''s see how you handle this!" Valentina shouted, hurling the serpent toward Lyrianna with a wave of her arms.


    The serpent lunged at the subus, its jaws wide and hungry. Lyrianna didn''t hesitate. With a powerful p of her wings, she ascended into the sky, trying to outpace the fiery creature. But the serpent followed, climbing rapidly and spewing mes in every direction, transforming the sky into a crimson storm.


    Lyrianna turned in mid-air, and with a swift motion, she unleashed a barrage of blue energy from her ws. The attack hit the serpent head-on, causing it to explode into a shower of burning embers. However, Lyrianna''s victorious smile faded quickly as she realized Valentina had used the attack as a distraction.


    "Surprise, bitch!" Valentina roared,nding a devastating kick to Lyrianna''s stomach.


    Lyrianna was sent hurtling toward the ground, the impact creating a crater in the dry earth. She was momentarily dazed but quickly recovered, standing up with a deadly gleam in her eyes. Her wings were damaged, but her determination was only growing.


    "You''ll regret that," Lyrianna hissed, her voice now brimming with malice.


    She raised her hands, and the air around her began to ripple. Shadows rose from the ground, taking form. Dark creatures with sharp ws and glowing eyes materialized from all sides, encircling Valentina.


    ''Oh fufufu, she''s using the subus illusions like that... how fascinating,'' Dante mused as he casually ate more popcorn.


    Valentina red at the creatures, unphased. "You think these pets are going to stop me?" she scoffed, her hands igniting with mes once again.


    The shadows lunged at her, attempting to ensnare her, but Valentina tore through them with her fiery fists, incinerating the dark figures one by one. Yet, for every one she destroyed, more appeared, as if they were endless. Lyrianna''s smirk only widened as she watched the scene unfold.


    "You''re ying in my domain now, Valentina," Lyrianna sneered with a vicious grin. "Here, I control everything."


    Valentina growled, narrowing her eyes. She knew she had to end this quickly or risk being overwhelmed by the shadowy creatures. Focusing, she drew even more power, her mes intensifying. With a roar of pure fury, she unleashed a massive explosion of fire in all directions, incinerating the surrounding shadows.


    But before she could fully regain herposure, Lyrianna was on her again. The subus moved like a blur, appearing right in front of Valentina and sinking her ws into the Valkyrie''s arm. Valentina cried out in pain but quickly retaliated,nding a ming punch squarely on Lyrianna''s face.


    The two were locked in a stalemate, each trying to overpower the other with sheer brute force. Valentina''s scarlet aura shed with Lyrianna''s dark energy, creating a storm of power around them. The ground cracked beneath their feet, and the very air trembled with the intensity of their fight.


    "I will finish you, Lyrianna!" Valentina roared, her eyes zing with uncontroble fury.


    "You can try," Lyrianna replied with a wild grin. "But I''m a subus now. And I y dirty."


    As Lyrianna mocked her, Valentina vanished in a blur of pure speed. Lyrianna barely had time to process what had happened before a chill ran down her spine. She spun quickly, but it was already toote.


    Valentina reappeared behind her, her eyes glowing with a fiery scarlet hue. An arrogant smile danced on her lips as she raised her hand, engulfed in searing mes. Without hesitation, Valentina brought her fist down on Lyrianna, hitting her with devastating force. The impact was brutal and immediate.


    Lyrianna''s body was hurled through the air like a ragdoll, crashing violently into the ground and leaving a crater at the point of impact.


    Lyrianna tried to get up, but the shock of the blow left her disoriented, her body trembling with pain. Blood dripped from her mouth as she gasped, struggling toprehend how Valentina had moved so fast.


    "Impossible..." Lyrianna whispered, astonished. "How did you...?"


    Valentinanded gracefully beside the fallen subus, looking down at her with a mix of frustration and disdain. She let out a small sigh, shaking her head as if disappointed.


    "To think I had to use more force... I shouldn''t have held back in a fight like this." Her voice dripped with sarcasm, mocking the confidence Lyrianna had shown earlier.


    Valentina stepped closer, leaning over Lyrianna''s defeated form. "You really thought you were ying dirty? That''s pathetic." She nudged Lyrianna''s shoulder with her foot, rolling her over to face her. "You never stood a chance from the start."


    Lyrianna tried to move, but her body simply wouldn''t respond. Pride and rage burned within her, but the reality of her defeat was undeniable. She could only watch, powerless, as Valentina walked away with unshakable confidence, the scarlet aura around her beginning to fade.


    "Next time, don''t waste my time," Valentina added, ncing back at the finished battle with disdain. "Though there might not even be a next time for you."


    "Speaking of which... where is Siren?" Valentina asked, her gaze thoughtful as she scanned the surroundings. She appeared rxed, fully confident she had the situation under control after her crushing victory over Lyrianna.


    However, that moment of distraction was all Siren needed.


    Suddenly, a piercing scream echoed through the air. "You let your guard down!" Siren''s sharp voice exploded before Valentina could react.


    Siren, moving with ferocious speed, emerged from the shadows. Her sharp ws gleamed in the light as they shed through the air and found their mark. The ws tore through Valentina''s outfit, ripping the fabric with a harsh, dry sound.


    The impact was brutal, sending Valentina flying back at high speed, mming violently into a thick tree, snapping branches and cracking the trunk with the force of the collision.


    Valentina crashed to the ground, her body partially obscured by the shadows of the surrounding trees, her breathing ragged and uneven for a brief moment. Her clothes werepletely shredded, exposing patches of skin beneath the tattered fabric.


    Siren, panting and with her eyes glowing with pure adrenaline,nded softly on the ground, rising with a victorious smile. She stretched her wings, allowing the tension of the battle to fade as she stared down at Valentina.


    "I won, bitch," Siren dered, her voice dripping with superiority.

 Chapter 347: Mother Celestial

    In the celestial realm, where golden light and the radiance of divinity bathed every inch of existence, the Divine Spark reigned as the heart of divine governance.


    Situated at the center of an immaterial ne, untouched by mortals, the Divine Spark was a ce of immeasurable power, where only the most powerful angels loyal to the Heavenly Father were permitted to tread.


    It was a realm of peace and light, but today, the celestial tranquility was disturbed by a delicate issue: Lucifer.


    In the vast chamber of the Divine Spark, the walls seemed to be made of pure condensed light, shimmering with golden and silver reflections.


    The air was charged with power, and every word spoken there reverberated with a mystical force. Sitting around a radiant table, the most powerful angels discussed with intensity.


    Gabriel, Michael, Uriel, and Raphaelpleted the circle. At the center, in the most prominent position, was the Heavenly Father¡ªa serene yet imposing presence radiating power.


    A Light devoid of any trace of negativity.


    Gabriel, always the calmest and most thoughtful, was the first to speak, his voice soft yet firm. "Heavenly Father, we have discussed various solutions to the problem of Lucifer. He continues to sow chaos in the mortal realm, challenging Your authority and threatening the established order. The question we pose here is whether we should act directly or if there is an alternative solution."


    Michael, with a severe expression and determined posture, added, "The best way to deal with Lucifer is through force. He has proven time and again that he has no interest in redemption. We should strike him down and ensure he never threatens Creation again."


    But the mention of attack made Raphael, with his serene and peacekeeping gaze, shake his head in disapproval. "Violence will only bring more pain and destruction. We must not forget that, although he has fallen, Lucifer was one of us. There is always a chance for redemption, no matter how small."


    Uriel, with his prating gaze and deep voice, intervened. "If necessary, let the me of justice consume those who defy the divine order. But still, Heavenly Father, we must consider all alternatives. A direct confrontation may destabilize more than it heals."


    All eyes turned to the Heavenly Father, who had listened in silence, observing the unfolding conversation. His presence in the room was overwhelming; even the angels, ustomed to His majesty, could not help but feel the intensity of His divine aura.


    When He spoke, His voice was gentle, yet it resonated like thunder, filling every corner of the celestial chamber.


    "My children, I know this situation is delicate. Yes, Lucifer continues to challenge the order, but attacking him directly, as many of you suggest, may bring consequences that even we cannot foresee. There is another solution, one that requires patience and perhaps a little trust in an unusual ally."


    Miguel''s brows furrowed at the mention of an "unusual ally." He exchanged quick nces with Gabriel, and then with Uriel and Raphael, all equally perplexed. Miguel finally questioned, "Father, who are You talking about? There is no mortal or celestial being who has the power to confront Lucifer directly. The only way to stop him is through our intervention."


    The Heavenly Father, with an enigmatic glow, looked at each of His celestial children before responding. "I am speaking of Dante Scarlet."


    The mention of Dante''s name plunged the room into a deep and unsettling silence. Gabriel was the first to speak, his voiceden with surprise. "Dante Scarlet? The man whose hands are stained with blood, who navigates between light and darkness with equal ease? Father, he is not trustworthy."


    Michael, always the most pragmatic, stepped forward. "Dante Scarlet is a threat, and his loyalty is questionable. He acts on his own, without boundaries, without morals. How can we trust him to handle Lucifer?"


    The Heavenly Father remained calm, His expression unwavering. "Dante possesses something that not all of you fully understand. In my conversation with him, I came to realize a few things. He has be the best option to confront Lucifer."


    Before the Mother could respond, Raphael, ever the peacemaker, intervened. "Father, with all due respect, I also question this decision. Dante has potential, yes, but entrusting the fate of the world to him... is a risk. A risk that could cost us dearly."


    The tension in the celestial chamber escted. The angels were clearly ufortable with the idea of trusting Dante, and their arguments werepelling. However, the Father remained calm, patiently listening to each one.


    Then, in an unexpected moment, something peculiar happened. In the midst of the conversation, while the Father pondered the words of the archangels, an unexpected sound escaped his lips. Augh¡ªbut not an ordinaryugh. It was soft, almost seductive, andpletely out of ce.


    All the angels froze simultaneously, their gazes fixed on the Father. The sound of theughter echoed for a moment, and the silence that followed was even heavier.


    Gabriel was the first to break the silence, his voice hesitant. "Father... thatugh..."


    For a brief moment, they disyed a mixture of surprise and resignation. He looked around, sensing the astonished stares of his children. The entire room was engulfed in an atmosphere of shock, as if the very fabric of celestial reality had been torn by that unexpected sound.


    The Father sighed. "Oh damn... I knew this moment woulde sooner orter..."


    Michael, always the most direct, stepped forward. "What''s happening, Father? Thatughter... it''s not yours."


    The Father closed his eyes for a moment before opening a gentle smile¡ªa smile that suddenly appeared different. There was a certain lightness, a touch of femininity that had never been perceived before.


    "It''s true. It''s not myughter... at least, not theughter you''re used to."


    The angels exchanged confused nces. Gabriel, with his always diplomatic stance, tried to ease the tension. "Father, please exin. What''s happening?"


    The Father sighed again, this time seeming more rxed, almost as if an invisible weight had been lifted from his shoulders. "My children, all this time you''ve known me in a way that I chose to present. But the truth is, I am not what you think I am. I never was."


    The shock was palpable in the room. Michael seemed unable toprehend what he was hearing. "What are you saying? You are the Father Celestial, the creator of all, the supreme ruler."


    The Father Celestial¡ªrather, the figure before them¡ªsoftlyughed again, this time with no attempt to hide the truth. "Yes, I am the creator, the ruler, but the title of ''Father''... perhaps it was a mistake. I am not a Father. I am a Mother."


    The silence that followed was profound. None of the angels could process what had just been revealed. Gabriel, Michael, Uriel, and Raphael''s eyes widened in sheer disbelief.


    "A... mother?" Gabriel was the first to break the silence, his voice incredulous. "For all these millennia... you let us believe you were..."


    "A Father,"pleted the now-revealed Mother Celestial with a serene smile. "I understand your surprise. And I apologize for not being honest from the beginning, but... there are reasons for this. In the mortal realm, the image of ''Father'' has always been easier to ept. Power, authority, order...


    all these things have always been associated with the masculine. But my true being transcends that."


    Michael, still in shock, slowly shook his head. "So... you hid your true nature from us all this time?"


    "It was not a matter of hiding," the Mother Celestial answered gently. "It was a matter of facilitating the understanding of mortals. But now... who cares?" she said, before finally beginning to materialize before them from the light.


    Uriel, closest to her, could not believe what she was seeing! She saw a woman of transcendent beauty emerge. Her delicate hands seemed made of living jade, with a faint rosy hue that added warmth to her skin. The dress forming around her body entuated her curves elegantly, while her white hair, adorned with golden ents, was neatly tied back, leaving no interference with her angelic figure.


    The presence of the Mother Celestial emanated such an intense light that it seemed to fill the entire space around, warming the hearts of the angels present. Uriel, astonished, felt a wave of reverence and admiration.


    She could hardly believe she was in the presence of the personification of divine light, the figure that had always been present in their lives but had never revealed herself so intimately and personally until now.


    The Mother Celestial''s white hair, shining like snow under the sun, swayed gently, while her dress flowed like a soft breeze around her. The material seemed almost ethereal, capturing the light and reflecting it in tones of gold and silver, further entuating her angelic beauty. Uriel felt a mix of emotions¡ªadmiration, gratitude, and a deep desire to understand what this revtion meant for them.


    "My children," the Mother Celestial said, her voice soft as a whisper in the wind but powerful enough to resonate in their souls. "My decision has been made. When the timees, we will help Dante Scarlet."


    She continued, her gaze filled with hope and determination. "Dante is not just an ordinary mortal. He carries a much greater weight on his shoulders, and it will be through him that bnce will be restored. The trust you have in him should be a light, not a shadow."


    Strelizia, watching the reactions of the other angels, murmured internally, "Now it''s time for you to do your part, Dante," sensing the confusion and disbelief that filled the air as her fellow angels struggled toprehend why this was happening.

 Chapter 348: Humility and Justice

    Nothing was really moving forward while Dante was in the realm of the werewolves. In fact, anything could happen during that time¡­ and well, something did happen.


    In the heart of Dante''s newly-founded kingdom, within the great walls that surrounded it, the long-awaited return of the Virtue of Justice, Joan of Arc, had finallye to pass. She was driven by a single purpose¡ªto understand what was truly happening in the world, and to see her most important disciple¡­ the Virtue of Humility, Sara Scarlet.


    It had been a long time since they hadst seen each other, especially after¡­ Jeanne had killed Dante during the Blood Armageddon incident.


    Let''s just say, Sara hadn''t taken it well, that her own master had been the executioner of her greatest love in this life.


    Now, however¡­ Jeanne walked the stone corridors of the new fortress with a resolute but serene gaze. There were no guards or citizens. After all, Albion from the start was never meant to be a kingdom but a fortress, so it was understandable that no life was present beyond herself and Dante''s wives.


    Her footsteps echoed softly against the floor, and her shining armor gleamed in the sunlight like a beacon of justice and righteousness.


    Despite her austere figure, her heart was beating fast, anticipating the moment when she would finally reunite with her beloved disciple. She had felt Sara''s absence intensely, a gap in her soul that only Sara could fill.


    Sara was like a daughter to her¡­ and after that incident¡­ well, there were few asions that had been beneficial to try and reestablish any sort of rtionship. Jeanne knew she had failed her disciple.


    As she reached the inner gardens of the fortress, Jeanne saw the woman she had been searching for, after so many years¡­


    There, among the flowers and vineyards, dressed in white as a symbol of her virtue, was Sara. Her blue hair glistened under the afternoon sun, and she was kneeling, tending to a small nt that had just begun to bloom. Even in her simplicity, she radiated a quiet strength and a power that didn''t need to be proimed.


    For a moment, Jeanne hesitated. Not out of uncertainty, but because despite all her courage, she didn''t know how to handle rtionships between people. She was stuck in the realm of good and evil, right and wrong¡­ the weight of her feelings made it difficult to take the next step. That''s why she had dyeding to speak with Sara, and at the very least, apologize for killing her husband¡­


    Even though Dante hade back to life afterward¡­ well, that part had been surprising.


    Her hand rested on the hilt of her sword, a gesture that always brought herfort in times of inner conflict.


    But now, that weapon, a symbol of justice and duty, felt inappropriate. In front of her disciple, whom she treated like a daughter, she felt disarmed. Sara was more than apanion or ally; she was a part of Jeanne, someone she had guided and shaped. But now, Jeanne also knew she had betrayed her in the most profound way possible.


    Gathering her courage, Jeanne stepped closer, and her long shadow stretched over the spot where Sara knelt.


    "Sara," Jeanne finally said, her voice firm but carrying a slight vulnerability she rarely allowed herself to show. "I¡­ I''m back."


    The Virtue of Humility slowly lifted her gaze, meeting the eyes of her former master. For a brief moment, the silence between them was almost palpable. There was a tension in the air, not of hostility, but of deep sadness and an ocean of unspoken emotions.


    "Master," Sara responded, her voice soft but with a restrained coldness. "So much time has passed¡­ and so much silence between us."


    Jeanne felt the weight of those words. She wanted to say so many things, to exin her motivations, but the truth was that no exnation would be enough to justify what she had done.


    "I failed you," Jeanne admitted, finally releasing the words that had been burning inside her. "I failed as your master, as your friend. I killed Dante¡­ I followed the path of justice, but in doing so, I hurt you in a way I never imagined. And for that, I am here. To apologize. To try and make amends for what I did, if that is even possible."


    Sara''s face remained serene, but Jeanne could see the deep pain shining in her eyes. Sara rose slowly, standing taller than Jeanne remembered, stronger, more imposing. Time and trials had shaped her in a way Jeanne had never foreseen.


    "Dante came back to life," Sara began, her voice as soft as a breeze. "But what you did... the wound hasn''t fully healed. I know you followed the path of justice. You always do. But justice is...


    blind. And sometimes, what we think is right leaves scars that never really heal."


    Jeanne felt a pang of guilt hearing those words, but she knew Sara was right. Justice, in its purest form, was unforgiving, and that very inflexibility had driven Jeanne to kill Dante. The Virtue of Justice, in her duty, had ignored the personal consequences of her actions¡ªsomething that now weighed heavily on her heart.


    "I understand," Jeanne said quietly. "That''s why I''m here. To fix what I can, if I can."


    Sara took a few steps forward, and for a moment, Jeanne thought she might push her away. But to her surprise, Sara reached out, gently touching Jeanne''s cheek with unexpected tenderness.


    However, the silence was suddenly and abruptly broken by something Jeanne hadn''t anticipated.


    "Pff... pff.f... HAHAHAHAHA!" Sara burst outughing uncontrobly. "Sorry, Master! I... I just can''t...


    HAHAHAHA!"


    Jeanne stood there,pletely bewildered, her eyes wide, utterly confused. Sara was doubled over,ughing so hard she could barely breathe. "HAHAHAHA! Oh, I tried, I swear! But I can''t keep up this overly serious, all-dramatic tone like you! HAHAHA!


    I lost it! Sorry, Master, my bad! The expression, the dramatic touch, everything! Pff... it''s just too much!"


    Jeanne, frozen in a mix of disbelief and utter confusion, blinked several times,pletely at a loss. "Sara... what...?"


    Still chuckling, Sara straightened up, wiping tears from her eyes fromughing so hard. "Oh, Master... seriously. Youe in here, all imposing and serious, and I thought, ''Okay, this is the time to be all dramatic and sentimental.'' But, you know... that''s just not who I am anymore. I just...


    I can''t take all this stuff so seriously anymore. It''s just... ah, it''s ridiculous, you know?"


    Jeanne, stillpletely out of her depth, shook her head. "Ridiculous? I thought we... well, I thought we were having a... a moment, Sara!"


    Sara waved her hand dismissively, as if sweeping away the formality in the air. "Oh, Master, rx. We''ve been through so much. Thest thing I need is another dramatic moment. You know I respect you, right? But, please...


    after everything we''ve lived through, I''d ratherugh about it than drown in sentimentalism. Dealing with Dante is enough of that for me!"


    Jeanne continued to stare at Sara, still trying to process what was happening. Everything she had imagined¡ªthe tension, the apologies, the raw emotions¡ªseemed to vanish like smoke in the face of Sara''s rxed, lighthearted attitude.


    "You... you''re really not mad?" Jeanne asked, almost in desperation.


    "Mad? Of course I was mad, Master," Sara responded, still grinning. "But it''s over now. And honestly, I just find it funny. All this ''virtue and grand duty'' stuff can get exhausting if you don''t take the time to... I don''t know,ugh about it once in a while.


    You know what''s funny? Dante dies, then hees back. The whole dramatic mess happens and... in the end, here we are, like always. Life goes on."


    Jeanne shook her head, still perplexed. It wasn''t what she had expected, but in a way, Sara was right. Everything had passed, and Dante, somehow, was alive again. The drama that once seemed impossible to ovee now felt like a distant memory.


    "I... well," Jeanne murmured, finally allowing herself to rx. "I guess maybe I took all of this a bit too seriously, didn''t I?"


    "A bit?" Sara teased, her eyes sparkling mischievously. "You almost exploded when you saw me! I thought you were going to pass a death sentence on the spot."


    Jeanne chuckled, a quiet, but genuineugh. It was rare for her to let herself rx like this, but somehow, Sara''s presence always brought out a lightness in her that Jeanne hadn''t realized she still had.


    "So, what do you suggest now?" Joana asked, ncing at Sara, who was already back to tending the nt she had been caring for earlier.


    "I suggest," Sara began, not looking at Joana while plucking a dried leaf from the nt, "that we go grab something to eat. Because honestly, if you came all the way here just to apologize, then we deserve a proper feast."


    Joana, unable to believe the simplicity of the suggestion, just nodded,ughing again. "Food it is, then."


    "Exactly! And no more old-fashioned speeches, please," Sara said, casting a yful nce at Joana. "You sound like a character from some epic tale. The next step would be for you to recite a poem about the power of justice or something."


    Joana couldn''t contain herughter this time. "Do I reallye off like that to you?"


    "Absolutely. But it''s part of your charm, Master," Sara winked. "Oh! And please, don''t use that charm to get my husband interested in you. I''m exhausted here, okay? I can''t handle any more women hovering around my darling." Sara said yfully, though Jeanne clearly saw the ''I will kill you if you try'' look in her disciple''s eyes.


    "Speaking of which... How did you find this ce?" Sara questioned, though it wasn''t her who had said it.


    "Well... it seems someone asked my guardian archangel to guide me here..."


    "Oh... Dante talked to the Heavenly Father again..." Sara murmured, and Jeanne''s eyes widened in shock.


    "W-what?" Jeanne stammered.


    "Yeah, they seem to have be friends... Considering that, she must be the Heavenly Mother, since my darling doesn''t like having men around." Sara mused, a thoughtful expression crossing her face. "Ah, anyway, let''s get something to eat." Sara added, walking ahead, and Jeanne... could only follow.

 Chapter 349: The dream of fenrir

    The sounds of calm before the storm were deafening... In a room of the empty pce, a womany quietly on a luxurious bed with a panoramic ceiling, the stars shining over the silent battlefield, but her mind was far away, lost in the space between dreams and memory.


    There was something familiar about that slow falling sensation, an emptiness opening beneath her feet as she fell inward. She recognized what wasing.


    Fenrir''s dreams were never ordinary, for they carried echoes of the past and shadows of forgotten prophecies. And this time, she knew she would see her father.


    The cold wind embraced her as she found herself in a vast expanse of ice and snow. Fenrir immediately recognized that setting¡ªit was the realm of Jotunheim, home of the giants, thend of her father, Loki. Thendscape before her was cold and barren, with ice mountains in the distance and a mist that seemed to conceal ancient secrets.


    She looked around, searching for a familiar presence, knowing what was toe but feeling no less nervous about it.


    And then, a figure appeared in the distance. He had his back to her, wrapped in dark garments, his golden hair cascading in wild curls over his shoulders. The unmistakable presence of Loki.


    Fenrir''s heart leaped in her chest, mingled with the sadness and anger that always apanied her thoughts of him. Her father, the trickster god, the deceiver, the visionary. The one who had risked everything and lost.


    He slowly turned around, a familiar smile forming on his lips, a smile that always seemed to hold secrets. Loki''s bright eyes met hers with a mix of love and mischief, as if he knew something she had yet to realize.


    "So... my little wolf finallyes to visit," he said, his voice smooth and full of charm. "It took you long enough, Fenrir."


    Fenrir felt a knot form in her throat. Even knowing this was a dream, that he wasn''t really there, the pain of his loss was real, as was the longing she had never admitted to anyone.


    "Dad," she began, the wording out hesitantly. There were so many things she wanted to say, but the words felt trapped. At the same time, the environment around her began to change. The mist dissipated, and before her eyes, images of Loki''s life began to unfold.


    She saw the birth of his siblings, Jormungandr and Hel. She witnessed his childhood in Asgard, where Loki had always been treated as an outsider, even as he grew up alongside Thor and the other gods. She saw the hatred in his eyes, the envy and resentment, but she also saw the love he had for his children, something many overlooked or simply didn''t understand.


    "You always had a way of making others not understand you, didn''t you?" Fenrir asked, her voice sounding firmer now as she watched the moments pass. "How did you get so lost? Everyone despised you, but you never made it easy for them, either."


    Lokiughed, a sound that seemed to echo through the void. "Ah, daughter, I''ve always been the wolf in sheep''s clothing. And you, more than anyone, know how that feels. The difference is that I epted the role I was given. You, on the other hand, ran from it."


    His words pierced her heart like thorns.


    Fenrir recalled the prophecy of Ragnarok¡ªthe great final battle between the gods and the giants, where she would be the key to the destruction of Asgard.


    A prophecy she had, in her pride and anger, renounced, abandoning the Norse world and seeking a new life in any other realm.


    She had always believed she could forge her own destiny, that she would no longer be a pawn in the gods'' grand game. But now, before her father, the one who had always defied the rules and was punished for it, she questioned whether she had made the same mistake.


    "I did not deny who I am," Fenrir said firmly, but there was hesitation in her voice. "I denied the fate imposed upon me. I am more than the beast that destroys worlds."


    "More than the beast?" Loki smiled, his features etched with a resigned sadness. "My dear, we are all more than what we are told to be. But we are also exactly what the stories say, because that is how the world sees us. You can reject the prophecy, but it will always be there, lurking. We are prisoners of these stories... until we decide to shape them to our own liking."


    Fenrir furrowed her brow, her mind filling with memories. She saw herself alongside her siblings ¡ª Jormungandr, the immense sea serpent destined to poison the skies at Ragnarok, and Hel, thedy of the underworld, who ruled the dead with a firm and cold hand. Her family, her legacy... everything was deeply intertwined with the end of times, with the destruction of worlds.


    She had left all of this behind, but deep down, she knew she could never escapepletely.


    "I... left all of this behind for a reason," she murmured, more to herself than to Loki. "I am not a tool of Ragnarok. I chose a new path."


    "Yes, you chose," Loki said, now more serious. He stepped closer, his eyes locking onto hers with a disturbing intensity. "But you cannot run from who you are. And now, more than ever, destiny is approaching. The war that ising is not Ragnarok... but it will change the course of many worlds, including ours."


    "Are you talking about Elysium?" Fenrir asked, a chill spreading through her body at her father''s tone.


    "I am talking about everything," Loki replied. "About all the choices we made, the mistakes wemitted, and the stories that are yet toe. Do you think fleeing from Ragnarok was the solution? But look where we are now. Another war, another imminent destruction. It''s an endless cycle."


    Fenrir looked down, struggling with the emotions swirling within her. She took pride in her strength, her independence, but every time she confronted her father''s ghost, she realized how inescapable the burden she carried was. She had fought so hard to be different, yet here she was, once again caught in a war threatening to destroy everything.


    Loki moved closer, cing a hand on Fenrir''s shoulder, something she never expected to feel. The touch wasforting, and for a moment, she allowed herself to feel her father''s presence without the anger or pain that usually apanied her thoughts of him.


    "I will not judge you for your choices, Daughter," he said softly. "I was never good at being a father, and I know I failed you and your siblings. But what you need to understand is that, no matter how hard you try, destiny always finds a way to drag us back."


    "So what should I do?" Fenrir asked, her voice filled with frustration. "ept that I''m trapped in this damn prophecy? In this eternal war?"


    "No," Loki replied, his eyes shining with fierce intensity. "You should not ept anything you do not want. But you also must not flee. Use this to your advantage. If war ising, then make it your war. Fight for what you believe in.


    And if destiny insists on pushing you toward Ragnarok, then make it Ragnarok on your terms."


    Loki''s words resonated in her mind as the image of him began to fade, dissolving into the cold mist of Jotunheim. The scenery around her started to change again, this time faster, as if the dream was losing its consistency. Moments of her life shed before her eyes ¡ª her childhood, her siblings, her training, her battles.


    She saw herself running across the icy ins, wild and free, before being captured by the gods. She witnessed her fury, her pain, her determination to escape that cruel fate.


    And finally, she saw a battle. The moment when Loki tried to invade the world, only to be killed by an enraged woman with fiery hair wielding Odin''s own Gungnir, a memory that was far from her own... But it set off rms in her chest.


    "Why am I seeing this? Why does she look so... furious?" Fenrir wondered before seeing something...


    Gungnir betraying Loki.


    The damaged weapon of the woman exploded against Loki''s body, sending him flying away. The terror in his eyes was unmistakable, and he refused to remain silent, roaring in anguage Fenrir knew all too well...


    "I didn''t want it to be this way! I had to do this to you for the good of the world!" Loki roared, but no one understood his words, and his gaze fell upon the red-haired woman wielding Gungnir with fierce resolve.


    Loki paled, sweat beginning to trickle down his temple, and then Gungnir pierced his skull.


    "How could you say... ''I had to do this to you?''..." Fenrir murmured, watching the scene unfold before her before disappearing once more.


    The surroundings crumbledpletely, and Fenrir opened her eyes, back in reality. Shey there, moonlight filtering through the panoramic ceiling, illuminating her face. The dream still lingered in her mind, but this time there was something different. Instead of uncertainty, she felt a renewed determination.


    "What... did my father do?" she questioned, the weight of the revtion settling heavily in her heart.

 Chapter 350: Lilith makes her decision

    Loneliness was something Lilith had grown ustomed to over the ages. From the moment she rebelled against the divine n and was cast out of Eden, she wandered through the shadows of the worlds, drifting across hidden realms, known as the Mother of Demons and the embodiment of freedom. But with that freedom came the burden of eternity ¡ª an existence marked by emptiness and istion.


    The legions of demons she had birthed could never fill the void within her.


    She had encountered many beings over the millennia, fought and conquered, but there was always an unbridgeable distance between her and any other. No one truly understood her suffering.


    To be Lilith was to be unparalleled, iprehensible.


    The first woman, the first to defy divine will, the first to im her own fate. But it hade at a price, and that price was solitude.


    Lilith often found herself wandering destendscapes, reflecting on her choices.


    The memories of Eden''s fall were particrly painful.


    She had refused to submit to Adam, refused to be treated as inferior, and for that, she was condemned to darkness.


    Over time, humans told stories of her wrath, of her role as the progenitor of demons, but few knew the truth that burned within her. Loneliness slowly consumed her, a wound that never healed, constantly making her wonder if her choices had been the right ones.


    She remembered the almost-loves she had over the millennia ¡ª intense, but fleeting. She had never truly loved anyone, not even Lucifer.


    None of them weresting, none could fill the void in her heart. They came and went, drawn to her power and beauty, but unable to grasp the depth of her pain, dying soon after.


    Lilith, the eternal, whom many feared and worshiped, was trapped in a cage made of her own ideals, unable to fully connect with any being.


    Until she met Dante, after connecting with his negative energy in one of her temples, where she had sealed Eve herself¡­


    At first, he seemed like just another mortal crossing her path, a fourteen-year-old warrior, brimming with arrogance and power.


    But soon, Lilith realized there was something different about him.


    Dante wasn''t like other men ¡ª he saw her as she was, looked into her depths without fear of what he might find.


    He challenged her power, not with disdain, but with a kind of unspoken respect.


    He didn''t treat her as an entity to be feared or a relic of ancient times; he treated her as an equal. And for the first time in ages, Lilith felt something beyond mere desire or curiosity.


    At least, that''s how she saw it¡­ From Dante''s perspective¡­ Well, he was somewhat afraid of her. After all, he was mortal. But that was when he was only fourteen.


    Over time, their connection grew deeper, moreplex, and she could no longer stay away from him, which is why she fled from hell. There were moments when Dante made her forget her loneliness, moments when she allowed herself to believe that she might have finally found someone who understood her.


    Someone who could somehow break the invisible chains that bound her to that hollow existence.


    But even now, as echoes of that rtionship simmered in her mind, Lilith found herself conflicted.


    The idea of being Dante''s wife ¡ª a man who, despite his strength and power, was still mortal at his core ¡ª terrified her in ways she couldn''t exin.


    She had always been free, always self-sufficient.


    The idea of belonging to someone, even someone like Dante, felt like a prison in itself.


    It was almostical to think that after everything she had done¡­ now that she had time to stop and reflect on what she was doing¡­ Well, something had been buried deep inside her.


    And so, her mind was at war. On one side, there was the desire to give herselfpletely to him, to ept what she felt and allow herself to feel something other than anger and loneliness. On the other side, there was the visceral fear of losing her identity, of bing just another wife, like so many women had been reduced to.


    She, Lilith, Mother of Demons, could never be reduced to such a role, could never see herself in that mold.


    But the memories continued to haunt her. She saw the moment when she first met Dante. Their confrontations, their arguments, and the moments of shared silence that spoke louder than any words. She remembered the first time he looked at her, not with fear or desire, but with something she couldn''t quite define.


    It was then she knew that Dante was different, and maybe, just maybe, she could be different with him.


    But how could she allow that? How could she, after millennia of being the embodiment of rebellion and freedom, allow herself to love?


    The doubts tormented her as she walked through the corridors of her mind, seeing scenes from her past unfold before her.


    She saw the moment she was cast out of Eden, the pride in her decision, but also the pain that followed.


    All of this had shaped her, made her who she was. But why, then, was there still this emptiness? Why, despite all the power she possessed, did she feel so powerless when it came to her own heart?


    At the center of this turmoil stood Dante. He stood out in her mind like a me in the middle of the darkness. And Lilith knew, deep in her soul, that he was the key to her liberation or her final ruin.


    She had to make a decision.


    For days, Lilith wandered through her own thoughts until, finally, she grew tired of the uncertainty. If there was one thing she had learned over her millennia of existence, it was that indecision was the worst of weaknesses.


    She had never hesitated before, and she wouldn''t hesitate now.


    Lilith stopped abruptly in the middle of the desert, where the wind howled around her, kicking up the sand in golden whirlwinds.


    She knew where Dante was.


    She could feel him in the distance, like a steady pulse, an anchor amidst the chaos her heart had be. Her eyes, usually hard and unyielding, were now filled with determination. If she was going to do this, she would do it her way. No fear, no reservations.


    She took a deep breath, and then, with a simple thought, she transported herself directly to where Dante was.


    The sun was setting on the horizon when Lilith appeared in front of Dante, the sky painted with shades of orange and red, reflecting the inner fire she carried. Dante stood there, surprised by her sudden arrival. He barely had time to process her presence before Lilith grabbed him tightly and pulled him into a crushing embrace.


    Dante, usually calm andposed, seemed disoriented for a moment, not fully understanding what was happening. But then he felt the intensity of her embrace, the weight of the emotion she was trying to convey. Lilith, the indomitable, was holding onto him as if her very existence depended on it.


    "Lilith¡­ what¡­?" Dante began to speak, but the words got caught in his throat as he realized something much deeper was happening.


    The connection between them, which had always been there, was now intensifying in a nearly physical way. Something beyond the material ne was manifesting. He could feel their souls intertwining, merging on a level he had never experienced before. Lilith''s presence enveloped him, not just in her embrace, but in a way that seemed to prate the very depths of his being.


    It was as if, in that moment, the very universe was witnessing the union of something far greater than just two bodies. Their souls, once independent and imprable, were now connected in a way that was irrevocable. And Dante felt that this bond transcended time, space, and even death.


    Lilith, her eyes closed and her face pressed against Dante''s chest, felt the same. Her doubts and fears began to fade away, dissipating like smoke in the wind. She was no longer fighting against her own heart. She had made her decision.


    She pulled back slightly, just enough to look into Dante''s eyes, her expression soft but filled with fierce determination.


    "I am yours now," Lilith said, her voice low but firm. "Body, soul... and everything that I am. There''s no going back. I choose you, Dante."


    Dante, who was rarely caught off guard, stood in silence for a moment, absorbing the weight of her words and what they truly meant. He was no longer just a warrior or a leader. Now, he was bound to Lilith in a way even he had not foreseen.


    But deep down, he knew this connection was inevitable.


    With a soft smile and a resigned sigh, Dante ced his hand gently on Lilith''s face, feeling the warmth of her skin. "I was waiting for this, you know?"


    "Oh... really?" sheughed.


    "Step away from him, bitch," Valentina said, raising Gungnir and her aura.


    "Make me, you slut," Lilith shot back.


    Before Valentina could thrust Gungnir towards Lilith, Dante intervened. "Enough. We havepany."


    A massive surge of energy was heading their way, a gigantic sandstorm swirling violently in the distance, approaching fast.

 Chapter 351: The worst smell Ive ever smelled.

    Dante arched an eyebrow as he stared at the massive sandstorm, carried by an aura... strange... very strange...


    And the desert heat did nothing to change that perception. It seemed like everything was bing more suffocating, more tense, more concentrated with the presence of both sides merging.


    Lilith curiously observed the sandstorm while still wrapped in Dante''s touch. She stood beside him, holding his arm,pletely engrossed as she calmly watched the strange storm.


    Her eyes gleamed as she looked in its direction. ''Oh... how interesting...'' she murmured, sensing various auras emerging.


    Valentina, on the other hand, was doing the same, gripping Gungnir tightly, curious about what wasing...


    ''He wants to attack us directly? How strange... Doesn''t he have a general? This strategy is really dumb,'' she thought. Having fought many wars, she knew that attacking first was nothing but foolish.


    "This is strange..." Siren murmured, watching with an expression of exhaustion. The whole situation seemed increasingly bizarre.


    The wind began to roar in the distance, carrying with it a wave of sand approaching at an absurd speed.


    The sandstorm was dense and chaotic, swirling like a wall of destruction moving relentlessly toward them.


    Everyone felt the shift in the air¡ªa wave of powerful, wild energy causing a visceral sense of difort.


    "Really... it''s strange," Dantemented as he peered deeper into what wasing their way, his senses screaming as he caught the scent that apanied the storm...


    A nauseating, repulsive odor, something he had never smelled before. His nostrils red as he tried to identify the source, but all he could gather was a growing feeling of disgust. That smell... it was like rotting flesh mixed with something inhuman.


    "What a horrible stench..." Dante murmured, slightly covering his nose with his hand. Not just him, but even the hardened Valkyries¡ªtrained for war¡ªshouldn''t show difort so easily, yet even they seemed to falter before the smell permeating the air.


    Dante clenched his fists, his face contorting in disdain. "Hybrids..." he muttered, almost spitting the word. "Werewolves... mixed with something... something disgusting."


    Lilith raised an eyebrow, also catching the stench with her own heightened senses. "Mixed with what?" she asked, her eyes narrowing as she tried to discern the nature of the creatures approaching.


    Dante shook his head, his eyes locked on the quickly advancing sandstorm. "Not sure... but whatever it is, it''s not natural. It''s abominable."


    Valentina, still irritated with Lilith, lowered Gungnir and faced the storm heading their way. "Werewolves, huh? They''ve never been very bright, but... this seems different."


    "Hey, I''m right here, okay?" Siren questioned, looking at Valentina, who shrugged, "Few exceptions," she replied while continuing to gaze at the horizon.


    Dante adjusted his vision, expanded his perception, and most importantly... he stretched his demonic energy to its fullest, just to identify what this could be. And well... he identified something.


    "They''re being used by someone," Dante said, his voice not worried, but more curious. "No one in their right mind would try creating hybrids like this... unless they wanted something very specific," he added.


    Luckily or unluckily, Dante already knew about some of the practices the former prince Ethan Smith had. When he met Eldrax in the Empire, he witnessed what human capability could achieve. The man who dreams of bing a god¡ªor rather, a progenitor. There were enough failures to prove that creating new species and hybrids was aplete failure.


    But... what if a hybrid replicates what it is?


    Dante gritted his teeth, looking at the mass of energy approaching...


    "Damn Beast of the End," he muttered, sensing the strange energy coursing through the bodies of thoseing toward them.


    "Damn it," Dante growled, his red eyes glowing as he watched the first silhouettes emerge from the storm.


    The grotesque figures that emerged wererge and disproportionate, with bodies that clearly belonged to werewolves, but their forms were twisted and wrong. Their ws were longer and crooked, their snouts deformed. Some had spikes protruding from their backs, while others had multiple rows of teeth that didn''t belong to any known creature.


    Whatever these things were, they weren''t just werewolves¡ªthey were failed experiments, abominations.


    "That bitch," Valentina growled. "She shared her power with them, but they couldn''t handle it, so she used alchemy and fused them."


    "They''re not just hybrids; they''re failed hybrids of werewolves and divine essence," Dante said, his voice dark. "Fenrir," he snarled.


    Thousands of werewolves had died to create these monstrosities. Siren''s face hardened¡ªthis was uneptable. As the queen of her people, it was the worst thing she could witness.


    Siren''s eyes narrowed, her body began to transform with rising fury. Within seconds, she had assumed the form of Fenrir, towering over them at five¡ªno, six meters tall. Her white fur bristled, glowing with power. "I''ll kill them all," she growled.


    "They look like they''re in pain," one of the Scarlet Valkyries muttered beside Valentina, her voice low, filled with disgust.


    "That''s the point," Dante responded, his gaze darkening. "Whoever did this wanted to create something that only knows suffering and killing. They forced them to be uncontroble. Pain breeds rage, and rage breeds strength. They''re fighting to stop feeling the pain."


    The sandstorm continued its advance, and soon, the hybrids were fully visible to everyone.


    The ground beneath Dante and hispanions vibrated with the pounding of the hybrid werewolves'' massive paws against the sand. Each of them growled with animalistic fury, their eyes glowing with a sickening gleam of madness.


    "They''reing in waves," Valentina muttered, tightening her grip on Gungnir. "We''d better deal with this quickly."


    Lilith smirked with grim satisfaction, her eyes locked on the approaching creatures. "If they seek death, we can oblige."


    Dante stepped forward, his muscles tense, ready for action as he watched the horde draw closer. "No more talking. Finish them. All of them."


    The Scarlet Valkyries immediately prepared for battle, their swords and spears gleaming under the dimming sunlight. Valentina, with Gungnir raised, appeared like an incarnate force of divinity, her aura pulsating with the energy of a goddess ready for war.


    Meanwhile, Siren''s aura red brighter than ever, a natural green energy enveloping her massive form. Her power was escting in a way Dante had never seen before.


    "A legacy¡­" Dante muttered as he watched her. "Another legacy¡­ If this keeps up, I don''t want to see what happens to the others here¡­" he whispered, drawing demonic runes in the air.


    "Zaszaker," he spoke, and the rune shattered. "At least this way, she won''t identally kill her allies."


    And then, finally... it began.


    The hybrids were close now, their snarls echoing through the air, and the first one lunged in a colossal leap, ws extended toward Dante.


    With a swift, precise movement, Dante dodged, drawing his sword, Rebellion, and delivering a brutal strike that cleaved the creature in half before it even touched the ground. Thick, dark, foul-smelling blood sprayed through the air as the body fell, dissolving almost instantly into the scorching sand.


    "Should''ve brought a mask," Dante muttered, his vampiric senses overwhelmed by the stench of the grotesque blood.


    More of them surged from the sandstorm, and the battlefield descended into violent chaos. The Valkyries fought with lethal precision, cutting down the hybrids that got close. Their des sliced through the deformed flesh, dismantling the creatures with ruthless efficiency.


    Valentina, wielding Gungnir, unleashed sts of pure divine energy, incinerating the hybrids before they could even approach. Every strike she delivered thundered like a storm, the ground shaking with the raw power of the spear. She showed no hesitation, no mercy¡ªonly pure destruction.


    Lilith, in turn, moved with predatory grace, like a deadly shadow. Her demonic ws gleamed with dark energy as she tore the hybrid werewolves in half, her eyes glowing with excitement as she reveled in the carnage. Any hesitation she might have once felt about her ce beside Dante hadpletely vanished. She was a queen of hell, and this was her domain.


    "You call this an army?" sheughed as she destroyed one of the creatures with a single swipe of her ws. "I expected more of a challenge."


    Dante, beside her, was equally relentless. He moved like lightning, each swing of his sword cutting down multiple enemies at once. He had fought werewolves before, but these hybrids were an insult to nature¡ªa grotesque parody. Every time he caught the foul scent of their blood, his anger grew.


    Yet, as fierce as they were, the hybrids were no match for thebined strength of Dante and his allies. Within minutes, the battlefield was littered with torn bodies, the ck blood of the hybrids saturating the air with its unbearable stench.


    The sandstorm began to dissipate, revealing the devastation they had left behind. The creatures, once violent and savage, nowy as lifeless corpses, their grotesque forms crumbling into the sand.


    Dante stood still, gazing at the remains of the creatures with a look of disgust. He wiped his sword with a sharp motion, the ck blood dripping from the de like tar.


    "What an abomination," he muttered, shaking his head. "Fenrir is behind this... and somehow, she knows exactly what she''s doing."

 Chapter 352: I have to stop absorbing things.

    As the dust clouds raised by the sandstorm slowly dissipated, a battlefield filled with the bodies of the hybrids that Dante and his allies had destroyed was revealed.


    The fighters'' breaths were still quickened, but a tense silence hung in the air, as if the very ground was waiting for the next move.


    Dante, Valentina, Lilith, and the Scarlet Valkyries gathered in a circle, heavy nces exchanged as they processed what had just happened.


    Siren, with a green aura still pulsing around her, began to assess the situation. "We need to discuss what to do with these beings."


    Valentina, wielding Gungnir, looked around, her eyes fixed on the mangled bodies. "These hybrids were an abomination, something someone clearly nned. We can''t ignore this."


    "But what can we do?" Lilith asked, her tone slightly provocative, but there was a seriousness in her gaze. "If the source of this is somewhere nearby, we need to find it. However, what can we do with these bodies? Should we leave them here as a warning or..."


    "Or absorb them," Dante intervened, his voice firm, yet tinged with a shadow of pain. "If I can do this, I can understand their origin better. I already have a theory, but... if they are indeed hybrids, absorbing their essences might give us a clue about what''s going on."


    The Valkyries exchanged worried looks, but none of them contested Dante''s decision. They knew his strength and his instincts. However, Lilith seemed intrigued. "Absorb? Won''t that cause you problems? Dealing with the essence of such distorted beings?"


    Dante hesitated, recalling the pain he had felt in previous battles. But the urgency to find the source of these creatures'' creation overrode his doubts. "I''ll make sure not to lose control. This is necessary."


    He approached the first body, extending his hands as dark energy pulsed around him. Dante closed his eyes, focusing, and the Cerberus from his arm emerged, beginning to devour the strange ck energy along with the blood... What Dante hadn''t anticipated, however, was that absorbing the essence of the hybrid would hit him with a wave of pain, like an electric shock coursing through his body.


    "UUUUUHHRHRRRGG!" he screamed, but the pressure building inside him felt beyond anything he had faced before.


    The Valkyries watched, worried, as Dante fell to his knees. "Dante!" Valentina cried, but he couldn''t respond. He was lost in a whirlwind of sensations, the essence of the hybrid invading his mind like a tempest.


    Tears of pain streamed down Dante''s face as he struggled to control the flood of energy assaulting him. Each hybrid he absorbed brought with it distorted memories, visions of pain, suffering, and an insatiable fury. He saw images of werewolves being forced to transform, creatures being manipted by an unknown presence, shadows guiding them and feeding on their weaknesses.


    A voice echoed in his mind, a dark whisper that said:


    "You are one of them. You cannot escape."


    Dante fought against the wave of emotions, but the pain intensified, growing to an unbearable point. He finally could no longer endure it, his body trembling as he copsed to the ground. The Valkyries rushed to him, but he was trapped in a wave of agony that seemed endless.


    "Dante, no!" Lilith shouted, kneeling beside him. "Focus! You are stronger than this!"


    But the pain was so intense that he couldn''t hear her words. He was losing himself in an abyss of despair, the reality around him beginning to fade. Just when he felt he was about to lose consciousness, everything around him lit up in a blinding sh.


    Dante opened his eyes and immediately found himself in apletely different ce. He was in a vast stretch of desert, but it was unlike any he had known. The sands were a bluish hue, and the sky, a mix of purple and red, pulsed as if it were alive. Strange rock formations emerged from the ground, shaped in impossible ways, as if nature itself had been distorted.


    He tried to stand up, but his body was still trembling, the pain persisting in his joints. What happened? Where was he? He forced his mind to concentrate, but he couldn''t clearly remember what had happened before. Thest image he had was of absorbing the essence of the hybrids, and now... now he was here.


    He looked around and realized he wasn''t alone. At a distance, shadowy figures moved among the rock formations. They moved with a fluidity that defied gravity, their silhouettes not entirely human. Dante readied his sword, prepared for any attack.


    But before he could brace himself for battle, a voice echoed in his mind, familiar and enigmatic. "Dante... you have arrived."


    The figure before him materialized in an ethereal glow. It was a woman with long, snow-white hair, dressed in a gown that floated around her as if submerged in water. Her eyes were a deep blue, and her smile radiated a calming, almost hypnotic aura. "Wee to the Abyss of Echoes, a ce between worlds, a reflection of your own pain."


    "Who are you?" Dante asked, his voiceing out raspier than he intended.


    "I am Elyndra, a guardian of this realm," she replied, stepping forward. "And you, Dante, are more special than you realize. What you did by absorbing the hybrids has brought you to me."


    Dante frowned, trying toprehend what was happening. "The hybrids... I needed to know. They were an abomination, and now I''m... here."


    Elyndra smiled, but there was a sadness in her gaze. "You didn''t just absorb their essences; you absorbed the echoes of their souls. And that caused a rupture between worlds. You find yourself in a state of transition, between pain and understanding."


    "I don''t want to be here," Dante said, forcing himself to stand. "I need to go back; I need to face what''s happening. Something terrible is about to unfold, and I can''t let it continue."


    "That''s precisely why you''re here," Elyndra exined. "What you will face upon your return will require more than just physical strength. You need toprehend the pain these hybrids carried. You must understand who they are, what they have be, and who maniptes them."


    "Maniptes?" The word left a bitter taste in his mouth. "So they were created... forced to be what they are?"


    "Yes," Elyndra replied. "Someone brought them into this existence, someone who wishes to manipte pain and suffering for their own gain. Your mission is not merely to defeat these beings, but to understand their origins."


    "Wait, I thought they were from Fenrir," Dante said.


    Elyndra shook her head, her eyes conveying a seriousness that made Dante''s heart race. "Fenrir does not possess that capability. The origin of these hybrids goes beyond what you can imagine. They are not mere experiments; they are fragments of lost souls, tragedies that have been collected and distorted by a powerful entity that feeds on suffering."


    Dante felt a chill run down his spine. "So, who is this entity? What does it want?"


    Elyndra crossed her arms, her expression darkening. "No one knows for certain. What we do know is that it lurks in the shadows, far from the eyes of the world. This entity feeds on pain and uses the collected souls to create monsters that can do its dirty work. Each hybrid you face is an extension of its will, a tool designed to sow more pain and confusion."


    "So, we''re dealing with something much bigger than we imagined," Dante murmured, the reality of his situation bing increasingly clear. "We need to find this entity and end it once and for all."


    "Exactly," Elyndra said, her tone rising with renewed fervor. "To do this, you must follow the trails of pain that spread across this world. Each hybrid you defeat can provide you with clues about where the entity hides. They are more than monsters; they are the key to unraveling this mystery."


    Dante continued to absorb her words, but... he had thousands of years... he had already felt something...


    "Keep hiding things from me, and I''ll kill you," he said seriously, and the woman before him stopped immediately.


    "Oh crap..." Elyndra paused and looked at him. "I''m sorry, Demon Emperor." She said, bowing slightly. "I was instructed to act this way until you realized. I deeply apologize."


    "Why were you hiding something from me?" he asked, his voice calmer but stillced with an undercurrent of tension. "What else do you know about this entity?"


    "There is no entity. This is a remnant of Tiamat," she replied, and Dante sighed. "Oh great... Tiamat is what? The beast of the end of this world?" He said aloud, and Elyndra nodded.


    "Yes, she is the Dragon of Chaos, the Beast of the End of this sector," she said, and Dante froze. "So, I absorbed the power of the End of these hybrid werewolves?!" Dante eximed, shocked.


    "Oh, not exactly. You actually absorbed part of Tiamat''s Soul, a bit of the power of the person who created them, and the blood of those beings," Elyndra exined, shrugging.


    "Yes, and you mean to say that... I absorbed all of this and I''m still alive?" Dante questioned, incredulous. "Well, you''ve absorbed a lot too, right?" she said as if it were no real obstacle for Dante.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 353: Something very strange is happening.

    Dante felt conflicted as he processed the information Elyndra had given him.


    The revtion that he had absorbed part of Tiamat''s power, the legendary Beast of the End, was both terrifying and intriguing.


    He had already suspected something was wrong with the hybrids he encountered, but this? This was new. Especially knowing the powers of the Cain lineage, which could absorb the essence of beings and their powers.


    Dante had absorbed so much demonic essence that he had long be more demon than vampire. He just hadn''t realized that this Blood was something so powerful.


    "So you''re saying I now carry the essence of a chaotic dragon within me?" he asked, his tone mixing incredulity and skepticism, with a hint of disbelief clearly visible in his eyes.


    "Yes, and that''s not something that can be ignored," Elyndra replied, her voice firm. "Tiamat''s power is vast andplex, even though she is still sealed away somewhere, or about to be unleashed. I don''t know what you absorbed yet, but it could be either a blessing or a curse, depending on how you choose to use it."


    Dante shook his head, struggling against the growing panic. "Does this mean I''m at risk of bing a¡­ I don''t know, some sort of receptacle for destruction? I''m not sure how you characterize that in this field."


    "That depends," Elyndra said, her tone oddly light given the gravity of the situation. "You''re already a powerful being, Dante. What you do with this new strength is what really matters. You can channel it to protect those you love or let it consume you.


    Well, I say this because I don''t know what you absorbed, so I won''t jump to conclusions, but judging by your physique, it''s hard to imagine you being consumed by it."


    Dante took a deep breath, trying to center himself. He couldn''t allow uncertainty to dominate him. Whatever was happening, he needed to maintain control. "And what about these hybrids? What are they exactly? Do they have any direct connection to Tiamat?"


    "Yes and no," Elyndra exined. "They are the result of corruption caused by someone. Someone used science to create a fusion. The werewolves were manipted in some way, and now they are just enormous walls of disgusting flesh and energy. They are servants of the person who created them, but they don''t have Tiamat''s same power. They are flesh and blood, but without a will of their own."


    Dante clenched his fists, anger beginning to boil within him. "And if I defeat them? What happens to the essence of Tiamat that I absorbed?"


    "Each one you defeat may provide you with more clues about the origin of this corruption. You need to learn to understand these memories. They are practically a guide, considering your absorption ability. And, if all goes well, you might be able to use this connection to face Tiamat directly," Elyndra replied, her gaze fixed on Dante as if trying to prate his mind.


    "I can''t just ignore this," Dante murmured as his mind spun with the implications. "I''ve absorbed Tiamat''s essence, and now I''m a target. If that Beast of Chaos finds out I''m here, I''ll be her next target."


    ''Something''s off here¡­ I''ll just go with the flow of the conversation¡­'' Dante thought as he awaited Elyndra''s response.


    "Yes, but that also means you can be a weapon against her," Elyndra said. "You can use the power you now possess to defeat her if you understand how to manipte it. Tiamat''s power isn''t something you should fear, but rather something that can give you an advantage. We need to train you so you can control it."


    ''Always with a ready answer¡­'' Dante murmured in his thoughts. ''Besides¡­ you want to use me as a weapon¡­''


    Tension grew between them as Dante pondered Elyndra''s words. The idea of bing a weapon against such a formidable entity was tempting, but it also carried an immense weight. He had his own demons to face, both literal and figurative.


    "If I''m going to do this, I need more information. What else do you know about Tiamat? What does she want? What do you know about the creator of the hybrids?" Dante asked, determined to get answers.


    "The hybrids are just part of the puzzle," Elyndra replied, taking a moment to organize her thoughts. "The entity that created them, the one responsible for this tragedy, is someone who seeks absolute power. Tiamat represents both destruction and creation; therefore, their creator is trying to manipte forces far beyond ourprehension."


    Dante felt a shiver run down his spine. "And who is this creator?"


    "That''s something we still don''t know," Elyndra admitted, her expression showing frustration. "But there are clues. You need to defeat the hybrids and absorb their memories. Each one may provide a lead on who is behind this. The real battle isn''t just against Tiamat, but against those who serve her."


    ''So you''ve known about Tiamat this whole time, yet you kept your eyes closed while searching for her... Who exactly are you, Elyndra?'' Dante was bing increasingly suspicious of the strange conversation he was having.


    Then, Dante nodded slowly, absorbing the information. "I will defeat them. I will uncover the truth and make sure this entity doesn''t cause any more pain to anyone. It ends here."


    "Then we need to prepare," Elyndra said, her voice shifting to a more practical tone. "We can''t waste time. We need to gather allies and devise a n."


    Dante looked around, feeling the vastness of the desert and the freedom surrounding him. The warm air truly made it feel expansive. "Yes, let''s start now. We need the help of the Valkyries and anyone who can support us. I can''t do this alone."


    With that, Elyndra nodded, already starting to move. "I''ll send you back."


    As Elyndra departed, Dante stood alone for a moment, reflecting on the depth of the situation he was in. He had absorbed power from a legendary entity, but this also meant a new responsibility was now on his shoulders. It was a struggle not just for himself but for all those whocked the power to fight against the darkness.


    "What a load of crap." Dante muttered as he returned to reality, seeing the concerned women by his side.


    "D-Dante!! Are you okay?" Lilith asked, helping him to his feet. "Yes, but we have bigger problems." Dante replied, looking at the bodies of the monsters.


    "Eat them all." Hemanded, and several miasmic hounds emerged from his body, devouring all the hybrids. "Hey, wait! You just¡ª" "It''s fine. Besides, this isn''t the work of the King''s Faction." Dante said, watching the remnants being absorbed.


    The shadows danced as the miasmic hounds consumed the remains of the hybrids, the grotesque sound of teeth tearing flesh echoing in the arid desert. Dante observed with a mix of disdain and satisfaction. The power he absorbed made him feel stronger, more in control, but it also carried a bitter taste of despair and tragedy.


    "What do you mean ''it''s not the work of the King''s Faction''?" Siren insisted, her voice serious but tinged with concern. She took a step back, fearing what she was about to hear.


    "It''s simple. The corruption of these hybrids is the work of something muchrger than some idiot goddess who invaded our world. This wasn''t Fenrir''s doing; it''s something more insidious. Someone is manipting the very force of Tiamat herself, just like before...


    Those people keep tampering with Tiamat''s Blood, and we need to find out who they are before they find us again," Dante replied, his gaze fixed on the horizon as if he could already see the next challenge.


    Valentina, who had been watching, said, "You absorbed something from them, didn''t you?" She asked, noticing the change in Dante''s aura. "Can you feel any clues about the origin of these monsters?"


    Dante closed his eyes for a moment, trying to tune in to the memories he had absorbed. A wave of tumultuous visions hit him again: fragmented memories of pain, rage, and amidst the chaos, a dark figure that seemed to be pulling the strings of creation. He shook his head, pulling away from the confusion.


    "There''s someone behind this. Someone who feeds on chaos and pain, but I couldn''t see clearly who," Dante replied, his voice grave. "The only thing I know is that this won''t stop here."


    Siren, standing beside him, crossed her arms, her expression stern. "Then we have to act quickly. If we''re already at a disadvantage, we can''t give them time to regroup or be more powerful."


    "I agree," Valentina said, nodding her head. "We need to track down this entity and its servants. Each one we defeat could provide us with more answers. We have to act as a unit. Ourbined abilities could give us an advantage."


    Dante looked at his wives and Siren. "Whoever this is, they are truly dedicated to destroying me. This isn''t the first time I''ve been attacked by something involving Tiamat, and now even hybrids have been sent my way in such a mundane manner. It feels almost like they want me to chase after them." Dantemented before closing his eyes.


    "Let''s go back. We''ll conquer the werewolf kingdom by the end of this week." Dante said, turning to his first wife. "Darling, can you kill another god?" he asked with a smile.


    "For you? I could take down two..." She smiled as Gungnir glimmered in gold.

 Chapter 354: I need to rest

    Dante surveyed the battlefield, his eyes scanning the grotesque, twisted bodies of the hybrids. Something was off, not what he expected after so many fights. He felt something very wrong about the situation, but couldn''t quite put his finger on it.


    "Something''s seriously wrong..." Dante murmured, looking at the scene before him again, once more in an open field littered with countless, utterly distorted hybrid monsters.


    "Dante, I don''t want to doubt you, but are you sure this isn''t some n of Fenrir''s?" Siren asked while cleaning the blood from her ws.


    "I''m starting to doubt myself too. I don''t feel any divine energying from them... Something''s definitely off with these guys." Dante replied as more hellhounds emerged to absorb the hybrids.


    "Indeed, there''s no trace of divine energy from them," Lilith knelt next to one of the dead carcasses.


    Her eyes gleamed as she began analyzing the body before her, but unfortunately, she could do nothing. Having lost her immortality, she had also lost a great deal of her former analytical prowess. Now, she was no different from a Demon King.


    Of course, she was still far above any of the current Demon Kings, and even if all of thembined their strength, they wouldn''t measure up to half of her current power.


    "I''m sick of this shit," Valentina said, mming Gungnir into the sandy ground. "Let''s head to the capital. I''m wiping out every single werewolf until I find who''s responsible for this." Her voice was seething with rage.


    It was hard to me Valentina. She had been fighting for hours against what felt like an endless wall of mindless flesh. As a natural-born warrior, she craved a real fight, something challenging. But all she found here were hollow bodies that barely reacted.


    "Stop acting on impulse, Valentina," Dante said, his voice deep. He felt a strange pain course through his body for an instant, as though something was trying to invade his very essence. But he took a deep breath, and the dark energy of Tiamat absorbed the disturbance, stabilizing him. "These monsters are just the symptom.


    There''s no point in obliterating everything without understanding what''s behind it."


    Dante looked toward the horizon with a mix of frustration and fatigue, his eyes fixed on the twilight beginning to descend over the field. "Ah, shit," he muttered, his voice dripping with disdain. "I''m starting to get sick of this shit too." He no longer disyed the same anticipation as before. The endless battles, the answers that never came... it was all starting to weigh on him.


    But as always, he faced the situation head-on.


    Without much hesitation, Dante gestured with his hand, summoning the dark power that resided within him. "Come here," hemanded, his voice resonating with authority as an army of infernal creatures emerged from the shadows around him.


    The miasmic hounds, grotesque and powerful, gathered, each of them with glowing red, hungry eyes, their translucent forms dancing on the edge between physical and spectral.


    They waited silently, ready to obey their master''smand. Dante nced at one of the twisted hybrid corpses on the ground, which still exuded the strange, iprehensible aura he''d been investigating. Picking up the dead hybrid''s carcass, he lifted it with disdain and tossed it toward the infernal beasts. "Hunt anything with that scent," he ordered, his voice firm and relentless.


    The miasmic hounds approached the carcass, sniffing deeply at the remains, their eyes glowing brighter as they picked up the hybrid''s essence. One by one, they began to disperse, disappearing into the shadows, heading toward anything that shared that same energy signature.


    Lilith watched the scene carefully, her expression concerned. "This won''t be enough. I don''t think a few hounds will be able to find the people responsible for this," she remarked, but Dante simply sighed.


    Dante let out a heavy sigh. He was exhausted. The weight of recent battles, the constant feeling of being on the brink of somethingrger and darker, and now the absorption of an energy he barely understood... It was all wearing on him in a way that not even his long life and vast power could alleviate. He looked at Lilith, his eyes reflecting a weariness that went beyond the physical.


    "I''m tired, Lilith," he said, his voice softer than usual. "I just want to sleep. I''m drained after all the trouble with this new energy... it''s exhausting even what I thought was impossible to deplete." He ran a hand over his face, as if trying to rid himself of an invisible weight. "I just need some time."


    Lilith raised an eyebrow but kept her tone understanding.


    "Alright... Let''s head back," she said.


    Location: Unknown


    In a deep chamber, hidden beneath the ruins of an ancient fortress long forgotten by the maps of the world, a hooded figure sat in absolute silence, observing a series of floating magical mirrors. These mirrors didn''t reflect the figure''s face but instead scenes of carnage, where grotesque hybrid monsters were being torn apart and absorbed by demonic creatures made of pure miasma.


    Each mirror disyed a different location across the continent: dense forests, dark caves, even citiesid waste by the hybrids. In every one of these ces, the figure''s creations were being annihted by beings the figure had never encountered before. What should have been an uncontroble terror for mortals and a substantial threat to the world''s factions was being eliminated like trash.


    One by one, the grotesque hybrids were being hunted down and destroyed.


    The figure, its hood obscuring its features, clicked its tongue in irritation. Beneath the dark cloak, glowing eyes flickered with a mixture of frustration and fascination. Long, skeletal fingers tapped rhythmically on the armrest of a chair, the sound soft but echoing like a menacing whisper in the depths of the chamber.


    "So¡­ the Demon Emperor has discovered my little game?" the figure murmured, leaning forward, eyes fixated on the mirrors showing demonic hounds devouring the hybrids like mere scraps of rotten flesh. "Or perhaps¡­ it''s not him?" The voice was low and sharp, like the hiss of steel slicing through silk. "This is¡­ intriguing."


    Raising a bony hand, the figure made a delicate gesture in the air. In response, one of the mirrors erged, zooming in on Dante, Lilith, and Valentina standing amidst the dead hybrids, their presences dominating the battlefield. The figure watched closely as Dante, with a seemingly casual gesture, summoned more miasmic hounds to consume what was left of the creatures.


    The power flowing from him¡­ the strength. But more than that, the resonance between Dante and the infernal entities.


    "The Demon Emperor is absorbing part of Tiamat''s energy¡­ fascinating." The figure tilted its head, a curious expression just visible beneath the hood. "But how¡­ is he managing the corruption so well? That''s not something an ordinary demon should be capable of. Even a sovereign of his own realm¡­ this energy should be tearing him apart from within." A crooked smile formed on the pale lips.


    "Or perhaps¡­ he''s not so ordinary after all."


    The figure rose from the chair, the long robes dragging across the stone floor with a hissing sound. It walked toward the nearest mirror, extending a hand toward the image of Dante. "You should be writhing in agony by now, Emperor. And yet, here you stand, absorbing every fragment of power that should have been a curse."


    Closing its fingers into a fist, the figure distorted the image in the mirror, as if the liquid surface was resisting the touch. For a moment, a dark aura radiated from the hooded figure, making the air around it vibrate and the mirrors flicker, but it soon rxed, letting out a soft, amused sigh.


    "Well, this is merely a setback. Nothing we can''t work around¡­ or learn from." The figure took a step back, its eyes now burning with renewed determination. "If the Emperor wants to absorb my creations, then so be it. He''s only giving me more information about himself." With a gesture, the mirrors began to rearrange themselves, showing other locations where the hybrids were still hiding.


    But one by one, the mirrors disyed the same thing: Dante''s miasmic hounds emerging from the shadows and tearing through the creations. The hybrid beasts, which were supposed to be the figure''s most terrifying weapons, were being hunted like easy prey, crushed without mercy. And it wasn''t just happening in one ce. It was happening across the continent, simultaneously.


    The monsters were being wiped out.


    The hooded figure stared in silence for a moment, the weight of the situation settling in. Then, with a deep breath, it spoke softly, though the words carried a cold, menacing weight.


    "Very well, Demon Emperor. You want to y with darkness? Let''s see just how deep the abyss goes."


    "Damn you¡­" he muttered, though there was a faint tone of admiration in his voice. "You really are destroying everything, aren''t you?" His eyes gleamed with a new fire. "If that''s what you want, Emperor¡­ then I''ll give you a true challenge."


    The figure turned toward the deep shadows behind him. There, indistinct forms shifted, presences far more dangerous than the hybrids. Beings he had kept hidden, waiting for the right moment. "Prepare yourselves," he said with a sinister smile. "Let''s show the Emperor the true power of Tiamat."


    With a gesture, the shadows began to take shape, and he watched as his darker creations awakened. These were not mere hybrids, but entities forged from fragments much closer to Tiamat''s own power. Creatures of pure destruction, shaped by chaos and malice.


    "You want to hunt my creations, Dante?" The figure''s voice echoed through the dark chamber. "Then hunt this."


    With a simple movement, he unleashed the creatures, sending them to the surface, directly toward where Dante and his allies were located. A new wave of monsters would emerge, much stronger and deadlier, ready to face the Demon Emperor and test the limits of the power he dared to absorb.

 Chapter 355: The problems dont stop.

    As the group made their way back to the base, a deep tremor shook the ground beneath their feet, as if nature itself were


    The sky, already heavy with dark clouds, now lit up with shes of lightning slicing ac


    The air grew thick, and a sense of dread enveloped the surroundings. An imposing and furious storm was approaching, not only bri


    "It seems they''ve figured out what I''m doing..." Dante murmured, observing how the environme


    "Dante, what''s happening?" Lilith asked, her gaze fixed on the increasingly ominous sky. Her voice trembled¡ªyes, even the Empress, the Progenitor Demon, was scared.


    "Prepare yourselves," Dante replied, his eyes locked on the horizon. "Something big ising." His aura began t


    An


    Soon, like a swelling wave of nightmares, a legion of distorted hybrids emerged from the heart of the storm.


    There were more than ten thousand, their presence oppressive, as if darkness itself had taken form. Creatures of nightmares, half-men, half-monsters, surged forward in an unstoppable army, their eyes glowing with primal fury.


    Valentina gripped her spear, Gungnir, tightly as the storm roared in response to the hybrids'' presence. "I''m having shbacks of what I did to the demons," she said, adrenaline coursing through her veins. "Let''s end this!"


    "Prepare for battle!" Dante shouted, hismand resonating like a call to arms. The miasma hounds he had summoned earlier began to growl, ready tounch themselves into the fray. Chaos was about to unfold, and each of them knew that their survival depended on their unity and strength.


    The hybrids attacked like a devastating wave, their grotesque forms moving with surprising speed. Dante felt the pressure building in his chest as the battlemenced. He charged forward, meeting a group of advancing hybrids. With agile movements, he drew his des, slicing through the monsters with ease.


    "Let''s go!" Dante yelled, severing a hybrid that attempted to attack him from behind. The de sliced cleanly through the creature''s neck, and he pivoted, not missing a beat. Each strike he delivered was infused with his growing energy. But even so, it didn''t seem to be enough.


    Lilith was at his side, unleashing magical energy to protect him. She conjured barriers as she fought, her magical abilities allowing her to dispel the hybrids'' attacks before they could reach them. "Dante, we need to move together! They''re everywhere!"


    The screams of the hybrids blended with the storm''s roar, creating a symphony of despair. Each attack seemed apanied by a macabreughter, echoing in the distorted voices of the creatures. Valentina fought fiercely, her spear impaling monsters as she shoutedmands. "Behind me! Form a line!"


    The ground trembled beneath their feet as the battle escted. The hybrids were numerous and savage, their twisted forms making them difficult to dodge. Each one that fell seemed to be reced by two more, like an unrelenting gue.


    "Dante, can you feel their energy?" Valentina asked, slicing through a hybrid that lunged at her. The creature''s body shattered under the force of her blow.


    "Yes," he replied, his voice heavy with exhaustion. "And it''s not normal... there''s something very wrong with them!"


    Dante''s eyes shone with fierce determination. He knew that if they allowed things to spiral out of control, everyone would be in danger. With a decisive movement, he leaped into the midst of the horde of hybrids, delivering strikes with a precision that would impress any swordmaster. But even so, he felt himself growing more and more fatigued.


    The battle raged on, but the wave of creatures seemed endless. Valentina and Lilith fought fiercely by Dante''s side, but they soon began to notice the exhaustion in his movements. He was giving everything he had, but the energy he had absorbed earlier was starting to dwindle.


    "Dante, you need to fall back!" Lilith shouted, conjuring a spell that momentarily made the hybrids hesitate.


    "I can''t! They''re advancing!" he shouted back, already beginning to feel the limits of his body. The power he had absorbed was not enough to face such a number of enemies.


    Valentina, realizing the struggle Dante was facing, took a defensive stance. "I''ll take over, recover yourself."


    "We don''t have time!" Dante replied, fury taking hold of him. He couldn''t let whatever was controlling the hybrids prevail.


    In a moment of desperation, Dante decided to use one of his most powerful abilities. He concentrated all of his energy, feeling the pressure in his body, the pain umting as the storm roared around him. He began to channel this energy into a single, powerful explosion.


    "Burning Death!" he shouted, and a wave of pure energy erupted from his body, engulfing the area around him. The light was blinding, and the nearest hybrids were disintegrated instantly, while those farther away were thrown back by the force of the impact.


    Dante''s allies felt the pressure of the attack, but couldn''t help but feel a wave of hope. The energy exploded in a bright glow, illuminating the battlefield and showcasing the ferocity of the ongoing fight.


    For a moment, everything went silent, and the light from Dante''s attack lit up the dark sky as if it had pulled a bit of the storm inside of it.


    When the light finally faded, Dante saw the result of his ability.


    Thousands of hybrids had been eliminated, most of them in pieces, while othersy on the ground, unable to rise. But as the dust settled, a new wave of hybrids began to advance.


    He had managed to eliminate a fraction, but it wasn''t enough.


    Exhaustion settled into his muscles, and the pain in his body was intense.


    He felt like he was sinking into a sea of fatigue. His vision began to darken, and a heavy pressure settled in his chest. "I... can''t..." Dante murmured, the strength draining from his body. He was on the verge of passing out.


    "Dante!" Valentina shouted, but her voice seemed distant, as if it were being submerged underwater. The world around him began to spin, and he felt himself losing control.


    Lilith, noticing what was happening, cast a spell to try to stabilize him. "Dante, stay with me! Don''t give up now!"


    But the weight of the fight, the exhaustion, and the overuse of power began to take hold. In a final effort, Dante lunged forward, delivering a final blow to a group of hybrids still standing. His de cut through them, but his body finally gave in to the pressure, and he copsed to the ground, darkness consuming his vision.


    ''Shit... something''s wrong with my body...''


    His allies froze in horror as Dante fell. Valentina rushed to him, her mind in a panic. "Dante!"


    "Dante!" Lilith cried as she hurried to his side, trying to help him up.


    But he was unconscious, his body drained and unable to move. Valentina and Lilith knelt beside him, concern etched on their faces. "He needs help!" Valentina said, her voice choked with emotion.


    "We need to get him back to base. He can''t stay here!" Lilith eximed, already using magic to try to stabilize Dante''s vital signs. "He''s just unconscious, but we need to act fast."


    Valentina nodded, still holding Gungnir as she stared at the horde of hybrids advancing toward them. They were numerous, but they couldn''t let the battle continue. "Take care of him! I''ll keep them at bay!"


    Lilith signaled Dante''s hellhounds, which had already begun absorbing the bodies of the fallen hybrids. "Let''s go! Drag the hybrids away and cover our retreat!" She cast a protective spell around them while Valentina lifted Dante into her arms.


    As they moved away, Valentina felt her heart race. She was terrified of what might happen if they couldn''t get Dante back safely. "I can''t leave him like this," she murmured, turning to face the approaching horde.


    The hybrids kept advancing, but Valentina''s determination didn''t waver. She positioned herself defensively, determined to protect Dante at all costs. The energy from Dante still pulsed within her, and she knew she had to harness it.


    With a swift movement, she unleashed a devastating spell that lit up the battlefield once more. The creatures hesitated, but soon pressed forward, drawn by Valentina''s presence. "I won''t let you through!" she shouted, preparing for the next attack.


    Lilith rushed to Valentina''s side. "We need to move quickly! We need a n to get them back to base!"


    Valentina nodded, taking a deep breath to focus. "Okay! We need to divide and conquer. Let''s attack the groups and push them back as we make our way!"


    "You all... Release Zero," Valentinamanded the Valkyries, who grinned in response. "HAHASHAHA LET''S GO!" Suddenly, massive auras began to surge in the area, andplete carnage ensued.


    "Dante, wake up," Lilith whispered in a moment of desperation as the creatures continued to attack and die relentlessly.


    Valentina, sensing the gravity of the situation, used a final attack, a powerful spell that increased her strength. "Let''s go!" she yelled, delivering a powerful blow to the horde of hybrids, creating a wave of energy that pushed them back. With that, they managed to clear a path.


    "Now!" Lilith shouted, pulling Valentina to move quickly toward the exit. The horde of hybrids hesitated momentarily, allowing the two women to carry Dante to safety.


    As they ran, the sound of the storm still roared behind them, but the force of their actions was starting to prevail. The Valkyries continued to cast spells and y everything in their path to keep the hybrids at bay while Lilith carried Dante in her arms.


    "Your damned husband! Wake up!!" Valentina eximed as the creatures began to retreat. The two women fought with all their might, making every second count.


    The battle was fierce, and the Valkyries were holding their own, but... "Are they multiplying?!" Kaa shouted, watching the flesh begin to rebuild.


    "Holy crap..." Maaelina said, gazing at the horizon, where a massive monster of flesh started to form.


    "Oh God, I''m going to vomit!" Maara shouted.


    "What the hell is that?!" Siren eximed, who had been merely pushing the hybrid beasts back until now.

 Chapter 356: Together.

    As everyone struggled to keep the battle in their favor, a feeling of despair began to settle in. The storm roared like a strange hurricane, a reflection of the turmoil building within the base.


    Despite having the power to kill a god, Valentina felt a strange pressure in the air, as if the very atmosphere were draining her strength.


    What the hell is this? she thought as she looked at her hand, her energy... it was fading.


    She had always prided herself on being a Primordial Vampire, but now she felt her power slipping away. The walls of the base pulsed, absorbing the energy around them. Valentina nced at Lilith, who was beside her, and saw that she too was struggling against the energy that was sapping their strength. Lilith''s muscles trembled, and her eyes glowed with the intensity of the magic she was trying to conjure, but even that seemed ineffective.


    "What the hell... is this?" Lilith gasped, dropping to her knees. "What''s happening?"


    Valentina was about to answer, but before she could, a wave of pain hit her. She copsed to her knees as well, trying to concentrate. Her body was being drained, and the sensation was terrifying. The energies of the base were sumbing to the power umting outside.


    "MASTER!" The Valkyries cried out, witnessing Valentina fall to her knees for the first time...


    The Giant was forming, and the presence of such a powerful force was oppressive. Valentina felt her strength being pulled toward this colossal being, as if the very structure of the base were aligning with it.


    "We can''t let this happen!" Valentina shouted, attempting to rise. But the pain made her hesitate, and she quickly realized that even in her full Primordial Vampire form, her body was disintegrating under the pressure. The veins in her body pulsed and darkened, and her vision began to blur.


    "Valentina!" Siren called, her voice echoing distantly. "We need... we need to find a way to fight against this!" She too fell to the ground... even using her strength to transform into a giant wolf... it wasn''t working...


    Valentina tried to use her energy, but it felt as if an invisible hand were pinning her to the ground. The atmosphere was filled with a force that controlled her, draining not only her energy but that of everyone present. The Valkyries were gradually falling to their knees one by one, their energies being absorbed by this unseen force.


    "No! We can''t give in!" Maara shouted, her tone bing a desperate plea. "We cannot let this defeat us!"


    But as Valentina struggled to fight back, her body was transforming. What had once been a powerful manifestation of vampirism now appeared grotesque. The traits that made her a Primordial Vampire were bing distorted. Her ws elongated, her teeth transformed into fangs, and the fury inside her was starting to take control.


    "Valentina, keep control!" Lilith eximed, her voice now filled with concern. "You need to concentrate!"


    Valentina closed her eyes and tried to find her focus, but the pressure was intensifying. The base, once a refuge, now felt like a battlefield, with warriors falling around her. Valentina could sense the connection to her environment, but it was a connection that drained her rather than empowering her...


    Yet, even in her defeat, an image appeared in Dante''s mind, like a dream beginning to take form. He was in a vast desert of clouds, floating in an ethereal space that was both serene and majestic.


    Dante looked around, confused, as a colossal Dragon descended from the clouds. Its scales shimmered as if made of stars, and its deep blue eyes seemed to hold all the knowledge of the world; however, five terrifying heads made its gaze overlook the beauty of that knowledge. The Dragon approached Dante, its presence both frightening andforting.


    "Why are you here, young one?" the Dragon asked, its voice echoing like soft thunder. "You do not belong in this ce."


    Dante hesitated, the image of the Giant forming in his mind ovepping with the new scene. "I... I don''t know," he replied, his voice weak. "I was fighting, trying to save... someone."


    While everyone was struggling to keep the battle in their favor, a sense of despair began to settle in. The storm roared in a strange hurricane, a reflection of the turbulence forming inside the base.


    Despite having the power to kill a god, Valentina felt a strange pressure in the air, as if the very atmosphere was draining her strength.


    ''What the hell is this?'' she thought as she looked at her hand; her energy... was fading.


    She had always prided herself on being a Primordial Vampire, but now she felt her power slipping away. The walls of the base pulsed, absorbing the energy around them. Valentina nced at Lilith, who was beside her, and saw that she too was struggling against the energy draining her strength. Lilith''s muscles trembled, and her eyes glowed with the intensity of the magic she was trying to conjure, but even that seemed ineffective.


    "What the hell... is this?" Lilith gasped, falling to her knees. "What''s happening?"


    Valentina was about to respond, but before she could, a wave of pain struck her. She fell to her knees as well, trying to concentrate. Her body was being drained, and the sensation was terrifying. The energies of the base were sumbing to the power umting from the outside.


    "MASTER!" The Valkyries shouted, seeing for the first time Valentina fall to her knees...


    The Giant was taking shape, and the presence of such a powerful force was oppressive. Valentina felt her strength being pulled toward this colossal being, as if the very structure of the base was aligning with it.


    "We can''t let this happen!" Valentina screamed, trying to get back up. But the pain made her hesitate, and she quickly realized that even in her full form as a Primordial Vampire, her body was disintegrating under the pressure. The veins in her body were pulsating, darkening, and her vision began to blur.


    "Valentina!" Siren called, her voice an echo in the distance. "We need¡­ we need to find a way to fight this!" She too fell to the ground... Even using her strength to transform into a giant wolf... it didn''t work...


    Valentina tried to use her energy, but it was as if an invisible hand was holding her to the ground. The atmosphere was filled with a force that controlled her, draining not only her strength but everyone present. The Valkyries were slowly falling to their knees one by one, their energies being absorbed by this invisible force.


    "No! We cannot yield!" Maara shouted, her tone bing a desperate plea. "We cannot let this defeat us!"


    But as Valentina struggled, her body began to transform. What was once a powerful manifestation of vampirism now seemed grotesque. Her ws elongated, her teeth turned into fangs, and the fury within her was beginning to take control.


    "Valentina, hold on!" Lilith eximed, her voice now full of concern. "You need to concentrate!"


    Valentina closed her eyes and strained to find focus, but the pressure was intensifying. The base, once a refuge, now felt like a battlefield, with warriors falling around her. Valentina could feel the connection with the environment, but it was a connection that drained, not one that gave strength...


    Yet, even in defeat, an image appeared in Dante''s mind, like a dream beginning to take shape. He was in a vast desert of clouds, floating in an ethereal space that was both serene and majestic.


    Dante looked around, confused, as a colossal Dragon descended from the clouds. Its scales shone as if made of stars, and its eyes were a deep blue that seemed to hold all the knowledge of the world. However... Five terrifying heads made its gaze overshadow the beauty of wisdom.


    The Dragon approached Dante, its presence both frightening and reassuring.


    "Why are you here, young one?" asked the Dragon, its voice echoing like soft thunder. "You do not belong here."


    Dante hesitated, the image of the Giant forming in his mind ovepping with the new scene. "I... I don''t know," he replied, his voice weak. "I was fighting, trying to save... someone."


    The Dragon tilted its head, observing Dante with curiosity. "And you feel the weight of your responsibilities, do you not? The desire to protect those you love. But you cannot fight when you are notplete."


    "Complete?" Dante questioned, feeling difort at the Dragon''s answer. "What do you mean?"


    "Inside you, there is immense power. You are more than just a fighter. You must find the essence of your being, what truly makes you strong," the Dragon replied, its prating gaze making Dante feel as if he were being analyzed to the core of his being.


    Dante began to understand that the Dragon was not an enemy. In fact, it was a representation of something greater, a part of himself that was dormant. He needed to awaken that part if he wanted to face the pressure Valentina and Lilith were under.


    "How do I do that?" Dante asked, his voice filled with determination.


    "What you seek is within you. Put aside your doubts and fears. ept who you truly are. You are a Dragon in your own right, and the fight you face is merely a reflection of your journey," the Dragon said, its words resonating deeply.


    Meanwhile, in her reality, Valentina fought against the pain consuming her. The environment around her pulsed like a heart, sucking her energies. She felt a calling from Dante, a connection that transcended space and time.


    "Dante!" Valentina screamed, not even knowing if he would hear her. "Wake your damn husband!!"


    Valentina''s words crossed the dimension of dreams, reaching Dante, who felt energized. "Valentina?!" he shouted, realizing that his struggle was also hers. He began to understand what the Dragon was trying to teach.


    The colossal Dragon looked at Dante with approval. "That''s right, young one. Now, you must remember who you are. The fight is not only physical but also spiritual."


    Dante took a deep breath, his essence beginning to reconstitute. He was aware that the battle was not just against the horde of hybrids but against the darkness that was draining Valentina and her allies. He focused on the connection he had with Valentina, visualizing her fighting against the force that kept her trapped.


    "Valentina, I''m here!" he dered, feeling his own energy grow. "I''ming!"


    Valentina, even in her distorted form, felt a surge of strength. Dante''s call was the anchor that kept her steady, and in a moment of rity, she remembered who she truly was. The ws and fangs that were taking over her body began to stabilize, the true form of the Vampire Count emerging.


    "Dante!" she screamed again, feeling her power return. "I''ming back!"


    In the dream world, the Dragon began to shine, enveloping Dante in a protective aura. "Embrace your essence, and you will beplete. What you seek is within you, and this is also reflected in your beloved."


    The environment around Valentina began to change. The pressure draining her started to dissipate as the force of the Giant forming retreated in the face of the growing light. Valentina stood up, now filled with determination.


    "I am a Primordial Vampire!" she dered, her powerful voice reverberating through the base. "And I will not be defeated by anything, not even you!"


    With a wave of her hands, Valentina channeled her energy, creating a surge of power that spread through the base, expelling the absorbing energy that had kept her captive. Her allies, witnessing the transformation, felt the energy return and began to rise.


    As Dante fought in his dream, the connection they shared intensified. He could feel the Dragon merging with him, an ancestral power awakening within.


    Dante began to shine, the essence of the Dragon now in perfect harmony with his being. He was transforming, his powers amalgamating into something stronger, purer. He was not just fighting for himself, but also for Valentina and everyone who depended on them.


    The colossal Dragon smiled, sensing Dante''s true strength emerging. "You understand now. Go! Fight with your heart and defend those you love."


    Dante felt his consciousness flow back into his body. He awoke, his energies now in synergy with Valentina. He saw the determined faces of Lilith and the other warriors around him.


    "We''re in this together," Valentina dered, her piercing gaze fixed on Dante.


    Dante nodded, feeling a strange energy intertwining with his own, a mix of power coursing through his veins. "Let''s fight," he dered, his voice resonating with a new intensity, and the base responded to his call, emanating a glow of light and power.


    As the energy built up, Dante sensed the environment around him changing. The shadows that had once felt so oppressive were now retreating, as if the light they generated was pushing fear away. The space was vibrant, pulsating in a rhythm that seemed to align with the beating of their own hearts.


    The figure of the Giant loomed outside, colossal and threatening, but Dante did not hesitate. He could feel Valentina''s energy at his side, an unshakeable force. "Together," he murmured, and Valentina smiled, her expression resolute.


    "Together," she confirmed, and her determination reflected in the eyes of the others.

 Chapter 357: Everyone against the giant.

    Can existence be ovee by brute force? Of course. Existence itself was created by the brute force of collisions between things we barelyprehend...


    Why this sudden rambling? Well... I guess Dante could say it''s just another moment where his mind is processing what has happened to him once again...


    Once again, he had been in a dream world, speaking with another unknown entity... This was bing concerning... Very concerning.


    I mean, the more his power began to elevate, the more new entities started to surround him, and it was beginning to feel like a burden.


    Especially for someone destined to be a leader.


    Now, however... "I saw Tiamat, didn''t I?" he questioned himself in his mental realm... The Dragon of Five Heads... It was Tiamat, without a doubt. So... why was it so gentle? Despite its monstrosity, Dante clearly felt kindness in its words... Why was that... so strange?


    The simple fact that since he arrived here, everything about Tiamat being a horrific monster was starting to make less sense, just like that strange spirit that spoke to him a little while ago...


    "Am I overthinking this?" he wondered as he saw the enormous giant approaching.


    The stench of rotting flesh on its body was truly overpowering...


    "Think we can take it out in one hit?" Valentina asked, assessing how best to fight against it.


    "Probably not; its regeneration is tricky to deal with. We''ll need to test its resilience first," Dante replied, smiling as he watched his wife getting genuinely excited about the fight.


    "Oh, it''s been a while since I''ve seen that smile," Dante said, returning the smile. "Well, this is our first time fighting together like this," Valentina said, a bit shy, her cheeks flushing slightly.


    "Fufufu, so cute," Dante said, noticing his red-haired wife turning her face away.


    "S-Stop it," Valentina replied, boosting her aura to appear more imposing, but to Dante, she was just his cute and crazy wife.


    "Well, go back to your Primordial Vampire form; I fear it will be necessary..." Dante said, pointing his palm toward the giant and unleashing a st of ck energy at it.


    The energy cut through the air like aser, striking the monster''s chest, creating a sort of crater. However, it didn''t seem to have any real effect, and the giant quickly began to regenerate again.


    "Well... it looks like we''ll really have to kill this together," Dante remarked, feeling someone appearing beside him.


    "Is it just me, or is the power scaling of the world broken?" Siren asked, looking at the monster. "I''m sure I could have killed something like this a year ago... No, even during the invasion, I could have taken this out with one hit, but now..." she said, sensing the uncertainty permeating her thoughts.


    "Don''t worry; you''re right," Dante replied, gazing at the sky... Actually, beyond it...


    ''The stars are beginning to align... the Age of Stars is reaching its peak...''


    "The is starting to converge; we''ll likely experience a sudden shift in power, which is why the system is gradually adjusting. It sounds ridiculous, but even I feel my body heavier and my powers a bit out of control," Dantemented to the wind as he observed his surroundings.


    The Valkyries were managing well against the hybrid hordes after Valentina allowed them to use everything they had.


    "My body... feels heavy..." Lilith murmured as she stood up, having taken longer than necessary to recover.


    "Are you okay?" Dante asked, and she nodded slightly. "I feel rusty... I should really work out more; anything wears me out," Lilith said as she stretched.


    They sighed, seeing how the Demon Goddess seemedpletely unconcerned about the situation, but Dante turned his attention back to the giant.


    Dante observed the enormous creature before him, the giant slowly approaching, its gaze fixed and threatening. The monster''s presence was oppressive, a brute force that made the air around vibrate with its malevolent essence. "So, shall we kill this thing?" he said, smiling, analyzing every detail of the beast that seemed to defy thews of nature.


    Valentina didn''t hesitate. "Yes, let''s." She was already in her full Primordial Vampire form, her aura pulsing with an almost palpable power. "Just don''t underestimate this thing; I sense something strange."


    Dante raised an eyebrow, his smile lingering, but a glint in his eyes indicated he understood the gravity of the situation. "Underestimating isn''t my style. But I can''t help but admire how beautiful you look like this," he added, his words almost teasing, a way to break the growing tension between them.


    "Can you two stop flirting at a time like this?!" Siren interjected, preparing to attack the giant.


    The giant snarled, a guttural sound that made the ground tremble. Dante felt the pressure from the creature intensify, as if it were feeding off the energy around them. "That noise isn''t good," he murmured, sensing that the intensity of the battle was about to explode.


    Valentina positioned Gungnir in her hand, ready for the attack. "I think it didn''t take too kindly to us."


    "What a shame," Dante said, a defiant tone in his voice. He readied himself, concentrating his energy as the ck aura began to envelop him. "Now, let''s do this." With a swift motion, heunched a bolt of energy towards the giant.


    The energy sliced through the air, hitting the beast''s chest with a force that should have incapacitated it. But to their surprise, the giant merely staggered back, the wound starting to regenerate at an rming rate. "This isn''t going to be easy, is it?" Dante remarked, ncing at Valentina with a look of frustration.


    She gritted her teeth, determination unwavering in her gaze. "We need a better n. It won''t fall with a single blow."


    "I agree. How about we test its defenses?" Dante suggested, his mind racing with strategies as he watched the giant recover. "If it heals quickly, we need to find out what''s holding it together."


    Valentina nodded, her expression resolute. "Then let''s attack together. On my signal."


    They both readied themselves, the air around them vibrating with the anticipation of battle. The giant, realizing it was the target, began to advance again, but Dante didn''t hesitate. "Now!" he shouted, and both attacked simultaneously.


    Dante''s ck energy collided with Valentina''s radiant light from Gungnir, creating an explosion of force that illuminated the surrounding area. Dante saw the giant hesitate, a moment of surprise they could exploit.


    "Keep going! Don''t let it recover!" Valentina yelled, her voice slicing through the air like a de. The Valkyries, seizing the order, joined in the attack, their synergy unleashing a wave of power that dealt a significant blow to the giant.


    But, as expected, the monster didn''t give in. It roared again, the sound reverberating in their bones, and began to strike. Its arms moved with devastating force, and Dante had to dodge quickly. "This is bing a problem," he remarked, his voice calm yet tinged with tension.


    "We need to ramp up the power. We can''t let it regenerate!" Valentina replied, her expression fierce as she prepared for another strike.


    Dante took a deep breath, feeling the energy around him flow. "Then let''s do this!" With a dramatic gesture, he began to channel his strength, ck mes swirling around his hands. "Get ready!"


    A new bolt of energy wasunched, more potent and concentrated, striking the monster squarely. The explosion was deafening, and Dante watched as the creature was pushed back, its body contorting in agony. "That''s it! Now, Valentina!"


    She didn''t hesitate, leaping forward, Gungnir poised, ready to deliver the final blow. But just as her attack was about to make contact, the giant rose up, its regeneration kicking in full throttle.


    "No! Not now!" Valentina screamed, desperate as she watched the creature''s strength revive before her eyes.


    Dante couldn''t believe it. "This can''t be happening," he whispered, feeling frustration and helplessness wash over him. "There has to be a way to stop it!"


    "Look!" Valentina eximed, pointing at the sky. The atmosphere seemed to shift, charged with a strange energy. "The power is changing. Something is happening!"


    The Valkyries were doing their best to hold back the approaching hordes of hybrids, but the weight of the battle was beginning to affect even the strongest among them. Lilith, standing next to Dante, was struggling. "My body... feels heavy," she murmured, trying to steady herself as she rose.


    "Are you okay?" Dante asked, concern etched on his face. She nodded slightly, but the expression on her face revealed that she was fighting against something.


    "It''s like the energy around us is draining our strength," Lilith exined, her gaze drifting for a moment. "I... I can''t concentrate."


    "That''s not good. We need to stick together and fight this," Dante said, his mind racing to find a solution.


    The battle dragged on, and Dante felt the growing weight of the situation, as if something greater was conspiring to wear them down. The giant was regenerating his wounds at an insane speed, and even Valentina, in her full Primordial Vampire form, was finding it difficult to break through the creature''s absurd defense. Lilith, always haughty, seemed to be losing her strength faster than he cared to admit.


    "This monster... why does he seem so unbeatable?" Lilith struggled to maintain her bnce, her energy being sucked from the environment around her.


    "It''s not just you, Lilith. Something is interfering with all of us," Dante said in a sharp tone, his gaze sharp as des. "The convergence is distorting everything. The world is adjusting in ways that not even we can fully understand."


    Valentina, panting, held Gungnir tightly, her eyes shing with frustration and determination. "Damn it... He should have fallen with that blow."

 Chapter 358: Force an Evolution

    Valentina, panting heavily, gripped Gungnir tightly, her eyes shing with frustration and determination. "Damn it... He should''ve fallen with that hit."


    Dante smiled, a humorless smile. "You think he''s going down that easy, love? We''re just getting warmed up."


    Valentina shot him a sharp look, but the usual yful glint in her eyes was absent. "If this keeps up, our chances are going to drop fast. Can''t you feel it, Dante? This force¡­ this power that''s draining us. Something else is going on."


    "Yeah¡­" Dante muttered, feeling the air around them hum with an unnatural energy. "Something ising. The convergence isn''t the only problem here."


    Siren, standing beside them, looked equally rmed. "I''ve seen this kind of distortion before¡­ but never like this. Never this strong."


    "All of our attacks are being nullified. It''s like the world itself is rooting for this monster to keep fighting," Valentina said, her voiceden with fatigue and frustration.


    Dante nced at the giant, now advancing again, his wounds regenerating as if nothing had happened. He clenched his fists, feeling the dark energy coursing through his body, fueled by his own frustration. "Then let''s see how far this goes. We can''t stop now."


    With a surge of energy, Dante raised his hand, channeling everyst ounce of his power into a final attack. The ck mes surrounding him intensified, burning with a heat that felt almost tangible. "Valentina, get ready. We''re ending this together."


    She nodded, more determined than ever. "If we''re going to take him down, we''ll do it once and for all."


    The two unleashed their attacks simultaneously. Gungnir shone brightly in Valentina''s hands as Dante''s dark energy tore through the air, creating a vortex of destruction. The impact was so powerful that even the surrounding hordes paused for a moment, as if time itself had hesitated.


    The giant staggered backward, a st of light and darkness swallowing his body. And for a brief moment, it seemed like it was finally over.


    But then¡­ he rose again.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me¡­" Dante muttered in disbelief.


    Valentina, breathless, stared at the giant with a mix of shock and fury. "This¡­ is impossible."


    Dante, eyes fixed on the giant, remained silent for a moment, processing the memories that began to surface in his mind. He had always been different, something about him always stood apart from the rest ¡ª a primal force, an ancient energy he had never fully understood until now. But now, pushed to his limits, he began to glimpse fragments of his true essence. He wasn''t just a vampire. He wasn''t just an ordinary being shrouded in mystery and power. Something deeper, older, pulsed within him.


    "Valentina¡­ Siren¡­" he began, his voice dark and low, barely containing the intensity that surged within him. "You''re going to need to fall back."


    Valentina spun to face him, confused and frustrated. "Fall back? What are you talking about, Dante? We''re in this together!"


    He smiled faintly, but it was a tired smile, devoid of his usual charm. "I know, but¡­ this is something I need to do alone now. I need to tap into something I''ve kept dormant for a long time."


    Valentina narrowed her eyes. "What are you hiding from me?"


    "It''s not about hiding," he replied, looking away toward the horizon, where the giant was preparing for another attack. "Actually, I just remembered."


    A heavy silence fell between them. Lilith, more perceptive, stepped forward. "You''re talking about your life before reincarnating, aren''t you?"


    Dante nodded, not looking at her. "Yes... I was much more than I am now. I was the Dragon Progenitor. A primordial creature. Something closer to the gods themselves."


    "Step back," Dante asked gently, and before they could ask any more questions, Dante began to glow.


    His skin, scarred from countless past battles, started to pulse with a vibrant ck demonic energy. The air around him seemed to hum with an unusual intensity, as if the very environment was reacting to his growing presence.


    "I can''t rely on borrowed power anymore... on relics or external forces. I need to release what''s been buried within me. And to do that, I''ll have to force an evolution."


    "An evolution?" Siren repeated, her brows furrowing.


    "Yes..." Dante closed his eyes for a moment, focusing on the distant memory of his primordial heart. He knew the risk was immense, but there was no other option. "I''m going to use my heart... as a demonic energy bomb. If I seed, I''ll transform into something much stronger. More... destructive."


    Lilith stepped forward, her concern evident. "Dante, this is too dangerous! You can''t just toy with those forces!"


    He opened his eyes, and something had changed within them. "I have no choice."


    Before anyone could argue further, Dante prepared for what was toe. He began to focus his inner energy, pushing against the limits of his body and spirit, forcing his heart to beat more intensely. Heat radiated from within him, and with each passing second, his form started to change. His veins glowed a deep crimson, likeva coursing beneath the surface.


    Suddenly, demonic energy exploded from his body in a devastating wave, forcing Valentina and Siren to instinctively step back. Dante arched his back, screaming as the transformation overtook him. Ebony-ck horns sprouted from his forehead, curving back like those of an ancient demon. His wings, previously invisible, tore through the air, ck and majestic, yet with the texture and appearance of a fallen angel. His skin turned crimson like fire, and his eyes, now glowing gold, zed with a primordial and cruel power. His hair, once dark red, turnedpletely white, and his very presence now felt suffocating, as though reality itself was straining under his pressure.


    Dante raised his hand and summoned his sword, Rebellion. But the weapon, sensing its master''s newfound strength, began to shift as well. The sharp edges reshaped, elongating into a trident-like spear with a malevolent glow. He gripped it confidently, feeling the raw power coursing through him. It was as if, for the first time, he was truly alive.


    Valentina, Lilith, and Siren watched as Dante stood in his new form. He was no longer the man they had known. He was something beyond that¡ªfiercer, more dangerous. But even so, Valentina felt that despite the monstrous transformation, Dante was still there, inside that new shell of demonic power.


    Without a word, Dante turned to face the giant, which roared in defiance. He smiled, but this time there was humor in his grin, as if he knew something the monster didn''t.


    "Now," he murmured, "we begin for real."


    In a blur of motion, Dante shot forward. His new wings propelled him with terrifying speed, and before the giant could react, Dante was already upon it, driving the trident deep into its chest. The force of the impact was so great that the ground around them cracked, and the giant was sent flying backward, crashing into a nearby mountain.


    The monster howled in agony, but Dante gave it no time to recover. He raised the trident, channeling his demonic energy, and the sky above them began to darken. Bolts of ck energy rained down, striking the giant from all directions.


    Valentina, still stunned by Dante''s transformation, couldn''t tear her eyes away. The power he now wielded was overwhelming, almost divine in its magnitude. Siren, beside her, could barely believe what she was witnessing.


    "He... he really forced an evolution," Siren whispered, her voice filled with both awe and fear.


    "Yes..." Valentina responded, her eyes never leaving Dante. "And he has be something far more dangerous than any of us could have imagined."


    The giant, once unshakable, now fought desperately against the overwhelming power of Dante. But it was futile. Dante was relentless, his strikes precise and brutal. With each blow, the giant lost more ground, and with every roar of pain, it became clear that it wouldn''t survive much longer.


    With one final roar of fury, Dante raised the trident and, with all his strength, plunged it into the giant''s heart. The creature let out ast scream before copsing, its massive body disintegrating into ck dust.


    Dantended softly on the ground, breathing deeply. He looked at Valentina and Siren, a smile returning to his face, but this time, it was more tired. "Looks like we''re done here."


    Dante, now in his overwhelming demonic form, gazed at the remains of the giant dissipating into the air, as if they were nothing more than dust. The battlefield had fallen strangely silent, and even the surrounding hordes seemed to hesitate, unable toprehend what they had just witnessed.


    Valentina, still holding Gungnir, approached him slowly, her heart pounding in her chest. She knew Dante was powerful, but this transformation was beyond anything she could have imagined. Every fiber of his being radiated power and danger, and for a moment, she had to fight the instinctive urge to step back.


    "Dante..." Valentina called, her voice steady but with a soft note of concern. "Are you okay?"


    Dante, without taking his eyes off the horizon, took a deep breath, feeling the weight of his own evolution. The air around him still buzzed with energy. He slowly turned toward her, his golden gaze softening as it met Valentina''s eyes. He stepped forward, his hand gently caressing her face with an unexpected tenderness for someone who, just minutes earlier, had be an unstoppable destructive force.


    "I''m fine... now," he murmured, a tired smile curving his lips. "But this... was only the beginning."

 Chapter 359: The big stage will be Earth.

    Dante watched as the remains of the giant dissipated, turning into a ck mist that floated over the desert. The dense, oppressive energy permeated the air, and he could feel how it was corrupting everything around it. The once golden sand was slowly taking on a dark, almost putrid hue, and the feeling of decay spread for miles.


    Valentina, standing beside him, frowned, sensing the same distortion. "Shit, this energy... it''s disgusting. It''s corrupting the desert little by little as the wind carries it."


    He knew she was right. What remained of the giant wasn''t just a physical manifestation but something deeply rooted in the fabric of this world, an essence of death and destruction threatening to consume everything around it. If it wasn''t contained, this corruption would spread like poison, turning thend itself into something monstrous.


    "I know," he murmured, his gaze fixed on the pulsating mist. Dante felt the weight of responsibility settling on his shoulders. With the newly awakened demonic power surging through his veins, he knew what needed to be done.


    "We have to stop it," Valentina said, her voice firm though her eyes betrayed a hint of worry. "But how? We can''t just disperse this energy."


    Dante, silent, weighed his options. Absorb the energy. It was a dangerous thought, but the only solution that came to his mind. He had absorbed forces beyond his understanding before, but this energy¡­ it carried a different weight. The giant, a monster born of chaos and death, had left a mark he couldn''t simply ignore.


    "I''m going to consume it," he said bluntly.


    Lilith looked at him, rmed. "Dante, that''s insane! You have no idea what could happen if you absorb that thing. We''ve seen how much it corrupts. What if it destroys you?"


    Dante met her gaze, his golden eyes glowing with unwavering determination. "If I don''t do this, that energy will spread. It''ll contaminate everything, maybe the whole world. I can''t let that happen."


    Before she could protest again, Dante began walking toward the ck mist. He raised his hand, feeling the pulsating energy react to his presence. Every cell in his body screamed in warning, but he ignored the fear. He opened his soul, allowing the darkness to begin seeping in.


    The moment the energy flowed into him, an unimaginable pain hit him. He felt as if his very essence was being torn apart and rebuilt, as if every fiber of his being was being ripped and corroded from within. The death energy was relentless, trying to dominate his body and mind, to consume what remained of his humanity.


    "Damn it! Not again!" Valentina shouted, but her voice seemed distant, echoing in the void.


    He fell to his knees, his teeth clenched from the intensity of the pain. The darkness was absolute, and for a moment, he believed he had made a fatal mistake. He felt himself being pulled into an endless abyss, where light did not exist, where only death prevailed.


    Then, suddenly, he copsedpletely to the ground, unable to resist the overwhelming power he had allowed inside him. His body trembled violently, and thest thing he saw was the desert around him slowly being consumed by the ck mantle of corruption before everything went dark.


    When Dante opened his eyes again, he was no longer in the desert. He stood in a familiar ce, a scene he hadn''t seen since before his reincarnation.


    A vast abyss, illuminated only by the stars twinkling in the distance. The air was charged with power, an ancient energy that made his senses tingle.


    Before him, the immense silhouette of a colossal dragon loomed, its eyes glowing like embers.


    "Again... Tiamat," Dante murmured to himself, his voice echoing through the universe, before being transported to a strange hall. He recognized the ce, and the being standing before him.


    "You''ve returned," the dragon said, its deep voice reverberating through the walls of the chamber, each word carrying an almost unbearable weight. "But this time, you''re not just here to observe. This time, you''re on the brink of destruction¡ªhow amusing."


    Dante stared at the dragon, his breathing heavy and muscles still aching from his earlier transformation. "I did what had to be done."


    "You absorbed Chaos," the dragon growled softly, its voice echoing with ancient power. "Death is not something easily controlled, much less Chaos. Do you understand what that means? The chaos it could unleash within you?"


    Dante remained silent for a moment, contemting the dragon''s words. He knew he had taken a dangerous risk. But he also knew there was no other choice. "I couldn''t let that energy corrupt everything. If it means I have to carry this darkness... so be it. My wives are safe, that''s what matters."


    The dragon observed him for a moment longer before inclining its massive head slightly, as if epting Dante''s words. "Very well, if your wives are so important. But know this: by doing so, you''ve opened a door that can never be closed."


    "I''ve crossed that door once before," Dante replied, his golden eyes locking onto the dragon''s. "And I''ll cross it again if I have to."


    "Oh, yes... I remember well. Or rather, I saw it in your mind... but thest time..." Tiamat murmured, "How many died? Amaterasu, Tsukuyomi, Aphrodite, Viviane, Elizabeth, Nyx, Freya, Sitri, Sarina, Cherry, Brynhildr, Persephone, Inari... That''s your problem, you keep repeating the same mistakes over and over, or do you think this is the first time you''ve walked this path?" The dragon gave a predatory smile, its sharp teeth gleaming in the soft light of the chamber.


    Dante stared at the dragon, feeling Tiamat''s words cut through his mind like sharp des. The mention of those names made his chest tighten with long-buried memories, echoes of a distant past he thought he had moved beyond. Those women¡ªgoddesses, warriors, queens¡ªhad all been part of his life at some point, and each had died tragically, often tied to his own actions.


    "I know what happened," Dante muttered, his voice low but heavy with pain. "Each one of them¡­ I''ve borne the consequences of those losses."


    Tiamat chuckled darkly, the sound reverberating off the chamber''s walls. "Borne? Or merely moved on, recing them without ever truly learning from the past? They were sacrificed on the altar of your ambition and carelessness. And now, here we are again, aren''t we? Your new wives... do you really think their fate will be any different?"


    Dante clenched his fists, feeling anger and frustration boiling inside him. "Keep talking, you worthless dragon... and I''ll kill you."


    "I''ve already died," the dragon retorted with a cruel smile. "But Chaos, Dante, is a force you cannot control. You think you can carry that darkness within you and somehow prevent it from destroying them? Chaos is unpredictable, and it consumes everything... including you."


    A heavy silence hung between them. Dante felt the weight of Tiamat''s words like a looming threat. He knew the dragon was right¡ªat least partially. Carrying Chaos within him was a dangerous burden, and even someone with his immense power couldn''t foresee all the consequences. But he also knew that allowing the desert and the world to fall to that corrupted energy would have been an even greater mistake.


    "I''m not the same as I was before," Dante finally said, his golden eyes glowing with intensity. "Maybe I failed in the past, but this time it will be different. I''ll protect the ones I care about, even if it means walking over the ashes of entire worlds. You can keep talking about the past, Tiamat, but I''m already looking toward the future."


    The dragon studied him silently for a moment, its fiery eyes seeming to probe Dante''s soul. Then, Tiamat let out a long, deep sigh, its tail swaying slightly against the stone floor. "You''ve always been stubborn, Dante. It''s one of your greatest virtues... and also your greatest w."


    "And do you actually know me? Or are you just reading my memories for your own amusement and attacking me on a personal level?" Dante asked, a sarcastic smile spreading across his face.


    "I don''t need that to understand you, after all... A dragon recognizes another, doesn''t it? Azidahaka," Tiamat said, as his massive heads shimmered, all eyes locking directly onto Dante.


    "You keep repeating the same cycle, expecting a different oue," Tiamat continued, his fiery gaze fixed on Dante. "You tangle with power, toy with fate, and in the end, those around you pay the price. Your new wives... what makes them so different from the ones before?"


    Dante stood in silence, reflecting. He knew Valentina, Sara, and the others were different in many ways, but Tiamat was challenging something deeper¡ªhis ability to truly change. Was he, in fact, repeating the same mistakes? He had vowed to protect the ones he loved, but the price of power always demanded something in return. And now, with Chaos inside him, that price could be even greater.


    "They are strong," Dante responded, his voice firm with conviction. "They''re not just spectators in my journey. Each one of them has their own power, their own will. Together, we''re stronger than we ever were."


    "Strong... I wonder just how blind you really are," Tiamat sighed. "I''m not here to lecture you, but... wake up and start unlocking your power. Kill Lucifer and take control of the Underworldpletely before the Sector Shift happens, because there won''t just be one Beast of the End when that timees," Tiamat said, looking deeply into Dante''s eyes.


    "The grandest stage in the world is about to be born, so get ready to return to Earth. The true beginning of everything... after all, your rival has already been revived."

 Chapter 360: Think carefully, Dante.

    "You''re arrogant, aren''t you?" Dante questioned, lifting his head to stare at Tiamat, who, despite saying all of this, showed no emotion.


    "Arrogance? I''m just putting you back on your path. Or do you want to continue like this and lose one of them?" Tiamat said, looking at Dante without fear of what might happen.


    "The right path... by reminding me of the women I lost..." Dante murmured.


    "Exactly. You''re so focused on that, you''ve forgotten there are people who would give everything for you, or rather, they already have, and you abandoned them. Don''t you feel ashamed?" She asked seriously.


    "Silence," Dante countered.


    "Of course, silence this, silence that... as humans say, the truth hurts," Tiamat replied.


    Dante stared at the dragon for a few seconds, unwilling to admit it... but it was true. He had swept many things under the rug.


    Dante red at Tiamat, her words echoing in his mind with relentless force. He could feel the weight of truth behind them, even though the bitterness in his chest tried to deny it. The silence between them lingered, thick and tense. The dragon observed him without fear, as if she was used to confronting stubborn, broken souls.


    "You''re a powerful being, Dante," Tiamat continued, her voice rumbling like distant thunder before a storm. "But it''s in that very strength you hide. You use your power as a shield to avoid facing your failures. But I ask you: what''s the point of being strong if you can''t protect those you love?"


    Dante clenched his fists, his golden eyes glowing with fury and frustration. "I did what I could. I did what was necessary."


    "Did you really?" Tiamat shot back. "Or did you just do what was convenient? You''re trapped in a cycle of destruction, sowing chaos wherever you go, and in the end... it''s always others who pay the price."


    The dragon circled around Dante, her immense presence surrounding him, as she continued. "How many times have you run from your responsibilities? How many times have you let those who trusted you fall into shadow while you pushed forward alone? Amaterasu, Tsukuyomi, Aphrodite, Brynhildr... all of them. Did you truly do everything you could to save them? Or did you abandon them when they became inconvenient to your ns?"


    Dante gritted his teeth, pain and guilt stirring inside him. He knew he wasn''t perfect, that he''d made mistakes¡ªsome that weighed heavily on his soul to this day. But he also knew he couldn''t change the past, and tormenting himself over it wouldn''t help him protect the people now under his care.


    "I didn''t abandon anyone," he muttered, though his words sounded more like a reassurance to himself than a reply to Tiamat. "I did what I had to do... always."


    Tiamat let out a soft, joylessugh. "Always that excuse. ''I did what I had to do.'' That doesn''t erase the fact that you failed. It won''t change what happened. And if you continue down this path, the ones beside you now will end up the same way."


    Dante felt his anger boiling inside him, mixed with a feeling of helplessness he rarely allowed to surface. He didn''t want to admit it, but part of what Tiamat said was true. The women he had lost weren''t just victims of circumstance¡ªsome of them had been left behind, sacrificed for the path he chose to follow.


    "So what do you suggest I do?" Dante asked, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "Go back in time and save all of them? That''s impossible."


    "No, what I''m suggesting is that you stop making the same mistakes," Tiamat responded coldly. "The past can''t be changed, but the present can. You can''t redeem yourself for what you''ve lost, but you can prevent losing more."


    Dante remained silent, the dragon''s words echoing in his mind. He had always seen himself as someone above human emotions, someone who could bear the weight of his decisions without being dragged down by guilt. But now, standing before Tiamat, he realized he had been running away¡ªnot just from others, but from himself.


    Finally, he exhaled, his anger fading slightly. "And if you''re right? If I really am on the wrong path? How do I fix this? How do I stop the Chaos inside me from destroying everything I love?"


    Tiamat tilted her head slightly, as if pondering the question. "Chaos is unpredictable, but it''s not unstoppable. You''ve absorbed it, but that doesn''t mean it controls you. The control you seek starts with eptance¡ªnot just of the power, but also of the failures thate with it. True strength isn''t just about destroying your enemies, but about protecting what matters most to you."


    Dante closed his eyes for a moment, taking a deep breath. The pain still throbbed through his body, the mark of Chaos gnawing at his limits. He knew Tiamat was right. There was more at stake than just the next fight, more than just the next victory. He couldn''t continue down this path of destruction without losing more than he already had.


    "You talk like it''s easy," he muttered.


    "It''s not easy," Tiamat replied, her voice low butden with authority. "Nothing in this world is. But if you keep denying your own weaknesses, Chaos will consume not just you but everything around you."


    Dante opened his eyes, feeling a new resolve forming in his chest. He didn''t know if he could fully master Chaos, but he knew he had to try. He had to do it for Valentina, Sara, and all the others he swore to protect. And maybe, just maybe, he could find some form of redemption along the way.


    "I''ll deal with the Chaos," he said, his voice firm. "And I''ll protect my wives. I won''t let the past repeat itself."


    Tiamat watched him for a long moment before giving a small nod. "We''ll see, Dante. We''ll see if you can keep that promise this time."


    With onest look, the dragon began to fade away, her immense presence receding, leaving Dante alone in the vastness of his thoughts.


    Then... he woke up.


    "Damn it..." Dante groaned through clenched teeth, pressing his palms against his face, especially his forehead, where it felt like multiple nuclear bombs were going off every second. The headache was unbearable, a weight that seemed to grow heavier with each passing moment.


    "You know, sometimes I wonder just how much of an idiot you can be, you know that?" The voice that broke the silence was thest one he expected. When he opened his eyes, Dante was met with Valentina standing with her arms crossed, ring at him with a mix of irritation and concern.


    "What the hell¡ª" he began, but she cut him off.


    "Watch your mouth, you piece of crap husband!! I was worried about you, you know that? Look at what you''ve done!" Valentina yelled, her voice thick with frustration.


    "A month in aa! All because you decided to pull that stunt, you idiot! Before you do something like that, think about the people who love you!!" She continued, gesturing wildly, almost like a mother who couldn''t contain her worry.


    Well... she was sort of his mother in some ways, so it made sense...


    "Did¡ªwhat...?" Dante muttered, trying to ignore the pounding pain in his head that made him feel like it was going to explode off his body.


    "Oh, you don''t remember?" Valentina crossed her arms even tighter, pushing her chest forward, her eyes locked onto Dante''s with a deadly glint. "I''m going to kill you! How dare you pull something like that on me!" she snapped.


    Dante stared at her,pletely confused.


    "One minute... I was fighting a giant... the next... I was here... ugh, my head hurts," Dante groaned, pressing a hand to his head.


    Valentina sighed deeply, her eyes shing with a mix of anger and concern as she watched Dante struggle with the pain. "You really don''t remember anything, do you? After you consumed that cursed energy from the giant, you passed out... and you''ve been like this for an entire month! A whole damn month, Dante!"


    Dante frowned, trying to piece together the fractured memories in his scrambled mind. "A month...?" he repeated, disbeliefcing his voice. Time had seemed to warppletely, and he could barely process the idea of having been unconscious for so long.


    "Yes, a month!" Valentina repeated, her voice rising an octave as she red at him furiously. "You almost worried us to death! You had no idea what was happening, you idiot. You just went ahead and decided to absorb that... Chaos!" She shook her head, clearly frustrated, her eyes still locked on him.


    Dante, still pressing his hand to his forehead, tried to remember. Fragments of memories floated up hazily: the battle against the giant, the dark energy that corrupted everything around it, the decision to absorb it... and finally, Tiamat''s presence, the heavy conversation filled with inconvenient truths.


    "I... did what I had to do," he muttered, trying to justify his actions.


    Valentina huffed, uncrossing her arms and stepping closer, leaning toward him. "Did what you had to do?" she nearly shouted. "Did you think about us? Your wives? What we went through with you in aa, not knowing if you''d wake up? You almost died, Dante! That cursed energy you absorbed nearly killed you!"


    Dante remained silent for a moment, knowing she was right. He always made rash decisions, believing he could control everything, but the truth was, he often underestimated the consequences, especially for those around him.


    "I... I''m sorry," he finally said, the sincerity heavy in his voice. He knew his apologies wouldn''t erase the pain he had caused, but it was the least he could offer in that moment.


    Valentina stared at him, her expression softening slightly. Though the anger still lingered, there was a trace of relief in her eyes. "Just... think a little before you get involved in things like that, okay?" she murmured, her voice losing its sharp edge. "I... I don''t want to lose you. None of us do."

 Chapter 361: Valkyries vs Werewolves

    Dante took a deep breath, still lying down, feeling the pain slowly fade. But his mind continued to race, knowing he needed more information. The war with the werewolves was a serious issue, and he had been out of action for too long. "Valentina..." he called out before she could fully leave the room.


    She stopped, turning to face him again, one eyebrow raised. "What now? Hasn''t your head exploded enough already?"


    He let out a weak sigh, struggling to sit up on the bed. "I need to know... what''s the situation with the werewolves? I''ve been out for a while. The war didn''t just stop because I passed out, right?"


    Valentina crossed her arms again, but this time her expression was more serious, almost cold. "No, the war didn''t stop. If that''s what you want to know... things areplicated, but we''re holding the line. While you were out, we had to make some tough decisions. The Valkyries split into three groups to attack the werewolves'' outposts in strategic regions."


    Dante frowned. "Three groups? Isn''t that risky? They''re strong, but dividing the forces like that..."


    "Yes, it''s risky," Valentina interrupted him, "but we didn''t have many options. Velkan''s werewolves were pushing forward, trying to reim territory, and if we didn''t stop them, they would''ve cut off our supply lines. They isted those who follow Siren, so things gotplicated. We had to take the initiative." She let out a frustrated sigh, her fingers drumming against her arms. "We split the Valkyries and Siren''s Wolves to lead attacks on three different outposts: Sverog''s outpost, Svarsk''s fort, and Gornak''s supply camp. Each of these ces is crucial for their control in the region."


    Dante stared at her, processing the information. The strategy made sense, but it was dangerous. "And how are they doing?"


    "So far, we''re holding up well. But the losses... Some of our werewolves have died," Valentina bit her lower lip, a rare moment of vulnerability showing. "We lost a few. The Valkyries are strong, but the werewolves are more organized than we expected. And they''ve got new allies, some old, dark magic we haven''t seen before."


    That caught Dante''s attention. "Dark magic? What kind?"


    Valentina shook her head. "We''re not sure yet. I asked Morgana to take a look, she''s investigating, but it seems to be corrupting the very nature around them, almost like... well, like that thing you absorbed. The dark energy is all over the outposts, and the werewolves seem to be drawing strength from it."


    "Morgana''s here? Ah, never mind, she can take care of herself." Dante felt a knot form in his stomach. He knew his decision to consume that energy had been reckless, but now it was clear something bigger was at y. Something connected. "Do you think they''re rted somehow? This energy... and the magic the werewolves are using?"


    "Maybe," Valentina said cautiously. "We''re still trying to piece it together. But if it''s true, things could get much worse before they get better. We need every resource we can to break this magic, and frankly, we need you, Dante."


    He nodded slowly, feeling the weight of her words. "I''ll recover quickly," he promised. "And when I''m ready, we''ll take back those outposts and end this dark magic. I''m not letting these werewolves win."


    "I hope so," Valentina said, her voice hard but with a hint of hope. "But while you were out, a lot has changed. Things are getting uglier, and the werewolves aren''t the only problem anymore. There are rumors... of something even bigger behind them. Something we haven''t been able to identify yet."


    Dante frowned. "Rumors? What do you mean?"


    "Some of the troops reported seeing... strange figures in the shadows. Something old and far more dangerous than any werewolf. We don''t have much information yet, but our spies are trying to find out more. Whatever it is, it may be manipting the werewolves and using this dark magic for its own ends."


    Dante felt the tension rise in his shoulders. He had already known that the war against the werewolves would be tough, but now it seemed things were taking a much more dangerous turn. "I''ll get ready," he said firmly. "We need to stop this before it gets even worse."


    Valentina looked at him for a moment, her gaze piercing. "You really should rest a bit longer. You won''t do any good if you push yourself now and end up passing out again."


    At Sverog''s outpost, the air was thick with the stench of blood, sweat, and steel. Valkyries Aa, Kaani, and Saara were in the midst of a fierce battle, surrounded by relentless werewolves, their fangs bared and eyes gleaming with fury. The sky above was shrouded in dark clouds, as if the very environment mirrored the darkness unfolding on the battlefield.


    Aa, her armor gleaming as she wielded her spear, charged at a group of werewolves, herbat skills razor-sharp. Each thrust of her spear cut through her enemies as if they were nothing, the weapon''s gleam reflecting her unwavering fury. She shouted as she pierced the heart of one beast, watching its blood spray across her armor.


    "These monsters just keeping!" Aa roared, spinning her spear to take down another werewolf. "It''s like they never end!"


    Kaani, with silver-white hair and emerald-green eyes, was by her side, her twin des gleaming as she danced between the werewolves with deadly grace. "We have to hold the line," she responded firmly, dodging a brutal strike and countering with lethal precision. "They''re trying to wear us down, but we won''t give them that pleasure."


    Saara, the tallest of the three, was a whirlwind of fury and destruction. Her giant mace shattered the bones of the werewolves with ease, and she roared with every devastating blow. "Velkan is testing our defenses," she shouted, her golden eyes zing with a nearly animalistic fury. "These bastards won''t stop until we''re dead or they''re on their knees!"


    Velkan''s werewolves were relentless. Each time one beast fell, two more took its ce. They attacked in waves, their sharp ws and powerful muscles giving them a terrifying advantage in closebat. But the three Valkyries held firm, their skills in perfect sync, fighting as one. It was like a deadly dance on the battlefield, each movement coordinated, every attack followed by a wless defense.


    But then, something changed.


    In the midst of the battle, with the ground soaked in blood and the werewolves'' dying screams carried on the cold wind, a strange sensation crept across the field. Aa was the first to feel it. Her body tensed, and she paused for a brief second, her eyes narrowing as she nced around. "Did you feel that?" she murmured, her grip tightening on her spear.


    Kaani frowned, dodging an attack and shing a werewolf''s throat in one swift motion. "Feel what?"


    "Something''s... wrong," Saara responded, her voice grave. She turned, her bloodied mace resting on her shoulder as she surveyed the battlefield with sharp eyes. "There''s something in the air."


    Suddenly, the ground trembled beneath their feet, and a wave of dark energy exploded in the middle of the battlefield, sending both Valkyries and werewolves flying. The st was apanied by a high-pitched sound, almost like a scream from somewhere beyond reality. Aa, Kaani, and Saara were thrown back, crashing hard onto the ground.


    "What the... hell was that?" Aa groaned, struggling to her feet, her spear still firmly in hand. Her eyes locked onto the center of the explosion, where a figure began to emerge.


    From the smoke and dust, a tall and imposing silhouette started to take shape. It was a man, shrouded in a ck aura that seemed to devour the very light around him. His eyes glowed a fierce crimson, and in his hands, he held arge de, as dark as the void surrounding him.


    "That''s... no werewolf," Kaani whispered, her eyes widening in shock. She slowly rose to her feet, her twin des at the ready.


    "No, it''s much worse," Saara added, her features hardening. "That energy... it''s simr to what Dante absorbed. This is not normal."


    The figure advanced slowly, each step echoing in the silence that had settled. The werewolves around seemed to retreat, as if sensing the devastating power emanating from him. He finally stopped, his de pointed at the Valkyries. When he spoke, his voice was deep,den with a supernatural presence.


    "You fight in vain," he dered. "Velkan has already won. And you... will be sacrificed to the true power."


    Aa stepped forward, her gaze defiant. "Who are you? A servant of Velkan?"


    The figure smiled darkly, his red eyes glinting with malice. "A servant? No. I am the true master of thesends. And you... are about to experience true chaos."


    *What the hell is this guy talking about? He''s not with Velkan, but he says Velkan has already won?* Saara thought.


    Before the Valkyries could react, the figure raised his free hand, and a wave of darkness spread toward them. The ck energy surged like a storm, engulfing everything in its path. Aa, Kaani, and Saara braced for impact, weapons in hand, but they knew this was something beyond any werewolf they had ever faced.


    The darkness hit them with force, a suffocating sense of despair and agony flooding their bodies. It felt as if every positive thought, every drop of hope, was being siphoned away by that ck energy.


    Aa struggled to keep her feet on the ground, her spear glowing with the little magical energy she had left. "We need to... resist..." she murmured, her words barely audible amid the storm.


    Yet, deep within her mind, a small part of her knew they were on the brink of something far greater and more dangerous than any battle against werewolves.


    Aa, clutching something in her hand... "M-Mother... We''re dying..." she said, shattering the sphere...


    In the blink of an eye... 0.2 seconds to be precise...


    "Who dared toy a finger on my daughters?" The red-haired woman appeared on the battlefield in an instant.

 Chapter 362: An angry mother

    In the blink of an eye, or 0.2 seconds to be exact...


    "Who daredy a finger on my daughters?"


    Valentina''s voice cut through the chaos like a de. The battlefield, which had moments earlier been shrouded in shadow and death, was instantly engulfed in a searing red light, as if the mes of hell itself had descended. Her long red hair whipped through the air like serpents of fire, and her eyes burned with an uncontroble fury, more intense than the heart of a volcano.


    Aa, Kaani, and Saara, still staggering from the wave of darkness that had nearly swallowed them whole, lifted their gazes toward the fiery figure standing before them. Valentina, their mistress, had always been a figure of authority and power, but now¡­ now she was the living embodiment of destruction.


    The red-haired woman said nothing. Her eyes quickly found the injured bodies of the Valkyries and the devastation surrounding them. The battlefield was soaked in blood and scarred with cracks, but all that mattered to her in that moment was the sight of her adoptive daughters¡ªAa, Kaani, and Saara¡ªbroken and bloodied.


    Something snapped within her.


    ''It''s been so long since I''ve felt this kind of rage... Thest time... That man¡­ made me soft, didn''t he?'' Valentina bit her lip, containing the raw fury that threatened to spill over.


    ''Well... maybe it''s not so bad... They say when you have something to protect, you get stronger.'' She thought as she assessed the situation, already nning her first move.


    She moved in a blur, too fast for mortal eyes to track. In the blink of an eye, she was in front of the man cloaked in darkness, his smug grin still stered on his face.


    "You''re not leaving here alive," Valentina whispered, her voice low and controlled, but every word carried the promise of absolute destruction.


    The man, whose smile had initially been one of arrogance, felt a pang of hesitation as he sensed the terrifying aura radiating from her. Before he could say a word, before he could react, Valentina cut through him mid-motion, igniting him in mes. There was no need for long exchanges or disys of power. She simply erased him.


    With a snap of her fingers, his body was set aze, the infernal explosion so intense that not even his bones remained. He disintegrated within seconds, without so much as a scream. No shadow, no soul, no ash was left¡ªhe was consumed by a hellfire no god could reverse.


    ''Seems I''ve gained a few new tricks since selling my soul to Dante¡­ or, well, offering it,'' Valentina mused, ncing at her hand. She was certain she hadn''t had this level of power before.


    ''Let''s test this out...'' she thought with a calm yet maniacal smile.


    The werewolves who still lingered around, observing the arrival of this fiery figure, tried to advance, hoping to catch her off guard. But Valentina didn''t even need to look at them. With a simple flick of her wrist, the air around them ignited. A brutal firestorm erupted, engulfing the werewolves in an instant. Their skin melted away in seconds, and their bodies crumbled to ash, scattering in the wind.


    Every werewolf that dared to stand in her way met the same fate. Scorching mes materialized from thin air, consuming all in their path. The battlefield turned into a sea of living fire. The trees surrounding the outpost were incinerated in the blink of an eye, the ground cracked under the unbearable heat, and the very earth seemed to weep beneath the immense power Valentina now unleashed.


    Aa, Kaani, and Saara watched, stunned. They had seen Valentina fight before, had witnessed her incredible strength. But never like this. They had never seen her in such a pure, unbridled state of rage. Every strike she made was a cry for vengeance. Every burst of me was a testament to how much she cared for them.


    Valentina stood amidst the mes, her hair a wild inferno, her eyes glowing with a deadly focus. "No one," she growled, her voice barely above a whisper, yet louder than the roar of the fire, "hurts my daughters and lives to tell the tale."


    "The Master... does she care about us that much?" The thought pierced through Aa''s mind. Even with the pain coursing through her limbs, she couldn''t look away from the figure they all believed to be unbeatable.


    Kaani, always the cautious and analytical one, felt a shiver run down her spine as she watched Valentina obliterate every enemy, burning them down to thest molecule. She knew Valentina was powerful, but seeing this... seeing what she would do for them... made her question her own strength.


    Saara, the most impulsive and determined, felt a mixture of fear and awe. That was their Master, but why was she so furious? Why... why would she go so far for them? They were just her disciples, weren''t they? "She... sees us as her daughters? I thought she only wanted to show off when she asked us to call her ''Mother...''" The thought hit her like a shockwave.


    Valentina, now cloaked in intense mes, seemed to be in a trance. Her power continued to grow, and the waves of heat radiating from her distorted the very air around them. She didn''t stop until the battlefield was clear. Not only had the werewolves been exterminated, but any trace of their presence had been erased. No flesh, no bones, no blood remained. Everything had been swept away by Valentina''s mes.


    When thest creature fell, reduced to ash, she finally turned toward the three Valkyries. The fire around her began to dim, but her eyes still zed with an insatiable fury. She walked toward them, her steps light and graceful, but each movement still radiated power.


    "You''re hurt." Her voice, though soft, was heavy with concern. She knelt beside Aa first, gently cradling her face. "I... I''m sorry I took so long."


    Aa looked up at Valentina, the pain in her body now overshadowed by the emotion swelling inside her. "Mo-Mother... you... saved us."


    Valentina smiled faintly, though fatigue was evident in her eyes. "I would never let anything happen to you. You are my daughters."


    Those words struck the three Valkyries deeply. They knew Valentina had trained, guided, and protected them, but they had never thought she saw them as more than warriors under hermand.


    Kaani swallowed hard, her eyes welling up as she watched the scene unfold. "Have you... always cared this much?"


    Valentina nodded, running her fingers gently across Kaani''s bruised face. "Always, but you know how I am... not great at showing it. You are so much more than my disciples. You are my family, you always have been."


    Saara, who had always prided herself on her strength, now found herself vulnerable, nearly in tears upon hearing those words. She didn''t know what to say. She had never imagined Valentina felt so deeply for them.


    The ming aura around Valentina began to fully dissipate. The intensity in her eyes softened, and the anger was reced with relief. She reached out and helped Saara to her feet, gazing at each of them with a protective look.


    "You fought well. But now, it''s time to rest." She nced around the battlefield¡ªor what was left of it¡ªa vast, scorched wastnd with no trace of life or death. "I''ll handle the rest."


    With a final gesture of her hand, Valentina conjured a barrier of fire around them, shielding them from any remaining threats. She led them to a safe ce where they could rest and heal. Their wounds, though severe, seemed less painful now under their Master''s watchful eye.


    As Valentina tended to her adopted daughters, the battlefield, now reduced to ashes, fell into absolute silence. No echo of the previous fight remained. The devastation caused by Valentina''s hands wasplete, and what was left stood as a silent testament to her power and, more importantly, to her love.


    The Valkyries, despite their exhaustion, couldn''t take their eyes off their Master.


    They had never felt so protected, so important. And as theforting heat of the fiery barrier enveloped them, a shared thought echoed in their minds: "She... really cares."


    Meanwhile, of course... Dante was at the other location the Valkyries had been tasked with attacking. He was supposed to be resting, but he felt the urge to get out of bed and get back to work.


    Dante surveyed his surroundings, sensing the tension in the air, as if the battlefield itself was hesitant to reveal what had transpired. The stronghold of Svarsk, once a solid and unyielding bastion dominated by powerful creatures, nowy in ruins. The crumbling walls, bodies strewn across the ground, and the dense silence hung like a fog, bearing the marks of a brutal confrontation.


    He sighed, tightening the grip on the hilt of his sword resting on his shoulder, his sharp eyes scanning the debris as if they could extract answers from the chaos. "Those Valkyries... should have handled this more cleanly. What the hell happened here?" he thought, irritation creeping into his mind. He was meant to be resting, recovering his strength, but an unsettling restlessness hadpelled him to rise from his bed and head to the fortress. Now, he faced the mess that awaited him.


    "Well, let''s see how they''re doing," he muttered, feeling the presence of the girls.

 Chapter 363: Saving the Valkyries

    He sighed, tightening his grip on the sword resting on his shoulder, his sharp eyes scanning the wreckage as if they could extract answers from the chaos.


    "Those Valkyries... should''ve handled this mess more cleanly. What the hell happened here?" he thought, irritation creeping into his mind. He should have been resting, recovering his strength, but a restless uneasepelled him to rise from his bed and head to the fortress. Now, he was facing the chaos that awaited him.


    "Well, let''s see how they''re doing," he murmured, sensing the presence of the girls.


    He walked with heavy steps, his sword resting on his shoulder like an extension of himself, while his eyes calcted every detail around him. Bodiesy scattered on the ground, a grotesque mix of warriors and creatures. But what truly troubled him was the deep silence, as if the battlefield itself hesitated to reveal what had transpired.


    The unease grew within him. "Those Valkyries were tasked with taking care of this... What went wrong here?" he thought, irritation mounting. They were fierce and skilled, trained tobat any foe, but the sight of the mangled bodies and the absence of the warriors was a bad omen.


    Following his instincts, Dante entered through the fortress''s broken gates, moving with lethal precision. There was no sign of a recent fight, only the sinister calm that settles after a devastating battle. It was then that he felt their presence¡ªthe Valkyries were there, somewhere inside the stronghold. But something was off. He didn''t feel the usual vigor emanating from them; instead, there was a heavy darkness in their presence.


    Walking through the crumbling halls, his footsteps echoed in the darkness until he finally reached the main hall of the fortress. There, in the center of what was once Svarsk''s defensive heart, Dante stopped, his eyes narrowing at the sight before him.


    The Valkyries were on the ground, defeated, their armor torn and their bodies wounded. They were not dead, but they had clearly been subdued. And above them, like a king upon a throne, sat a werewolf. Gigantic and imposing, his presence radiated an aura of savagery and indomitable strength. His silver-gray fur shimmered in the torchlight, and a deep scar ran across his right eye, giving him an even more menacing appearance.


    He lounged atop a makeshift pile of rubble, as if merely waiting, and as soon as he saw Dante, a twisted, cruel smile formed on his lupine face.


    "Finally... the great Dante Scarlet," the werewolf growled with a mocking, deep voice. "Took you long enough to show up. I thought I was going to miss the fun."


    Dante stood frozen, his eyes locked on the werewolf. His mind processed the scene before him as anger surged within him. The Valkyries, his allies, powerful warriors, had been humiliated by this creature. He tightened his grip on the sword''s hilt so forcefully that the sound of metal nearly cutting through the air echoed through the hall.


    ''Not a simple opponent... was he blessed by Fenrir?... something''s wrong,'' he thought.


    "What did you do to them?" Dante''s voice was low, controlled, but it carried an implicit threat; he was truly losing his patience now that he had seen this scene. He knew how important they were to Valentina...


    The werewolf merely shrugged, his bulky muscles shifting as if the gesture was nothing more than a pastime for him. "Oh, nothing much. They thought they were so tough, but..." He nced at the fallen Valkyries, a look of contempt in his eyes. "They were no match for me. It was even disappointing; I expected someone trained their whole life by the most brutal Demon of Vampires to put up a better fight."


    The provocation was clear, and the werewolf knew exactly what he was doing. He was poking at Dante, testing his limits, toying with his patience.


    "I shouldn''t be surprised," the werewolf continued, rising slowly and exaggeratedly, his eyes glinting with malice. "I''ve always heard that Dante''s allies are strong, but if this is what you have to offer... well, maybe your reputation is overrated."


    Dante could feel his blood boiling. He had always been someone who controlled his emotions with lethal precision, but that werewolf was pushing him right to the edge of his patience. The air around Dante seemed to tremble as his spiritual pressure mounted.


    "If you wanted my attention, werewolf, congrattions. You''ve got it." Dante stepped forward, his voice nowced with fury. "But I guarantee you''ll regret it."


    The werewolfughed, a deep, guttural sound. "Regret? No, I''m looking forward to the moment you''re crawling, begging for mercy. Just like these girls here."


    That was enough. Before the werewolf could finish his sentence, Dante charged. In a swift, fierce movement, he closed the distance between them. Rebellion cut through the air in a violent arc, aimed directly at the werewolf''s head.


    But the creature was ready. With surprising reflexes, the werewolf dodged, rolling to the side, and in an instant, the two were locked in an intense struggle.


    "Oh, you''re fast," the werewolf murmured as he turned back to the fight, lunging at Dante fearlessly.


    The sound of metal shing against ws reverberated through the hall as Dante struck blow after blow, each one fueled by a rising fury.


    ''The speed of this guy¡­'' Dante thought, the werewolf was fast, faster than anyone he had faced in a long time. He moved with animalistic agility, dodging and countering with brutal strength. His ws sliced through the air, attempting to reach Dante at every opportunity.


    The stone floor of the fortress trembled with each impact. Despite his anger, Dante fought with the skill of an experienced warrior, calcting every movement, every attack. The fight grew increasingly violent, each blow a test of strength and endurance.


    ''I can''t unleash my hellish powers¡­ the girls won''t survive them. Even though I''d probably kill this guy, I''d lose them¡­ It''s not worth it,'' he thought, but soon, the werewolf drew his attention again.


    "You''re stronger than I expected," the werewolf growled, blocking another strike with his ws, sparks flying through the air. "But still¡­ not enough."


    With his eyes glowing with determination, Dante didn''t respond with words but with action. He spun his sword in a downward motion, but the werewolf jumped back, narrowly avoiding the attack. Then the werewolf lunged fiercely, attempting to grab Dante by the throat.


    Dante barely managed to evade the sharp ws that passed dangerously close to his skin. He sidestepped and, taking advantage of the opening, delivered a powerful kick to the creature''s abdomen, sending him stumbling back several meters.


    The two faced each other for a moment, both breathing heavily, their bodies tense and ready for the next move. The werewolf grinned, licking his lips as if savoring the fight.


    "Is that all you''ve got, Dante?" The provocative tone was back. "I thought the legendary monster hunter would be more than this."


    Dante gritted his teeth. He knew the werewolf was just trying to get under his skin, but it was hard to ignore the rage bubbling inside him. He had to end this, and fast.


    With a roar of determination, Dante charged again, his sword shining with renewed intensity. The werewolf charged as well, ws poised to shred flesh and bone. The fight reached its climax, a sh between wild brutality and sharpened skill.


    They collided once more, and the hall filled with the sounds of metal against flesh, the thunder of the walls cracking under the impact of their bodies, and the heavy breaths of two warriors who refused to fall.


    As Dante and the werewolf continued their brutal confrontation, a strange sensation began to form within him. It was as if his internal energy was stirring, a chaotic and visceral force demanding release. He felt an uncontroble ferocity, a desire to devastate, to consume everything around him. Instead of tapping into his usual infernal powers, he decided to channel this chaotic energy, allowing it to flow through his body, invading every fiber of his being.


    Dante concentrated this energy into his sword, the de beginning to glow with a pulsing ck light, as if it were alive. The atmosphere around him shifted, the pressure in the air intensifying as he felt the power in his weapon grow. The werewolf, sensing the change, hesitated for a brief moment, his eyes widening in understanding and fear.


    With a primal scream that echoed through the fortress, Dante unleashed a powerful strike, his sword slicing through the air with the intention of ending the fight once and for all. The impact was devastating. The de met the werewolf''s arm, and a deep cut formed, leaving a trail of ck light in its wake.


    The werewolf howled in pain, a mix of surprise and horror etched on his face. The once strong and agile arm was severed in a fluid motion. What should have been a wound that quickly healed was now a catastrophe. Blood gushed like a scarlet river, but instead of flowing freely, it began to be consumed by a ck mist emerging from Dante''s de.


    The excruciating pain made the werewolf fall to his knees, his face contorted in agony. "What have you done?!" he screamed, his voice resonating with despair. The ck mist surrounding his blood seemed to feed on the very essence of his life, and the regeneration that had once made him nearly immortal was now fading away, leaving him vulnerable and exposed.


    Dante watched, his heart racing with a mix of triumph and confusion. He had never experienced anything like this; it was as if the very nature of the fight was turning against the werewolf. The mist continued to expand, consuming his blood and draining his life force, making the monster scream in pain and desperation.


    "You made a foolish choice in underestimating me," Dante dered, his voice firm and relentless. The sensation of power and control pulsed within him, and he knew he was about to turn the tide in his favor once and for all.


    The werewolf, now marked by pain, struggled to rise, but the wounds weakened him with every movement. He looked at Dante, his expression of defiance shifting to a mix of dread and disbelief. "This isn''t possible¡­ I''m a full moon wolf, I can''t¡­"


    "It doesn''t matter who you think you are," Dante interrupted, advancing once more. He was determined to end this. The chaotic energy pulsed within him, now perfectly aligned with his will. He was no longer just a hunter; he was an agent of chaos, and that was something the werewolf could notprehend.


    With a swift motion, Dante lunged forward again. The ck mist seemed to dance around the sword, as if it were alive. He delivered a precise blow, striking the werewolf in the side. The impact was so powerful it sent the creature sprawling, its body twisting in agony.


    The werewolf hit the ground heavily, the open wounds now aze with the ck mist that continued to consume him. He tried to fight back, to get up, but the energy that had once fueled his strength was dissipating rapidly. The pain was unbearable, and the life force that had always sustained him was being drained by that devastating attack.


    "You¡­ you can''t defeat me like this!" he shouted, but his words were growing weaker. The ck mist swirled around him, and Dante could see life slipping away from him, his gaze now turning desperate.


    Dante, on the other hand, felt stronger with each passing second. "I am the storm you never expected," he dered, raising his sword once more. The de glimmered ominously, reflecting the essence of the very chaos that fueled him. "And this is yourst night."


    The werewolf struggled to stand, but there was no strength left in his body. "No¡­ don''t do this¡­" he whispered, the bravery from before dissipating like smoke. "I''m a predator¡­ I can''t¡­ I can''t die like this!"


    Dante didn''t hesitate. He knew he had to finish this before the werewolf could rise again. With a cry of determination, he charged onest time, his sword raised, the ck mist pulsating around him like a vortex of destruction.


    "Enough!" he shouted, and the de met the werewolf in a final strike, piercing his heart. The impact was immediate; the ck mist erupted in a spectacle of light and shadow, consuming the creature and taking with it thest remnants of life.

 Chapter 364 The final piece

    While Dante fought on another battlefield, the scene in Fenrir''s pce was one of strange and unsettling calm.


    Fenrir, Loki''s daughter, sat on the throne of the King of Werewolves, the heavy crown resting on her head, but her expression did not reflect glory or triumph. Instead, her eyes were distant, lost in deep and confusing thoughts. Around her, the setting was a grotesque reflection of her own uncertainty.


    Velkan, the one who was supposed to be the King of Werewolves... was on all fours before her, with the empty gaze of a defeated animal. He acted like a submissive dog, waiting for orders from his new "Mistress."


    Fenrir had simply decided that this foolish being would not be able to control anything, so she took his ce, and now he crawled like a mutt, without any trace of pride or resistance. Velkan''s advisors, once powerful and influential men, were all in the same humiliating position, on all fours like dogs, awaiting instructions.


    When Fenrir chose to help Velkan in this war, she believed that theplete subjugation of their enemies would be the key to her sess, a confirmation of her strength.


    However, as she looked at the scene before her, something twisted inside her mind. Initially, the sight of Velkan and his subdued advisors was merely pathetic. She sat there, immersed in thought, her vacant eyes observing those who should obey blindly, and a sense of emptiness washed over her.


    ''My father¡­'' she thought.


    "What happened here, after all?" she murmured to herself, doubt whispering like a cold wind in her mind.


    Fenrir knew this was not the answer she sought. Something inside her, a deeper voice, called her to reflect on her past.


    It was a shadow of Loki himself, her father, whose presence had influenced her since the beginning.


    Loki was a god of trickery, deception, and uncertainty, but... was he really the father she remembered? Or were her memories distorted by a heroic vision that no longer held?


    As these questions haunted her, Fenrir rose from the throne, gazing at the advisors and Velkan in their humiliated postures. Something inside her began to change. The idea of subjugating them, of having all at her feet like animals, no longer brought her the same pleasure. There was a restlessness in her spirit, a corrosive doubt about the path she was on.


    She was about to order Velkan and his advisors to rise, to free them from this humiliation that now seemed an unnecessary burden. But before she could utter a word, a sudden presence filled the throne hall.


    "I knew you would hesitate at some point," a feminine, enigmatic voice echoed through the cold walls of the pce.


    Fenrir turned immediately, her eyes narrowing. A woman emerged from the shadows of the hall, walking with disturbing grace. Her name was Mary Rose. Tall, with skin pale as ivory and white hair cascading in wavy locks to her waist, she carried an air of mystery that left Fenrir suspicious whenever she appeared. She was responsible for providing Fenrir with the monstrous hybrids that had been used to fight Dante, Siren, and their forces. With each appearance, Mary Rose brought promises and enigmas, and this time was no different.


    "What do you want, Mary Rose?" Fenrir asked, her voice cold and hard, but not devoid of uncertainty.


    Mary Rose smiled enigmatically, her eyes shining as if she knew more than she was revealing. She walked lightly through the hall, observing Velkan''s advisors and Velkan himself still prostrated like animals, a glimmer of amusement in her eyes.


    "You seem... restless," Mary Rose said, ignoring Fenrir''s direct question. "Why the hesitation? Isn''t this what you''ve always wanted? Power, control, all at your feet? Revenge for your dear daddy''s death?"


    Fenrir snorted, turning to face Mary Rose directly, her expression serious. "There''s something wrong with all of this. At first, I thought subjugating my enemies would be the key to victory. But now, looking at them... This is not what I want."


    Mary Rose raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. "Ah, but what do you really want, Fenrir? Think carefully. Are you hesitating because you''re losing faith in what you''ve sought for so long? Or is something deeper troubling your mind? Perhaps... something rted to your dear father?"


    Fenrir fell silent for a moment. Mary Rose had a gift for prating people''s deepest doubts, and her words struck Fenrir like sharp knives. She was truly beginning to question her father. Loki, the trickster god, had always been an ambiguous figure in her life. A father who taught her to fight, to scheme, to be relentless. But now, disturbing dreams about him had started to surface, bing increasingly vivid. Dreams where Loki was not the loving father she had always believed him to be, but rather someone cold, maniptive, someone who used her as a pawn in his games.


    "I''m no longer sure if my father was really that good," Fenrir finally admitted, her voice quieter and more hesitant than before. "I used to see Loki as a hero, but... these dreams... something is wrong."


    Mary Rose smiled, her eyes shining with renewed interest. "Ah, so that''s it. You''re being consumed by doubts, my dear Fenrir. The great Loki, the one who betrayed gods and mortals, is now the source of your uncertainty."


    Fenrir shook her head, a frustrated sigh escaping her lips. "I don''t know what to believe anymore. And this war... all this violence... is this really what he would have wanted? Am I just repeating his mistakes?"


    The tension in the air seemed to increase as Fenrir spoke, as if the pce itself was attuned to the internal conflict unfolding within her. Mary Rose, however, appearedpletely at ease. She stepped closer to Fenrir, watching her with an almost maternal yet deeply maniptive gaze.


    "Then why continue with this war?" Mary Rose asked, her voice almost melodic. "If you have so many doubts, why not stop now? Why not follow your heart and seek answers? Perhaps the truth lies with those you considered your enemies."


    Fenrir lifted her head, her eyes fixed on Mary Rose. The idea was bold, but it made sense. What if she stopped the war? What if she went to Valentina and asked her the truth about Loki? Perhaps there was more than she knew. Maybe her loyalty to a distant father was blinding her to something greater.


    But before she could make a decision, something in Mary Rose''s gaze shifted. The woman smiled, but this time there was something dark in her expression. Fenrir felt a sudden wave of difort, as if something was wrong.


    "Unfortunately, dear Fenrir, I cannot let you go so easily," Mary Rose said softly, her eyes shining with a malevolent light. "The second god came here, and now you think you can simply do as you please? No, no. I will show you what happens to those who stray from the ns."


    Before Fenrir could react, a wave of energy emanated from Mary Rose, enveloping her in a dark spell. Fenrir tried to resist, her body trembling as she fought against the magic coiling around her, but the force of the spell was overwhelming. Her mind began to cloud, her thoughts bing scrambled as control slipped away.


    "You hesitated, Fenrir. That was your mistake," Mary Rose whispered, her voice echoing like a poisonous melody. "Now, I will make you my loyal little pet."


    Fenrir felt her body bend, involuntarily dropping to her knees. The humiliation burned in her chest, but control was no longer hers. Mary Rose''s magic ensnared her mind, like invisible chains pulling her toward submission. The figure of Loki, her father, began to fade from her mind, reced by the crushing force of Mary Rose.


    She, who once controlled Velkan and his advisors like dogs, now found herself in the same position¡ªenved to another''s will.


    Mary Rose approached Fenrir, cing a hand on her head as if petting a domesticated animal. "You will be a valuable tool, dear. And when the timees, we will put an end to all who dared challenge fate."


    Fenrir tried to scream, to resist, but her voice had been stifled. Now, she was nothing more than a puppet, ensnared in Mary Rose''s cruel ns.


    As Fenrir struggled uselessly against Mary Rose''s spell, trying in vain to regain control of her mind and body, the atmosphere in the throne hall grew even heavier with the arrival of a new presence. The shadows in the hall seemed to stretch, as if darkness itself were alive, and a faint echo of footsteps resonated across the cold stone floor.


    A man emerged from the shadows, his tall and imposing figure surrounded by an aura of dark power. His skin was pale, almost translucent, and his eyes glowed with a deep red that seemed to reflect a malicious pleasure. He wore an immacte ck suit, a perverse contrast to the chaos around him, as if he were ready for a g event rather than a war. His dark, short hair framed an elegant face, but there was something about him that exuded menace. He was a vampire, and not just any vampire¡ªhe was a noble, that much was clear. Find your next read on empire


    "Ah, I see the final piece has been captured," he remarked with a cruel smile on his lips, his long, sharp canines visible as he approached Mary Rose and the humiliated Fenrir. The tone of his voice was smooth, almost casual, yetced with poisonous arrogance.


    Mary Rose turned to him, a simrly malicious smile on her lips, petting Fenrir''s head as if she were a submissive pet. "Yes, it seems our little wolf has finally bowed to reality," she said, not even bothering to disguise the triumph in her voice.


    The vampire looked at Fenrir with calcted interest. He stepped closer to her, observing her as if she were a new piece on a chessboard he already controlled. "Who would have thought that the feared daughter of Loki would end up like this? Subjugated... and now devoid of any trace of her former glory."


    He crouched beside her, tilting her chin up with a cold, calcted touch, forcing her to meet his gaze. Fenrir, even while internally struggling, could not resist the spell. Her eyes were empty, lifeless, and a powerless fury burned deep within them, mingling with a growing sense of despair.


    Mary Rose, still wearing a satisfied expression, walked around the two, savoring Fenrir''s humiliation. "She was powerful, no doubt. But in the end, what is power if we cannot control it? Now, she will be useful in a... different way." Mary Rose''s enigmatic smile never left her face, as if every word she spoke was part of a twisted game.


    The vampire nodded, clearly pleased with the situation. "Everything is finally ready. Our hybrids are prepared, and now, with Fenrir by our side, nothing will stand in the way of our final assault." He chuckled softly, a hollow and chilling sound that echoed through the hall. "The final piece. A trump card that none of them will seeing."


    Mary Rose crossed her arms, her smile widening even further. "And to think that she, the great Fenrir, would hesitate because of doubts about her father. A trickster god, and yet she worshiped him as if he were a hero. Pathetic."


    "Come, it''s time to fetch thest ingredient," Mary Rose said as a pink magic circle appeared beneath her feet.

 Chapter 365 What the hell is this?

    Dante was leaning against a stone wall, arms crossed, while his sharp eyes observed the surroundings.


    He was with Siren, Valentina, Lilith, and Morgana, who had recently arrived. They were all gathered, discussing thetest events with clear concern on their faces.


    They were deeply focused on the matter, but Dante... he was somewhat lost in thought about what he had heard from Tiamat, or the remnant of the Dragon''s existence, especially regarding those who were lost when he was the so-called Dragon Progenitor... With Alter-Dante removing experiences as he recovered from things... The feelings for those who were gone didn''t bother him anymore¡ªafter all, he was just Dante now, not that person. But Tiamat had nted something in his mind, a huge block that obstructed any further thoughts...


    But now wasn''t the time for that. The girls caught his attention when Valentina was the first to speak, her voice soft, but she was clearly far from happy.


    "These hybrids aren''t like anything else we''ve faced before. There''s something different about them... Whoever is controlling these trash bags really put everything into creating this mess."


    Lilith nodded thoughtfully. "I''ve studied their energies. They carry traces of demons, werewolves, and vampires, but they''re somehow... destabilized. It''s like their very natures are in conflict. They shouldn''t exist, and yet, here they are. Corrupted to the core."


    Morgana, ever pragmatic, chimed in. "And whoever''s behind this knows exactly what they''re doing. These hybrids aren''t idents of fate. They''re deliberate creations, weapons designed to cause chaos. But why? What''s the real goal?"


    Dante remained silent, listening to their conversation. He wasn''t in the mood to think about these idiotic problems the enemies were creating... especially with conflicts involving forces as distinct as an End Dragon.


    "Someone is creating these monsters to take us down," he finally said, his voice deep and serious. "But it''s not just brute force. There''s intelligence behind this. Arger purpose."


    Siren, beside him, nodded, but there was a worry in her eyes that she hadn''t fully expressed yet. She was still the queen of the werewolves, so she knew exactly everything that could be done with her race, and... it was infuriating her more and more. Her people had been used, her kind had been turned into abominations.


    "We''re being manipted," she said, her voice grave. "Someone is pulling the strings, making us react, and we''re wasting time just responding to attacks. We need answers, and more importantly, a new n." Experience more tales on empire


    The discussion was abruptly interrupted when the heavy wooden door mmed open. A werewolf came running in, panting heavily, his eyes wild and full of fear. His body was covered in dirt, as if he''d been running for miles without stopping.


    Everyone immediately turned to face the intruder. The silence that followed was intense, only the sound of hisbored breathing filling the air.


    "What happened?" Siren was the first to ask, her voice sharp upon seeing it was one of her men.


    The werewolf knelt on the floor, still gasping for breath, trying to catch his breath. "All... all of the King''s werewolves... they''ve disappeared!" he managed to stammer, eyes wide, fear evident in every word.


    Siren stepped forward, her face expressionless, but her eyes narrowed, a dangerous glint there. "Disappeared? What do you mean?"


    The werewolf trembled, trying to exin. "I was patrolling near the King''s territory, as usual... but something was wrong. The scent... everything was off. When I reached their camp... there was no one. No signs of a struggle, no tracks. They just vanished. All of them! I contacted the others, and the camps are empty too, the pce guards are gone as well."


    Lilith stepped forward, her face pale with shock. "That doesn''t make sense. Werewolves don''t just vanish. Something must have happened."


    Dante pushed away from the stone wall, his presence dominating the room. "This is no coincidence. First, the corrupted hybrids, and now this? Someone is moving us like pieces on a chessboard." His fists clenched, frustration simmering beneath the surface. "Whoever it is... they''re a step ahead of us."


    Morgana crossed her arms, her expression thoughtful. "If they disappeared without a trace, that suggests a spell or magic of a very high level. Something¡ªor someone¡ªextremely powerful is involved."


    Siren nodded in agreement. "And if the King and his werewolves were taken, that means our enemy is getting bolder. They''re not just creating corrupted hybrids; they''re abducting entire armies."


    The werewolf still kneeling on the floor looked up at Siren, his voice shaking slightly. "I know it might be reckless, but we need to storm the royal pce."


    Siren stepped forward, cing a hand on his shoulder to calm him. "You''ve done well. We''ll handle this. Thank you for your service. Now, get some rest."


    Valentina crossed her arms, turning to Dante. "So, what do we do now?"


    Dante took a deep breath, tension rippling through his muscles as his mind worked through possible solutions. He wasn''t someone who reacted with fear or panic, but the scale and speed of what was happening were concerning.


    "First, we need to find out who''s behind this. Whoever''s pulling the strings can''t keep hiding in the shadows. We''ll track them down... and take them out," Dante said bluntly, but then added, "But we''re making a move. All four of you areing with me¡ªwe''re storming the pce."


    Lilith raised her head. "And what about the missing werewolves? We can''t just abandon them."


    Dante nodded. "We won''t. But first, we need to understand what happened. Whoever''s attacking us knows what we''re doing. They''re a step ahead... we need to turn the tables."


    Morgana, who had been silent, finally spoke. "I can try to locate the werewolves, but it''ll take time and preparation. And if they''re being held by some kind of powerful magic, it could be dangerous."


    Siren''s gaze locked on hers, determination burning in her eyes. "Do whatever you need to, Morgana. Every second that passes, they could be in more danger."


    Valentina turned to Dante, her expression firm. "We''ll find who''s behind this, and we''ll bring them back. But we can''t do this alone. We need to stand together, now more than ever."


    Dante nodded, his eyes zing with resolve. "We will fix this. We''ll stop this enemy before they can cause any more harm."


    "Morgana, can you open a portal into the Royal Pce?" Dante asked, his voice steady, despite the gravity of the situation.


    Morgana raised an eyebrow. "Directly into the pce? That''s risky. If there are magical wards, I might get detected before we can get through."


    Dante shook his head, dismissing her concerns. "We don''t have time for caution. If the werewolves have disappeared, then the pce has already fallen."


    "Alright," Morgana agreed.


    Without dy, she began chanting in an ancientnguage, the air around her shimmering with magic as her hands moved in fluid, precise patterns. A vortex of energy formed before her, growingrger until it became a swirling portal, pulsating like a window to another world.


    "It''s done," Morgana said, breathless from the effort. "Let''s go."


    Wasting no time, Dante led the group through the portal, his eyes focused on whatever awaited them on the other side.


    As they stepped through the portal, they found themselves inside the Royal Pce¡ªa ce that once radiated power and prestige, but now was drenched in an eerie, unsettling atmosphere.


    There was an abnormal silence, as if all life had been drained from the pce.


    The hallways were devoid of guards or servants, and the candles mounted on the walls burned low, casting flickering shadows that seemed to watch their every move.


    As they advanced, a dark, oppressive presence loomed in the air. Dante remained on edge, his senses sharp, as if expecting something to strike at any moment. Their footsteps echoed through the empty corridors, amplifying the feeling of dread that clung to them.


    Finally, they reached the grand throne room, and what they saw made them freeze in ce.


    In the center of the room, at the foot of the throne, were the King''s advisors¡ªonce powerful and respected figures¡ªbut now they were on all fours, kneeling like broken dogs, their heads bowed, eyes hollow and devoid of life. They didn''t react to the group''s entrance, as if they were trapped in some kind of dark trance or enchantment.


    Even worse, beside them knelt Velkan, the once mighty King of the Werewolves. He, too, was on his knees, his eyes vacant, as though every ounce of will had been drained from him. He no longer resembled a leader¡ªjust a shell, lifeless and broken.


    "What the hell is this?" Dante growled, his hand tightening around the hilt of his sword. Seeing Velkan¡ªsomeone he once respected¡ªreduced to such a pathetic state made his anger rise to a near-uncontroble level.


    Lilith stepped forward, her eyes narrowing as she examined the scene. "They''re...pletely controlled. Who could have done this?"


    Morgana moved closer, her eyes glowing with a mystical light as she assessed the situation. "There''s powerful magic at work here. Something¡ªor someone¡ªis keeping these men trapped in this state of submission. I can''t pinpoint the exact source, but it''s incredibly strong... stronger than my mother."


    Dante''s eyes flickered with fury, his jaw clenched. "Whoever did this won''t get away with it."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 366 Regent Queen

    Dante felt his body boiling with anger and frustration, which had been growing inside him for some time since he was attacked in the capital of the Vampire Kingdom when that damn witch tried to kill him.


    He had been trying to control his anger for a long time.


    The fact that he found himself once again involved in a hidden scheme, being manipted by forces acting in the shadows, only worsened the situation.


    Now, the Nation he intended to dominate had lost all its main soldiers, and the King of this nation, an insolent man he wanted to erase just like his son, was kneeling like a little puppy.


    However... he had noticed something...


    Immediately, his eyes glowed with a neon red as he sensed a somewhat familiar presence, despite clearly being distorted.


    The energy emanating from the mind control spell that kept Velkan and the others subdued was not just powerful; it wasplex... and... unmistakable.


    Dante knew that magical signature well, but there was something different this time, something truly curious.


    "Ah... I can''t believe it..." he murmured, his breath bing heavy, the air around him vibrating with a suffocating pressure as his anger intensified.


    Morgana, Lilith, Valentina, and Siren felt the surge in Dante''s aura and stepped back slightly, recognizing that something was about to explode.


    Whatever he had discovered was not a simple magic trick.


    "Of course..." he murmured, clenching his fists so tightly that the knuckles turned white, his demonic ws slowly emerging as his eyes scanned the hall. He could see beyond the illusion andyers of magic, prating the depths of the control spell.


    And there, at the heart of that nefarious web, he felt the presence of someone he knew very well.


    "ASTAROTH!" he roared, his voice reverberating off the pce walls, causing them to tremble as if the building itself feared his wrath. The candle mes flickered violently with the impact of his fury, and the entire room seemed on the verge of copsing under the pressure.


    Astaroth, yes, the very same Astaroth who had been stealing the powers of various demon kings...


    He finally understood who was behind that mind control, but not only that; something was wrong, something distorted about Astaroth''s energy.


    Astaroth was not working alone; she was a woman ofyers. And the mana flowing through the spell was not entirely demonic. It was mixed with something... witchcraft.


    "Astaroth?" Morgana frowned, her own frustration evident as she tried to process Dante''s revtion.


    "I don''t feel anything demonic... I feel another energy in her. Something that doesn''t belong to Hell," Morgana murmured...


    ''Am I... wrong?'' she wondered; it had been a while since she had... failed at something.


    Siren, who had been quiet until then, stepped forward. "Are you saying that one of the Princes of Hell is allying with an external force? I mean, is something like that possible?" She questioned Dante, who, among everyone in the room, was the only one who could provide anything rted to hell; after all... he owned it, right?


    Dante nodded slowly, the glow in his eyes showing how serious he was. "Astaroth is a maniptor, but this goes beyond her usual tricks. They are trying to merge magic, and it seems to be working; something like this shouldn''t even be possible to control, but... my fear is that it''s not her. That woman, Mary Rose, the trace of magic is notmon magic; it''s dark magic."


    Lilith approached Velkan, studying him more closely; after all, she was also from hell. "If this magic is a fusion... then there might be a weakness. Magics that are not natural or harmonious tend to have failure points. Although both are negative magics, the disparity in quality is high." She looked at Dante and nodded. "Morgana, can you help me for a moment?"


    "Sure." She nodded as they both approached the men, but Dante...


    Dante, still struggling to control his anger, approached Velkan. Calmly, he bent down and grabbed Velkan by the neck.


    "A big man, with nothing but a false sense of power. How pathetic," Dante said, and the heads of the miasma Cerberus began to emerge from his arm, consuming and draining what they could from the aura of the mind control spell. It was a terrifying spectacle, yet Dante remainedpletely calm, his face impassive.


    "Wake up, you bum. You need to tell me what happened here." He said in a cold tone, but no reaction came from Velkan''s controlled body.


    Dante''s patience was wearing thin. His gaze intensified, and then, with a roar that made even the walls tremble again, he let out a scream that tore through the silence like a de: "WAKE UP, YOU FILTHY BITCH!"


    The force behind Dante''smand was enough to break part of the spell, and Velkan''s body finally reacted. His face twisted in pain and confusion, his eyes blinking as he gradually returned to consciousness.


    "W-where am I?" Velkan stammered, his gaze still blurry and disoriented. He looked around, his mind trying to grasp what had happened, but his perception was clouded by Dante''s presence, which held him firmly by the neck.


    Dante, with a cold stare, leaned in closer. "Look at me," he ordered, his voice sounding like a death sentence, "How about this: you will tell me what the hell happened here. And you won''t die," he said with a smile.


    Velkan''s eyes, now fully awake, focused on Dante. He tried to move, but the grip on his neck kept him still, like a cornered animal. The former king, one of the most feared beings in his world, was now reduced to a mere shadow of his former self. Dante''s authority was overwhelming.


    Velkan struggled to understand the situation, but he knew there was no escape. Feeling the weight of the threat in Dante''s words, he began to speak, his voice trembling. "I-I was on my throne... Fenrir struck me, but... the magic... the magic took over everything, and I fell asleep?" he choked, struggling to find the words. "I... I could hear some things... a woman appeared... and said something like ''Thest piece,'' and then... I woke up."


    "So you were defeated by your own ally... how lovely," Dante mocked, the cruelty in his voice cutting like a sharp de. "And while you were unconscious, someone, a mysterious woman,pleted whatever that st piece'' was, is that it? Oh, what a waste of time."


    Velkan tried to stammer something, but Dante had no time for further hesitation. He tightened his grip on Velkan''s neck for a brief moment, just enough to make him feel the threat of being crushed at any moment.


    "You didn''t hear anything else? No name? No details about this woman?" Dante demanded, his eyes burning red. Velkan trembled under his gaze, but his mind still seemed foggy, as if the mind control had left deep gaps in his memory.


    "N-no... just that phrase... and... one name. I think... Mary. I heard that name," Velkan coughed, his voice a fragile thread. "But... the woman... she was strange, more powerful than anyone I''ve ever encountered."


    Dante rxed his grip for a moment, allowing Velkan to breathe with difficulty as he processed the information.


    "That bitch," Dante said, his eyes narrowing. He shot a quick nce at Lilith and Morgana, who were still trying to free them. "Azak Hajri Na." Dante said, and everything shattered as all the advisors broke free, falling with their faces to the ground.


    "If you could do this, why didn''t you¡ªAh, never mind." Morganamented, giving in. "Sorry, I was too focused on this idiot here," he said as he threw Velkan to the ground.


    "Argh!" he roared in pain, and a binding appeared on his arms, like two miasma shackles.


    "You''re under arrest; we are taking the Wolfmen''s Kingdom." Dante said, looking at Siren, "Congrattions, you are the Regent Queen." He said and turned to all the other advisors. "And you, war prisoners." Hemented as several ck chains emerged from his hand, binding them all.


    Morgana and Lilith watched in silence, exchanging quick nces. Lilith, with a mischievous smile, seemed amused by Dante''s relentless way of handling the situation. Morgana, on the other hand, maintained a more serious expression, still worried about what was toe.


    "And now?" Valentina, who had been silent, finally managed to speak; she just wanted to see how he would tackle this problem.


    "Yes, and now?" Siren asked, a bit concerned. She knew that taking over the Wolfmen''s Kingdom meant a lot of things; after all, she had been queen for a long time. The problem was... this bunch of strange people moving toward something really big.


    Dante looked at her, "Now, you govern," he said with a shrug. "Wait, is that it?" Siren questioned, well, she expected him to want something in return...


    "What? I don''t have time for that." Dante replied. "I know I could be a king alongside a queen like you, but I have more to worry about, including your safety." Dante said, cing his hands in his pockets while the chains continued to hold everyone in the air.


    "But I thought¡ª" "That I would want your kingdom? I don''t care about a piece ofnd. I''m a practical guy; I like things that attract me." He smiled after interrupting her.


    "Like you."

 Chapter 367 Internal problems

    Dante''s words were a bit tooplicated for someone like Siren¡ªit was a blow she hadn''t expected. His words entered her ears and echoed in her head, reying over and over. She had already suspected something like this, she understood he wanted something from her. Yet despite knowing all of this... the directness in his words... so personal...


    Something inside her churned, a wave of unfamiliar emotions stirring. And they weren''t good feelings. Far from it, it was one of the worst sensations she had ever felt in her life.


    For a split second, Siren''s mind was teleported to a part of her life she had longed to erase. She was thrown back to her youth, as if a movie of her life yed before her eyes. She remembered things she would rather have forgotten. She remembered little Siren, abandoned in the desert... a young orphan girl, without a pack, forced to survive on her own.


    The first thing she recalled was the dry, relentless desert wind that scorched her skin as she wandered for days, barely clinging to life, feeding on whatever she could find¡ªcactus and... the remains of dead animals. She had been scorned by everyone, seen as weak, worthless, a burden that should be left for dead.


    The memory of the first time she killed someone followed shortly after, a moment seared into her soul.


    She killed several men¡ªmen who had tried to take her body by force, to use her in the vilest way. She remembered the fear that gripped her that night, a fear thatpletely transformed her. She could still feel the trembling in her hand, gripping a dull knife. The muffled screams of one of the men echoed in her memories, lingering in her dreams long after. But what truly marked her was the sensation of hot blood on her hands, awakening something primal inside her... Survival. It was kill or be killed.


    In that moment, she understood her nature. She wasn''t just a survivor¡ªshe was an alpha, and her instincts for leadership and dominance began to bloom. She would kill anything to survive, she could not just be a piece of meat for others to devour. She was the ws of a predator, ready to tear flesh.


    Her numbed mind took that literally¡ªperhaps, at the time, she believed it was her purpose, what she was meant to do. But one day, she encountered a powerful werewolf, as strong as she was.


    He called himself a King. Or rather, the werewolves regarded him as their king. She fought Velkan so many times that, somehow, the King had fallen in love with her. And her? She felt nothing. If he was the King, where was he when she endured hunger, misery? Why hadn''t he been there from the start? Exactly... But when Velkan, the so-called king of werewolves, proposed marriage, she knew it wasn''t a request; it was a veiledmand. She epted, not out of love or respect, but because she wanted to change a few things.


    Yet Velkan never truly defeated her, nor did she defeat him to im his throne. They never shared the intimacy a true couple would. And though he was powerful, he knew Siren wasn''t just a female to be subdued.


    She became a prisoner in that marriage, in a kingdom that was never hers, nor cared about her existence. The years spent with Velkan were years of inner conflict, silent resentment, and unfinished schemes. Now, with Dante¡ªa man who clearly desired her and respected her in a way Velkan never had¡ªall of it came crashing down inside her.


    The present reality weighed heavily on her shoulders. Dante was different from Velkan. He didn''t see Siren merely as a pawn on the board, but as something more¡ªas someone desirable in her own right. It confused her, made her ufortable. Dante''s admission awakened something within her that she had tried to suppress for so long: the desire to be seen, not as a queen or a leader, but as a woman.


    She looked at him, her eyes shining with confusion. She couldn''t respond. A lump formed in her throat. Without saying a word, she quickly turned, disappearing from the hall in a sh of light, her footsteps not even echoing.


    She fled.


    Dante stood there, bewildered, utterly at a loss for what had just happened. For the first time, he didn''t know what to do. Siren''s reaction had beenpletely unexpected¡ªfleeing? That was far from anything he''d imagined. He wasn''t angry, but... a bitter taste lingered in his mouth as he tried to make sense of whether he had done something wrong. He could follow her, try to understand, but... he didn''t. He didn''t chase after her.


    It wouldn''t change anything, even though he had put effort into appearing decent. Now he was just shocked.


    "What just happened?" he muttered to himself.


    The women who had been watching were on the verge ofughing. After all, the three of them knew exactly how Siren felt, as they had all once had their own vulnerabilities in rtionships.


    Morgana stepped forward, watching Dante''s confused reaction, which she found quite hrious. She ced a hand on his shoulder. "Looks like you managed to scare her pretty well, congrats," she teased, trying to ease the tension on his face, though it didn''t work very well.


    Lilith, who had been observing the whole scene with a mischievous grin, startedughing quietly.


    "What aplicated woman..." Dante mumbled, crossing his arms. His mind was already working quickly, analyzing what had just happened. He had dealt withplex women before, but this? A woman... fleeing?


    "You''re too direct. You think all women will react the same way just because you''re you." Valentina crossed her arms. "What a waste of effort... I shouldn''t have tried to help you," she muttered, turning away. "I''m going to check on my little ones; they''re hurt. Come byter." She said before disappearing in mes.


    The others watched as Valentina vanished, and Dante could only sigh. "What the hell did I do..." he mumbled.


    Morgana cast a sharp look at Dante. "She''s been hurt, shaped by pain and survival. She''s not a woman who gives in easily, not even to you." There was something in Morgana''s voice that suggested she understood Siren''s internal struggle.


    "I just hope shees back..." Dante muttered, sounding uncharacteristically uncertain as he sighed. "What will you do now?" Morgana asked.


    "I''m going to rest. I''m feeling a bit off because of that cursed energy... I''ve locked Velkan and his men in the dungeons below. If you can, put up a barrier? I''m heading home." With that, Dante disappeared in mes.


    "Didn''t even wait for me to finish talking... such an irritating man," Morgana said, then turned to Lilith. "And you?"


    "Huh? Oh, I''ll stick with you. There''s something I want to figure out, and since you''re here, we might as well do something for Dante," Lilith replied with a grin.


    As they continued their conversation, elsewhere, Siren was still running through the dark corridors of the pce, hiding her presence entirely. Her mind was inplete turmoil, overwhelmed by the flood of memories, her darkest moments crashing through her thoughts.


    The loneliness, the pain, the constant struggle... it had all led to this moment, and now she was faced with a choice she didn''t know how to make. In truth, she couldn''t even think clearly about it.


    Dante hadn''t seen her as an obstacle or a tool; he saw her as an equal. That scared her more than any physical threat. What Dante had said¡ª"Like you"¡ªechoed in her mind. And for the first time in a long while, Siren felt a weakness that didn''te from battle or internal conflict, but from her own heart.


    Alone in the corridors, Siren stopped, leaning against the cold stone wall. She didn''t know how she could return to that hall, how she could face Dante again, but she also knew she couldn''t run forever. Something deep in her soul screamed for her to confront this new reality¡ªmaybe, for the first time, she had a chance to be more than just a survivor.


    "What the hell was that?" she murmured to herself, staring down at the stone floor as if the answer was hidden in the cracks beneath her feet.


    She started pacing back and forth, gesturing wildly as if arguing with herself ¡ª which, in a way, she was. "Alright, let''s do this... pros and cons... How did I end up in this mess?" Siren spoke aloud, her voice dripping with sarcasm, clearly trying to rationalize her growing confusion.


    "Pros," she began, raising a finger like she was about to list something logical. "Dante is powerful. Very powerful. The kind of guy who, with a snap of his fingers, can suspend a bunch of old, disgusting advisors in the air like they''re toys." She paused, thoughtful, then rolled her eyes. "And of course, he''s... okay, I''ll admit, he''s kind of... attractive?" Her face flushed slightly as she grimaced at herself. "Not kind of, Siren, you saw that smile. Ugh!"


    She shook her head, trying to push the thought away. "Right, so... that''s a pro. He''s got power, charisma, and ¡ª damn it ¡ª that smile."


    "Now, the cons," Siren continued, lifting her other hand. "He basically threw a kingdom in myp like it was a sack of potatoes. Who does that? Who just ''doesn''t care'' about ruling a kingdom? That''s insane!" She threw her hands up, indignant at Dante''s casualness. "Ruling isn''t like picking what to eat for dinner, it''s a hell of a responsibility!"


    She paused for a moment, staring at the ceiling as if hoping the stones would offer some ancient wisdom. "And what was that whole ''like you'' thing? What does that even mean, exactly?" Siren rubbed her temples, now starting to get irritated. "You can''t just drop some cryptic line and think that''s fine. What does he want? My kingdom? My loyalty? My soul?!"


    She stopped, pulling an exaggerated face. "Or does he just... want me?"


    She froze for a moment, the thought hanging in the air, before shaking her head and nervouslyughing at herself.

 Chapter 368 A very important decision.

    Fatigue... That was the real problem Dante was facing now, a weariness that wasn''t physical or mental. He didn''t want to see anyone right now, so, with his calm steps, his presencepletely disappeared from the women around him.


    He just wanted... to be alone for a moment, even if it was in his own realm, in his own home... He erased his existence from their perception.


    The power, the responsibility, the alliances... everything was crushing him, and he didn''t know how much longer he could bear it.


    "I just wanted to enjoy this incarnation," he muttered to himself as his eyes scanned the vastness of his realm.


    The majestic World Tree stood tall, supporting the heart of the ce, but to Dante, it was just his home, not a kingdom. "After recovering these memories, it seems that, once again, I''m falling... always into the same cycle."


    He clenched his fists, the sound of his joints cracking briefly, but he soon rxed. There was no point in getting angry or frustrated; he just needed to think and rest for a while, recharge his energy, and then get back to work.


    The conversation with the remnant of Tiamat still gnawed at his thoughts, every word reverberating. But what was truly consuming him wasn''t just the words; it was the awakening of something much deeper: memories.


    Memories he had buried for eons.


    Dante walked toward the training grounds, remaining invisible the entire time andpletely masking his presence.


    The women were there, each in their own rhythm.


    Some were having fun, others training, someughing.


    He could see the faces of hispanions, his allies, his lovers, each of them living in the present with a sparkle in their eyes.


    But in his mind, other faces surfaced... ancient and nearly forgotten. His memories of when he was the Progenitor Dragon began to truly torment him.


    Tiamat had touched a nerve by striking at the heart of his losses.


    The memories of his deceased wives, those he had loved millions of years ago, were resurfacing brutally.


    He didn''t want to confront those memories, because he was no longer the Red Dragon King, he was Dante Scarlet, but at the same time, he couldn''t ignore them any longer. Each of those women had left a deep mark on him, and he was starting to realize that the emptiness he felt wasn''t just about power or responsibility, but about absence.


    "Amaterasu..." he murmured, the name of the sun goddess slipping from his lips like a whisper. He remembered the gentle light she emitted, the way her presence warmed the soul, not just with the power of the sun but with the purity of her spirit.


    "It''s a stroke of luck that I found your reincarnation here..." he murmured, thinking of Valentina. "And Tsukoyomi as well."


    "Ah... my moon..." followed, the memory of the moon god. She had been hispanion on the darkest nights, his bnce with Amaterasu. The contrast between the light of day and the mystery of the night made them perfect together. Dante smiled bitterly, remembering how the two goddess sisters always quarreled over their respective domains, but deep down... he found it adorable when they fought.


    He continued walking, the memories flowing uncontrobly. Aphrodite, the goddess of love and beauty, whose smile could make any heart tremble. She was the embodiment of passion, but also of sacrifice. He remembered how she calmed him in the most violent battles, how just the sight of her could dissolve his rage. But even she was gone.


    "I still remember that day... Fufufu," Danteughed softly at a memory. "I had to give her a new body because she refused to use her old one, having loved other men... I even had to erase her memories because she was too loyal. Fufufu."


    Then, afterughing a little... Viviane, the Lady of the Lake, who guarded the mysteries of water and magic. She had been both his confidante and a powerful ally. He remembered her crystal-clear eyes, full of secrets and wisdom. Elizabeth, the immortalized human who, despite all her mortality, possessed an unbreakable strength. Nyx, the primordial goddess of the night, whose power was so vast he would lose himself in her darkness. She challenged him, but also understood him in a way few could.


    Each name was like a dagger to Dante''s heart, a reminder of love and loss. Freya, the Norse warrior goddess, who had fought by his side in countless battles, always fearless and headstrong. Sitri, the seductive demon, always wrapped in an aura of mystery and lust. Sarina, the primordial witch, whoseughter still echoed in his mind, a reminder of simpler times.


    Brynhildr... Persephone... Inari... Each of them, at some point, had been part of his life, and now they were mere shadows of the past. Dante stopped, his chest heavy, as if the weight of millions of years was pressing down on him.


    He finally reached his quarters and entered, closing the door behind him. The darkness of the room offered a temporary refuge.


    He copsed onto the bed, his eyes fixed on the ceiling as his mind raced. "Why them?" he asked himself, his voice hoarse with exhaustion. "Why are these memories surfacing now? I should have seen thising, but why now?"


    Tiamat had stirred something deep within him. Perhaps it was the fact that, no matter how powerful he was, no matter how many realms he ruled, he had never been able to protect those he loved. And that, more than any battle or enemy, was what destroyed him inside.


    He closed his eyes, trying to push the thoughts away, but they only returned with greater intensity. The vision of his dead wives'' faces, the sound of their voices, the touch of their hands... everything was there, as if it were happening again. And suddenly, Dante knew what he had to do.


    He sat up in bed, his breathing heavy. "Enough running," he muttered to himself. "I''ve spent millions of years trying to bury this past, trying to move on, but I never really could. Maybe it''s time to face it head-on."


    His mind was already made up. He wasn''t just going to relive those memories¡ªhe was going to revive the very women. His wives, the ones he had lost to time and war. He had the power to do it; he always had. But until now, he had never found the courage to act on it.


    "Amaterasu, Tsukuyomi, Aphrodite, Viviane, Elizabeth, Nyx, Freya, Sitri, Sarina, Cherry, Brynhildr, Persephone, Inari..." He repeated the names in a whisper, like an ancient spell, as if calling them back to life.


    He knew that the decision to resurrect them would bringplications. They wouldn''t be the same as before¡ªtime and space had changed. They would have their own journeys, their own pains, their own destinies. But that didn''t matter to Dante. He needed them. Not for power or conquest, but because, deep down, he knew he had never truly gotten over the loss of each one.


    He closed his eyes again, but this time, a smile yed on his lips¡ªsomething that hadn''t appeared in a long time. "I will bring them back," Dante decided. "All of them. And this time, I will not fail."


    The weight on his chest began to lighten, and for the first time in a long while, Dante felt that he was on the right path.


    And so, Dante fell asleep, his face still tired but with an expression of quiet determination.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    The void seemed to stretch on forever. There was no sound, no light, only the cold touch of nothingness. A consciousness began to form, something almost imperceptible. A whisper echoed in the unfathomable depths of the abyss.


    "Where... am I?"


    The celestial voice was soft, like the wind on a starless night. Around her, the infinite darkness was merely an extension of herself, a vastness she deeply understood. There was a familiarity there, as if the void was both her prison and her essence. She was the beginning of darkness. The first and only source of a negative light, a presence that filled the emptiness with a kind of silence. She was the absence of everything. She was the threshold between existence and ceasing to be.


    Her mind, however, was not empty. Nebulous memories began to surface, fragments of something older than time itself.


    "I... remember."


    Her voice echoed without sound, a deration to the void around her. Yes, the memories were returning. Slowly, but with disturbing rity. She remembered him. She remembered everything about him. The only being that had ever meant something in all her existence. A name, an image, a feeling that made her heart¡ªif she still had one¡ªbeat faster. Her personal god, the only one who had epted her, shaped her, and, above all, loved her.


    "Him..."


    She remembered his face, his touch, his presence. He had given her life, made her exist when all that had been was the void. He had loved her, not as other beings might love, but with an intensity that had shaped all that she was. He had made her whole.


    Time passed in fragments, as if the very concept of time was meaningless where she resided. Her memories came like a soft tide, rising, taking over everything, flooding her being. With every recollection, the void around her became less oppressive, less absolute.


    "I remember everything about him... my only love."


    Explore more adventures at empire


    Her voice was like a whispered promise to the abyss. He had been the center of her existence, the only light she had ever wanted to hold onto. To her, the rest of the universe didn''t matter. He was her beginning and her end. Her only reason for being. For him, she had awakened. And now, for him, she awakened once more.


    "How many years have passed?"


    She gazed into the empty horizon, a movement almost imperceptible amidst the vastness. Something was happening. The universe around her, or what remained of it, seemed to stir, as if in response to her very presence. The boundaries of the cosmos were converging, drawn toward a singr point, as if the very fabric of reality was attempting to reorganize itself around her, or him.


    "How much time has passed, my husband?"


    Her question was lost in the abyss. There was no answer, but she didn''t need one. She knew. She had always known that time did not hold the same meaning for beings like her. But the fact that he remained in her mind, so clear, so alive, was all that mattered. He had called to her. Not with words, but with the simple act of existing.


    And so, she would wait for the universe to bring them together again. As it always had. For him.

 Chapter 369 A quality sleep

    Rebirth is something all beings in this world undergo; their souls constantly go through refinement and recycling, returning to the physical world to be utilized once again. This is one of the universalws: everything in the universe eventually returns to it. This applies to all beings, even those who im to be immortal or primordial entities.


    It was not difficult for a soul to reincarnate while retaining its form, memories, and personality. In fact, it was moremon than it seemed. All of this derived from two circumstances: the strength of the soul and its impact on the universe.


    In the twilight of deep sleep, Dante began to feel a strange warmth enveloping him, as if his spirit were being embraced by a warm andforting heat while his eyes hovered on the edge of exhaustion. All that weariness was being reced by a gentle sense of peace, nostalgia, and longing. His soul seemed to be resting lightly, gradually restoring itself; little by little, he was breaking free from a shell.


    Fragments of memories came to him like gentle waves breaking on a shore, each small piece embracing him so intensely, so... warmly.


    First, a golden light bathed the darkness of his mind. He found himself in an ancient garden filled with white and golden flowers. Standing before him was Amaterasu, the sun goddess, radiating an aura so bright and warm that merely glimpsing her brought life and vigor. She had eyes like the rising sun, and her smile was a whisper of tranquility, while her crimson hair danced in the air.


    "You always forget to look at yourself," she said, touching his face with light fingers, as if affection could dissipate into the air. "I see the weight you carry, dear... but do not forget that there is beauty in the path you have chosen."


    Heughed, feeling at peace in her presence. Amaterasu always encouraged him to see the beautiful and luminous side of the world, to seek peace within himself... even though she was the most fiery and insane of them all, the first to punish a man when he did something wrong.


    The two exchanged affectionate nces, and he remembered how that calm presence had always been essential to bncing his fierce nature.


    "I suppose I''ll have to make Valentina remember everything... I don''t know if I can keep this hidden any longer..." Dante murmured.


    Soon, the golden light gave way to the silvery glow of the moon, and the garden seemed to float in silvery shadows. He turned and saw Tsukuyomi, enveloped in her night veil, recalling her calm yet chaotic presence... well, she was Amaterasu''s sister.


    "You''re confused again," she whispered, her expression calm yet intense. "Am I going to have to punish you for appearing here with that tired face?" she questioned, shifting to a yful smile.


    "Oh... seriously, you''ve always been by my side to remind me that shadows also hold value, but why do you look so worn out? Go away;e back only when you''re well. It''s a husband''s duty to love his wife, but if you''re looking like this, you don''t love me enough! Come backter!" she replied, causing Dante''s face to shatter like a broken ss.


    "She... ah... I forget that I only get involved with crazy people. Maybe Morgana doesn''t need these memories..." Dante murmured, but soon added, "Well, I have to return the Legacies to them; maybe that could restore their memories? Knowing those two, they probably did this anticipating what would happen..."


    The vision dissolved, and Dante felt the scent of roses intensify. He was in a flower-filled field, and before him stood Aphrodite. Herughter was seductive, and her eyes sparkled with yful joy.


    "Damn... it''s after I turned her into a dragon... shit..." Dante murmured before facing the seductive woman.


    "Oh, darling, you still have that serious air? When was thest time you truly smiled? Well... thest time we had sex... you were quite excited," she teased, her voice like a melody. He remembered how Aphrodite made him feel light, how she brought forth the part of him he often forgot to express.


    "There was always time for a smile with you around," he admitted, smiling back. Aphrodite always reminded him to appreciate the love and passion that existed in the little things. With her, he learned to let down his guard, even if just for brief moments.


    ''That crazy woman... why... oh damn, I''m going to have to bring her back somehow,'' Dante thought.


    Then, a breeze came that seemed to carry the scent of the sea. Viviane, the Lady of the Lake, emerged from the foggy waters around him, her eyes deep like the aquatic depths from which she surfaced.


    ''Maybe in another reality, another sector... Arthur... it was she who gave you Excalibur, wasn''t it?'' Dante questioned himself, recalling the small moments he had shared with the King of Camelot, ''The legacy must have faded within me...''


    "How many years have you been standing there? You don''t look so good right now, so I''ll give you this advice: it''s not enough to face what''s on the surface; you must dive deep. Remember that," she said to him, bowing slightly... Unlike the others who seemed to speak to him... this was a memory...


    ''Why now...'' Dante murmured, finally looking at a specific point...


    Dante saw Elizabeth appear, a young, cheerful face with eyes that captured every detail around her. She wasn''t a goddess but a mortal who brought with her a unique vitality... Well, she was a mortal. Until she became a True Dragon.


    "What a dead fish face, go sleep and stop thinking about me!" She shouted at him and quickly disappeared... But she returned... "Hey, stop overthinking and get going! You need to be healthy, okay?" She waved goodbye and disappeared as well...


    The memory shifted, turning dark and dense, but not threatening. An imposing presence enveloped him like aforting shadow. Nyx emerged...


    "So you''re back... why did it take so long? Why did you leave me here..." she murmured. "You promised to take me out of here..." She said sadly... but her smile appeared quickly. "Just kidding, I''m always watching you. Take your time, I''ll be here waiting for you." She said sincerely.


    She was the only one who saw and epted all hisplexities without hesitation. With her, he could be who he really was, without fear of rejection.


    "But it seems you''re really lost. Come on, start talking." Nyx said, looking at him, this time, however... it was no longer a dream.


    "Nyx?" Dantemented, confused by the darkness looking back at him. The Abyss smiled back at him, immediately...


    "I found you," Nyx said, smiling, "Finally found you," she said as her eyes began to shed tears...


    Dante didn''t know how to react, really... ''What''s happening?''


    "Nyx... How is this possible? I thought that... I thought you... were too far gone, lost forever... dead," he whispered, still uncertain.


    She gave a slight smile, tilting her head as if she could read the confusion he felt. It was a familiar gesture, full of tenderness.


    "I know you''re confused," she murmured, her voice as soft as a night breeze. "But I just woke up... I felt you calling me. It was as if the darkness around me had shattered, and then I knew... I knew you were nearby."


    He frowned, trying toprehend what she meant.


    "A call? I didn''t... I didn''t call you... didn''t know that was possible." He said, his voice hesitant as he tried to piece things together.


    Nyx stepped closer to him, the proximity revealing an intense expression in her eyes, as if she were trying to decipher his thoughts.


    "I didn''t expect it. I thought it was just the end... I was in the sector next to this one, wandering in the shadows, when an unknown force seemed to pull me... and I awoke, I was in a deep slumber," she exined, watching his reaction. "And at that very moment, I remembered everything. I remembered you, our time together... and our nights..." she said. He still couldn''t see her body, but he could feel her there... inside his mind.


    Dante remained silent for a few seconds, trying to process her exnation... Nyx was a primordial, so... he was trying to think, trying to piece together a scenario, but nothing came to mind. He might have many memories, but that didn''t mean he knew everything. The Abyss was literally with him at that moment. Find adventures at empire


    "You... remember everything?" Dante asked, and slowly, the woman''s body began to mold from the darkness, creating a shadowy form, beautiful like thest veil of light from a gxy.


    "Yes," Nyx replied softly, her voice echoing slightly, as if the very space around her were an extension of herself. "I remember everything, my husband." She paused, a slight mncholic smile appearing. "Every promise, every touch, every word. And how you have always been... the only one who made me question who I am..."


    Dante immediately cleared his mind and looked at her.


    "Where are you?" he asked,pletely serious. "I''ll find a way to get you back right now." He said as his body stiffened, waiting for her answer...


    Nyx smiled but shook her head...


    "I''m not far, but the convergence... It seems some sectors will unite to raise the level..." she murmured, a bit confused...


    "Yes, I already know that. The administrator had warned me about the increase to a higher-level sector," Dante exined...


    "I understand... so it makes sense..." she murmured, and Dante became confused. "What do you mean?"


    "Until I found you, I searched for all the others... I''ve almost found them all... All the souls of my sisters, all have reincarnated, but... there''s still one missing..."


    "Amaterasu and Tsukuyomi?" Dante asked, smiling.


    "Yes, I still haven''t found them..." Nyx murmured... "Hahahaha, what good news!" Dante began tough uncontrobly.


    "Darling?"


    "They''re already with my SELF from this reincarnation." Dante smiled, remembering those who had given him this new life...

 Chapter 370 Stay a little longer...

    "Eh?? They''ve already revived? But that''s wrong!" Nyx said nervously, ncing at Dante, who immediately stoppedughing and looked at her seriously.


    "How is that wrong?" he questioned, a hint of concern creeping into his voice.


    "How can they revive in a low-level sector?!" Nyx asked, a bit frightened. "Afrodite and I were from the same sector, just like Freya and Brynhildr, right?" She looked to Dante for confirmation, and he nodded. "Amaterasu and Tsukuyomi were beings above the full standard; there''s no way they could revive in a weak sector," she continued.


    "Well, the current Amaterasu, Valentina, is a vampire and possibly the strongest woman in the sector, not to mention the Absolute Being of this sector, which is also a woman," hemented thoughtfully. "And Morgana, the current Tsukuyomi... She''s on the same level as Valentina," he added with a shrug.


    "Hm... and their Legacies? Where are they?" Nyx asked suddenly, and Dante looked at her in surprise. "How do you know about that?" he questioned, since the Legacy... was something he didn''t even know how it had ended up in that sector.


    Experience more on empire


    "Of course I know! Who else could it be but the Abyssal Void of Space that spread them throughout the multiversal sectors? I am the Abyss, don''t forget that," Nyx stated, and he blinked several times, staring at her.


    "Huh? Did you forget? I''m sure I told you about it; they all made Legacies before that bastard betrayed you," she said, and Dante tried to search his memory but couldn''t find anything. It was as if a huge nk had settled over his recollections.


    "Nyx... Are you sure?" Dante asked, confused. "I don''t remember..." he murmured, and Nyx gave a slight smile.


    "Oh,e on... That wretched girl didn''t give you your Legacy back?" Nyx asked, looking at him with her arms crossed.


    "Hm? Who are you talking about?" he questioned. "What do you mean Legacy? I don''t have a Legacy," Dante replied, trying to understand what she was talking about.


    "Oh, of course! That disgusting bitch must have consumed the Legacy, right? Considering she was thest survivor, she probably consumed it to borrow power and survive... Yes, that''s just like her," Nyx murmured, sounding like an extremely possessive woman.


    "If I had known and could have predicted that I would wake up at the same time you were reviving, I should have kept it with me!" she said, pacing back and forth as she thought.


    "Alright, there are four legacies within you¡ªwhat are they?" Nyx asked, analyzing him. "Tsukuyomi, Amaterasu, Arthur Pendragon, and Merlin," Dante answered.


    "Alright, that''s good... I hate relying on those bitches... but we have no options..." Nyx said, continuing to walk and think.


    "Nyx, speak properly. What are you trying to do, and who is the ''disgusting bitch''? I can''t help you if you keep up this old habit of trying to handle everything alone, dear," Dante said, and Nyx froze at the sound of "dear."


    Well, she was a possessive Yandere.


    Nyx wasn''t someone who easily ceded control or admitted vulnerability, but hearing Dante call her "dear" seemed to break some emotional barrier.


    She sighed, adjusting the dark cloak that floated around her as if it were part of the abyss itself. "Dear, huh? You have no idea how much I missed that," she murmured, her eyes narrowing in an almost satisfied expression, though a hint of jealousy lingered that she couldn''t fully hide.


    "Alright," she finally replied, her tone more serious.


    "I''ll exin everything at once. That ''disgusting bitch'' I''m talking about is someone you know very well. Voralith had your Legacy, considering who she is. You left your legacy to her because... we were going to fight over it..." she murmured, turning her face away so he wouldn''t see her.


    "She must have consumed it at some point, to survive or... to speak with your past self or its remnants. Well, you''re still iplete, so I think it''s better if you go talk to her," Nyx exined.


    "That exins... some of the gaps. Now I think I understand..." he murmured, his gaze distant.


    Dante remembered something... One day... when Voralith simply disappeared, but she never mentioned it... Despite the fact that...


    ''She used it at that moment...'' he murmured.


    "I think I know what happened... that woman, hahah," Dante chuckled lightly, looking at Nyx. "I''ll talk to her when I get back," he said, and Nyx seemed a bit... ufortable.


    "I don''t want you to go yet..." She pouted. "It''s been so many years, you know? I missed you..."


    The woman who once exuded an intimidating and almost untouchable presence now seemed to let genuine longing show through.


    He sighed, trying to hide a smile. "You know it won''t be easy to convince me, right? And you, Nyx... you''re thest person I''d imagine pouting."


    Nyx averted her gaze, crossing her arms. "You have no idea, darling. Of the time I waited, of the emptiness that was bearing your absence." Her voice trembled slightly, and the dark mantle around her seemed to pulse, reflecting her contained emotions.


    "You really haven''t changed at all." Dante stepped closer, just inches away from her. "It''s a shame I can''t stay here, but¡­"


    Nyx froze for a moment, surprised by the sudden shift. The vast, dark environment that surrounded them had vanished, reced by a more intimate space, like a private room in the depths of the Abyss. It was a ce she had never created, and for a moment, she realized she was at the mercy of Dante himself...


    She blinked, still surprised, but a satisfied smile quickly spread across her face. "This is new... even for you, darling," she murmured, sliding her hands slowly over his chest, feeling the strength of his presence so close to hers.


    Dante, for his part, held her more firmly, his eyes fixed on hers with an intensity that made her feel the weight of the connection they shared. "You wanted me to stay, didn''t you? And I needed to sleep, so..." He replied in a low, challenging tone, with a smirk. "I''ll give you the pleasure of watching me sleep."


    Nyx slid her hands to his face, her expression softening. "I''ve waited so long... but even so, it''s almost impossible to imagine that you are here with me," she said gently, gazing at him. "These moments... no matter how much I try to y hard to get, they are what I wanted most."


    Dante let out a softugh, a rare and almost ironic sound. "Ah, so that''s it... The all-powerful Nyx, mistress of the Abyss, yielding to the little whims of humanity like watching someone sleep?"


    He pulled her closer, wrapping his arms around her in a firm but familiar embrace. It was as if, for an instant, all the conflicts and responsibilities that separated them were set aside. "Well," he murmured, eyes locked on hers, "if this is what you want, enjoy it while you can. Because it won''tst long."


    Nyx rested her head against his chest, listening to the sound of his heart, feeling the warmth that seemed almost impossibleing from Dante. It was a feeling she had suppressed for so long that now, finally surrendering, it felt unreal. "I''ll savor every second, even if it''s just once," she murmured, her fingers tracing gentle lines over him, as if engraving the sensation into her memory.


    As Nyx rxed, unknowingly, her energy overflowed into the sector, catching the attention of several entities. This unexpected touch awakened someone long dormant.


    In one of the imposing halls of a Greek pce, a woman suddenly opened her eyes, gasping, as if she had emerged from a deep and forgotten dream. Fragmented memories began to reassemble, filling every corner of her mind with vivid images and sensations that made her gasp.


    The intensity of the memories was almost unbearable; it made her body pulse, her trembling hands barely able to grasp the thin fabric of her dress as she rose unsteadily and rushed to the nearest window.


    Her pink hair swayed in her red dress until she stumbled, nearly falling from the window, but her eyes remained firm as she looked to the skies.


    The stars shone in a dark sky, like silent guardians of the abyss. But she wasn''t looking at the stars.


    She felt a presence burning in her chest, an overwhelming sensation that made her heart pound with a familiar and unmistakable force.


    "W-what?" she whispered, almost incredulous, as his name escaped her lips: "my husband?" Her voice trembled, and she fell to her knees, feeling the warmth of that invisible bond invade every cell of her body.


    It was a mix of longing, desire, and delicious pain, as if the void that had consumed her for so long finally found fulfillment.


    The trembling of her legs made her bend over, the pleasure and longing reverberating through her as she absorbed the intensity of that memory, that unfinished love, just by remembering it, her insides began to tingle and release little liquids of love.


    There, kneeling, she let the memories flow like a river that had been dammed up for so long. She remembered his face, his voice, his firm, imposing touch. She felt the weight of that presence now so alive, the same one she had sworn never to forget.


    She pulled herself together, slowly expelling the weakness of the unexpected reunion. E stood up, closing her eyes and concentrating on the bond she felt stronger than ever. With a faint smile, she murmured to herself, "Finally, after so long... I can feel you again." She felt that he was close, knew that he was by Nyx''s side.


    "Ah, Nyx..." she said with a hint of jealousy and resentment in her voice. "You damn old cow, you woke up and forgot to tell us, you bitch! You got back together with your darling without waking us up!" But as much as she felt the bitter pang of rivalry, her desire to see him was greater than anything else. "It doesn''t matter. I''ve found him, and this time... this time I won''t let him go."


    Suddenly the door opened, and a maid entered...


    "L-Lady Aphrodite? Are you all right?!" She said frightened, seeing the wet floor and how... dirty the woman was...


    Slowly, she stood up, straightening her clothes with a touch of her delicate hand, although her legs still trembled slightly.


    "Yes, I''m... back," she replied, trying to regain her cool, controlled tone. "Now... bring me a new robe, I''m sticky..."


    ''It''s a good thing this body has never had a man... I''m d I took care of myself...'' Aphrodite murmured.

 Chapter 371 A comfortable morning with my wives

    Dante''s eyes opened slowly after drifting into a world he thought he had long left behind. At first, he tried to make sense of it, running through every scenario he could imagine that might exin the impossible.


    Just the fact that Nyx was still alive was enough to shake his sense of reality. He had been so sure... he thought they were all gone. But as Nyx exined, she hadn''t died¡ªshe had simply entered a hibernation state, biding her time until she could awaken. So, could the others have done the same? No... it was hard to believe, even for him.


    ''She''s a concept, not just an entity. The Abyss itself, Absolute Darkness... She''s the very essence of darkness, which is probably what kept her alive. Being a primordial has its perks, doesn''t it?'' he murmured, staring at the ceiling.


    "The more time passes, the stranger things get... Perhaps it''s time I start moving forward with my n for dominion over Hell," he continued, speaking to himself as he stared out into the empty void.


    "First, kill Lucifer and absorb him, reim a few things, then take definitive control over Hell, after that... put the Infernal World Tree on a leash. Then... I''ll need to conquer the Land of Giants... Forki still needs to be dealt with, I can''t let go of what happened back then. Alexander needs to be found too¡­"


    "And then there''s that organization... Mary Rose and Astaroth working together. That''ll be a problem. Odds are Astaroth wants to break free of Hell with the power of the Demon Kings." He murmured, about to rise, but¡ª


    Dante paused, feeling a familiar weight resting next to him. He turned and froze.


    There, lying beside him with her head on his chest, was Nagasawa.


    She looked peaceful, her white hair spilling over the pillow, her breathing calm and steady, yet he felt the strong grip of her arms holding him, as if she feared he might vanish again. He could hardly believe what he was seeing. He was sure he''d concealed his presence so deeply that no one, not even her, could find him.


    ''I suppose I got too rxed... must''ve let my guard down¡­ but then again, that''s not so bad,'' he thought with a smile as his hand gently rested on her head.


    He observed her for a few more moments, and as if sensing his gaze, Nagasawa began to stir, her eyelids fluttering before her eyes finally opened, focusing on him. A soft smile crossed her still-drowsy face, but her expression quickly shifted, blending surprise with a hint of reproach.


    "So... you thought you could just disappear again without me noticing, didn''t you?" she murmured, her voice carrying a soft but challenging note. "You''ve never been good at hiding. Stop trying."


    He sighed, still surprised but unable to keep the small smile from tugging at his lips. "And you... as stubborn as ever. I didn''t think anyone would notice my arrival; I should''ve stayed more alert."


    Nagasawa raised an eyebrow, releasing him briefly to sit up on the bed. "Of course, I noticed. I always notice," she said, adjusting her hair and staring directly at him. "And stop acting like you''re alone... it''s starting to irritate me. You could''ve just told us you wanted some time to yourself, you know? We''d understand."


    Dante looked away, staring at the ceiling for a moment. "You wouldn''t understand," he muttered. "I just needed space... silence. I couldn''t handle seeing anyone."


    "Space? I get it," she said firmly. "But that doesn''t mean you have to keep doing this. You''ve been more distant thesest few months. We''re starting to worry, you know?" she said, looking deeply into his eyes.


    She leaned in, touching his face and gently turning him to face her. "You can''t keep doing this... to me, or to any of us."


    For a moment, he was silent, processing her words. Continue your journey with empire


    He pulled her closer, sighing. "I''m sorry... it''s a burden you wouldn''t understand, but I''ll try to talk about it more, alright?" Dante said with a small smile, stroking her hair.


    "Then make me understand," she replied without hesitation. "Tch, it''s so annoying being so madly in love with you. Even when you''re wrong, you still seem like you''re right, tch, damn you," she grumbled with a nervous tone but a gentle smile.


    "Pff¡­" Dante let out a softugh, leaning down to kiss the top of her head as she continued to grumble under her breath.


    Nagasawa''s expression softened, and she allowed herself to sink into his embrace, feeling his warmth.


    "Yeah, maybe I am a bit of a bastard," he murmured with a yful smile, his gaze locked on hers. "But you chose to love me like this. With all the ws, all the stubbornness."


    She huffed, but her fingers slid gently over his face, and her eyes held a deep understanding, as if she carried with her the knowledge of all the battles and secrets he tried to keep. "Just promise me one thing," she whispered. "That next time, you won''t try to push me away."


    Dante nodded, holding her gaze. "I promise. And¡­ I''ll need you close, more than you know."


    Nagasawa smiled, rxing a bit in his arms, allowing herself to savor that closeness. "Good, because, whether you like it or not, I''m not going anywhere." She closed her eyes, resting her head on his chest again, letting the silence envelop them, and even with all the shadows surrounding him, he felt a rare sense of peace.


    Some time passed with Nagasawa resting on the man she loved so deeply, and Dante simply watched her while caressing her head.


    "I think it''s about time we get up, sleepyhead," he said, pinching her cheeks.


    "Just five more minutes¡­" she murmured, but as he kept teasing her cheeks, she finally opened her eyes.


    Dante watched Nagasawa sit up beside him, her movements graceful and confident as he''d always admired.


    "Hmm," he stretched, feeling strangely light after that conversation.


    "You should start having breakfast with us; you always wake up and teleport somewhere to keep doing whatever you''re up to. You know, you should spend more time with us," Nagasawa teased with a smile.


    "Alright, alright, I''ll indulge you today," he replied, smiling.


    ''Well, it''s the least he could do. I''m next in line after all!'' Nagasawa roared internally.


    Together, they left the room, walking side by side to the dining hall.


    As they approached, the sound ofughter and feminine voices filled the corridor.


    Dante raised an eyebrow, intrigued; they usually only gathered like this when he was with them¡ªafter all, he was the pir that united them all. But¡­ why was he feeling like such a fool now?


    ''No way, right?'' he thought.


    Upon entering, he almost stopped in the doorway, holding backughter at the scene before him.


    Valentina, the most¡­ brutal of them all, wasughing with a mischievous sparkle in her eyes, while Morgana, with her typical elegance, animatedly told a story with exaggerated gestures that had Sara and Lyrianna in fits ofughter. Just seeing this scene made Dante''sposurepletely crumble.


    "W-what?" he even stammered.


    Eldrax, the small dragon who had evolved into a beautiful, well-endowed woman, was smiling, and Velryna joined her, wearing a genuine expression of joy. Lilith seemed to roll her eyes at one of Vex''s jokes, but soon a smile spread across her face as well.


    "You''re such a fool; a subus has to be sexy, not silly!" she retorted, making Vexugh even harder.


    At one corner of the table, Aldria was chatting animatedly with Lyrianna and Cherry, who seemed closer than he remembered, exchanging confidences and softughter.


    Aaralyn, with a look of amused curiosity, was captivated by the story Velryna was telling, interrupting now and then to add her own sarcasticment, drawingughter from everyone at the table.


    He approached, and one of his wives noticed him first, interrupting the conversation with a lightugh. "Well, well, look who finally decided to join us? Seems someone remembered he has wives," Valentina''s voice came through, shifting quickly from lively to cold.


    Dante raised his hands in surrender, smiling. "Alright, alright! Looks like I showed up just in time. A gathering of all the women who make my life a little more¡­ interesting." He emphasized thest word, promptingughter and a few eye rolls.


    Morgana gestured for him to sit. "Well, it seems today is our collective day off, so you''re officially surrounded by trouble." She winked at him, and Dante settled down next to Nagasawa.


    Sara grinned. "Hey, you bastard, did you really think you could hide from us?" she teased, though he knew there was more to it than just a joke.


    "Yep," he replied, epting a cup of coffee that Velryna offered him with a smile. "For a second, I thought I''d managed to, but¡­ it seems you found me anyway." He took a sip of coffee, feeling the lightness of the moment, almost forgetting what awaited him in the hellish battles ahead.


    The breakfast continued with conversation¡ªa day of peace and calm, finally, with no problems in sight.

 Chapter 372 Run, little wolf!

    The current world was naturally governed by those fully aware of their own strength. Being weak was not an option¡ªit never had been. Yet, after years of oveing and feeling powerful before lesser beings, Alexander''s sense of strength was now entirely shattered.


    He was running as if hell itself was at his heels.


    His footsteps echoed in the dark alleys of the Demi-human Kingdom, every breath heavy and ragged, mixed with the distant but ever-approaching sound of the woman''s steps behind him.


    ''It can''t be¡­ she''s still here¡­'' he thought in desperation. ''I need to disappear!''


    His eyes scanned the alleys for an escape, but the city seemed distorted, as if the streets had shaped themselves into abyrinth, forcing him in endless circles.


    Adrenaline pumped, and every muscle in his body screamed as he tried to keep a lead on his pursuer.


    He knew he had to escape; if he didn''t¡­ it would be his end.


    So many thoughts flooded his mind¡ªhow had ite to this, really? Life had been so much simpler before. Yet now, a single event haunted him relentlessly as he pushed himself to keep going.


    He had thought eliminating Dante Scarlet was the way to rid himself of a potential threat that, one day, could turn against the world and his own empire. But who could have imagined this scenario? Ten years after his death, Dante had returned, seeking vengeance with a hunger impossible to satiate.


    Dante was back, and with him came the promise to hunt down those involved in that bitter incident, doing exactly that.


    Alexander had fled the Werewolf Kingdom straight to the Demi-human Kingdom, figuring it was the best ce to hide, forge new alliances, and find refuge¡ªespecially without his former rank as General.


    But now, hearing the cold, relentless breathing of his pursuer, he realized fate would not be so merciful.


    The woman hunting him was far from ordinary. Her dark eyes were as deep as an immeasurable void, her sharp, sadistic teeth forming a smile that chilled him more than anything else.


    Alexander turned right into a narrow alley, nearly tripping on the uneven stones below.


    He stole a quick nce back, catching a glimpse of the woman''s figure. Her maid uniform, once innocent, looked like a sinister costume on her.


    ''Shit!!'' She didn''t slow, moving with an almost inhuman precision, as if gliding through the shadowed alleys.


    There was no hesitation in her movements¡ªonly the certainty that, in the end, she would catch him.


    Every time Alexander thought he''d gained some distance, that he''d put a few precious meters between them, he felt the weight of her gaze on his back, a reminder that the chase was far from over.


    His mind raced as fast as his legs, revisiting the past in a hazy stream of fleeting memories.


    "Why¡­ why did I do this?" he murmured, his breath shallow andbored. He remembered what he had once considered a perfect resolution¡ªthe moment Dante was killed, when he believed all his problems had vanished.


    What a brutal mistake.


    The cold, cruel night seemed to close in around him.


    Enjoy new tales from empire


    The alleys narrowed, each wall closer than thest, until he found himself taking a path that led to a dead end.


    He felt his heart pounding like a drum, blood hammering in his head as he tried, desperately, to find a new route.


    But the passages ahead merged into a confusion of darkness and cold stone walls, and soon the certainty that he was lost became unbearable.


    He was sinking into despair and fear.


    A wave of panic rose in his throat, urging him to scream, but he held it back. The woman was so close now that he could hear the swish of her dress hem, the unnerving sound of her steady, purposeful footsteps. He sped up, forcing his body onward, ignoring the aches and fatigue. His vision began to blur, the adrenaline warping his perception into a haze of pale colors and threatening shadows.


    The chase seemed endless, each second gnawing away at his sense of control. "Could he have sent her? Is he¡­ is he doing this personally? Why hasn''t he appeared yet?" The questions swirled through his mind, a spiral of fear and uncertainty.


    But the answer was right behind him, in the woman who would not stop until she''d achieved her goal.


    "Pff¡­" Then, he heard herughter. Low, husky, filled with cruelty, it echoed against the narrow alley walls. His heart raced even faster, if that were possible. Something in thatugh made him feel naked and exposed, as if all his ws and sins wereid bare in that morbid sound.


    Finally, Alexander spotted a small opening to his left. He threw himself toward it, his body exhausted, his heart pounding wildly. The passage led him to an even narrower street, cluttered with debris and refuse. He slipped, nearly fell, but managed to regain his bnce and pushed on.


    Sweat dripped down his forehead as his lungs burned. His thoughts grew muddled, his mind reying the only phrase he needed to hear: "Keep running, don''t stop."


    Yet the world seemed to conspire against him. Each turn led to another wall; every alley left him more lost. Her footsteps grew ever closer, and now he could swear he felt the cold air emanating from her presence. He stumbled, swayed, and copsed to his knees on the stone ground. His hands and knees were scraped and bleeding, but he knew he couldn''t stop.


    Alexander tried to stand, but before he could, he saw her shadow cast on the wall in front of him. She was right behind him, her ck eyes gleaming, a cold smile on her lips. He held his breath, frozen in terror. She walked toward him, each step calcted, unhurried, like a predator finally cornering its prey.


    "You thought you could escape me, Alexander?" she whispered, her voice like the hiss of a serpent. Alexander swallowed hard, every fiber of his being dominated by fear.


    He tried to drag himself backward, but she reached out and gripped his throat with disturbing ease. Alexander felt her fingers press against his skin as if they could pierce his flesh with the same ease one might open a door. She lifted him into the air, and he struggled desperately against the crushing force that immobilized him.


    "You ran¡­ so far," she said, her cruel smile growing more intense as she watched his despair. "But it''s pointless, Alexander. You were dead the moment you tried to kill my lovely, darling Dante."


    He tried to speak, to beg, but the grip around his throat choked any sound before it could escape. His wide eyes met hers, and he realized there was no mercy or hesitation there. Those ck eyes were wells of emptiness, and he knew that any words would be useless.


    She tilted her head, studying him as if he were nothing more than an insignificant insect. "Now, you''ll pay for what you did. And I''ll make sure your death is exactly as he would have wanted."


    The pressure on his throat tightened, and Alexander felt the world beginning to darken. He was at the brink of death, and each passing second was a bitter reminder of his mistakes.


    In that final moment, he knew everything was lost, that there was no escape.


    He lost consciousness and crumpled to the ground as the woman released him.


    The woman smiled, a dark and satisfied smile.


    "You''re not dead," she murmured, her tone dripping with contempt. "Not yet, anyway." Then, she reached into the pocket of her dress and pulled out a small silver orb, etched with glowing runes that pulsed lightly in her hand.


    The woman pressed a button on the sphere''s surface and raised it to her lips. "Target captured," she announced, her voice cold andposed.


    A brief silence followed, and then a deep, imposing voice resonated from the other end of themunication. "Good job, Evangeline," Dante said, his tone a mix of authority and satisfaction. "Bring that worm here. I want to see his face when he wakes up."


    Evangeline smiled once more, a sadistic glint in her eyes, and stowed the orb away. She seized Alexander by the cor, dragging him along like a sack of garbage.


    As she pulled Alexander through the dark alleys, a wicked smile crept onto her lips, her thoughts boiling with uncontroble desire. "I hope my master rewards me... generously," she murmured, her voice thick with anticipation. "The thought of being graced by him... feeling his touch overwhelming me¡­" A shiver ran down her spine at the imagined scenario.


    "If he asks what I desire as a reward, I''ll be bold," she whispered, her eyes shining. "How could I let a man like him slip away? I want to feel his virility prating me brutally, filling me up, his body connected to mine¡­" Evangeline bit her lip, her body responding to her own longing. Just the idea of what might happen left her in a state of burning yearning, her legs trembling slightly. "Ah... just thinking about it... I''mpletely soaked¡­"


    She chuckled softly at the imagined scene: him, with that prating gaze and rough voice, asking what reward she would desire, offering her anything. "Oh, how delicious it would be to have the master inside me¡­" she thought, nearly losing herself in daydreams.

 Chapter 373 You will feel everything

    Where was he? He didn''t know¡­ The pain in his head was so intense that his vision was blurred.


    He had just awakened, unable to think of anything else but escaping.


    He tried to move, but his wrists and ankles were bound by some kind of chain, restricting all his movements. The ce reeked of metal, an oppressive atmosphere permeating the space.


    As rity gradually returned, his mind stumbled through a confusion of thoughts: how had he been captured? Where was he? And who would go to such lengths to get to him?


    ''What the hell happened?!'' he thought frantically as his head spun, panic starting to creep in. But the faint glow of mes illuminating the room revealed a figure standing before him.


    It was a tall man with fiery red hair that contrasted with the glow of the me. He stood there, merely observing Alexander''s every reaction with an oddly calm smile.


    His presence was heavy, as if it filled every corner of the room, his unyielding gaze waiting for Alexander to grasp the situation.


    "Did you sleep well, Alexander?" The man''s voice was firm, deep, and carried a mocking tone.


    The sound made Alexander shudder; memories of thest moments before he lost consciousness returned in shes¡ªthe ruthless touch of the woman who captured him, the desperation and fear. And then he understood: Dante.


    "You¡­!!" Alexander whispered. He had met Dante once before, during the rulers'' meeting, but seeing him alone like this, especially behaving this way¡­


    Dante chuckled, a sound that seemed to slice through the heavy air of the room. "You look scared; have you forgotten the Ghost you helped to kill? I imagine you already know what that means for you, don''t you? I hope you haven''t forgotten what I said I would do." He stepped closer, each step resonating against the floor, heightening the tension around Alexander.


    "You¡­ you don''t understand, Dante," Alexander tried to speak, but his voice wavered. "I did what I did because it was necessary, I had to¡ª"


    Dante interrupted with a coldugh. "Necessary? Interesting choice of words. You sacrificed a fourteen-year-old child, for what exactly? Your arrogance, your honor, and for what? A mere whim. But now, Alexander, I''m the one who decides what''s necessary."


    "I¡­ couldn''t foresee what would happen, Dante," Alexander responded in a trembling voice. "At the time, it was the only option I had. You¡­ you were a danger to all of us!"


    Dante moved until he was mere inches from his face, and Alexander could see the merciless glint in his crimson eyes, a look that knew no forgiveness. "I was a danger?" Dante repeated, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "Interesting. Tell me, Alexander, when did I ever show any danger to you and your troupe of vermin? As far as I recall, even after defeating all of you, I stayed far away from everyone. But of course, there was the opportunity to kill that woman''s son¡­ HAHAHA," Danteughed loudly as he recalled what had happened.


    The memories of that day still lingered in his mind¡­ Simply because, after those horrific moments, Dante fell in love with his third person¡­ Nagasawa¡­


    He remembered that day clearly¡­


    Dante struggled to rise, but before he could react, he felt the crushing weight of Forki''s foot on his leg, pinning him down.


    "Did you really think we''d risk our lives to help you escape?" Ethan sneered, a sadistic smile ying on his lips as a spark of lightning began to crackle in his hand.


    Alexander, watching the scene with a triumphant expression, leaned slightly toward Dante, his gaze icy. "Consider yourself honored, Dante Scarlet," he said, his toneden with satisfaction. "You''ll be the first to fall by my hands¡­ and take Nagasawa Yamata with you."


    Dante felt his blood boil, but before he could respond, Alexander made a gesture, and the lightning in Ethan''s hand was fired directly at Nagasawa. Without hesitation, Dante used all his remaining strength to throw himself in front of her, taking the hit directly to his back.


    "Ahhh!" Dante''s scream echoed as the searing pain hit him, a shock so intense that he coughed up blood. He recognized the power of holy energy¡ªnot just any lightning; it had been cast with the essence of a Holy Sword. Even he, who could wield such weapons, was not immune to the destructive effects of holy energy.


    Every fiber of his body screamed in agony, and his vision wavered as consciousness threatened to abandon him. Dante knew he was at his limit; his mana core was exhausted, and if he continued to push his reserves, he could be destroyed forever. But even as darkness enveloped him, a single thought kept him grounded: protect Nagasawa.


    Before he could regain hisposure, Alexander sneered with disdain and whispered his final words. "Goodbye, Dante Scarlet."


    With a cruel kick, Alexander hurled them off the precipice that had opened in the copse. Back in reality, ignoring his memories, he saw the man looking at him desperately.


    Panic overtook him. Desperate, Alexander began to struggle against the chains, which clinked deafeningly against the metal of the chair. The words flowed in an uncontroble rush of despair.


    "S-Sorry! I-I was just a child!" he pleaded, his voice trembling, his eyes wide with terror. "I didn''t know what I was doing!" Enjoy more content from empire


    Dante remained silent, merely tilting his head with an impassive expression. The intensity of that gaze burned Alexander, and the futility of his words hit him. There was no redemption in Dante''s face, only the cold calm of a man who had already decided the fate of those before him.


    "Child?" Dante whispered, the wordden with icy sarcasm. "You knew exactly what you were doing, Alexander. You stopped being an innocent child a long time ago." He stepped forward, the boots echoing through the room with a heavy, threatening sound. "You yed with the lives of others out of selfishness, out of pride. And now¡­ thest person you wanted to face is here."


    Dante crouched to meet Alexander''s gaze, his expression grave. "Ten years have passed, Alexander. Ten years in which I''ve had plenty of time to think about what to do with you. It won''t be quick, but I promise it will be... unforgettable."


    With a snap of his fingers, Dante summoned the same woman who had pursued Alexander relentlessly into the room. She appeared like a shadow at the door, her posture impable, dressed in her maid uniform, but her eyes gleaming with an almost animalistic coldness. A cruel smile returned to her face as she stared at Alexander, who trembled at the memory of the desperate escape he had attempted.


    But it wasn''t just her.


    From the shadows, a second figure slowly emerged. Nagasawa. Her eyes glowed a deep crimson, a fierce gaze radiating contained fury. She walked toward Alexander, each step echoing in the room like the beat of a war drum, bringing with her a presence as imposing as Dante''s.


    "Oh, Alexander..." Nagasawa began, her voice low and threatening. "You have no idea how long I''ve waited for this moment."


    Alexander swallowed hard, fear evident on his face as the two women stared at him, predators about to pounce on their helpless prey. He tried to pull away, but the chains held him firmly.


    Dante smiled, crossing his arms, watching the scene with a certain dark delight. "Wee to your own judgment, Alexander. And since you seem to enjoy memories from the past, these two... have some memories for you as well."


    Nagasawa moved even closer, leaning down to meet Alexander''s gaze, her red eyes fixed on his, full of disdain. "You''ve run for so long... But the time hase to face what you''ve sown."


    The other woman grinned, revealing sharp teeth in a gesture that was both a warning and a promise.


    Nagasawa approached slowly, her steps carrying a dangerous calm. Stopping behind Alexander, she slid her hand over his shoulder, her fingers cold and firm resting lightly on him.


    When she pressed her hand against his shoulder, Alexander felt a strange warmth, a tingling sensation that quickly transformed into pain. His shoulder began to bubble under her touch, the skin disintegrating into tiny fragments, as if it were... melting.


    "Ughg!!" He tried to scream, but terror paralyzed him, and all he could manage was a strangled whimper.


    Nagasawa simply smiled, leaning in close enough for her voice to be a whisper directly in his ear.


    "The pain you feel now... is just a fraction of what you caused, to me and my husband," she murmured, her voice cold and satisfied. "Every inch... every second... you will feel it, Alexander." She whispered, releasing more poison from her hand...


    Nagasawa''s touch intensified, and Alexander felt the pain spreading like fire through his veins as her venom seeped into his skin. The sensation was a mix of burning and paralysis, every fiber of his being in agony as the poison advanced.


    "Please... please..." he babbled, his voice barely audible as panic consumed him. He knew he was at her mercy, powerless to defend himself or escape.


    Nagasawa leaned in even closer, the proximity making the moment more ustrophobic. "You don''t understand, Alexander," she whispered, her tone soft as silk butden with contained rage. "You took everything from me. Now... it''s your turn to experience what it''s like to be destroyed, piece by piece."


    "Evangeline... how about you grab that?" Nagasawa asked, smiling as she kept her hand on his skin.


    "Yes, ma''am."

 Chapter 374 A show of despair

    "Evangeline... how about you grab this?" Nagasawa asked, smiling while keeping her hand on his skin. His arm hadpletely melted away, and he could already see his bones, but he could hardly make a sound; the pain was so intense that his throat had locked up, and he stopped emitting any noise.


    Evangeline smiled, revealing her pointed teeth, and agreed, picking up a sphere that held a strange power. "Here you go, Lady Naga," Evangeline said, handing the green energy sphere into Nagasawa''s hands.


    "A sphere made from the healing energy of the World Tree," Nagasawa remarked, smiling.


    Alexander wondered why they needed something like this. In a moment like this, a healing sphere seemed like a paradox, a cruel irony. What could heal a body that was about to be torn apart?


    "This sphere is a gift I asked from the World Tree," Nagasawa said, her smile not reaching her eyes. "You''ll see how it can be used to make you feel every little detail of what''s about to happen."


    Alexander''s heart raced as he saw the sphere. It was a source of energy, a small jewel; perhaps in the hands of good people, he could be healed after so much pain... But in Nagasawa''s hands, he knew its function would be entirely different. The sphere began to glow more intensely, and he felt a wave of heat surge through him, but it wasn''tforting warmth. It was a warning.


    His body waspletely restored...


    "Let''s begin," Nagasawa said, her gaze fixed on Alexander, a predator that had finally cornered its prey.


    Her eyes roamed over the man''s body... The de sliced through the air with a deadly hiss, embedding itself in Alexander''s arm with a precise motion. The pain exploded in his mind like wildfire, an overwhelming wave that swept away any trace of lucidity that remained. He wanted to scream, but his throat remained constricted, a knot of despair that wouldn''t let him make a sound. Blood poured out, warm and thick, staining the pale skin of the floor while Nagasawa''s de gleamed with the light of the sphere.


    "Oh, the beauty of suffering," Nagasawa murmured, watching the scene with a look of pleasure. "You feel that, don''t you? Every second is a symphony of pain, a melody that will not be forgotten."


    The sphere pulsed in her hands, sending out a wave of energy that quickly closed the wound. Alexander looked at the healing cut, the skin reforming while he felt his life force draining, a strange and cruel sensation. It was as if the sphere were mocking him, offering a cure that only prolonged his torment.


    "This is just the beginning, you worm," Evangeline said, her voice smooth as a breeze, but her gaze was filled with pure disdain. She stepped closer, observing with interest. "The sphere not only heals; it amplifies your pain. Isn''t it a delicious irony?"


    Experience more tales on empire


    Nagasawa nodded, a sadistic smile spreading across her face. "And now, let''s see how much more you can endure." With an agile motion, she cut again, this time across his ribs, the de entering with a satisfying snap. Blood gushed out, and the pain expanded like a fire in his guts, a hurt that seemed endless.


    "Do you remember?" Dante appeared from the back of the room, his gaze burning. "Let''s see if you can endure this a little longer."


    Each question he asked was a cut to Alexander''s soul, a constant reminder of what he had done. He tried to concentrate, but the pain was so intense that his mind began to fade, fragmenting into shes of memory, like blurred images of a life that seemed distant. The image of Dante being struck by lightning shed in his mind, the moment everything started to go wrong...


    "This is just the beginning," Nagasawa whispered, more like a threat than a warning. "We''re just warming up."


    With a gesture, she made the sphere glow even brighter, and the energy spread throughout the room, enveloping Alexander in an intense heat that brought nofort, only a new torment. He felt his body being remade and shattered at the same time, each part of his existence being restructured into a new form of suffering.


    "Now, let''s explore a little more," Evangeline said, her tone almost childish, as if she were about to y. She bent down, cing her hands on Alexander''s knees. "What would you prefer? A deep cut or a slow crushing?"


    He stared at her with wide eyes, the intensity of his pain already sending him into shock. He wanted to scream, but the sound wouldn''te out, the agony had rendered him mute.


    "Don''t worry, we have time," Nagasawa said, watching his reaction with delight. "And the sphere ensures that you can''t die. Not until we''ve finished."


    She drew the de again, now making a series of smaller but equally painful cuts. Each blow felt like a hammer blow to his sanity, and he found himself fighting against the invisible currents of pain. It was as if his mind was tearing itself apart, fragments of his essence being lost in each silent scream that echoed in his head.


    "I was honestly just going to kill you," Nagasawa exined, as she continued to torture him. "Not least because, thanks to you, I fell in love with my husband. But you annoy me too much, you know? So I''ll keep going until you beg."


    Evangeline watched intently, as if she were studying an art project. "You really are fascinating, Alexander," she said, as if she were admiring a masterpiece. "The way you react... the struggle in your eyes. It just makes everything more fun."


    What was once a man had be a shadow of what he was, the light of his soul almost extinguished under the pressure of pain and despair. He felt like a cornered animal, and each stroke of the de was like a reminder that there was no escape, that he waspletely at the mercy of his captors'' sadistic desires.


    "This is just a little reminder," Nagasawa said, leaning closer, his breath warm on his face. "And now, let''s turn up the intensity. What do you think of an experiment, something the husband said? What''s its name... Oh yes... A Blood Eagle?"


    The atmosphere in the room became heavy, impregnated with a mixture of pain and sadistic expectation that hung over Alexander. Nagasawa and Evangeline exchangedplicit nces, like two performers in a macabre show, ready to take their cruel theater of torture to new heights.


    "A Blood Eagle," Nagasawa repeated, with a gleam of enthusiasm in her eyes. "It''s an ancient torture, quite fun if you know how to apply it. Fortunately my husband taught me." With that, she began to describe the technique, each word charged with a sinister anticipation.


    "cutting out the ribs of their victims and unfolding them to form wings, as if they were eagles... in a spectacle of pain, of course." Evangeline leaned forward, absorbing every detail. "It''s fascinating how the mind can resist, even when the body is on the verge of copse."


    Alexander looked at them, the expression on his face a mixture of horror and despair. "Please... don''t..." he murmured, his voice shaky, almost inaudible. He was on the verge of an emotional breakdown, knowing that the pain that was already consuming him would soon be even more unbearable.


    "Let''s begin," Nagasawa said, her voice sweet and murderous. With a smooth movement, she moved away and returned with a glistening de, its edges reflecting the light in a threatening way. Alexander felt a chill run down his spine at the sight of the de. The anticipation of pain was palpable, and he tried to move away, but he was trapped.


    "No! No, please!" his cry echoed, a mixture of dread and pleading, but Nagasawa''s response was a satisfied smile.


    "I only know the theory, I''ll have to learn from experience, first I do this..." she said, as if she were exining a cake recipe, while the de slid across his skin, like a cutting heat, making him scream with all the strength he had left. The scream turned into a guttural, almost animal sound as the cut deepened. The de danced with ease, and he felt his flesh open under its touch, each movement causing an explosion of pain that made his mind crumble.


    "This is just a reminder," Nagasawa continued, the de now pressing down hard, almost as if it wanted to dig into his insides. "And now, let''s increase the intensity."


    He was so absorbed in the pain that he barely noticed Evangeline approaching. She was watching everything with a look of fascination, like a child in front of a magic show. "I''ve always wanted to see this up close," she said, her melodious voice contrasting with the brutality of the scene. "The way the flesh separates..."


    The horror intensified as Nagasawa began to unfold her ribs. Alexander stood in shock, unable to process the reality that was unfolding before him. The de went in deeper, making him feel like he was being torn apart from the inside out. The sound of bones breaking was almost deafening, a pop that echoed in his ears as his mind tried to disconnect from the pain.


    "Now for the fun part," said Nagasawa with a crooked smile, her expression one of pure satisfaction. She applied force, and Alexander had the sensation that his ribs were spreading like wings, each snap pulsing through his body like a hammer, shattering his resistance. The scream that escaped her lips was a mixture of pain, dread and despair, a symphony of anguish that filled the room.


    "Look at you," Evangeline said, her voice soft and calm, but her words were poison. "A real work of art in the making. You''re doing so well, Alexander. Your every move is pure poetry to me." The gleam in her eyes was disturbing; she was feeding off his pain, the despair that emanated from him.


    "No... please... I''m begging you," Alexander managed to stammer out between screams, his mind a whirlwind of horror. What was once a strong man was turning into a shadow of his former self, his identity being torn apart along with his flesh. He was bing an object of torture, a trophy for these sadistic creatures.


    "You have no idea what you''re about to be," Nagasawa said, his voiceden with pleasure. "You will be a story, a legend of pain. And we''ll make sure you feel every second of it." She seemed to delight in the idea of her transformation, as if she were shaping a piece of art.


    The atmosphere around them was permeated with the symphony of her screams and the insaneughter of Nagasawa and Evangeline. For them, every moment of pain was a triumph, a step towards what they considered a glorious spectacle. And for Alexander, every second that passed was a test of his mental and physical endurance, a desperate struggle against the inevitability of his death.


    "No... I can''t... not like this..." Alexander whispered, the desperation in his voice echoing off the walls. But his pleas were in vain; he was no longer a person. He was a project, an object in the hands of two cruel creatures who fed on his agony. Darkness began to engulf his vision, his mind fragmenting under the weight of pain and terror. Every crack of bone, every cut in the skin was a cruel reminder that he was trapped in a nightmare from which he could not wake up.


    "This is just the beginning," Nagasawa said, his smile widening as he prepared to continue. Alexander felt horror wash over him. He knew that, as the torture unfolded, he became more and more a puppet, bound to the whims of his torturers, a symbol of a pain that seemed endless.

 Chapter 375 Welcome to Hell

    Alexander ran, but he didn''t know from where or to where.


    The environment around him shifted constantly, like an endless corridor of broken mirrors, with fragments of his darkest memories reflected on every surface.


    His brother, Boris, appeared in the shards of memory, wearing that self-assured smile, always admired by others while Alexander was just¡­ the second, the one who couldn''t measure up.


    "Why this!" he screamed internally, feeling as if he were being swallowed by the darkness around him.


    No matter how hard he tried, Boris was always ahead, and it consumed him.


    He remembered every word and gesture their father dedicated to his brother, and the emptiness he himself left in everyone, a space no one even noticed.


    "Don''t show me this trash!" Alexander''s heart raced, memories suffocating him as he kept running, the feeling of being useless and invisible crushing him with every step.


    For a brief moment, the memories of Boris faded, but they were reced by an even more imposing and threatening figure¡­ A simple fourteen-year-old boy. Well, he wasn''t that simple.


    He was the son of the most brutal, terrifying woman in the world, the woman with the title of Scarlet Devastator and¡­ Godyer. Dante Scarlet. He was the "son of Valentina," everyone treated him like a god among mortals, like his mother. They even warned Alexander not to provoke or interact with him.


    In Kryoris, everyone feared him as if death itself were in the air, and for Alexander, trapped in his own shadow, he was consumed with envy, a twisted desire to surpass or¡­ destroy Dante.


    He heard so much about the boy that, without even meeting him, he already hated him. The fear they ced on him around this person¡­ It was beyond the ordinary. It was as if Alexander were doomed to live in the shadow of an iparable figure. Rage ate away at him, and he started to realize he no longer cared about being second, third, orst. He only wanted one thing: for Dante to cease to exist.


    The nightmare continued, growing more intense and distorted, until finally, he found himself face-to-face with Dante.


    Then he heard something, something that would forever be etched into his mind...


    "The one who is always in battles, the son of the Werewolf King, the Man who walks in packs, the holder of the title of Alpha Wolf of Kryoris, Alexander Sucellus!"


    The fox''s voice echoed in his ears, and he was back in that arena¡­ The arena where it happened¡­ That cursed day...


    He saw the audience fall into a stunned silence, remembering exactly what he thought that day¡­ "That reaction¡­"


    His arrogance blinded him to what had happened earlier¡­ He looked at his younger self.


    "Hm? What''s with that reaction?" the Younger Alexander said, scanning the environment. "They must be respecting me? Probably, I am incredible," he thought quickly and looked at his opponent.


    "So na?ve¡­" Alexander murmured.


    "Look who we have here, the relentless idiot of the school!" the Younger Alexander shouted loudly, his voice echoing clearly for everyone to hear.


    An absolute silence filled the air; no one dared tough, for they''d already seen what had happened before¡­


    "It''s now¡­" Alexander murmured, remembering what came next.


    "Akemi, you can tell the truth," he said to the fox, who disyed a wide grin.


    [Due to a ranking change, Sara Vortex has be the second-ranked student in the First Year Rankings.]


    [On the right side of the arena]


    [The one who bows to no one except Valentina Scarlet]


    [A boy who won over two of the greatest forces of the present through marriage]


    [The most famous young vampire in the supernatural world]


    [The official husband of Valentina Scarlet and Morgana Arcano]


    [The holder of the highest title in the first year at Kryoris, The Demon King of Devastation]


    [Dante Scarlet.]


    "I tried to be someone kind to all of you. I tried to make friends, but you all made excuses and excluded me from everything. Since you''ve excluded me, I''ll exclude you as well."


    "Especially the filthy offspring of world leaders who have been acting like spoiled children this past month." Enjoy new chapters from empire


    "I spent a month doing nothing, and even without knowing who I was, I became the absolute focus of all of you. Ironic, isn''t it?"


    "Since you wanted so badly to destroy me, just as you''ve beenmitting horrible acts against all the students in this school, then let''s do it."


    "Extortion, physical and psychological abuse, bullying, theft, racism, racial discrimination, xenophobia, and sexual harassment."


    The pressure began to affect the surroundings, the arena starting to crack slightly. "If I kill everyone, it means I''ve cleansed your kingdoms, don''t you agree?"


    "Then I challenge all of you at once," Dante said with a smile they had only seen once before¡ªwhen Valentina first appeared.


    Dante''s voice echoed, "COME ON, YOU LOSERS."


    The nightmare continued, bing increasingly intense and distorted, until Alexander finally found himself standing before Dante. They were both in an empty field, illuminated only by the oppressive light of the moon. The chance to end him had arisen as an irresistible temptation, and Alexander realized that every fiber of his being craved it, like an addiction nurtured over the years.


    Dante looked at him with cold indifference, not even appearing surprised by his presence. The disdain in Dante''s gaze was more than Alexander could bear, and the simmering rage took hold, consuming him. He lunged forward, attacking with every ounce of strength he had, but Dante dodged each blow with an insulting ease, as if he were merely toying with him.


    Every failure fueled Alexander''s hatred and frustration as he fought with a desperate fury. He knew he was inferior, that he had never truly matched Dante, but the thought of seeing him fall, of erasing that superior expression from his face, was all that mattered. He charged again, ignoring the pain and fatigue, finallynding a single blow¡ªa shallow cut that barely touched Dante.


    Dante smirked, and in that smile, Alexander saw his own insignificance reflected back at him. He would never be enough. Never be respected. Never be remembered.


    Alexander opened his eyes with difficulty, breathing heavily, with a sense of dread carved deep into his soul. He blinked repeatedly, struggling to distinguish reality from the twisted memories he had just endured. The vision around him was hazy, but little by little, he realized he was no longer in the nightmare. He was back in the room¡ªa cold, dark ce where he had endured the most merciless forms of torment. His body was there, or what was left of it, scattered like a grotesque jigsaw puzzle.


    Looking down, he saw a deste, surreal scene. His legs and arms wereid out on the ground, the severed limbs disyed before him like trophies of a perverse victory. No matter how he tried, he could no longer feel pain. His body, reduced to a powerless torso, had transcended the threshold of sensation, leaving only emptiness behind.


    Around him stood the figures he had learned to fear and loathe. The women who, without remorse or hesitation, had taken everything from him, piece by piece, physical and mental, tearing away all that he was until only a fragment of the man remained. The blonde maid, Evangeline, wore a sadistic smile, a gleam of morbid satisfaction in her eyes. Beside her, Nagasawa held a look of disdain, regarding him as little more than a pest that had finally received his due.


    And then he saw Dante, sitting casually, his gaze cold and distant, almost bored. Dante had not lifted a finger during the entire torture session; he had simply watched, as though Alexander''s suffering was a mere spectacle. Dante''s indifference was the cruelest blow of all¡ªa reminder that, to him, Alexander had never been anything more than a pathetic shadow, trying in vain to impose himself.


    After a long silence, Dante finally spoke, his deep voice cutting through the oppressive weight that hung over the room. "Did you enjoy the dream?"


    The question, so simple and ironic, struck Alexander like a sharpened de. He opened his mouth, trying to respond, but no words came. Everything he had experienced in the dream surged back like a crushing wave, reviving the agony and frustration of never having been able to measure up to Dante. Even in his mind, in his own nightmares, he was defeated, humiliated, reduced to nothing.


    Dante rose slowly, crossing the room with deliberate steps, each one echoing with an oppressive weight. He stopped inches from Alexander, leaning in slightly so their eyes met. "You''ve always wanted to be somebody, Alexander. Someone important, someone recognized. But the truth¡­ is that you''ve always been a coward. A small man, incapable of facing his own ws."


    Alexander tried to gather the strength to respond, but the emotional pain was unbearable. There was nothing left to say, because he knew Dante was right. The hatred and envy he''d carried for years, it all felt so hollow now. Consumed by his desire to destroy Dante, he''d been left as nothing but an empty shell.


    Nagasawa approached, her smile calcted and icy. "You always wanted to be someone, Alexander, but look at you now. Just a fragment of what''s left of a person. That''s what you are, the shadow of someone who never had the courage to confront his own insignificance."


    The blonde maid, Evangeline, moved closer too, twirling a knife deftly between her fingers. She crouched beside him, meeting his gaze directly, and smiled. "Maybe we should give him another dream. This time, one where he doesn''t fail at everything." Her sadisticughter reverberated through the room, amplifying the suffocating atmosphere.


    Tears welled up in Alexander''s eyes, but he could do nothing but endure. There was no escape, not even from his own shame. All the emotions he once clung to ¡ª pride, envy, hatred ¡ª crumbled around him, leaving only emptiness.


    With a desperate final breath, he forced the words from his lips. "Please¡­ just end this¡­"


    Dante regarded him, scrutinizing him as if deciding whether he truly deserved a final release. And then, as if reaching a conclusion, Dante gave a slight, cold,passionless smile.


    "Did you enjoy that?" Dante asked, and suddenly... Alexander found himself somewhere else entirely.


    His body waspletely healed, and only Dante was with him in this ce. It was a beautiful, flowered meadow.


    "W-where am I?" Alexander stammered.


    "You''re in hell, obviously. Didn''t you want this to end? You''re dead." Dante smiled. "And now, you''ll go through an endless cycle of dreams until you purify, reliving your worst nightmare every day, until you''re redeemed of your sins and ready for the cycle of reincarnation. Goodbye." Dante gave a wave, and the man vanished.


    "You''re so cruel, Master! You could''ve told him he''d never escape hell!" Evangeline pouted, crossing her arms.


    "You say that, but you suggested sending him to the Fields of Lust, to let the demons use his soul as a ything forever. Tsk, such a hypocrite." Dante folded his arms. "You were the first human, you know that? You''re so evil!"


    "You''re the one who made me, darling," Evangeline replied.

 Chapter 376 The Wolf and the Vampire

    As the months passed, the problems gradually began to dissipate. Who would have thought that calm woulde so quickly after the storm of recent events?


    Initially, Dante had nned to take control of all the smaller continents and aim for global domination.


    Of course, Dante had no intentions of bing the supreme dictator or any of that nonsense; he simply wanted the opportunity to be the voice of these continents, not rule them with an iron fist.


    Dante might be crazy, but he''s not unjust.


    Recently, he decided it was a good time to reestablish his bases, especially after the turmoil involving memories of his past life.


    Some of those memories were subtly unsettling, so he took some time to reflect on what he was doing, what he would do next, and with whom he''d do it.


    Killing Alexander was essentially meaningless in his life. The man was just a pile of garbage with legs, so his death didn''t matter; honestly, ever since he died in Kryoris, it was inconsequential.


    His death meant nothing, and frankly? Good riddance.


    "Where are you going, darling?" Sara asked, seeing Dante walking by wearing a red coat and with his white hair loose¡ªa look he usually adopted when he wanted to go out and think about something.


    "I''m going to see Siren," Dante replied as he looked at the mythicalndscape of the Kingdom of Albion.


    "I see¡­ she''s still not thinking straight, is she? I thought she wanted the kingdom to prosper¡­" Sara murmured, and Dante just smiled, stroking her head affectionately.


    "I''m not doing this for some idiotic kingdom, just for her. But it seems she still doesn''t understand who I am," Dante chuckled.


    "Hm¡­ knowing you, you must have already done incredible things; she just hasn''t noticed yet, pfft¡­" Saraughed with him before hugging him.


    "Huh? Out of the blue like that?" He asked, smiling as he returned the hug. "Stop lying. Where are you


    really


    going?" she questioned.


    "Haha, nothing gets past you, does it?" Dante said. "I''m going to see Siren, and after that¡­ I''m going after the Sin of Gluttony. Seems our friend the cksmith found a very gluttonous dwarf causing trouble in Steel Mountain."


    Sara raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "A gluttonous dwarf? I bet there''s more than simple gluttony behind her causing this mess."


    Dante nodded. "She''s not only hungry for food but for iron as well. Her presence seems to be creating tension among the mountain ns, and the Dwarf King is far from pleased. I believe Steel Mountain is on the brink of conflict if I don''t step in. As Clovis asked, I''ll just take a look at the girl."


    He sighed, knowing the task wouldn''t be easy. While his role often led him to confront powerful figures and bnce tensions among different peoples, he knew a delicate approach would be needed to deal with the Sins and their influence.


    "Do you think she''ll surrender so easily?" Sara asked, watching him with a calcting look.


    "That dwarf is stubborn as a rock," he replied with a mischievous smile. "But I know a few ways to convince a dwarf to listen."


    Then he gently released himself from Sara''s embrace, holding her chin tenderly. "Don''t worry. I''ll handle this and be back soon."


    Sara smiled back affectionately, watching him disappear into the horizon.


    "Did he go after another woman?" Elizabeth Tepes suddenly appeared beside Sara.


    "Who knows... that man is such a handful¡­" she muttered, almost revealing her real thoughts¡­


    ''He''s starting to worry me...''


    "Wait," Sara said, turning to look at Elizabeth, "H-how did you get in here?!" she asked, as Albion wasn''t open to the world. No one beyond the wives and close followers knew about it, and although Elizabeth had been a long-time friend of Sara''s...


    "Hm? Dante asked me toe. He said you were bored, so I asked my father, and he allowed it. Not that he knows about Albion, of course, but he just told me to maintain a good friendship with Dante, though he warned me Dante is aplete lunatic and mustn''t get his ws on me¡­" she muttered with a smile.


    "Your father told you that?" Sara asked, trying to understand the intentions behind d''s request.


    Elizabeth shrugged, her ever-mischievous smile in ce. "Yes, he has... genuine concerns about Dante. And at the same time, he admires his influence. But I have no doubt he''d be furious if he knew I came here specifically because I wanted to see Dante, not you." She spoke with a lightugh, though Sara couldn''t help but notice a hint of caution in her eyes.


    "Elizabeth," Sara called, grabbing her arm with a firm look. "You understand that not just anyone can enter Albion, right? That this is a refuge for all of us?"


    Elizabeth turned to face Sara, meeting her gaze just as directly. "I know that, and that''s why I took care not to leave any trace. Ie as a friend, not as d''s spy, in case you''re worried." She sighed and continued, "You know, Sara, I have my own reasons to align with Dante, separate from my father''s interests."


    Sara rxed a bit, still uncertain but willing to trust her old friend. "Well, if Dante truly asked you toe, it''s because he sees value in your presence."


    Elizabeth smiled, a touch of irony in her expression. "Or he wants me to keep him informed. He has... that way about him, doesn''t he? Always wanting to know everything." She paused, her gaze drifting over Albion''sndscape. "By the way, do you know why there are three subi fighting? They seem quite agitated back there."


    "Oh... they''ve resumed their training," Sara said as she turned, looking in a specific direction, where she spotted Lyrianna, Lilith, and Vex locked in a chaotic brawl.


    Meanwhile...


    Location: Werewolf Kingdom, restructured under the rule of Siren Sirius Ste.


    "Well, there''s no way I could walk around with my usual appearance anyway," Dante said, hiding his hands in his pockets as he strolled casually through the streets of Lycan.


    The streets of Lycan were quieter than usual, though the difort in the air was palpable. Dante walked with his usual calm, hands in the pockets of his red overcoat, while the werewolves around him shot him hard, hostile res. The distinct scent of vampire blood emanating from Dante seemed to waft through the city, drawing poorly concealed looks of disgust and revulsion from the locals.


    "Look who we have here, a vampire," grumbled one of the werewolves, a hulking figure nearly two meters tall, his face twisted in a scowl that reflected the deep-seated disdain between the two races. Others quickly gathered, eyeing Dante with a mix of distrust and dangerous curiosity.


    Dante ignored them at first, but a faint sneer formed at the corner of his mouth as he sensed the growing difort around him. The tension was almost visible in the air, like a rope ready to snap.


    "So, you think you''re better than us, bloodsucker?" taunted the werewolf, clenching his fist and stepping forward. "I can smell you from miles away. You shouldn''t be here."


    Dante let out a short, coldugh, turning to face the werewolf and meeting his gaze with eyes that revealed nothing but an abyss of indifference. "Better than you? Indeed, that''s exactly what I think. You''re nothing more than... rabid dogs." His voice was thick with disdain, each word a challenge.


    The other werewolves growled, their eyes zing with fury, but Dante kept his tone calm, a silent provocation in his gaze. "You''re far too predictable. Every growl, every step... a waste of effort."


    In a burst of rage, the first werewolf lunged at him, ws extended, but Dante dodged effortlessly, moving aside with a slight tilt of his head. "Really? This is the strength of the proud warriors of Lycan?" he murmured, raising an eyebrow and provoking them further.


    More werewolves, unable to contain their impulse, joined in the attempt to attack. One of therger ones, his eyes red with hatred, charged forward. "I''ll show you we''re not mere rabid dogs, vampire!" he snarled before delivering a blow with all his might.


    Dante dodged again, not even taking his hands out of his pockets. "How interesting," he muttered, sounding bored as he looked at the werewolves around him, now enraged. "I thought the Werewolf Kingdom was led by creatures of strength."


    "What do I see? A collection of pathetic weaknesses, a group of fools incapable of realizing how insignificant they are."


    Dante''s provocation was thest straw. The werewolves around him, furious and without a second thought, charged at him, creating a chaotic scene.


    But then¡­


    "Stop." A woman''s voice echoed as shended in front of Dante, creating a crater in front of him.


    "Y-Your Majesty!" They all shouted, dropping to their knees.


    "Could you stop showing up in my Kingdom this way? You could just appear in my pce. And what''s with this look?" she questioned as the werewolves trembled at her words.


    "And as for you," she said, turning to her pack, "you should know that regr vampires don''te here, so why pick a fight?"


    "Well, it''s not as if they''d know, right, dear?" Dante replied with a grin as his hair shifted, lengthening and returning to its usual vivid red.


    "It''s always you stirring up trouble, isn''t it, Dante?" she said, crossing her arms while regarding the vampire with a mixture of exasperation and curiosity.


    "Well, my dear Siren, I was merely walking and reflecting on the beauty of your kingdom when a few... disturbances decided to remind me that the prejudice between werewolves and vampires remains strong." He shrugged as if it were nothing more than an insignificant misunderstanding. His eyes, however, gleamed with slight provocation.


    The werewolves on the ground finally felt it¡­ They realized just who was standing before them.


    "D-d-d-d-Dante Scarlet!!" they stammered in unison.


    "Oh yes, hello? Not sure how to react here; I just wanted to see my future wife. Thank you for calling her so quickly¡ªit shows howpetent my Siren is and how well she observes her kingdom."


    Dante''s nonchntment made the werewolves shiver, while Siren only sighed, exasperated. He seemed to revel in the difort around him, enjoying every moment as the werewolves absorbed the impact of his presence, standing calmly in enemy territory with an almost disrespectful ease.


    Siren, still with her arms crossed, shot a piercing look at the vampire. "Future wife, is it? I don''t recall us reaching that point, Dante," she said in a controlled tone, though a spark of irritation shed in her eyes.


    "You know, you''re cute," he teased.

 Chapter 377 The Femininity of the Werewolf Queen

    As Dante and Siren walked through the city streets towards the pce, the atmosphere around them felt heavy and tense. Werewolves of various statures and ages watched the ''couple'' with fierce, hostile, and even disdainful looks. The resentment was evident in every face that red at them, as though Dante''s presence in enemy territory was a direct affront to their honor.


    Werewolves despise Vampires, and here was their beautiful Empress walking with the second most despised Vampire of their race, only surpassed by d Drac Tapes himself.


    Of course, he noticed every gaze directed his way¡ªhow could he not? These guys would attack him the second Siren moved away. Not that he cared or was fazed by it; Dante could, in fact, wipe out this entire kingdom if he really focused. But with a smirk, he leaned a little closer to Siren andmented quietly, but with a touch of provocation.


    "It seems your friends aren''t too thrilled to see me, Siren. I never imagined being so beloved by werewolves would cause such¡­ amotion," he said, smiling at her as if this were something to be proud of¡ªa whole kingdom showing him hostility.


    But instead of the predictable reaction he expected, Siren let out a softugh, though her eyes shone with a sharp glint. She cast him a challenging look, her lips forming a smile that was both provocative and dangerous.


    "And are you scared, Dante?" she asked, her tone clearly implying that this was thest thing she expected from him. "Or is it that the great Dante, Demon King of Devastation, fears the judgment of a handful of angry wolves?" she questioned, barely holding back herughter.


    *Oh... so she can be like this too... I learned something new.* Dante raised an eyebrow, amused by the provocation. Instead of responding in kind, he reached out and firmly held her hand, intertwining their fingers. The gesture was both an act of defiance and affection.


    "W-what are you doing?" she yelped, pulling back slightly. "Let go! What do you think you''re doing?" she shouted, and all the werewolves around prepared to attack. But she gave them a firm look that clearly said "No."


    "Since I''m so scared, my dear will protect me, won''t you? I can''t afford to get lost¡­ in a ce I don''t know," he said, moving even closer to her and pressing his body against hers as he held her hand. "You wouldn''t leave me alone now, would you, darling? How about we show them our connection? That way, they might stop looking at me with those frightened eyes," Dante said, his voice trembling, feigning fear.


    "W-what are you talking about? What connection? Let me go!" she protested, struggling to pull away, but he didn''t release her.


    "So, what do we have to do around here? Let''s go on a date," Dante said, and Siren''s eyes widened even further. Before she could respond, he pulled her off the path to the pce, leading her into the city''s bustling, luxurious shopping district.


    "The pce can wait," he said, looking at her intensely, almost as though he was the predator and not her. "Today, I want to show you a bit of fun, away from eyes that only know how to judge. You''ll be mine for a day," he said with a grin.


    And so¡­ the Werewolf Queen was kidnapped for a date with the Demon King.


    Their first stop was an upscale boutique, specializing in sophisticated, exclusive attire. The disys sparkled with elegant dresses and tailored suits that looked designed for those who didn''t mind paying a high price for the finest quality.


    "For barbarians, they do have good taste. Your designers here are better than those in the Vampire Kingdom¡­" Dante muttered before guiding Siren inside, ignoring the surprised and bewildered reactions of the staff as they walked in hand-in-hand.


    "You really think I''ll settle for just anything? It''s not my style to wear clothes like these," Siren said, raising an eyebrow as she nced around.


    "Is this kind of luxury a bit out of the ordinary for you? I thought you''d look incredible in anything; that''s why we''re here. I just want to make you even more beautiful," Dante said with a smile, picking up a luxurious red dress on disy. It was silky and form-fitting, with a daring cut, tailor-made to turn heads. He held the dress up to her, examining it critically before finally speaking.


    "Let''s say I''m feeling a bit¡­ generous today. After all, someone like you deserves the best. You look stunning, but I''d love to make you even more perfect," he said, his tone both provocative and sincere. "Go on, try it on."


    Siren looked at the dress, then at Dante, with a slightly challenging look.


    ''It''s no use... This man will make me do this one way or another, so I''ll just go along with his n and maybe it''ll end faster¡­'' She took the dress from his hands and disappeared behind the curtains of the fitting room, leaving Dante waiting outside with a satisfied smile. He could sense the curiosity of the shop attendants, who discreetly peeked at them, captivated by the odd couple. So, he decided to say something...


    "Don''t worry, I''m not here to cause trouble. I''m just giving her a little break. The former King made sure she waspletely consumed for years¡­ She doesn''t even consider her femininity anymore; I''m just trying to make her feel better and morefortable," Dante said loud enough for the attendants, who were left speechless, to hear.


    But that wasn''t meant for them¡­ ''Idiot¡­'' Siren thought as she finished changing and looked at herself in the mirror. For a moment, she truly looked at herself¡ªher face wasn''t dirty, but there were dark circles under her eyes, her eyes were drooping, tired, and her hair, white but with a hint of gray, not from dirt but from ack of care¡­ She wasn''t the same Siren she used to be.


    For a brief second¡­ a small tear fell from her eye as she took in her appearance. ''I don''t even consider my femininity anymore?...'' she murmured, wiping away the tear.


    When Siren finally emerged from the fitting room, the dress fit her perfectly, highlighting every curve with fierce elegance. Dante watched her for a moment, openly admiring her, but he could read her expression¡­ ''Damn¡­''


    "Perfect," he said anyway, though he could see her eyes were slightly red from crying. Sirenughed, shaking her head in denial.


    "I hope you know that I''m not going to make things easy for you just because you''re trying to impress me with an expensive dress." Dante shrugged, picking up another piece and offering it to her.


    "Who said I''m trying to impress you? I''m just indulging my taste in seeing you in the finest outfits. And besides, we have a reputation to maintain. These wolves need to know just how special you are to me." He teased.


    ''There''s no way out¡­'' She epted the teasing with a yful smile and spent the rest of the time in the fitting room, trying on various pieces that Dante selected for her with a meticulous, detailed eye.


    After a few purchases, they left the boutique and continued their stroll, stopping at a small luxury jewelry store. The disy cases sparkled with nes, rings, and bracelets encrusted with precious stones, each piece more delicate and refined than thest. Dante looked at Siren, leaning in once more, this time with an even more captivating air.


    "A touch of shine would suit your skin, don''t you think?" he said with a smile. Siren rolled her eyes but followed him to the counter, where she examined the nes with a look that mixed disinterest and curiosity.


    "You''re really persistent, aren''t you?" she teased, picking up a gold ne with a small ruby pendant. "I don''t think I''ve ever met anyone so determined to show how attentive they can be¡­ when they want to, of course."


    Dante just smiled. He took the ne from her hand and ced it around her neck, his touch careful and full of intention. When he finished, he held her face, looking into her eyes intensely.


    "Maybe I am persistent. Or maybe I just found something worth the effort." For a brief moment, Siren''s yful smile softened into something more vulnerable. She quickly regained herposure, but Dante noticed the subtle shift.


    They continued their outing, and Dante took her to a gourmet delicatessen, where they sampled luxurious desserts, such as dark chocte truffles filled with rare fruits and fine cakes decorated with edible gold. Seated across from each other at a small counter, Siren tasted a fruit tart while watching Dante with a thoughtful expression.


    "You really put in a lot of effort, but it''s not going to lead anywhere," she murmured as she finished her dessert. "Maybe I underestimated how... considerate you can be. But it won''t change what I think of you."


    Dante watched her with a slight smile, but his tone was sincere when he replied, "If you think I''m here just to win you over or anything like that, I think you''re mistaken. You already gave me your answer. You ran away that day, and months passed. You never even looked for me, so I came here in person. But that''s not my intention." He smiled as he took another bite of his cake.


    She blinked, perhaps a bit surprised by his words, but quickly regained herposure,ughing softly as she finished her dessert.


    "Why are you doing this?" she questioned.


    Dante leaned slightly forward, watching her with a deeper intensity, though his gaze remained light. He dabbed his mouth with a napkin and answered calmly.


    "Because I want you to understand that, regardless of what you think of me, I''m not a man who simply gives up." He paused, watching her reaction, but she stayed stoic, waiting for him to continue. "I could''ve walked away and left you with your conclusions. But there''s something about you, Siren, something I feel I haven''t fully understood¡­ And maybe, I want to give you the chance to get to know me better too."


    She raised an eyebrow, suspicious but also intrigued. "Get to know me? And what makes you think you''ll manage that in one impromptu date?"


    Dante chuckled, a soft sound that seemed to echo in the tense air between them. "It won''t be just one date, Siren. If I know you at all, I imagine you''ll try to fight this, to pull away and protect yourself. And that''s fine, but I''m also not the type to stick around for just one dinner. I''m here to make things clear, to show you I''m not here to y games or back down."


    Siren looked away for a moment, her finger tracing the rim of her wine ss as if she were trying to organize her thoughts. Her expression wavered between suspicion and a hesitation he rarely saw.


    "You really are¡­ persistent. I might even call it stubbornness." She gave a small smile, this time less provocative and softer. "But, as I said, I still think the same of you."


    "That''s a shame," Dante said, smiling. "Since I said I wanted to see your femininity, here you are. Wearing alluring clothes, putting on jewelry, trying new things, enjoying every second with that smile in your eyes, and you didn''t even notice¡­ Pfffff," he started tough.


    "You''re so cute."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 378 The plan... to conquer Siren

    She was taken aback by being called "cute," something she honestly had never heard in her entire life.


    Siren didn''t know how to react, caught between resistance and curiosity, as if an internal battle was being fought within her. She found herself in such a strange situation that it didn''t make sense for her to be there. She was being courted for the first time in all her years.


    So, she decided to follow Dante''s script.


    "So, you''re here to show me how different you can be, is that it? A vampire acting like a gentleman on a date with the Wolf Queen?" She shed a skeptical smile, but there was something softer in her gaze, as if the idea intrigued her in some way.


    "I''m not trying to be a gentleman, Siren. I''m just being myself. The only difference is that I''m more interested in getting to know the woman you are, not the image you need to project for others. Politics are boring; I like you, not your title," he replied, his voice low, yet she could feel the sincerity in his tone.


    ''What a strange man¡­'' She sighed, a sound that could be interpreted as resignation or relief. "You speak as if I were an ordinary woman, Dante. You don''t know what it means to be a queen, to carry this responsibility, this expectation. I don''t have time for your fairy tale romances. It''s not as if I can simply allow myself to be who I am while this title weighs on my shoulders."


    "And that''s exactly what I want to understand¡ªwhy did you want this crap?" he said, his tone dismissive, yet she didn''t perceive it as such. "Who is Siren when no one is watching? What does she really desire? Because I feel like there''s so much more to you than just the Wolf Queen everyone expects to see. And that''s what I want, the Siren Sirius Ste, not the Wolf Queen. I already said, to hell with your status."


    Siren''s eyes narrowed, a look of distrust crossing her face. "Do you really think that one day I''ll just open my heart to you? After everything you represent to my people? You''re a vampire, Dante. No matter what you do today, you''ll always be seen as an intruder, an enemy. That''s the reality."


    "Hmm? Who cares? I don''t expect you to ept me right away, but I hope you''ll give me a chance. A chance to show you that I''m not like they think. Because, in the end, what matters is how you feel, not how they see you. And if they get nervous, I''ll just kill them all," he retorted, trying to stay calm even as the tension between them rose.


    "And what if I don''t want that chance? What if I prefer to be the queen everyone knows, the one they expect me to be?" She crossed her arms, challenging him to respond.


    "If you do that, you''ll never know who you could really be. You''ll hide behind a mask, and one day, when you look in the mirror, you won''t like what you see. I don''t want you to be a stranger to yourself," Dante asserted, genuinely seeming to care for her, which made her question who had spoken so much about her to him. Even Valentina didn''t know her like this.


    The battle within Siren seemed to intensify, her expression wavering between determination and vulnerability. "Do you think it''s easy for me? I''ve lost so much, and I can''t just forget who I am or what I''ve lost. This life isn''t a game where we can just restart and try again."


    ''If only she knew how many times I''ve restarted and tried again¡­'' Danteughed internally.


    Then he nodded, acknowledging the pain in her words. "I''m not asking you to forget. I''m asking you to remember. Remember who you were before you became the queen, the woman who also deserves to be happy, free, and loved. You can be both if you want."


    She hesitated, her anger slowly dissipating, reced by something softer and more confused. "It''s moreplicated than you imagine. It''s not just about being happy. It''s a matter of duty, of responsibility. If I fail, I won''t just be disappointing myself, but everyone who trusts me."


    "And what if your happiness is also their happiness? What if, instead of failing, you discover a strength you never knew you had? You''re stronger than you think, Siren. And I want you to see that," he said, his gaze fixed and persuasive.


    Siren looked away again, almost embarrassed, but Dante could see the small cracks in her emotional armor. He leaned forward, his words infused with a new intensity. "You don''t have to carry this alone. I''m not the enemy; you know that better than anyone here. I''m here for you, not against you."


    She finally met his gaze, the vulnerability now evident in her eyes. "What if you''re just taking advantage of me? What if you''re only here to manipte me, to get what you want?" she questioned, no longer resembling the strong and determined woman who sought to kill the Wolf King months ago; she was once again a scared little girl.


    "I''m not like that, Siren. And believe me, I''ll repeat it¡ªI''m not interested in that. What I want is to understand you, not to dominate you. Let me in, and I promise I won''t let you down."


    The tension between them was palpable, and Siren felt she was on the verge of making a choice. Dante''s words echoed in her mind, and for a brief moment, the idea of opening her heart to him didn''t seem so frightening.


    Finally, she gave a slight smile, her defiant look returning, now with a hint of curiosity. "Maybe I should think about it. But don''t expect me to make things easy. I may be a queen, but I''m not prey."


    "And I''m not a hunter, Siren. I''m here to walk beside you," Dante replied, his tone light yet sincere. "Let''s discover together."


    ''I did it, damn it!'' Dante shouted internally. ''It''s been six long months, but I finally did it! I need to thank Valentina and Lyriannater¡­'' he thought, recalling something.


    ...


    **Three Months Ago ¨C Albion.**


    "Do you really want to help her?" Lyrianna questioned in front of Dante and Valentina. "I mean, you''re offering your husband to another woman, you understand that, right?" She asked, and Valentina shook her head.


    "What''s the point in trying to monopolize? I''ve realized it''s pointless. This hard-headed man only wants to have more women he likes; trying to stop him won''t work, so at least let him capture the ones I approve of," she said, sounding so rational that Lyrianna nearly dropped her jaw in disbelief.


    "You first need to understand theplexity of Siren," Lyrianna said, running her fingers through her sky-blue hair as she stared at the red-haired man in front of her. "She''s not just a queen. She''s a woman carrying the weight of her lineage and the expectations of her people. If Dante really wants to win her heart, he must know how to connect with her on a deeper level," she exined, analyzing the situation as a whole, while Dante, seated at the table, had a pencil and notebook in hand.


    "She''s not just a queen¡ªconnecting to her heart," he said as he scribbled in the notebook. "Keep going."


    Valentina nodded, her eyes reflecting the sunlight. "Exactly. What many see as coldness in Siren is actually a defense mechanism. She''s been hurt, and it''s not easy for someone like her to open her heart again. We need to help you discover her weaknesses, those that you can use to get closer to her."


    "And what exactly do we know about her weaknesses?" Lyrianna asked, leaning forward, intrigued. "I know she''s strong and fearless, but everyone has vulnerabilities, even if they don''t want to admit it."


    Valentina began flipping through a notebook where she had jotted down details about Siren. "She''s never had a family. She also has a deep fear of losing those she loves, which is why she keeps an emotional distance; she can''t even admit she''s friends with anyone. If Dante can show her that he''s someone she can trust, maybe he can get closer."


    "Gaining her trust¡ªshowing that she has a ce with me," he said as he continued writing in the notebook. "Keep going." Your next chapter awaits on empire


    "And what else?" Lyrianna insisted. "Any detail could be useful."


    "She has a hidden desire to be free," Valentina continued. "The Wolf Queen is constantly surrounded by obligations and protocols. What she really wants is to have a moment for herself, away from the throne and the scrutiny of her people. Dante must find a way to create that safe space for her."


    "Taking her away from the role of queen¡ªa date should do the trick, right? I''ll act irrationally and drag her through the Wolf City; she''ll have toe along forcefully since she doesn''t want a ticking time bomb roaming freely in her city," Dante said with a grin as he jotted down his thoughts.


    "Then he needs to be more than just a romantic interest. He must be an ally, a partner who offers refuge from the constant pressure she faces, a shoulder for her to lean on to share her problems and find solutions," Lyrianna noted, smiling as she imagined how Dante could aplish this. "But how can he be that figure of refuge? It''s quite the task, especially since he acts so foolishly sometimes."


    "Hey! I''m listening, you know?" Dante retorted, and Valentina shot him a deadpan look. "You really should listen; sometimes you do things that make me want to rip your head off," shemented, and Dante shrank slightly.


    Valentina sighed heavily. "He needs to be authentic," she said, her tone serious. "Dante must show her that he''s not interested in her position or title but in the woman behind the queen. He needs to step away from the power games surrounding her position and treat her as an equal, as a friend. This could help her rx and open up."


    Lyrianna nodded in agreement. "And he needs to do it without rushing. Forcing the situation won''t help. Siren needs to feel she has control over her feelings, that she''s not being pushed into anything. If he tries to do that, he might end up pushing her further away."


    Valentina smiled at the determination in Lyrianna. "You''re right. The first step is to let her see that Dante is different and that he doesn''t intend to manipte her but to understand what makes her happy."


    "That''s easier said than done," Lyriannamented thoughtfully. "She''s so used to being a strong leader that she may not know how to be vulnerable. If Dante is sincere and keeps trying, he might just break through her heart."


    "And once he has that opening, he should fill it with the truth," Valentina added. "Dante must be honest about his own vulnerabilities. If he can show himself to be a man who also struggles with insecurities, that could create a powerful connection between them."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I like where this is going," said Lyrianna, her eyes shining.


    "Sometimes, hearing you talk about this gives me the creeps¡­" Dante murmured. "Still, noted!" he said, holding up the small notebook.

 Chapter 379 Between the Kingdoms

    In the heart of the Abyss, a realm suspended between the material nes, a colossal floating structure hovered in the endless void. Hidden among ck mists and spatial distortions, an enormous castle emerged.


    Today, within its shadowy stone corridors, a secret gathering was taking ce. Sinister figures congregated around an immense table carved from bones and ck marble.


    They were members of an unnamed organization, led by a newly infamous figure, the witch who betrayed all witches, Mary Rose. All present followed her will, aspiring to achieve the unimaginable: to bring Tiamat back and steal her essence.


    Mary Rose stood tall, an imposing and elegant figure with pale skin and hair as white as snow. Her gaze was cold and calcting, and her dark attire gleamed with a threatening purple aura.


    The room was silent, save for the pulsating dark energy emanating from the magical circle at the table''s center.


    All eyes were on the scene, where a woman with ck hair, the powerful Fenrir, was trapped in a web of intricate spells, with an oppressive aura draining her divine and life force.


    Fenrir struggled against the chains of magic, but her energy was being siphoned, channeled into the circle over which Mary Rose held absolute control.


    The witch smiled in satisfaction as murmurs rippled among the gathered members. Some were monstrous or human-like in appearance, while others were shadowy spirits or cursed beings, including vampires and creatures beyond mortalprehension.


    "My dearpanions," began Mary Rose, her voice slicing through the silence like a sharp dagger, "we are mere steps away from achieving what we have plotted for ages. Tiamat, the Dragon of the Apocalypse, will soon be ours. And with her return, the bnce of the Realms will be irreversibly altered. But we have an obstacle in our way¡­"


    She paused, gauging the effect of her words, then continued with a serious look.


    "Dante Scarlet," she uttered the name with palpable disdain. "A vampire who should be a mere nuisance, yet he now poses a growing threat. He has done the unexpected¡­ Mastered two of the Seven Deadly Sins: Greed and Lust. This makes him dangerous, as each Sin grants him unique powers, which jeopardizes our session to revive Tiamat."


    The murmurs intensified, with expressions of unease and anger etched onto their faces. A demon with fiery eyes and scales of ck skin, known as Zarak, raised his hand.


    "If this Dante Scarlet continues absorbing the power of the Deadly Sins, what does that mean for our n, Mary Rose?" Zarak asked, his deep voice echoing through the hall.


    Mary Rose''s smile darkened, a sinister glint crossing her eyes. She approached Fenrir, who remained bound, drained of her strength. "I n to use the Sins as an energy source to break Tiamat''s seal. The Seven Deadly Sins must belong to us, along with the Virtues. Only then can we harness the power needed toplete Tiamat''s ritual."


    Another figure, a woman cloaked in shadows with an ethereal presence and eyes like red mes, rose with supernatural grace. She was known as Carmelia, an ancient vampire of the first generation. She inclined her head in respectful acknowledgment, though a lethal smile yed on her lips.


    "Allow me to hunt Dante Scarlet," Carmelia spoke, her voice smooth and deadly. "I know his path. I understand how he thinks, and my informants have already contacted me about his current location. He''s distracted, trying to monopolize the Werewolf Queen for himself, giving us a perfect window to strike. And when I find him, it will only be a matter of time before I extract the information we need¡­ or his heart, if you prefer."


    The gathered membersughed, but Mary Rose raised her hand, calling for silence. She looked at Carmelia, assessing the proposal. "Dante is skilled, undeniably. But he''s not immortal and makes mistakes. His obsession with his wives could be his weakness." Mary Rose gestured toward Fenrir, who continued to struggle in vain against the binding spell. "However, Dante is not alone. He''s a leader, and any action against him must be coordinated, especially with those at his side¡­ He has Lilith and Valentina, as well as two dragons."


    A red-skinned creature with four muscr arms, known as Belzur, stepped forward and spoke in a gravelly voice: "With Carmelia on the hunt, I suggest that my guard and I advance on the Virtues. After all, in this era, the Virtues that have emerged are truly weak. Besides Sara Vortex and Joan of Arc, who''s under Dante''s control, we still have the other five unguarded."


    Mary Rose nodded. "Good idea, Belzur. We must ensure that the Virtues are isted. Not just Dante, but anyone who poses a threat to our n must be eliminated. We want Wrath, Sloth, Envy, Gluttony, and Vanity in our hands. As for the Virtues¡­ well, they don''t need to be alive to serve their purpose. Two will suffice to supplement the remaining energy, as I believe it''s impossible to steal Lust and Greed from Dante."


    The meeting continued with dark discussions and insidious ns. Fenrir, unable to resist, watched Mary Rose''s speech in despair, realizing just how deep and dangerous the conspiracy to revive Tiamat truly was. She felt the weight of imminent defeat, yet a small spark of hope remained in her heart.


    "I need to escape¡­" Fenrir murmured, ncing around at the room like a caged bird.


    Mary Rose, noticing the desperate look in Fenrir''s eyes, approached her and, in a taunting gesture, bent down to Fenrir''s level, staring directly into her eyes.


    "You know Dante is right behind us, don''t you?" she mocked. "He''s stubborn and relentless, a true nuisance. And yet, so predictable. Soon, he''ll be nothing more than a fleeting memory, another obstacle ovee." Mary Rose traced a line along Fenrir''s cheek with a sharp w. "He''ll never be a match for the power we''re about to unleash."


    Fenrir tried to speak, but her strength was drained, and the magic imprisoning her stole even her ability to form words. She could only watch as Mary Rose returned to the center of the room, resuming her speech.


    "We can no longer underestimate the impact this vampire is having. From now on, the Seven Deadly Sins and the Virtues are our priorities. Eliminate any opposition, capture what we need, and make sure each of these powers is ours. This is the moment to seal the fate of the Realms," Mary Rose dered with intense fervor, her eyes glowing with a deadly purple light.


    She raised her hands, and the circle around Fenrir red with even greater intensity, draining what remained of her energy. A muffled scream of pain escaped the wolf as her essence was channeled into the main spell. The energy reverberated through the walls of the Castle, like a wave of dark power that seemed to herald an era of darkness.


    Carm¨¦lia and Belzur exchanged a knowing look. They understood that the hunt was about to begin and that each move, each battle fought, would bring them closer to the final n: the rebirth of Tiamat and the total domination of the Realms. To them, Dante Scarlet and anyone daring to resist was merely an obstacle to be crushed on their path to ultimate glory.


    Mary Rose concluded the meeting with a grand gesture, and the members of the Order began to disperse, prepared to fulfill their missions. The room was gradually engulfed by darkness as the Castle returned to its spectral silence, awaiting the chaos that was about to unfold in the Realms.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Fenrir, weak and alone, struggled against the spell that bound her, but her mind remained resolute.


    "Dante Scarlet¡­ find me, and I will help you¡­" She could only hope he''d be fast enough, before her power was fully drained and her spirit destroyed.


    "When this stops¡­ I''ll unleash my full power¡­ even if it''s to help the one who killed my father¡­ I''ll destroy this entire sector¡­" Fenrir murmured.


    Your journey continues at empire


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Location: Iron Mountain... Forge of Sris.


    "Hey! Stop eating, you crazy girl! You''re munching on iron!" shouted a stout dwarf with a thick beard, frowning at the sight of a young dwarf nibbling on a piece of metal as if it were a snack. She looked up, her eyes sparkling with surprise, and shed a smile full of irony and iron crumbs.


    The young dwarf, just over 4 feet tall, had a charming appearance that stood out amid the harsh environment of the forge. Her short, vibrant red hair with a pinkish hue contrasted with the simplicity of her leather clothing, which, despite being functional, gave her an unexpected charm. She looked at the older dwarf with a mischievous glint and took another bite of the metal before responding.


    "Oh, rx, Durin," she said, chewing. "It''s just a little nibble... a mix of minerals has never killed anyone."


    Durin huffed, shaking his head disapprovingly but unable to hide a small smile. "And do you think you''ll grow taller by eating iron, Runa? We''re not making steel dwarves here!" Heughed but quickly regained his serious tone. "Now put that down ande here. I need you to help me with a sword for a very special client."


    Runa took onest bite and, reluctantly, ced the piece of iron back on the workbench. "Alright, alright. But I''ll tell you one thing, Durin. The day I figure out how to turn iron into a good snack, I''ll revolutionize the dwarven diet."


    Durin let out a heartyugh. "If you manage that, Runa, I''ll give you half of the Forge of Sris as a gift!"


    She chuckled, but in the depths of her eyes, there was a spark of ambition and a desire to prove she could achieve more than anyone expected of her. Runa may be small and young, but she had grand ns.


    "Look who I found." A huge man''s voice reached her ears, and she was seized by the cor, starting to struggle.


    "KYAAA, LET ME GO! GIANT, LET ME GO!!" She screamed, closing her eyes in sheer terror.


    "When you told me you found the sin of gluttony, I didn''t expect her to be so... cute." He said as the dwarf Durin bowed slightly.


    "I greet the prince." He said quickly, and Runa opened her eyes immediately, but instead of the prince, she saw a demon... a massive demon standing two meters tall!


    "Oh, sorry for the sudden visit, Durin," Clovis said, looking at the dwarf. "I have some business with your granddaughter here, is that alright?" Clovis said with a smile, clearly indicating that no harm woulde to her.


    "Y-yes..." Durin replied, but before he could look at the man holding his granddaughter like a shopping bag...


    "Oh yes, this is Dante Scarlet." Clovis introduced, and Runa''s face froze immediately.


    "D-D-D-D-D-D-D-D-D-D-D-D-D-D-DANTE SCARLET?" she screamed, staring at the man in the long coat with red hair. "Hello, Runa of the Sin of Gluttony," he said, smiling at her.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you."

 Chapter 380 Runa, the Sin of Gluttony

    "What''s with that reaction? I didn''t know I was that famous," Dante remarked, looking at Clovis, who rolled his eyes and sighed.


    "You should be aware of what you are. Have you been so busy that you forgot about the mess you''ve created? Famous? You''re currently considered one of the most dangerous beings in the world!" Clovis said, pointing at him.


    "Is that so?" Dante turned to the dwarf he''d already put down, and she looked away.


    "Ah¡­ damn, I need to work on my image. I''m not that bad," he shrugged, and both Clovis and Runa stared at him, struggling to understand how he could think he was "not that bad."


    "Anyway, you must be Runa," he said, stepping closer with natural confidence, his imposing presence drawing curious stares from some of the dwarves nearby.


    Dante observed Runa closely, his analytical gaze picking up on something different in her eyes¡ªa girl truly frightened but also brimming with curiosity. He was skilled at reading people; each person had a story, a hidden potential beneathyers of life and experience. Runa was no different. Though small and seemingly fragile, she held a vibrant energy, and she seemed genuinely intrigued to see him. Despite clearly trembling with fear.


    "So, you''re the famous Runa, bearer of the sin of gluttony," he said, crossing his arms and tilting his head slightly. "You know, that''s quite a title. It''s not every day I meet someone who carries a sin so¡­ appetizing."


    Runa frowned, a mix of confusion and defiance in her gaze. "And what do you know about that? That I''m cute or something?" Her response was quick, defensive, but Dante noticed there was something in how she spoke¡ªa vulnerability she tried to hide behind her bravado.


    "Actually, it''s not just that," Dante replied, his tone now more serious. "The sin of gluttony isn''t just about eating, though you do seem to enjoy it," he added, winking at her. Runa grimaced, but couldn''t hide the smile that crept up. "It''s also about wanting more¡ªmore than necessary, more than is good. But don''t worry, that doesn''t make you a bad person. In fact, it can be a powerful force if you learn to channel it."


    Runa started to process his words. There was something intriguing about Dante, something that made her want to hear more. "And you¡­ what do you want with me? Besides giving me this pressure of being a sin and all?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Dante took a step forward, his imposing figure nearly blocking the light from the forge. "I''m not here to intimidate you, Runa. Actually, I want to understand you. What''s behind this facade of bravery and sarcasm? Besides¡­ never mind, it''s better you don''t know for now." He watched her closely, his red eyes seeming to gleam with genuine curiosity.


    Before Runa could respond, a sudden tremor shook the Iron Mountain. The structure of the forge creaked, and tools ttered off the shelves. Dante instinctively turned, his sharp instincts telling him something was wrong. At the same time, a piercing, desperate scream echoed through the stone walls, freezing everyone in their tracks.


    "Durin! What was that?" one of the dwarves shouted, his face pale with fear.


    "Clovis! What''s going on?" Durin turned to the taller dwarf, who was already running out of the forge, his eyes wide with worry. Clovis''s expression was grave, and he seemed to sense the weight of the impending danger.


    "Stay here! I''m going to check it out!" Clovis yelled as he opened the forge door, daylight flooding into the dark interior. Runa felt her heart racing, a mix of fear and curiosity consuming her.


    Dante followed Clovis, his ever-imposing presence now carrying a palpable tension. "What''s happening?" he asked, his voice firm and controlled.


    As they exited the forge, the scene before them was chaotic. Dwarves were running in all directions as a deep roar reverberated through the mountains, making the stones tremble beneath their feet. Clovis looked in the direction of the sound, his gaze widening as he saw a colossal creature¡ªa giant lizard, its scales gleaming under the sunlight as if made of metal.


    "A draconid! What''s it doing here?" Clovis eximed, watching the monster attack one of hispanions, a dwarf trying to fight off the creature.


    "Damn... just when I finally found her?" Dante murmured, turning to the girl. "Stay back and hide," he said, but the young dwarf was already stepping forward, gripping a massive iron axe, her eyes sparking with determination.


    "I''m not going to just sit here while you face that thing alone!" Runa replied, her gaze now aze with fierce resolve. "I can help!"


    "I already told you, no." Dante warned, but it was toote. The young dwarf had already grabbed her axe and was charging forward with courage. The draconian beast, with its sharp ws and hungry eyes, had just dealt a deadly blow to a dwarf, who nowy incapacitated on the ground.


    ''I could wipe this thing out with a sneeze, but¡­ I''ll let her fight. Let''s see if this calms her down¡­ Besides, I need to pierce her soul and find the connection to the demon lending her power,'' Dante mused to himself.


    Runa, clutching her heavy axe, was determined to face the draconian monster, even if it put her in danger.


    ''At least I''ll guide her, then,'' Dante thought.


    "Runa, listen to me!" Dante shouted as the draconian prepared to strike again. "If you''re going to fight, fight to devour your opponent¡ªimagine his flesh roasting!" Dante yelled, grinning.


    ''There''s no point in trying to teach her anything logical. I''ll use her own hunger against her,'' he thought with a smirk.


    "D-draconian meat?" She asked, her mouth watering uncontrobly, then, "I WANT TO TRY IT!!" With a fierce yell, Runa charged at the draconian, her axe raised high above her head. "I''m gonna eat you, you ugly lizard!" The creature, surprised by the audacity of the young dwarf, turned its gaze to her, ws ready to strike.


    Clovis, standing beside Dante, watched the scene with concern. "Couldn''t you just, I don''t know, snap your fingers and incinerate it?" he asked, struggling to understand why Dante¡ª


    "I''ve already sealed the area. Let her handle it. I also cast a healing spell, so any wounded dwarf should be recovering now," Dante said with a smile.


    "I wouldn''t risk your people when I have the ability to destroy the threat instantly, but that girl there seems excited," he added.


    "She''s brave, but she has no idea what she''s up against!" Clovis protested, starting to run toward the fight, but Dante stopped him with a gesture.


    "Let her fight, Clovis. She needs to prove herself. This could be a valuable lesson for Runa," Dante said, keeping his eyes fixed on the young dwarf. He wasn''t just watching¡ªhe was analyzing the situation, trying to understand Runa''s connection to the sin of gluttony.


    The draconian lunged forward, its ws slicing through the air with a deafening roar. Runa, in an agile move, dodged the attack, rolling to the side and, in an instant, was back on her feet, her axe spinning in her grip. In a swift motion, she struck at the creature''s leg, making it recoil with a growl of pain.


    "That''s it, Runa! Keep it up!" Dante encouraged, feeling more confident as he watched her determination.


    ''It''s different from Greed and Lust that I already have¡­'' Dante murmured to himself. As Runa fought, Dante moved closer, observing her movements and analyzing the energy emanating from her body. He realized that gluttony wasn''t just a sin¡ªit was a form of power that could be shaped and controlled if channeled correctly.


    "I can do this!" Runa shouted to herself, gripping her axe tightly and preparing for another attack. The draconian, enraged, unleashed a st of mes in her direction, forcing her to duck quickly to avoid the burst of heat.


    "She''s much stronger when food is involved," Dantemented as he watched her fight. "The way she fights is intriguing¡ªshe''s using sin as a source of energy¡­ funny form of power¡­ I never thought it could be effective, but I guess I was wrong¡­"


    With that, Runa felt a surge of energy course through her body. It was a strange sensation, as if the hunger that always apanied her was being transformed into raw strength. She stood up, determined to continue the fight, and charged once more at the draconian.


    But, in an unexpected move, the creature raised its ws and swung wildly,nding a brutal blow on Runa''s shoulder. The young dwarf cried out in pain but didn''t fall. Biting her lip, she summoned a burst of courage and struck a powerful blow with her axe, hitting the draconian in the ribs.


    The draconian, now weakened, staggered back, and for a moment, Runa felt like she might actually win.


    "I can do this! I


    want


    to do this!" Runa shouted, the pain in her shoulder only fueling her determination. With a fierce yell, she raised her axe again and, in a powerful motion, delivered a decisive blow to the creature.


    The de cut through the air and struck the draconian with devastating force. The creature growled, and in onest effort, tried to strike back, but Runa was too fast. With a final swing, she brought the axe down with all her might, slicing through the draconian''s neck.


    The creature fell heavily to the ground, its massive body hitting with a thundering crash. The forge trembled slightly, but Runa remained standing, panting, looking down at the fallen creature with a mixture of triumph and disbelief.


    "I... I did it!" Runa eximed, her eyes shining with pride and a hint of fear. Dante watched her, a satisfied smile forming on his face.

 Chapter 381 Avoiding a problem.

    Dante merely watched the small Dwarf Runa, his mind preupied with various thoughts as his prating gaze remained fixed on her while the little girl jubntly celebrated her relentless victory. The euphoria was evident with her body trembling from the adrenaline of the battle, but Dante did not share the same happiness in his thoughts...


    ''Her eyes... they''re glowing red. She tasted victory and now she''s going to want more... That''s the problem with the sin of gluttony,'' Dante thought as the girl''s eyes burned with the me of ascended victory...


    ''She''s going to be a threat,'' he concluded.


    She had defeated the draconid on her own, using her own hunger and the sin of gluttony as fuel for the power emanating from her. And, in a way, Dante was impressed; however, more than impressed, he was genuinely concerned.


    But the concern wasn''t really about the dwarf girl herself, the real concern was with something far more important.


    ''If this is how my life as Lucifer works, then the sin of gluttony must be Beelzebub,'' he thought.


    That was the problem he had been searching for, the one the sin of gluttony represented, the one directly connected to Runa without her knowing. Something she had no idea was watching her, lurking behind her, something she would never know she would unleash if she let that power consume her. It was that enormous problem that Dante was about to face.


    Dante observed, with a detached look, the way she breathed heavily, blood dripping from her shoulder, but the glow in her eyes didn''t seem to falter. He saw her as a piece of raw meat, about to be consumed by the very sin she carried.


    Intervention was necessary.


    ''Shit.'' As he watched the young girl, his eyes shifted, and his presence became more tense. Within himself, he felt a connection.


    The energy of the sin of gluttony radiated from Runa like a raw and uncontroble me.


    ''I''ve found it...'' But there was something else. Something deeper and darker, something he was now feeling. He wasn''t here just to observe, nor to let Runa learn on her own. There was no time for that.


    Dante focused. He knew what he was searching for. What he could not let slip away.


    He felt the energy of Beelzebub, the demon of gluttony. It wasn''t just a vague sensation, a floating force in the air. It was something more concrete, more tangible. Beelzebub was here, nearby, hidden in the shadows and the subtle lines of reality. This was what Dante hade for. Not just the young dwarf, but the very demon who had marked her.


    Beelzebub, the herald of gluttony, the lord who controlled this vast and insatiable sin.


    His presence was close, and Dante knew that if he didn''t act quickly, the demon would end up taking control of the situation. Gluttony, like all the forces of sin, wasn''t something that could simply be contained or understood without beingpletely absorbed. If Dante didn''t take action now, Runa would be consumed. And not just Runa. What gluttony could bring to the world would be devastating.


    The image of Ethan Smith being consumed by Greed shed before his eyes for a few seconds before he made his decision.


    Dante moved forward, his steps firm and silent, his eyes still fixed on Runa, who was still standing, her heavy axe lying beside her. He saw her triumphant exhaustion fade as he approached. She hadn''t realized what was behind all of this.


    Runa looked at him, a weary yet nervous smile on her lips. "I... I did it. I managed." Her voice was full of youthful pride, mixed with a strange sense of fear she didn''t want to show.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Dante didn''t respond immediately. He didn''t need to. He knew what he was about to do. He approached her calmly, his hands extended, and in a swift, precise movement, struck her back. Runa turned, her eyes wide, surprised at the speed of his action. "W-what?" She didn''t have time to react.


    She tried to scream, but the strike hit her with enough force to make her copse to the ground, unconscious, with no chance of resistance. Dante didn''t want to see her die, but he knew she needed to be contained before she lost herself to the very power of gluttony.


    "Sorry, I don''t want you to see what''s going to happen," Dante murmured before seeing Clovis, who was only a few steps away, watching everything with disbelief. He rushed to where Dante was, his expression confused and furious. "Why did you do that?! She... she won! She won the fight, Dante! She was doing fine!"


    Dante nced at Clovis for a moment, his expression calm, but his eyes were unyielding. He let out a soft sigh, as if he had been expecting this question. "Preventing her from dying," was all he responded, his voice leaving no room for discussion.


    Clovis fell silent for a moment, his expression unchanged. He didn''t understand. He couldn''tprehend what was happening or what Dante meant by that. He wanted to ask more, but something in Dante''s calmness made him hesitate.


    "But... she was controlling it, wasn''t she? She was managing the power. She... she had control. Do you think she couldn''t handle it?" Clovis asked, his voice quieter now, trying to understand.


    Dante simply looked at him with an ironic smile. "Do you really think someone carrying the sin of gluttony can maintain control? That''s an illusion. It''s not just about the strength she shows now, Clovis. You feel it too, don''t you? Her energy... she''s not just a simple dwarf with any random sin. She''s being watched, and he''s nearby."


    Clovis looked at Runa''s body with a slowly growing understanding, but he wasn''t fully convinced. He had seen the young girl''s strength, her courage, and how she had faced the creature on her own. He didn''t fully understand how the demon was connected to all this, but Dante''s words seemed to ring true.


    Well, he was the prince of his kingdom, and the future king of the dwarves. If he epted seeing one of his people harmed, he was doing a poor job. He had every reason to be concerned for her, but it didn''t negate Dante''s reasoning, who was dealing with something much worse.


    Suddenly, a deep sound reverberated through the mountains, louder than the roar of the draconian, more deafening and threatening. Dante closed his eyes for a moment, feeling the ground tremble slightly beneath his feet, sensing the growing presence of Beelzebub. The demon was close. What once felt like a distant presence was now imposing, almost tangible.


    "He''s here," Dante murmured, his eyes snapping open again, and he turned to Clovis with a newfound urgency. "Stay back and tell your dwarves to hide. I need to find Beelzebub. Now."


    Without offering further exnation, Dante extended his hands, summoning the presence of his Cerberus, the beasts that had be an extension of his own body. The three creatures, enormous and imposing, appeared around him, their heads barking and their muscr bodies moving with precision and agility. Their eyes shone with an intensity that only true hunters could possess.


    "Find him," Dantemanded.


    Clovis watched, astonished, as the Cerberus sniffed the air, their nostrils ring as they sought the scent of the demonic energy. Dante watched them calmly, a smirk stretching across his face. He knew that with these dogs, nothing would escape his reach.


    The Cerberus moved in opposite directions, sniffing the air with each step. They were no longer searching for just any prey. They were looking for something much more powerful, something Dante knew was there, lurking, ready to emerge.


    One of the Cerberus, thergest and fiercest, lifted its head and howled, a wave of demonic energy coursing through its body. It was pointing in a direction, its eyes locked on something. Beelzebub was near, and not far.


    "He''s waiting. And so am I," Dante said, his smile bing colder and more calcted. He turned to Clovis, who was now silent, his eyes fixed on the Cerberus and the direction they had indicated. "Stay here. Don''t get in the way."


    With onest nce at Runa, who was still unconscious on the ground, Dante began walking in the direction the Cerberus had pointed.


    Quickly, he spread his wings and took flight, scanning the entire mountain as he fully connected with the Cerberus...


    "Naturally, demons hide within their own followers, but Runa has no connection to demonic energy. So that means he gave her the blessing of gluttony just to do it. Despite the danger, this guy shouldn''t be aligned with Lucifer... since, well... Lucifer wanted to destroy the whole world," Dante spoke before finally sensing the demonic energy.


    "I found you," he said and disappeared, reappearing in front of a cave at the base of the mountain in a very secluded area...


    "So, you''re here. Beelzebub," Dante said, entering the cave.


    As he passed by, he saw something that he honestly couldn''t even describe... What should have been a demon was just an old carcass of what it once was. Several flies surrounded the old man sitting on the ground, in a lotus pose.


    "What the hell is this..." Dante muttered.

 Chapter 382 Does she want to destroy the world tree?

    Dante entered the cave with a vignt gaze, his eyes adjusting to the dim light as he felt the presence around him. The cave was cold, with only the faint light from the entrance illuminating the ce, but what caught his attention was the dense smell of dposition in the air.


    The atmosphere was saturated with a sickly energy, something Dante had never felt before. It was as if the very space itself had been consumed, corroded by decay.


    When his eyes finally adjusted to the darkness, he saw what caused the smell: a creature surrounded by flies, a twisted mass of flesh and bone, so pale it seemed almost translucent. It was difficult to tell what it actually was. The being was sitting on the ground in a lotus pose, immersed in meditation, though its form was far from anything that could be considered human or demonic. What was most striking, however, was the aura it emitted¡ªor rather, theck of one. Its life force was declining, as if the demon itself was dying slowly.


    "What the hell is this..." Dante muttered to himself, unsure how to describe the grotesque scene before him. He hadn''t expected to find Beelzebub in such a state. The appearance that normally apanied one of the greatest demons of the Seven Deadly Sins was absent, reced by something... empty.


    The demon, or what remained of it, slowly lifted its head, its eyes covered by a thickyer of fog, theshes heavy as if it was physically incapable of opening thempletely. Dante observed, his heightened senses trying to detect even the slightest trace of power left in the being. The glow he had expected to see, a reflection of the sin of gluttony, was now extinguished. There was nothing left there but an empty shell.


    "Ah... you came." Beelzebub''s voice was weak, like the whisper of a dying breeze, yet still carried the weight of an authority that seemed to be fading slowly. "I knew you''de, Dante."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Dante didn''t move, keeping a safe distance while assessing the state of the demon. His eyes were fixed on the grotesque scene before him, but he remained alert for any sign of treachery or sudden change. The demon of gluttony was clearly in a state of decay, something that would never have been allowed in its full form.


    "Are you... dying?" Dante asked, with nopassion, just a cruel curiosity. He didn''t feel pity for Beelzebub, but he couldn''t help but wonder what had caused such decadence.


    Beelzebub let out a sigh, a weakugh, almost as if mocking itself. "Yes, Demon Emperor. I am dying. The sin of gluttony I carry within me... is an unbearable weight. And yet, it''s what keeps me trapped in this state."


    "But you are Beelzebub. You are the demon of gluttony. How could someone like you be defeated like this? You should be indestructible," Dante said, his voice low but firm. He took a step closer to the weak being, now more intrigued than before. Something was wrong here. He couldn''t understand it.


    "Indestructible?" Beelzebub mumbled, his eyes still hidden behind the thick fog. "Nothing is indestructible, Your Majesty. Not even the greatest of demons. I was one of the most powerful, but now... I see my strength is being drained." He smiled faintly, an expression full of bitterness. "I am just a shadow of what I was."


    Dante stopped in front of him, watching him in silence. What he was hearing seemed impossible, but there was a tangible truth in Beelzebub''s words. He approached further, focusing on the remaining demonic energy still emanating from the creature, though weak.


    "What happened to you?" Dante asked, his words now carrying a deeper curiosity. The exnation about Beelzebub''s weakening wasn''t enough for him. There was something much bigger behind this.


    Beelzebub closed his eyes for a moment, seemingly lost in his own thoughts. "Astaroth... That damn, treacherous Astaroth. She started stealing the power of the demon kings, one by one, and I was the next on the list after absorbing them all. But she wasn''t gentle. It wasn''t what I expected, and the price I paid was... too high." He paused, his breathing sounding even morebored. "She tried to steal the authority of gluttony. Tried to seize my power, my essence. She wounded me gravely, more than anyone ever has before. But... of course... she couldn''t take everything from me. Not even she... could."


    Dante furrowed his brow, now better understanding the situation. Astaroth, the strange servant, had always been an ally of Lucifer, but her ambitions had led her beyond what was eptable. She didn''t just want more power; she was trying to dominate the very essence of gluttony.


    "You''re saying Astaroth tried to take your power?" Dante repeated, beginning to grasp the gravity of the situation. "And you couldn''t stop it."


    Belzebu slowly shook his head, a gesture of resignation. "I tried to resist, but the forces he brought were... unsustainable. He managed to wound me. He left me almost powerless, almost devoid of the very essence of the sin of gluttony. When he tried to take control, I was forced to hide, to disappear. And now... here I am, just an empty shell."


    "Does that mean Astaroth is trying to do the same to others?" Dante asked, once again reflecting on the implications of all this. He was starting to realize that what was happening wasn''t just a power struggle; it was a silent war to take control of all of Hell. And Belzebu, apparently, was just a victim of it. "She''s going to do this to others, isn''t she?" Explore more at empire


    "Yes," Belzebu answered, his voice still weak. "Astaroth has her eyes on all the Sins. She will continue her hunt. She will take us down one by one. She''s already weakened several, and she''s about to take control of the entire demonic hierarchy. And Lucifer... Lucifer is lost in his own affairs."


    Dante fell silent, absorbing Belzebu''s words. The situation he had thought was simple and straightforward, with Belzebu merely being an obstacle, was now transforming into something far moreplicated. The bnce of Hell was at stake, and Astaroth was the key to it. If she managed to steal the powers of all the demons representing the sins, Hell¡ªand perhaps the world¡ªwould be dominated by a force Dante couldn''t even begin to understand.


    "You say Lucifer is busy... then what''s happening with him?" Dante asked, now more interested in what was going on with the Demon Lord. Something wasn''t right, and he knew that even in his weakened state, Belzebu might still have valuable information.


    "Lucifer is weakened because he has to deal with the consequences of his own actions. He''s no longer the absolute ruler he once was. The weight of leadership is consuming him, and to make matters worse, Astaroth is infiltrating his power too. Lucifer can''t control Hell alone for much longer, especially with the World Tree ceasing to support him..."


    ''It stopped supporting him??!!'' Dante was stunned but stayed silent... then turned inward, nodding slightly, his eyes now sharper. "This is much bigger than I imagined," he murmured to himself, deep in thought.


    "And why are you here? Using the dwarf as a vessel for Gluttony?" Belzebu remarked. "How could I speak to the Demon King without using the rest of my life to get your attention?" He questioned Dante, who remained silent.


    "You gambled everything on this? And if you died, would you have stolen her body?" Dante asked, still suspicious. "Why would I need that? I''ve lived long enough; life hardly matters to us demons," Belzebu said, and again, Dante only heard the sincerity in his words.


    "I see..." Dante murmured. "I can help you," he said, his voice firm, devoid ofpassion but with the determination of someone who knew what needed to be done.


    "You... want to help me?" Belzebu asked, surprised. "Why would you do that?"


    Dante smirked slightly. "Because you''re still useful. And I won''t let Astaroth take control of my Hell."


    The Demon of Gluttony looked at him, his eyes now seeming sharper, as if his consciousness was starting to clear a little before the end. "Do what you need to do... If you can stop him... if you can stop Astaroth... then perhaps my fall will have meant something."


    "Do you know what Astaroth truly seeks?" Dante asked, but Belzebu shook his head in denial.


    Belzebu hesitated, then spoke, his voice now weak, almost as if he were revealing thest secret of his life. "The real issue isn''t power. It''s control over creation itself. She wants to be the very demon god. But I think that''s a very vague possibility, given how she acts. But still, it''s my final guess. She wants control."


    "Besides... she seemed quite interested in the World Tree. When she tried to kill me, she said that all that was left was the World Tree, and everything would beplete, or something like that..."


    "If she destroys the World Tree... or takes it... she will corrupt everything that sustains the bnce of the realms."


    This was more than just a personal battle between demons. The destruction of the World Tree would mean the fall of everything. The bnce of the universe, both in Hell and in the higher realms, would be shattered.


    "She wants to absorb Hell," Dante said...

 Chapter 383 The real Demonic War.

    Everything Dante had been thinking up until that moment seemed like mere spection. In fact, he hadn''t fully believed it. How could anyone kill the World Tree? Was that even possible? Then, an epiphany struck him with the force of a blow.


    He had overlooked a crucial detail, a blind spot that now became ringly obvious to him.


    "Shit!" Dante shouted, his voice echoing through the vast expanse of the cave. His mind started to clear, and everything clicked into ce in a terrifying way.


    "Damn it!" he cursed, his head swirling with thoughts that had once seemed disconnected but now formed a clear path forward.


    It all started with the Demon Cult trying to resurrect Tiamat through Valentina. He had thwarted that by taking the attack himself and frustrated the cult''s ns, even destroying those who had been behind this insane scheme. But now, Dante understood that the cult hadn''t given up. They had continued with their ns... only now, instead of just bringing Tiamat back, they had something even more terrible in mind. They wanted to resurrect a Demon God. But not just any god.


    It was Astaroth, after absorbing all of Hell.


    Dante finally made the connection. The cult wasn''t just trying to resurrect a mythical creature; they were actually trying to transform Astaroth into the very demon god who would rule the end of times. And with that, the n grew even darker. Toplete Astaroth''s ascension, they needed more than just a sacrifice¡ªthey needed to destroy the World Tree.


    "Damn it!" Dante yelled again, his shout reverberating through the cave, making the rock tremble. His fury filled the space as his mind raced at full speed. He couldn''t let this happen. The destruction of the World Tree would mean the end of everything. Astaroth''s n wasn''t just about ruling Hell or the demon realms, but about destroying the very fabric of reality.


    With a mental snap, Dante saw the key piece he had missed. Mary Rose, the enigmatic figure behind the Demon Cult, was deeply involved in this game. She was the true mastermind. And now, she held a force capable of annihting everything...


    ''With Fenrir, the ns have advanced. Mary Rose will help Astaroth ascend to the Demon God by bringing Tiamat back to life and killing the World Tree, then... she''ll betray him with Fenrir''s power and herself be the Demon Goddess, absorbing all of Hell,'' Dante thought.


    Discover stories with empire


    "Now everything makes sense," Dante muttered to himself, his face contorting with rage and despair. "Mary Rose wants this... she wants to consume the Qliphoth, the very root of the world. She knows that if she destroys the World Tree, she can strike at the very foundations of reality. And that''s how she ns to control everything."


    Apparently satisfied with the conclusion of his thoughts, Dante turned to Beelzebub, who was still stunned, trying to process Dante''s words.


    "I will revive you in the future, Beelzebub. I don''t know why you sought me out this way, but you prevented a major event. But now... what I need is the authority of Gluttony," Dante said coldly, like someone who didn''t hesitate when it came to a necessary sacrifice.


    With a quick motion, Dante drove his de into Beelzebub''s body, halting his decaying process. The authority of Gluttony, which he had always desired, was now finally within his grasp. He watched as the demon hounds approached and devoured the body of the demon of gluttony with inhuman brutality.


    "Now it''s three..." Dante murmured, referring to the three authorities he had already absorbed: Gluttony, Lust, and Greed. He needed these powers for the battle ahead. He couldn''t waste time. The war was just beginning, and the destruction of the World Tree was no longer a distant possibility. It was imminent.


    He turned toward the exit of the cave, feeling the weight of the responsibility and the abyss before him. The world was on the verge of copse, and he knew he was one of the few pieces left on the board that could still make a difference.


    "Damn it... that''s what Mary Rose wanted. She''s using the beast of the end in her hands, just to kill the World Tree. With that, she''ll consume the Qliphoth. She doesn''t just want Hell, she wants everything."


    Dante''s mind raced as he began to formte a n to prevent the impending cataclysm. Time was against him, and he knew that if he failed, there would be no turning back. The destruction wouldn''t just be of Hell, but of all dimensions, of all realities. The end of everything as we know it.


    "I need to reach her... before it''s toote," Dante said before disappearing into the mes.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    In the center of a vast cave, illuminated only by a greenish glow emanating from ancient magical stones, a witch stood, staring at something. Before her, the petrified body of a massive dragony, its scales turned into hard, cold stone. The monster was colossal, with five heads raised, their mouths slightly open as if frozen in a final roar of fury.


    The dragon was petrified, but the magic flowing around it seemed on the verge of breaking the spell. Time had not done justice to the body, as its muscles still appeared tense, ready to rupture the stone that trapped them.


    Mary Rose watched with a distant, cold, and calm gaze. She slowly approached the dragon with measured steps, yet firm, as if she were standing before a sacred altar, not the frozen death of a mystical beast. Her ck dress fluttered in the air as she focused her concentration entirely on the dragon.


    "I''ve absorbed enough power from Fenrir... it would probably take at least six more months, but with this... It''s time for you to wake up and be mine," she whispered softly.


    She began uttering words in an ancient tongue, words that reverberated throughout the cave with an unusual force. Each syble seemed to vibrate with power, echoing through the rocks and prating theyers of magic surrounding the dragon. The stones around her started to tremble slightly, and a cold breeze passed over Mary, as if the wind itself were listening to the ritual.


    "Awaken, my dear creature..." she murmured, her voice deep and full of authority. "Return from the abyss, let your fury cover the world. Rise and consume everything, with the power of destruction."


    She raised her hands, and the stones around her began to move, breaking into tiny particles that floated around the dragon. The air around her became thick, as if the very space were distorting due to the strength of the ritual.


    The heads of the dragon began to glow, each with a color that reflected the essence Mary Rose sought to bring forth ¡ª fiery red, icy blue, pitch ck as the night, and a yellowish-green that seemed to reflect corruption.


    Her aura of power expanded, filling the room, and the earth trembled more violently, as if the world itself feared the resurrection of this monstrosity.


    And then, the first movement. The leftmost head, the one exhaling fire, began to stir, the stones shattering from its eyes and jaws, slowly regaining its original form. A muffled roar came from deep within the dragon, a threat of a return as catastrophic as the destruction of the world itself.


    Mary Rose smiled, an enigmatic and cold smile, a smile of someone who knew that control over this creature, this primal force, was about to be hers.


    "Now, you belong to me, dragon..." she said, the power growing in her voice, as if each word were a curse cast upon the universe.


    With one final movement, the petrified body began to crumble, and the dragon was reborn from its stone prison, ready to fulfill the will of its new mistress. The other heads began toe to life, each emitting a terrifying sound, as if the very air were being cut by their fury. The resurrection of the dragon, one of the oldest and most powerful creatures in the world, wasplete.


    Mary Rose looked at the beast with a look of dominance, knowing that with this, she had the power necessary to take the next step in her n ¡ª and no one would be able to stop her.


    "Now, the world will be consumed." Mary Rose dered, her gaze fixed on the newly resurrected creature, the dragon''s fury filling the cave with a threatening presence. However, before she could savor the victory of her ritual, a figure emerged from the shadows, moving with the speed and grace of a predator. A vampire, with piercing eyes and the posture of one who carries heavy secrets, appeared before her.


    "We have a huge problem," he said, his voiceden with urgency.


    Mary Rose raised an eyebrow, her expression hardening. "What do you mean by that?" she asked, her voice as cold as the wind blowing through the cave.


    The vampire stepped closer, the tension in his shoulders revealing the weight of the news. "All the Virtues were saved... and all the sins that were in the human world have also been captured. But... Gluttony... it was also consumed by Dante."


    Those words hit Mary Rose like a punch to the stomach. She stood silent for a moment, absorbing the information, her mind racing. "But I''m sure Beelzebub was killed in Hell..." she murmured to herself, the pieces of the puzzle aligning. When the truth finally hit her, her expression darkened, and anger flickered in her eyes.


    "That damned bitch failed in Hell?" she asked, her voice sharp, as if she were speaking directly to the essence of the wind, carrying with it frustration and contempt.


    "Astaroth... damn it! Let''s go. We need to open the portal to the Demon Worlds and send Tiamat into Hell to kill the Qliphoth, I will go myself."


    "But mistress... you''re going to die¡ª"


    "I''ve already absorbed enough energy from the end and demonic energy; I''m no longer a witch."N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 384 We have many secrets between us, dont we?

    Dante''s initial n had beenplex, but now that he had the scene set, he knew what he could or couldn''t do at this moment. And here he was...


    "You''ll go to these locations. I was going to send others, but the Virtues will only listen to other Virtues," Dante said, looking at the dark-haired woman he hadn''t seen for some time, just like Sara... though, well, he saw her every day.


    "Alright, we''ll help you," Jeanne said, looking at Dante''s face. "You''re nervous," she remarked.


    "How could I not be? That bitch wants to destroy the world," he said, mming his fist on the table. "Damn, I need to see the Heavenly Father." Dante stood up. "Go to where I instructed, do whatever needs to be done. I''m going to see the Heavenly Father to ask for help. This involves more than you can imagine," he said, disappearing in mes.


    "He..." Sara murmured, a bit upset. "He''s taking on too much responsibility, not just with all these women, but... there''s a lot at stake. Let him work; the weight on his shoulders must be heavy," Jeanne said, standing up and cing a hand on her shoulder.


    "Let''s go. When wee back and solve these problems, you''ll have time to talk. Let''s save the world, shall we?" Jeanne said, smiling.


    "Yes, Mistress," Sara nodded before they both disappeared in a magic circle.


    ...


    The first location Dante indicated was a ce Jeanne knew quite well, as she had once taken care of this Virtue.


    They were in a secluded part of the world, the best ce for someone like her, as she couldn''t have any contact with humans in a normal way.


    Sara and Jeanne trekked up the steep mountain path, the air thinning and the cold stones chilling their feet. When they reached the top of the hill, they saw a serene figure meditating, her long silver hair and white robe contrasting with the grey, misty sky.


    The woman slowly opened her blue eyes and stood, her expression calm and her smile gentle.


    "It''s been a while, Mistress," she said, bowing slightly. "You''vee here... for me?" she asked, her voice sweet and serene like the cold wind.


    Jeanne smiled and gave a slight bow in return. "Yes, sister. The world is under threat, and we need all the Virtues together. We need you," Jeanne said, looking at the serenity in the woman''s gaze.


    She gave a small sigh, ncing out at the fog-covered horizon. "My archangel has already warned me about the situation. I knew this moment woulde¡­ but facing it is terrifying."


    She looked back at Jeanne, her expression softening. "Justice, if it''s necessary, I am ready to follow you and fight."


    "It won''t be necessary, Aurelia," Jeanne replied, gazing at the horizon. "For now, we will simply protect the virtues from those who are after them."


    Aurelia sighed again, but then smiled, her trembling hand resting over her heart. "If that''s the case, I''ll go with you. I promise to give everything I have to protect what is sacred. My Virtue of Chastity will help in any way possible."


    Sara stepped forward. "I don''t believe we''ve met... I am Sara, of Humility," she said, bowing.


    "No need for introductions; we are among sisters," Aurelia said. "Shall we go?"


    ...


    Hours had passed, and now they were in pursuit of another Virtue. This time, their target was someone neither of them really knew; in fact, it was something Dante had arranged... How? They didn''t know, but somehow, he had her location.


    Stay tuned to empire


    Now they were in a forest where the leaves glowed in the gentle light, seeming to radiate their own energy.


    Sara and Jeanne made their way to a clearing¡­ Ahead, a woman with brown hair and a green tunic waited for them, seated on a stone surrounded by flowers and animals drawn to her presence.


    She stood, her blue eyes filled with kindness, greeting the visitors with a calm smile.


    "I was told you''de, Humility and Justice. Wee to my grove. My angel informed me that you would need me. Dark times, aren''t they?" she murmured, her voice as peaceful as the scenery around them.


    Jeanne nodded, a determined glint in her eyes. "We''re in serious trouble... That''s why we''re gathering all the Virtues to protect them," Jeanne concluded.


    She seemed to ponder, looking at the swirling leaves around her. "Peace has always been my calling. But... if the only way to preserve it now is to fight alongside you, then so be it." She smiled, though a hidden sadness lingered in her eyes. "I never imagined I''d have to wield a weapon myself."


    "Forgive my manners¡­ I am Cia Mondetus, the Celestial of Temperance."


    ...


    Another location, an ancient stone city where buildings covered in vines and moss stood in majestic ruins. Here, Charity helped feed the hungry and heal the sick. She was a woman with a warm smile, golden hair, and radiant skin, wearing a pink dress that glimmered in the sunlight.


    She finished tending to an injured child and spotted the Virtues. A bright smile lit up her face as she approached.


    "Sara, Jeanne! It''s been so long!" Charity opened her arms to them, unreservedly showing her affection. "My mission here is difficult, but my angel told me of the gravity of the situation. You need me, don''t you?"


    Sara nodded solemnly. "We need you, Sephina. Your heart, your kindness... the world is going to war soon."


    Sephina let out a long sigh, her gaze still on the children she was leaving behind. "These people need me, too. But maybe it''s time to care for the whole world, not just this small corner." She ced her hands gently on the nearest child''s face, whisperingforting words. "Well... I''ve never been one to ignore those in need."


    Jeanne ced a grateful hand on her shoulder, her gaze firm and supportive. "Sephina, the sacrifice you''re making won''t be in vain. We''ll protect everyone, together."


    Sephina nodded, wiping a tear before pulling away from the children. "Then let''s go, and may kindness guide our steps."


    ...


    In the lush ins of Valon, where grass stretched to the horizon, Sara and Jeanne saw a figure with a long braid and dark brown hair, surrounded by small animals drawn to the warm aura around her. This was Kindness, who turned upon seeing the visitors and walked over to them with a radiant smile.


    "So wonderful to see you! You must be my sisters, aren''t you?" Kindness eximed, taking both their hands and filling them with her warm energy. "My angel exined what''s happening. I feel in my heart the urgency to help."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Jeanne smiled at Kindness, her voice full of gratitude. "What''s your name? I''m Jeanne, but you can call me Sister Jeanne, and this is Sara."


    "Oh yes, that''s right! So lovely to meet you; I''m Valeria Clemente! The Virtue of Kindness!"


    ...


    Inside the ruins of an ancient abbey, where a sacred fire burns constantly, Diligence waits. d in silver armor, she holds a sword adorned with runes, her expression one of pure determination.


    She turns as she sees Sara and Jeanne, her gaze piercing and austere.


    "I presume you are Humility and Justice," she states, keeping her posture firm. "I received my message, and I am ready. Whatever it takes, I will fight."


    "I am Max Zeal," she adds. Sara smiles, satisfied with her sister''s resolve. "I am Sara Vortex, and this is Joan of Arc... Let''s get going... We have many challenges ahead," Saramented, not mincing words. Unlike her other sisters, this one truly seemed eager to fight, her gaze fierce.


    ...


    Dante gazed at the divine spark, a sphere of light pulsing with a distant, silent energy. He was beyond the now, in a ce that transcended the boundaries of the physical world, within the special chamber of the "Heavenly Father," or more precisely, the "Heavenly Mother." The vastness of the surroundings seemed to reflect the weight of his own doubts.


    Strelitzia, seated on her majestic golden throne, watched Dante with a piercing gaze. The air around her was heavy, filled with a stillness that made time feel distorted. She knew what he wanted to ask but waited for him to speak, knowing also that Dante always had one question hidden behind another.


    "There''s still one left, but yes, most of them are probably already under your protection. What concerns me is why you''re here. I''m sure I gave you this information months ago," she said, her voice soft yetmanding.


    Dante didn''t respond immediately. He paced back and forth, lost in thought. Something didn''t add up, and he knew that to fully grasp the picture, he needed to ask the right question. He finally stopped, facing Strelitzia, his eyes filled with a fire she knew all too well.


    "Why are you here, Dante Scarlet?" she asked again, her patience beginning to wear thin.


    "We have many secrets between us, don''t we?" Dante replied, anger seeping into every word. "The world is about to enter a final war, a full-scale war, and here sits the Absolute Being of Creation, while I do all the work. Don''t you think it''s amusing?" he said, his toneced with irony but with an undertone of deep frustration.


    Strelitzia remained imposing, not allowing her emotions to show. "Where are you going with this?" she asked, her gaze unwavering.


    Dante, however, was not backing down. He was furious, but he knew the anger needed to be channeled into a question that could change the game.


    "You are the Absolute Being of Creation in this sector¡ªwhere is the Absolute Being of Destruction?" he demanded, his voice low but carrying a threatening weight. "Why are you here while the other side remains silent? What does this mean?" he continued, feeling the tension rise within him.


    There was a suspicion in his mind, an idea that consumed him, and he hade to her, hoping for a clear answer. Something he could use. Something that would change everything. And so, he waited to hear the missing answer that wouldplete the board.


    Strelitzia remained silent for a moment, Dante''s eyes fixed on her. Then, with an almost ethereal calm, she replied, her voice gentle:


    "This sector has no Absolute Being of Destruction."

 Chapter 385 Understanding Reality

    Dante''s mind began to reel after hearing what this woman had said. How could there be no Destroyer? How could an entire system of life exist without a bringer of chaos? No, it wasn''t just the absence of a God of Destruction¡ªthere was a totalck of Chaos incarnate.


    "You''re telling me¡­ there isn''t a single being assigned to destruction in this whole damn sector?" Dante questioned, focusing intently on the woman, who only shrugged.


    "I''m not responsible for creations of that level. Honestly, I barely managed to create twos; what makes you think I could create a being like that?" Strelitzia shrugged as if it were something trivial.


    Dante''s thoughts were spinning so wildly, churning with possibilities, that his emotions began to pulse through his aura. His body grew tense as an overwhelming, devastating energy began radiating from him.


    Red and ck lightning surged around him, while a red aura enveloped his body.


    "You''re useless," Dante said, ring at the only Creator God in this sector. "You''re so useless andcent that you can''t even see the mess we''re in," he continued, beginning to calm himself as the fury simmered down.


    "You''re just a little pawn of the Administrators. Why did I even bother hoping?" Dante muttered, turning toward the exit.


    "Hey! What do you mean by that?" Strelitzia yelled, bewildered. Just what was this man talking about?


    "A sector without a destroyer is a sector doomed to destruction. A sector with the beast of the end sealed away is a sector without destruction, without an end. An unbnced sector, a sector with only beginnings and no endings. This sector ispletely broken because of that," Dante exined, turning back to her.


    "Have you ever questioned why there are strong beings here, but they''re useless? The battles that happen here aren''t normal; they''re battles where brute force alone can''t win. Every fight shows a ridiculous power imbnce¡ªor rather, the levels of power are absurdly off. This world¡­" Dante said, hesitating for a moment. "This world is a test world," he finished, looking directly at her.


    Dante had thought about it for a long time¡ªa false world¡­ that''s what this was. A world created to test something. For him, so much didn''t add up¡­


    And the biggest inconsistency was the world''s power system.


    There was no organized way to be stronger. Even in terms of energy, even with "cultivation" as Morgana had mentioned¡­ it didn''t work right. It was as if¡­ the world wasn''t prepared for it.


    ''Did Morgana really understand cultivation?'' Dante questioned for a moment. ''Or did they force her to understand it through their maniptive garbage?'' His thoughts were far ahead, so far that even he couldn''t believe what he was contemting¡­ No, he was certain. Memories began flooding his mind like a tunnel leading straight to the light, and then¡­


    ''Era of Stars?'' Dante thought for a second about the Elven prophecy¡­ He knew that after he died, the world had changed drastically¡ªin fact, many things had shifted in his absence. He''d heard this more than once.


    "Wait, what do you mean by this?!" Strelitzia yelled at him, rising from her throne, but Dante¡­ continued thinking and thinking, as if watching a vast film reel.


    "Damn it," he said, looking back at his past, especially that day¡­ The day he died.


    ~


    ~


    ~


    "So, when are you going to say something?" he questioned, and Dante looked at him, puzzled. "Can you hear me?" Dante asked, and the man''s grin grew wider.


    "I see you''re not entirely broken, I warned you, didn''t I?" he asked, pacing back and forth, analyzing.


    "Warned me? About what? I''ve never seen you before!" Dante eximed, but the man just looked at him with a poker face, pulling a keyboard out of thin air, as if it were the most normal thing in the world.


    "Let''s see¡­ hm¡­ alright¡­" he muttered, making strange noises, and suddenly, a photocopier sound echoed in the void. Out of nowhere, a folderbeled "Ultra Secret" appeared.


    "Okay¡­ hm¡­ alright, let''s see," he continued grumbling to himself, ncing at Dante.


    "Okay, here, look. I warned the Familiar Spirit named Igris, code 2131399, to ''Make an effort for Dante Scarlet to enter a spirit contract with Voralith, code 000000007.'' Looks like she didn''t warn you, and you died. My apologies." He said this with a smile, showing Dante a paragraph stamped with an [urgent] seal.


    Dante eyed him suspiciously, then let out a heavy sigh. "Kid, you''re dead, and that''s a big problem," he said, bringing up a screen that showed everything that had been happening since¡­ well, since Dante died.


    Dante watched it all unfold on the screen. Yes, he observed the entire situation, but one thought came to mind¡­


    "And what does any of this have to do with anything?" he questioned, and the man''s smile shattered like ss.


    "I''m dead anyway; it doesn''t matter now. They''ll have to get over it at some point, right? So let them." Dantemented absentmindedly, then quickly added, "I mean, if you want, like, to send me back and all, I''d take it, you know? Like, sure¡­" Dante said, clearly eager to be alive again.


    The man sighed even more heavily, snapping his fingers. "Man, you justnded me in trouble, you know that? You''re one of the powers of this universe, but when you died, you took three others with you. You know what I mean? Damn, kid, it''s hard working here, alright? Look at the mess you caused me!" he began¡­ whining about his job.


    He grabbed the folder, flipped to the first page, and started reading. "Dante Scarlet, born and raised in Crimson Rose Manor, adopted and turned by Valentina Scarlet, raised until the age of fourteen by the bearer of the title ''The Strongest Vampire'' and by Morgana Scarlet, ''The Strongest Destructive Mage,''ter transformed into a Demonic Vampire and killed in battle due to third-party interference." He looked at Dante with disdain in his eyes. "Bearer of Excalibur, Durandal, and Axxaris," he said.


    "Titles: The Future Arcane King, The Future Emperor of the East, The Demon King of Devastation, Hero, Hero of Camelot, Legacy, My Three Wives Are Beautiful, Akuma, Crimson Demon, Cause of the Blood Armageddon, blessed by Lilith, Progenitor of Demons," he listed, then closed the folder.


    "Damn, I tried to keep you from dying twice, kid; help me out, will you? I''m not a babysitter, alright? Just because I need to keep this sector bnced doesn''t mean I have to look after a child! Especially a reincarnated child! Damn, kid, you''re nearly 35!" he said, looking at Dante.


    "My memories aren''t right," I replied, realizing there wasn''t much I could do¡ªthis guy was already beyond help.


    "What? Hey, wait a minute. You don''t have your memories?" he questioned, and I nodded. "Yeah, only dreams of trauma."


    ~


    ~


    Experience more content on empire


    ~


    "At the time, I didn''t understand¡­" Dante murmured his thoughts aloud. "The administrator reached out to Igris¡­ The administrator tried to prevent my death twice¡­ and even said I''m ''a force of the universe.''" Dante paused, thinking deeply about the Administrator.


    "Screw this," he muttered and turned to leave, his mind more troubled than ever.


    "Hey, aren''t you going to tell me anything?!" she called out, but he ignored the woman, still lost in his thoughts.


    As Strelitzia called after him, Dante walked away, more confused and irritated than ever. Suddenly, his entire body stopped, restrained by an invisible force.


    "I''m still talking to you, child," Strelitzia said as he turned to face her.


    "What a joke," Dante muttered, gritting his teeth. "Let me go before I turn you into a sack of dead meat, girl. I''m older than you," he said, his aura making Strelitzia shudder.


    ''!!!'' She was taken aback, mainly because¡­ ''He''s not lying¡­''


    Bothered and unable to grasp the weight of his thoughts, Strelitzia insisted, exasperated, "Dante, if you know something, speak up! What exactly is wrong with this sector?"


    He stared at her, his gaze ice-cold and devastating. "You''re so shortsighted you can''t even see the disaster you helped create. You think this flimsy bnce is going to hold up anything? Without a force of destruction, this ce is doomed to decay and distortion."


    She looked at him, unsettled by his bluntness, though with a faint hesitation¡ªas if, perhaps, something in his words made sense.


    "So, what are you going to do about it, Dante Scarlet?" Strelitzia challenged, but her voice held a slight tremor, a hint of weakness, as if she might already know the answer.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He simply smirked, a dark, disdainful smile, before turning away. "Fix what you couldn''t manage to bnce."


    Before Strelitzia could react, her entire world stopped, and she felt her body give out, copsing. "Besides, I didn''t give you permission to hold me." He said, and she fell t onto the ground, stunned by his immense aura of rage.


    Dante then disappeared from the ce, leaving the woman behind without knowing what to do or what to think... In fact... she didn''t understand anything at all. Why was all this happening? Who knows... She only knew one thing...


    "That angry man... is scary..."

 Chapter 386 Legacies that come and go....

    Dante walked out, frustrated, his mind caught in a strange impasse. With every step he took through the streets of the Western Empire, his head tried to reformte every possible scenario. While talking to Beelzebub, he realized that many things were off. At least, thinking about killing a world tree seemed surreal. But he had proof that something was very wrong in this ce.


    "First: The sector we''re in doesn''t have any gods," he thought. "Besides Strelitzia and Lilith, I haven''t found any sign of a real god. Lilith... She''s not really a goddess, she only holds divinity because of the existence of Hell and the power of the Ruler. She''s nothing more than a conceptless figure. Unlike Strelitzia, who is a true goddess, full of divine power."


    "Second: The sector has serious power bnce issues," he continued thinking as he walked, his expression tense. "When I came back, I noticed that something waspletely off. Especially when I looked at Valentina. I even pretended not to see it, but now... Now I realize there''s something deeply wrong with all of this. Even before I came back to life, there were signs of imbnce... And I... I am the imbnce in person."


    The thought that he could be the imbnce, something so natural in him, made him question everything. "Not only am I a strange being, with both negative and positive powers, but I also have titles and legacies that shouldn''t exist. This only proves that I''m not the imbnce... It''s the sector thatcks protection against it. In fact, this protection doesn''t exist. There''s no one who represents this negativity, this evil. The sector is unbnced because of it."


    "Good and evil, Ying and Yang, shadow and light, positivity and negativity... None of that exists here. Sure, evil exists, but there''s no representative, no one who carries the world''s misery on their shoulders to keep the bnce stable."


    He paused for a moment, the weight of his own words still reverberating in his mind. "They... were testing this sector?" he murmured to himself as he continued walking, now more aware of his surroundings. "A test... Yes, that makes sense. In the end, if this is a test, the conversion to arger sector makes total sense. They want to integrate the existences of this world into other sectors."


    "But now, something else is starting to make sense," he continued, the connection between events taking shape. "The hunger for power of that woman... She was chosen by the Universe to be the Negative God. That''s why everything aligns with what she wants. Even I, dying, unable to bring Tiamat back, she managed to find the true body... Something happened in Kryoris... She seeded."


    Dante stopped walking for a moment and took a deep breath. "Even though I stopped the experiments with Tiamat''s end energy, she found something else... A woman who, by the way, is a beast of the end." He rubbed his forehead, remembering the pieces that were beginning to fall into ce. "And Ethan Smith... He was somehow connected to the demonic cult. At the time, I thought it was a coincidence, but now... It wasn''t. It was probably Astaroth. She wanted the Sin of Greed."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He felt more and more isted in his own conclusions. "Now, I can''t trust anyone but my wives..." he murmured with a bitter smile, feeling the solid truth that remained. "Since I killed Asmodeus, demons stoppeding to me. Now, the Virtues are safe. I''ve already recovered Gluttony, Lust, and Greed. Four more to go..."


    The night sky seemed to weigh down on him. Something big wasing, he could feel it. "I feel like something bad is about to happen... Something I won''t be able to avoid."


    He teleported through the mes and appeared inside Albion. In the highest tower, he sat, looking down as the moon reached its peak in the night sky.


    "I need to go to Hell and start descending its cycles... I''ll lose all my powers temporarily until I reach thest cycle. Until then, I''ll have to trust them to keep everything intact... Am I worrying too much?" he questioned as he sat at the edge of the rooftop.


    As he leaned his head against the wall, he began to think about his current wives and the ones he still needed to rescue somewhere...


    "You seem tired..." He heard a woman''s voice sit beside him, as she looked at a specific building where a great banquet was taking ce.


    He turned his gaze toward the figure beside him. Her hair gently swayed with the wind, her eyes fixed on the same direction as his, focused on the banquet happening below, while the moon illuminated the scene with a cold, metallic light.


    "I think I''m overthinking," Dante replied, his voice low, almost lost in the vastness of the city. "I feel like I''m worrying too much, but at the same time, I feel like I''m worrying too little, given the situation." He let out a bitterugh, the weight of his words heavier than the air itself.


    He looked at the banquet once more. It wasn''t the kind of event that would normally interest him, but from a distance, he could see several of his wives having fun, though no one knew what was about to happen. No one knew what wasing.


    The woman beside him said nothing at first, just observing him. Her presence wasforting, and even in the depths of his own concern, Dante allowed himself to feel a slight relief. He knew she would understand him, perhaps even better than he understood himself.


    "Do you really think this is going to work?" she asked casually, though there was a restlessness in her voice, as if probing more than just his words.


    He looked at her, his gaze now softer, though his mind was far away, full of dilemmas. "I''m not sure," he replied, taking a deep breath. "But it''s the only option. I''m not the powerful dragon I once was. I''ll have to y my cards as strategically as possible. It''s a game of patience... and I was never good at that, Fufufu~" Danteughed, sitting next to the woman who leaned her head on his shoulder. Your next read is at empire


    She smiled slightly, as if understanding more than she let on. "You always find a way, even when it seems like everything is lost. I just hope this time it''s not toote, like that time..."


    Dante fell silent for a moment, absorbing her words. He didn''t like the idea of losing his powers, of bing vulnerable, but he knew he had to do it. He had to dive into the very thing he had avoided for so long. To restore bnce, he would need to descend into the deepest levels of Hell, a ce where his own fears and weaknesses would be exposed in every cycle.


    "I can only trust all of you," he murmured, more to himself than to her. "Those who are with me now... what''s already mine. And my wives."


    "You''re sounding like an old man again, you know?" She asked,ughing as she watched the time pass.


    "Voralith... or rather... Li Mei," Dante said, calling her name. She turned to him. She had already told him she abandoned that name, but still, he called her that, and it reminded her of bad memories.


    "I already¡ª"


    "I know, you don''t want me to say that name..." Dante interrupted, smiling softly. "But I don''t think I can say it to Voralith, so let me speak to the one from millions of years ago." He smiled.


    "Alright, Lord Dragon," she said, smiling yfully, trying to ease the strange tension in the air.


    "I found Nyx," he mentioned lightly, then looked at the sky, the night. "She recently awoke, and we talked for a bit..."


    "Hm... so it looks like I wasn''t the only one who awakened in this Era..." she remarked, giving a shy smile. "And the others?"


    "You know, don''t you? Valentina is Amaterasu and Morgana is Tsukuyomi, though they no longer have their memories... However... she told me that if I gave this..." Dante murmured, as two strange spheres of power appeared in his hand, "They would regain their memories," he exined.


    "I-is that..." she wanted to say something, but... "I assume you already understand where I''m going with this, right?" He asked, smiling.


    "You... want to go after the others, don''t you?" she asked, her body trembling slightly. She was the only one who survived that day, the only one who carried the will of all of them together... She was...


    "I''ve already started... Nyx said she found almost all of them, in various sectors..." Dante murmured. "Ah~ my head hurt so much thinking about it, but I''ve made a decision."


    "You have my legacy, don''t you?" He asked. "That time in the forest... when youpletely disappeared... it must be because of the legacy." Dantemented, and she gave a shy smile, doing the same as him... A strange golden and red energy sphere appeared in her hand.


    "Although I''ve already used it... it seems it hasn''t run out," Voralith said, and Dante simply smiled. "Let''s trade." He said, handing over the two spheres.


    "When I disappear from this world and go to Hell, give this to Valentina and Morgana..." He said before standing up, holding his own legacy.


    "I''ll be back soon, I need to speak with... this guy." He said, squeezing the legacy... Then Dante''s body disappeared.


    "Ah... so, they''re awakening..." Voralith murmured, her voice hoarse and trembling. She sat slowly, bringing her knees up to herself, as if trying to shield herself from what wasing. "Good... good..." Her words disintegrated in the air, sinking into a deep sadness as tears silently began to flow down her face.


    She hugged her knees tightly, as if the gesture was the only thing keeping her anchored to the present. Her shoulders trembled slightly, and the pain she was trying to contain erupted in a soft sob, but those tears had been kept for millennia...

 Chapter 387 Legacy

    Dante appeared in a world he didn''t quite remember, but as soon as he entered that ce, his memory cleared, and everything came flooding back at a processing speed that nearly made him stumble.


    Then, a striking man emerged from a golden ray, appearing at the mountain peak, where there was a small dwelling. Dante observed the man closely. "You¡­" he murmured, watching as the man approached. The figure had a majestic appearance, dressed in a ck Chinese robe adorned with golden engravings that formed an enormous dragon, with long red hair reaching his knees. He tried to touch Dante, but¡­ he simply passed through him as if¡­ Dante were a ghost. "So, that''s how it is¡­ I guess it''s begun¡­" he murmured, looking ahead without turning back.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The sound of the wind passed by his ears, and his body stiffened when he heard what the man said to the wind. "So you''re finally here."


    "Ah, so you were waiting for me, huh?" Dante asked as he looked at the man, identical to him.


    "Well, I had a long time to think before making that choice," he shrugged, as if inviting Dante to walk by his side, and so he did.


    "Choices, huh?" Dante questioned; it was the first time he had the chance to talk with someone who really understood what was happening to him and his mindset.


    "Yes, we are quite meticulous when ites to our choices, aren''t we?" he asked Dante as they walked past several sakura cherry trees.


    "So, what did you choose?" Dante deflected, asking something else to keep the conversation going¡ªhe didn''t have much time.


    "The best at the time¡­ to let him defeat me and kill all of them, so I could revive them when I reincarnated," he said as they walked together.


    "Did you really have the courage to do something like that?" Dante questioned; it was a situation that he, Dante, couldn''t even imagine happening¡­ In fact, it was impossible for him to choose something like that.


    "I know what you''re thinking; it wasn''t that easy¡­ Actually, I preferred to sacrifice myself first rather than see the oue, but it seems that didn''t work out so well." Dante noticed that in the blink of an eye¡­


    He was on hisst grain of life, the final spark¡­ The Prime Sector.


    Then he saw a girl running towards the Dragon Lord. "You''rete," he heard in the wind from the fallen man.


    The girl looked around, and many womeny fallen¡­ her sisters, friends, mentors, and confidants of thousands of years, all¡­ absolutely all of them were dead¡­ and only the Dragon Lord remained alive,pletely debilitated and missing an arm.


    Li Mei ran to him, her heart heavy with the devastating sight. The pain in her eyes was evident as she knelt by his side. "What happened? Who did this?"


    The Dragon Lord tried to smile, but the pain in his eyes was deep. "Angra Mainyu¡­ with a power we couldn''t foresee. He was different, his eyes were¡­"


    She held his hand, trying to channel her energy to heal him, but she knew it was toote. The damage was irreparable.


    "I should have been here. I should have fought by your side." He shook his head slowly. "No, Li Mei. You were where you needed to be. Your training¡­ your strength¡­ is the only hope left. You must continue¡­ you must survive."


    Dante, watching the scene, looked at the man beside him. "You bet everything on her?" he asked with a crooked smile.


    "She''s different from the others; she wouldn''t ept it¡­ they would rather die with me than run, so I made a bet with fate and entrusted everything to Nyx." He said as he walked towards the memory¡­


    "Everything was meticulously calcted, I thought: it would be good to have a n B if something happened, so I asked Nyx to influence them all to create their legacies and hide copies of their memories within them. Then Nyx released it all into the void, and they wandered until they found people capable of unlocking them¡­ However¡­ well, Nyx is overly cautious and infused her essence within them to hide them," he said as various bubbles of energy appeared around him, each with a ck core within it.


    "¡­" Dante remained silent, absorbing the information.


    "So, you erased even your own memories so that no one would identally inherit your legacy and understand this whole story?" Dante questioned, after all, he didn''t know about these things¡­ in fact, he didn''t remember them at all.


    "It was a protective measure, and luckily, it worked well, actually¡­ it almost feels like destiny." Hemented, smiling.


    "So, the legacy I have¡­" Dante began, "is the remaining memories. Of course, there are some surprises in there, but it''s good to beplete again, don''t you think?" He said, smiling before they disappeared and reappeared in a new ce.


    "Now, let''s talk¡­" he said as the air around them seemed to shift.


    "First, I''ll discuss your current situation. After all, I''m not you yet, so I have my opinions about what you intend to do." He spoke, and they both sat at a small table in a temple.


    "Currently, your problem is enormous," the man said calmly, pouring tea into a cup that had appeared out of nowhere. "After reading our memories, I realized that this is something incredibly strange, something Angra Mainyu did to defeat me. He sought to kill and consume the World Tree, then ascend as a negative deity. But being a Dragon... things got out of control."


    Dante took the tea, his mind racing. "How can I stop this?" he asked.


    "The sector is in constant imbnce¡­ actually, as you suspected, your sector is essentially a beta test. Most likely, those above are trying to experiment with something regarding the very existence of good and evil¡ªa sector with no destruction. But bnce turned against them, and now, something far greater is emerging."


    "So¡­ what do I do?" Dante muttered, almost as if asking himself.


    "First, I''d consider leaving behind this hybrid race of yours. A Demon Vampire is a liability; the negativity will control you easily. However..."


    "But if I revert to being a Dragon¡­" Dante finished, his eyes sparking with realization.


    "Yes. Absorbing a dragon would do more than just boost your strength and defense against it. Bing one¡­ that would free you from their control entirely. Dragons are absolute."


    Dante''s gaze sharpened, but a doubt lingered. "What about Tiamat, Tssa, Eldrax, and Voralith?" he asked, thinking of each name.


    The man nodded, seeming lost in thought. "The ck dragoness is expendable¡ªshe can''t help you. Eldrax is still young, but drinking her blood as a vampire would yield significant benefits, as would with Voralith. In fact, Voralith''s power was a foundation in your own creation; with enough of her essence, your body would evolve more rapidly."


    "And if I drain Tiamat''s power?" Dante asked with a sly grin.


    "You wouldn''t survive long¡­ absorbing her raw blood would evolve you quickly, yes, but you''d also risk being consumed by Chaos energy," the man replied, his calm demeanor never wavering.


    Dante processed each word, weighing his options. "So, if I absorb a dragon''s blood, I break free from negativity''s influence, but I risk my sanity¡­ which means I''d have to do this in a controlled way."


    "Precisely. You can''t dive into Chaos''s depths without consequences. With Tiamat, one misstep and it would devour you from within."


    Continue reading on empire


    Dante looked around, observing the peaceful sakura trees surrounding the temple. The sound of branches swaying in the breeze eased his tension. "But if I can absorb the energy of Eldrax and Voralith¡­ I could build a solid foundation without risking my sanity. Right?"


    "Correct." The man offered a light smile, seeming pleased with Dante''s reasoning. "You need patience. Tiamat can grant immediate power, but not the continuous growth you need. You''d probably end up like that time on the Blood Armageddon day."


    Dante met his gaze, eyes fierce with determination. "I''m tired of just nning. It''s time to act. So, tell me¡­ how can I maximize what I gain from Eldrax and Voralith withoutpromising my existence?"


    "Simply drink their blood continuously until Voralith''s essence awakens. Once that happens, make a vampire union pact with them. This will likely cause an unusual reaction and break the pact, connecting your souls and hearts. When that urs, you''ll achieve the prerequisite for evolution¡ªobtaining a Dragon Heart, or rather¡­ two," he exined, looking deeply into Dante''s eyes.


    "After that, absorb as much of their blood as possible without endangering them, and concentrate all that essence into a single point. It''ll be risky, but¡­ time is against us. Ask Lilith to attempt to transform you into a demon, and then, aplete Demon Dragon will emerge. With you as a progenitor, molding your soul like Voralith''s, all requirements will be met. You''ll stabilize the bnce, bing a divine force of negativity. An equivalent to a God of Destruction."


    "A Demon Dragon¡­ built for absolute destruction," Dante murmured, letting the words echo in his mind.


    "I understand¡­" Dante said, standing. "I have a sector to save." He looked at the man, who smiled as he dissolved into golden dust, drifting into the distance.


    "Let''s go back." With a final sigh, Dante watched as the dust shifted direction, flying toward him. A wave of warmth washed over him as the memories returned.

 Chapter 388 Being lazy is a sin

    Dante began absorbing the Legacy and returned to the physical world. He quickly descended from the tower and headed back to the main pce. He was making his way toward the party he''d seen earlier, wanting to reflect on a few things. But... he didn''t get a chance to think before he heard a soft sigh from Valentina. There they were, Valentina and Lyriana, standing with their arms crossed, expressions somewhere between patience and impatience.


    "Finally remembered you have a home and a family, how impressive," Valentina remarked, sounding a bit¡­ irritated.


    "And just when we needed you. Where have you been?" Lyriana asked, raising an eyebrow. "Ah, never mind, actually."


    "You two seem quite impatient today, huh?" Dante merely smiled at them, trying to ease the situation with his usual charm.


    Valentina stepped forward and handed him a sealed letter with the werewolf kingdom''s emblem.


    "Huh? Siren?" he questioned, but they didn''t respond. Dante broke the seal, reading the contents with a mix of curiosity and amusement. The message was clear and direct:


    "Come quickly. I''ve discovered the Sin of Sloth, and I can''t handle it alone. Plus, it requires a certain¡­ special touch. Don''t take too long. Siren."


    "She dismissed me and now she''s asking for my help," Dante chuckled as he finished reading, casting a yful look at the two of them.


    "I thought you were done with her..." Lyriana murmured. Not being Dante''s wife, she had the benefit of knowing more without any rivalries.


    "She''s difficult, but nothing I can''t handle," he replied with a grin.


    "Just don''t keep her waiting any longer," Valentina advised. "That olddy sent this a while ago already. Knowing her temper..."


    With a quick wink, Dante gave them a wave and, in an unexpected sh, disappeared into a ze. He reappeared just outside Siren''s pce in the Werewolf Kingdom, surrounded by the thick mist typical of the region. The wind carried the aroma of the dense forests surrounding the pce.


    He followed the muffled sound of a slightly yful argumenting from one of the side chambers. Cautiously, he peeked through the ajar door, trying to understand what was going on. Inside, he found Siren with an expression of both frustration and resignation, arms crossed, while a figure lounged in an almosticallyzy manner on the central sofa. The woman was beautiful in a lethargic way, her disheveled hair sprawled over the back of the sofa, eyes blinking slowly. In one hand, she held a teacup; in the other, a pillow. The contrast between her graceful appearance and her indolent posture was so intense that Dante stifled augh.


    She had bluish hair, wolf ears, a long tail, and tired eyes with dark circles¡­ her body was petitepared to typical werewolves.


    Siren, clearly exasperated, turned to Dante the moment she noticed him.


    "There you are. I found what you were looking for," she muttered, as if she could finally breathe a sigh of relief. "I think I found the Sin of Sloth¡­ I think."


    Dante tried to suppress augh, but it was difficult. "So this is¡­?"


    "Well, it seems so, but that''s for you to confirm, Dante," Siren sighed. "Her name is Lah, the Sin of Sloth, and the weakest werewolf in the kingdom."


    "Go to hell," Lah barely nced at him, just waved him offzily and yawned before speaking in a soft, slow voice. "I''m tired; leave me alone." Her deadpan expression briefly came alive as she recalled his name.


    "Oh, hi, Dante, Dante Scarlet, yeah, ah¡­ so sleepy," she said, blinking in slow motion. "I¡­ heard of you¡­ but¡­ talking''s a bit tiring, you know?"


    Dante, with a mischievous smile, tried to appear serious. "Ipletely understand," he replied, nodding toward Lah. "Let me guess, Siren ¡ª she refused to leave because she''s too tired, and you want me to fix this?"


    Siren nodded, visibly exhausted, as if she had been struggling against an invisible force that drained all her energy. "I''ve tried everything," she exined. "She just... won''t get off that couch, and it''s not just that. She keeps saying she''s sleepy, but never actually sleeps. It''s been two days of this."


    Lah smiled with the samezy serenity and murmured, "My Queen¡­ you worry too much. Staying here is sofortable¡­ and besides, the whole werewolf kingdom¡­ it sounds... exhausting. Everything seems so exhausting."


    Dante had to stifle augh, but Siren looked at him, almost pleading for help. "She won''t leave me alone! I''ve tried waking her up so many times, but it''s impossible!"


    With a grin, Dante decided to y along with the situation. He pulled up a chair and sat next to Lah, mimicking her rxed posture. "You know, Lah, you truly understand the importance of¡­ slowing down," he said, feigning a serious tone.


    "Yes¡­" she murmured,zily turning her head toward him. "After all, why rush¡­ when the world keeps spinning, even if we do nothing?"


    Dante exchanged a yful look with Siren, who rolled her eyes. He could see that Siren was on the brink of a breakdown. He decided to continue teasing her.


    "Is there something special about this couch, Lah?" he asked, observing her as if genuinely interested.


    "Oh, of course¡­" she murmured, as though each word was a monumental effort. "This couch¡­ it has a special power¡­ a unique energy of¡­ pure¡­ rest."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Dante tried his hardest not to burst outughing, but a chuckle escaped. Siren sighed in exasperation.


    "This is serious, Dante!" she said, nearly desperate. "This woman is impossible! I thought she''d help with the werewolves, but all she does is drink tea ande up with ridiculous ideas, like¡­ like slowing down territorial expansion for¡­ more¡­ tranquility! Just take her away already! I have work to do!"


    "Pfff¡­ HAHAHAHA!" Dante burst outughing, and Lah, still maintaining her serene expression, watched him with a sleepy smile.


    "You see? Even he understands," Lah murmured.


    "But," continued Siren, annoyed, "she can''t even get off this couch!"


    At that moment, Lah let out a long sigh and sank even deeper into the couch, covering herself with the pillow. She turned her face to Siren and, with a sleepy look, said:


    "Siren, want some advice? You just need to rx¡­ learn to truly rest. All these werewolf issues¡­ can''t they wait for¡­ a good nap?"


    Dante tried not tough even louder, but ended upughing uncontrobly, hisughter echoing through the hall. He could barely breathe, tears streaming down his face fromughing so hard. He looked at Siren, who waspletely beside herself, and couldn''t stopughing at how frustrated she must be.


    "I can''t take it, Siren!" he said betweenughs. "You''ve really found the Sin of Sloth."


    "This isn''t funny, Dante!" Siren snapped, giving him an angry look as she crossed her arms. "Do you think it''s easy dealing with someone like this? I don''t know what''s worse: discovering the Sin of Sloth or thinking she could actually be useful and that you''d help me!"


    Lah, pretending to ignore the scene, took a sip of her tea, staring at the ceiling as she murmured, "Peace is the true essence of life¡­ You both need to learn that."


    Dante burst outughing again, imagining how exasperated Siren must be. He then decided to approach Lah, leaning in to whisper, "Hey, Lah¡­ if I promised you a hundred years of rest, would you get up from this couch now?"


    She looked at him, considering his proposal with exasperating slowness. "A hundred years, huh? Hmm¡­ interesting¡­ but¡­ getting up is a lot of effort," she replied, shrugging.


    Danteughed so hard he nearly fell out of his chair. He was truly on the verge of aughing fit, especially seeing Siren trying to handle the utterly unmovablezy one. Lah''s energy was almost an unbeatable force of inertia, and the irony of the situation was pureedy.


    "Alright, alright¡­" he said, still catching his breath. "Maybe it''s time to get up, Lah. Who knows, a little movement could be¡­ rxing in its own way."


    She gave him azy look and finally made a small effort to sit up, yawning loudly and stretching. With a sleepy expression, she said, "Well, since you both insist so much¡­ but you know¡­ resting is¡­ an art¡­"


    "Well, Siren, at least you won''t have to worry about Lah running away from you. The only thing she runs from is effort."


    Siren, now on the verge of a frustration-induced breakdown, looked at Dante with a desperate expression.


    "Dante, seriously. You need to take this woman. Just looking at her makes me exhausted!" she said, pointing at Lah, who, instead of showing any sign of cooperation, had sunk back into the couch with her eyes closed.


    "Lah," Dante called, trying to stifle augh. "How about we leave and find a¡­ morefortable ce?"


    Lah only murmured in response, yawningzily and settling even morefortably on the couch. "Morefortable? That¡­ might be hard. This couch¡­ is so cozy." And with that, she finally drifted into a deep sleep, softly snoring.


    Dante turned to Siren, who now stood with her arms crossed, breathing deeply to contain her anger. He looked at her with a mischievous smile as she tried to hold back her frustration.


    "What?" Siren asked, shooting him a deadly look. "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    He only smiled wider, leaning toward her. "You know, Siren¡­ you''re really cute when you''re angry."


    Her face turned red, and she looked at him with a mixture of surprise and indignation.


    "I¡­ c-cute?" She tried topose herself, but her anger quickly turned into visible embarrassment. "I am not cute, Dante! This is serious!"


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire


    "Sure, sure," he replied, stillughing. "But the way you get all flustered¡­ I can''t help it, it''s adorable."

 Chapter 389 Now there are only three left.

    Dante carefully stood up, trying not to make any noise, so as not to disturb Lah after all the chaos she had caused.


    She was deeply asleep, a soft sigh escaping her lips as her body rxed. He gazed at her silently.


    ''So he''s nearby... with Sloth, I have four primordial demons dead... I''ll have to redo the demon world once I take over,'' Dante thought as he adjusted himself.


    Dante knelt down again, cing his hand on the girl''s forehead and connecting to her demonic energy while analyzing her physical integrity.


    ''I see¡­'' He stood up, then turned to Siren, who was standing and watching him in silence. The atmosphere in the room felt a bit strange between the two adults present. Dante looked at Siren, and she nodded.


    "It''s no surprise, it''s her, indeed," she said calmly, breaking the silence without speaking too loudly to avoid waking her. Not that Lah would wake up; for Sloth, this was probably just another ordinary day. But he didn''t want to disturb her now.


    "She''s the Sin of Sloth. Your intuition wasn''t wrong. Thanks for finding her so quickly," he ran his hand through his hair, reflecting for a moment. "Now, I need to find the other two, since Lucifer is Pride."


    Dante tilted his head slightly, observing her. His eyes were prating, but there was a calmness in the details that apanied his words.


    "Did you know this from the moment you found her?" Dante asked, his voice soft but firm. She had an intense curiosity, but also a sharp sense of what was at stake.


    Siren looked out the window, where the moonlight was beginning to shine, reflecting on the polished wooden surface. "I knew something. A presence, a feeling that made me think she carried something... something to do with control, power. But Sloth, Dante?" She smiled without humor. "That was a puzzle, even for me."


    Dante fell silent for a moment, considering Siren''s words. He knew she wasn''t easily deceived, but the connection to Sloth was deeper than it first appeared. "And how was she brought to you? How did you discover she was linked to the sin?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Siren took a step forward, as if she were about to delve deeper into the story. She looked at Dante, who seemed to be seeking more details, not just out of curiosity, but because he needed to understand what was behind this plot.


    "I have no idea how she came into my orbit," she replied, her voice more serious now. "As you requested, I was constantly observing, tracking some strange movements from other demons. When I found her, she was in a very... fragile state. She carried the aura of something that had been sleeping for a long time, as if it had been left behind."


    Dante blinked, absorbing the information. "So you found her by chance, in the middle of what seemed like just another case to solve? There was no clear sign of her nature?"


    Siren turned back to her, a short smile appearing. "You underestimate my perception. I knew there was something... profound about her, but until that moment, I didn''t know what. And now... Now I understand. Sloth isn''t just a sin, it''s an essence. And she is that. She is that sin incarnate."


    The silence lingered again. Siren seemed to be pondering the meaning of her words. Dante felt the need to act quickly, not letting the situation drag on longer than necessary.


    "I''ll find out who''s behind this. Normally, demons don''t show up so easily around here," he said, his voice cold and determined. "I''ll track down the demon who brought Sloth to her, take control, and make her mine."


    Siren looked at him with a mix of respect and slight doubt. "Do you think this will be easy? That the demon responsible isn''t expecting a reaction from you?"


    Dante took a step back, more rxed now, as if he had already made up his mind. "I know how demons think. Sloth is a very powerful vice, and the one responsible knows he has control over her. But I''ll teach him a lesson about who really holds the power. I''ve already found the line of demonic energy, I just need to follow it and kill the demon."


    Dante made a gesture to Siren, as if preparing to leave. "I''m going now. It won''t take long. When I return, I expect Lah to have recovered enough. The sin of sloth will no longer be something she''ll carry, not with my intervention."


    Siren watched Dante carefully, saying nothing more, knowing he had his own reasons, his own methods. What was happening now was beyond her control, but she knew he was capable of doing whatever he set out to do.


    Dante made a swift movement, disappearing from the room without a sound. His presence seemed to dissolve into the darkness of the night, but he was already following an invisible trail.


    "He could have stayed a little longer..." Siren murmured, biting her lip. "Just because I said I wasn''t ready, didn''t mean you had to stop..." She continued murmuring as she gazed out the window, watching the trail of fire zing without looking back.


    Dante''s sharp senses quickly picked up the energies left behind by the demon responsible for this. Every bit of energy was scattered throughout the city, as if the demon had left a mark to be followed.


    As he walked through the empty streets, the air felt thick and saturated with the essence of sloth. Dante took a deep breath, feeling each step resonate with the energy he was absorbing. It was a familiar sensation, yet unfamiliar, as it was something more connected to passivity than to action. Dante simply took the fastest route, as multiple minds began searching the empire while he walked, looking for the main trail.


    The demon was hiding, but Dante knew exactly how to find him. He approached an old building, abandoned for years, but now pulsing with weak energy, as if it had been recently revitalized. He paused for a moment, observing the rusted and deteriorated structure. One of the sloth traces was there, and the demon controlling it was somewhere inside.


    He descended into the building''s basement, where the energy seemed to concentrate even more. When he reached the bottom, he found a familiar yet distorted figure waiting for him. Explore stories at empire


    "So, you finally arrived," the voice said, soft and bored, as if the demon was more interested in sleeping than confronting Dante. That indifferent tone only confirmed the sin he represented: sloth. "Come on, let me sleep or just kill me already so I can rest. I''m tired... That bitch started killing the demons, I''m gonna die anyway."


    He yawned, as if Dante''s presence was an inconvenience. The demon didn''t seem intimidated or anxious. Dante could feel the destion emanating from him. Sloth wasn''t just in the sin he represented, but in the way he viewed the world¡ªa world weary, apathetic, where nothing mattered, not even his own life.


    Dante stood silently, observing the creature with calcted patience. "You really don''t care about your own survival, do you? Even with your life about to slip away, you still don''t want to fight?"


    The demon chuckled softly, another yawn that seemed to mix exhaustion and contempt. "Fight? Why? Hell''s in pieces, things are a mess down there. Who needs more chaos? I''m the sin of sloth, not the war guy. You think I care about demon kings or anything else? Everything''s lost."


    Dante wasn''t shaken by the demon''sck of energy. He knew that in any conversation with a being like that, it was necessary to know how to exploit every word, every pause, like a hunter carefully setting up a trap. "Interesting... So you''re saying Hell is in pieces? What happened to make everything like this? Tell me more."


    The demon chuckled again, but the sound was far from joyful; it was an emptyugh, lifeless, as if mocking the very idea of caring about what was happening around him. He closed his eyes, visibly settling deeper into the darkness, trying to surrender to the stupor of sloth that dominated him.


    "You''re more persistent than you seem," he said, opening his eyes with visible effort. "Fine, since you''re so interested... I''ll tell you. Not like I have anything better to do anyway." He let out a tired sigh and leaned back further against the wall, seemingly seeking thefort of indifference. "Astaroth, that bastard, decided to start cleaning up Hell. Not that I care, but what he did was kill four of our demon kings. And not only that... he''s leaving a trail of destruction wherever he goes."


    Dante furrowed his brow, absorbing the information with attention. "Astaroth... who else could it be... has she already killed Lucifer?" he asked.


    "Huh? No, of course not. Lucifer''s been in isted training for a while now, seems like someone hit him so hard he lost his confidence," the demon said, yawning. "Anyway... Astaroth seems to be heading towards the World Tree while killing the demon kings."


    "Ah... what a mess. She''s started the n," Dantemented. "Hey, you little piece of shit, tell me where the Sins of Wrath and Envy are."


    The demon looked at him and broke into a wide grin.

 Chapter 390 Three to go

    "Ah... what a mess. She started the n," Dantemented. "Hey, you little shit, tell me where the Sins of Wrath and Envy are." The demon looked at him and shed a wide grin.


    The demon, with his distorted andzy form, closed his eyes even more intensely, visibly trying to escape the moment.


    Laziness dominated him, but the fact that someone was questioning him¡ªespecially someone who seemed like more of a demon than he¡ªstirred his sluggish soul, even though he didn''t have the strength to act. The energy emanating from him was as dense as the fog of a deep sleep, the sloth that enveloped him turning him into a caricature of his own sin.


    "Come on, I''m waiting," Dante remained standing, watching, without hurry. He felt the energy of the demon, still hot with traces of power from the Sin of Sloth, but knew it was only a matter of time before he sumbed. He leaned forward slightly, his eyes sharp and cold, in no rush at all.


    "Do you really think Hell is over?" Dante asked, his voice low, but filled with authority. "Or are you just looking for an excuse to keep sleeping while everything crumbles around you?"


    The demon grimaced, feeling the weight of the question, but once again gave in to his nature, his eyes closed as if the conversation were just an annoying interruption. He didn''t have the strength to react, and his resistance was minimal, fragile like a thread ready to snap.


    ''This guy isn''t going to say anything until I grab that damn Sin. I''ll have to kill him,'' Dante murmured, not that he cared... He had killed Beelzebub in a much more brutal way than azy demon who just sleeps. In fact, he probably wouldn''t even notice that he died. It would just be an eternal sleep.


    "You don''t get it, man... Hell is in pieces because the demons themselves started killing each other. I''m the Sin of Sloth, I... I don''t want to fight anymore," the demon let out a tiredugh, almost sleepily. "Why do you want more chaos? Isn''t what we''ve done enough? It doesn''t make sense... it''s not worth it."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Yeah, I know, that''s why I want to stop it. So tell me where the other Sins are," Dantemented, though the demon didn''t seem to be listening. Out of nowhere, he said something Dante wasn''t even asking. It seemed like the demon''s mind was corrupted, like aputer hard drive.


    Dante didn''t move. He observed the demon for a moment, his eyes reflecting the darkness of the room. He knew it wouldn''t be easy to pull the truth out of a creature like this, one so deeply submerged in sin that it didn''t even care about its own existence anymore.


    "You''re right about one thing," Dante said, his words sounding like steel. "Hell is in pieces. And you should''ve been a pir of Hell, but look at you..."


    For the first time, the demon looked at Dante with a more attentive expression. Something in Dante''s eyes had changed, as if the very air around him became heavier, more threatening.


    Read thetest on empire


    ''Let''s see if this works... my charm has be much stronger since I started absorbing the Sins... maybe...'' Dante murmured, thinking of doing something.


    "Wrath is in Hell," the demon responded while looking into Dante''s eyes... ''It works even on demons... Greed and Lust are really something else.''


    What did Dante do? He used the Sins of Greed and Lust together, trying to discover something by manipting the demon''s mind. After all, hisck of energy left his mind exposed. And what did he do? Forced a dream, just like Asmodeus did.


    "I am the sin," the demon spoke as though revealing part of himself, his voice a hollow echo, but there was no longer any confidence in it. "I didn''t choose to be this way... I just wanted to sleep forever..."


    Dante took a step forward, slowly, without abrupt movement. He crouched down, lowering himself to nearly the demon''s level, feeling the energy the demon had starting to pulse toward him. It was as if the very air became heavier, more charged.


    "I''m sorry," Dante murmured. "The thing is, you were never the sin. You just carried it. I know it''s sad, but you held up well. And now... I''ll consume everything that remains of you and let you rest forever. Sleep well, little demon."


    With a calm movement, Dante extended his hand and touched the demon''s chest. The energy it released was immediately absorbed by Dante, as if he were a vortex sucking up all the essence of the Sin of Sloth. The demon made a muffled sound, a final gasp of resistance, but he didn''t have enough strength to resist. His form distorted as his energy drained quickly, while Dante absorbed every piece of his existence.


    The room around them seemed to bend under the rising energy, as the demon, now formless, dissipated into ck smoke, consumed by Dante. The essence of sloth, passivity, the indolence it represented¡ªall of it was consumed by Dante with astonishing speed. What had once been a being of great power was now nothing more than a trace of energy, now part of him.


    When everything settled, Dante stood, his eyes still closed as he absorbed thest essence of the Sin of Sloth. He felt his energy merging with his own, amplifying his strength. Something else began to form within him, a deeper, moremanding authority. The Sin of Sloth was now under his control.


    He opened his eyes, and his presence seemed even more intense, more dominating. The transformation wasplete. He had taken control of the Sin of Sloth, and nothing would stop him now.


    He looked into the emptiness ahead and whispered, "I''ll speed this up... I need to grab the remaining two before going after Pride."


    ...


    In the heart of the Witch Kingdom, a ce immersed in fog and shadows, where magic and mystery intertwined, a figure gazed at the vastndscape with a hungry look. She was a witch, but not one of the most powerful or influential in the kingdom. She wasn''t one of the most feared, nor did she possess titles of renown among her sisters. She was just an ordinary witch, but her envy, that dark essence that consumed her, made her a unique presence.


    Her name was Eveline, and she had the gift of magic, but her power didn''t lie in the blessings that the other witches possessed. No, Eveline''s magic was different. It came from the relentless desire to have what she could not reach. And that made her dangerous. She watched, always in silence, always in the shadows, longing for what others had¡ªpower, wealth, attention. And her envy gnawed at her more and more, causing her magic to be distorted, dangerously intense.


    She walked through the dense forest of the Witch Kingdom, where the tall trees whispered secrets, and magical creatures hid in the shadows. Each step she took was careful, as if the world around her were apetition in which she always felt at a disadvantage.


    Today, however, something troubled her even more. An event that would test her envy. She had heard of a new magical artifact, an item so powerful that it could increase the power of whoever possessed it to an unimaginable level. Eveline knew that if she obtained that relic, she could finally achieve what she had always wanted¡ªrespect, admiration, power.


    But there was a problem: another witch, Lira, already had her eye on the artifact. And Lira was a powerful witch, one of the few who had stood out in the kingdom, earning the trust of Queen Alice Arcano, the sovereign of the witches... Well, Lira was the Queen''s daughter, something few actually knew.


    Eveline couldn''t let that happen. She couldn''t allow Lira to be the first to reach the artifact.


    It was then that, in a moment of pure rage and envy, Eveline used forbidden magic. With a dark spell, she cast a curse of destruction upon Lira, causing her to be attacked by a monstrous magical creature that, with its sharp ws, tore the artifact from the witch''s hands before disappearing into the abyss of the forest.


    Lira appeared before her, her eyes burning with an fury that could not be ignored.


    "You... Eveline?" Lira''s voice was low, but filled with an indomitable power.


    "You think you can defeat me with dirty spells? What you didn''t know is that my power is fueled by the very envy you try to control," Eveline said, and in the final moment...


    Before Eveline could react, a blinding light appeared in the sky, illuminating the forest. She knew then that she was finished.


    Lira stared at her onest time before disappearing into the shadows of the forest, and Eveline felt the pain of her defeat like a de piercing her heart.


    It was then that a new power made itself felt, a presence she didn''t immediately recognize. A distant energy, but one that was drawing closer.


    "How pathetic." The Witch Queen, the sovereign of them all, appeared. Her presence was imposing, her gaze sharp, and a deadly calm radiated from her.


    "You were naive, Eveline," Alice said with an enigmatic smile. "But perhaps you''ve done more than you realize. I''ll have to call the boy... I think I''ve found what he wanted."

 Chapter 391 Witches and Demons

    Dante stepped through the portal Morgana had opened for him, his footsteps echoing in the void before meeting the stone floor of the grand entrance. The air was heavy, and a familiar presence awaited him, leaning casually against a dark pir, her ck dress billowing slightly in the still air.


    Morgana stood there, leaning against one of the towering ck columns, arms crossed, her expression unreadable. Her sharp, curious gaze fixed on Dante as he emerged from the portal. There was a tension in her posture, though she masked it well, as always.


    "You''rete," she said, her tone a mix of provocation and impatience. "I hope it was worth it because things have gotten... interesting while you were gone."


    Dante frowned, intrigued. He had just absorbed the Sin of Sloth, the energy still resonating within him, but something in Morgana''s tone made him focus. Brushing dust off his shoulders, he met her gaze.


    "What happened?" he asked bluntly. "You seem to have something important to tell me."


    Morgana uncrossed her arms and stepped forward, her expression growing serious¡ªa reflection of the gravity of the situation.


    "My mother," she began, referring to the Queen of Witches, "has detained someone suspicious in the realm. She believes this person might be more than they appear. And since our targets are now Sloth, Envy, and Wrath, I''m inclined to agree with her. After all... this witch tried to kill Lira out of envy."


    Dante narrowed his eyes, his thoughts racing. "You''re saying another Deadly Sin has shown up? Just like that?"


    Morgana shook her head, her tone tinged with frustration. "She didn''t give me exact details, but the signs point to excessively envious behavior. Eveline, a witch of little significance, attempted to steal something that wasn''t hers. The resulting chaos caught my mother''s attention because what she wanted to take was from Lira. She suspects Eveline might be a vessel for Envy since she''s been screaming certain... peculiar things in the dungeon."


    Dante remained silent for a moment, processing the information. He crossed his arms, staring at the ground as though trying to piece it all together.


    "That''s strange," he finally said. "Three Deadly Sins surfacing so quickly one after another... That''s no coincidence. Gluttony was practically dead, Sloth barely had energy to exist¡ªI get that they''re running since Astaroth is wreaking havoc while Lucifer trains, but still..."


    Morgana raised an eyebrow. "Running? Running from what?"


    Dante sighed, his mind already forming an answer. "Astaroth," he said, the name heavy with significance. "If what Sloth told me is true, she''s hunting the Demon Kings in Hell. That means she''s dismantling their power structure. The Sins aren''t fools. They know that if the kings are being killed, they could be next."


    Morgana tilted her head, pondering. "But why flee here, to the mortal world? They know they can''t survive long outside their domains. The bond with their vessels weakens them even more."


    Dante looked at her, his expression hardening. "Exactly. Astaroth is forcing them into desperation, and when demons get desperate, they''ll do whatever it takes to survive. Finding vessels is their way of hiding while maintaining a fraction of their power."


    Morgana stepped closer, her gaze locked on Dante. "And you think this is just the beginning? That more of them could show up?"


    Dante nodded, his hand instinctively touching the hilt of his sword. "Yes. It wouldn''t be surprising if more Sins begin to emerge, all seeking vessels capable of withstanding their energy. But that should be impossible since I''ve already absorbed four of the seven. With Envy, only Wrath and Pride remain."


    Morgana took a deep breath, processing his words. "Then my mother''s right to keep Eveline contained. But if she *is* Envy, how do we handle this? We can''t just kill her like any other demon. The Deadly Sins aren''t so easily destroyed."


    "No," Dante agreed. "You''re overthinking this. I''ll just follow the trail and kill the Sin, no problem. I''ll absorb its authority, like I did with Sloth and Gluttony. That means we need to act fast, before they get stronger or Astaroth finds them."


    Morgana narrowed her eyes, her toneced with sarcasm. "You speak as if absorbing their authority is a simple task. I''m starting to get worried about all these things you''ve been doing without consulting us first, you know? Ever since you fainted from consuming that strange Dragon''s Blood you mentioned."


    Dante smirked, a predatory gleam in his eyes. "None of this is easy. But it''s fine, really. Don''t worry too much. Unlike that thing, the Sins are something I can deal with easily because I''m the original owner, the progenitor of a dimension. Sometimes, that''s a good thing. Now that I understand how this works, the others won''t be that different. It''s just about finding the demon and consuming it."


    Morgana crossed her arms again, watching Dante carefully. "You seem pretty confident for someone who just dealt with a Sin. I''m not going to be a moralist here, just be careful. You''re not just dealing with demons, you''re dealing with your life on the line. So please, ask for help when you need it, alright?"


    "I know that," he replied, his tone serious. "But someone needs to keep this under control. If it''s not us, then who? The magical beings? The humans? They don''t have the strength to deal with what''sing."


    Morgana fell silent for a moment before sighing. "You always think you can carry the weight of the world alone, don''t you? Well, I hope you''re right this time. Because if you''re not¡­ there won''t be much left to save."


    Dante gave a small smile, but there was no humor in it. "I can''t afford to be wrong. I''m going to the Witch''s Realm. I need to see this Eveline person for myself and find out if she''s really Envy. If she is, I''ll track the demon behind her, hunt it down, kill it, and consume it. That''ll give me five of the seven sins."


    Morgana took a step back, her eyes still fixed on Dante. "I''ming with you. Because I know every corner of the Witch''s Realm. Trying to find a demon on your own will take too long, especially with all the ck magic scattered across some parts of the realm."


    Dante regarded her for a moment before nodding. "Alright. But remember, Morgana: if she really is Envy, things could get ugly. And fast."


    Morgana just smiled wryly, a glint of challenge in her eyes. "I grew up in the Witch''s Realm, Dante. I''ve seen enough ugliness tost a lifetime. A witch with a Sin isn''t going to scare me."


    ~~


    The atmosphere in the magical cell was saturated with energy. Mystical chains glowed with a violet hue, intertwined with shimmering runes floating in the air, forming an imprable barrier around Eveline. The space was silent, except for the wild screams of the prisoner.


    Eveline knelt in the center of the cell, her body trembling with pain and rage. Dark veins pulsed beneath her pale skin, and a demonic aura radiated from her, distorting the air around her. Her eyes werepletely ck, radiating hatred so deep it seemed to consume everything around her.


    "FREE ME!" she roared, her nails scraping the stone floor. Each word echoed like thunder, charged with the energy of a force she could barely control.


    The magical chains pulsed, struggling to contain the growing energy, but the power Eveline emitted was fierce. The cell trembled, and small cracks began to appear in the walls, despite the reinforced enchantments.


    "Why does she have it all?! WHY IS SHE LOVED?!" Eveline shouted again, her voice wavering between a human scream and a demonic growl. Her body writhed as the energy within her threatened to explode.


    The vision had been like a knife driven into her heart, slowly spinning.


    "She has a mother!" Eveline spat, ck tears running down her cheeks. "A MOTHER WHO CARES ABOUT HER!"


    She raised her gaze to the ceiling of the cell, her eyes burning with fury and pain. "And me? What do I have?! Nothing! I was thrown away like trash! Always left behind! Always... unworthy!"


    The demonic energy roared around her, growing like a furious storm. Eveline struggled to stand, her legs shaking as she fought against the chains holding her. She lifted her hands, trying to break the barriers with sheer brute force.


    The runes glowed intensely, repelling her attempt, but the impact was enough to make the ground tremble. Eveline screamed in frustration, her voice breaking as she punched the magical field again and again, uncaring of the cuts opening in her hands.


    "She doesn''t deserve this!" Eveline hissed, more to herself than anyone else. "Lira doesn''t deserve it! She has everything, and I have NOTHING!"


    Suddenly, the sound of footsteps echoed from outside the cell. It was a firm, authoritative sound, cutting through the storm of emotions within Eveline .


    She turned, her eyes filled with hatred and desperation, to face the one approaching. When the elegant figure of Alice Arcano came into view, Eveline''s breath stopped for a moment.


    Continue reading at empire


    Alice was wless, as always, her presence carrying a mix of grace and absolute power. Her clothes were enveloped in a subtle glow, as if she were the living embodiment of magic. Her piercing eyes observed Eveline, analyzing every detail.


    "You''re causing a lot of trouble," Alice said calmly, her voice like ice breaking.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Are you looking to die, Demon?" she said, as strange magics surrounded the girl, freezing her in ce. The sheer power was so overwhelming that her brain shut down, and she passed out.


    "Tsk, failure," Alice muttered as she turned and walked away.

 Chapter 392 A Magical Reception

    The moment Dante stepped into the Witches'' Realm, he felt a vibrant and peculiar energy in the air¡ªa sensation only a ce governed by such pure and chaotic magic could exude. He barely had time to adjust his senses before the environment around him shifted drastically.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    More than six hundred witches were gathered, forming arge semicircle in front of the portal. They didn''t look particrly friendly. In fact, every single one of them was pointing their staffs, wands, or even bare hands at him, conjuring devastating spells aimed squarely at his being.


    For a brief moment, Dante raised an eyebrow, remaining still as a faint aura of power began to envelop his body, ready to react. But before the spells could be unleashed, a familiar voice rang out beside him.


    "What a warm wee,dies!"


    Morgana emerged from the portal, her light and yful tone breaking the tension in the air. All the witches immediately lowered their staffs and wands, though some kept wary eyes on Dante. The murmuring that rippled through the crowd made it clear many of them knew exactly who he was¡ªand that he wasn''t someone they could face lightly, even together.


    A witch in the middle of the crowd shouted with a grin on her face, "Next time, give us a heads-up before bringing an Apocalypse-ss here, Miss ''Queen of the World''!"


    The voice came from a girl with bright green hair, round sses perched on her face. Despite the tense situation, she waved casually as if greeting an old friend.


    "Oh, she seems fun," Dantemented with a faint smile, his eyes flicking toward the green-haired witch.


    "Humph! I''m fun too!" Morgana retorted, pouting and clearly pretending to be offended.


    Dante turned his gaze to her, studying her for a moment before raising his eyebrow again. A mischievous smile tugged at his lips. "Yes, you''re definitely... fun today. Are you trying to tease me, my wife?"


    His words carried a yful tone, but his eyes gleamed with something more. Morgana looked at him, confused for a moment, before realizing where Dante''s gaze had fixed¡ªher outfit. Or rather, theck of it,pared to her usual regal attire.


    She was wearing a fitted ck crop top with a sparkling detail strategically positioned where her cleavage began, emphasizing her curves and the generous swell of her chest. The ensemble was paired with a pair of short denim shorts, so tight they left little to the imagination. Her long, toned legs shimmered under the magical light of the realm, and her dark hair was tied up in a messy bun, giving her a modern, rebellious look.


    "I... It''s just fashion! I can''t return to my realm in long dresses all the time," Morgana retorted, crossing her arms and looking away. "It''s nothing special! Besides, we''re in the Witches'' Realm! Nobody here cares about that stuff!" She gestured vaguely, as if saying, *Look around!*


    Dante did, taking in the sight of the diverse crowd around them¡ªwitches dressed in formal robes, pajamas, and even lingerie. All of them had gathered to greet him with the intent to end him... Well, this was entertaining, to say the least.


    "Ah, of course, fashion," Dante replied with a teasing tone. He stepped closer, leaning in slightly to whisper in her ear, "Well, I approve. It''s a... stimting look."


    Before Morgana could respond or push him away, Dante raised a hand and, with a swift, precise motion, delivered a loud p to her rear. The sound echoed through the air, sharp and clear, instantly drawing all eyes to them.


    Morgana froze, her expression shifting from absolute surprise to a furious blush spreading across her face. "D-DARLING!!" she nearly screamed, spinning around to face him with wide eyes. She quickly ced a hand on her stinging backside, ring at him in outrage.


    Dante chuckled lowly, hisugh a deep, satisfied rumble as he watched her struggle to regain herposure. "What''s the matter, dear? I''m justplimenting your sense of fashion."


    The witches around them burst intoughter and whispers. Some whistled, while others seemed genuinely shocked that anyone would dare to do such a thing to Morgana. The green-haired girl was the first to speak up again.


    "If this is how you two treat each other, I''m definitely going to stick around for the show!"


    "Shut up, Emily!" Morgana snapped, her face still as red as a tomato. She covered her face with her hands for a moment before ring at Dante. "You can''t just... do that in front of the entire magical world!"


    "Why not?" Dante replied nonchntly. "You''re my wife. And, let''s be honest, it''s fun to see how adorable you look when you''re embarrassed."


    Morgana huffed, clearly torn between yelling at him and trying to maintain some semnce of dignity in front of the witches. "You''re impossible."


    "I know," he answered with a grin, as arrogant as it was charming.


    "Come on, you idiot," Morgana grumbled, grabbing his arm and pulling him toward the castle, trying her best to ignore the stares andughter from the witches around them. The slyments and muffled chuckles only made her blush deepen.


    Dante, on the other hand, seemedpletely immune to embarrassment. He walked beside her with an expression of pure amusement, a faint smile ying on his lips. "I suppose I''ll have to learn how to behave, won''t I?" he mused, as though seriously reflecting on his actions.


    "Yes," Morgana shot back quickly, not even looking at him. "And it starts with you keeping your hands off my butt in public!" she added, cing one hand strategically behind her as if to protect her dignity.


    Dante chuckled softly, the teasing glint in his eyes unmistakable. "In public," he repeated, deliberately pausing to emphasize the words. "Got it. I''ll take care of your lovely backsideter... in private," he whispered in a low, husky tone, leaning closer to her ear.


    The heat in Morgana''s face intensified immediately, and a shiver ran down her spine. "Dante!" she eximed, trying to maintain herposure, though her voice betrayed her nervousness.


    "I''m just being respectful of your orders, darling," he replied casually, as though entirely innocent, though the smirk on his lips gave away his true intentions.


    Morgana let out a long sigh, unsure if she was more frustrated with him or herself for not being able to hold her ground when he acted this way. "You''re aplete idiot," she muttered, more to herself than to him, as she quickened her pace toward the castle.


    "Yes, but I''m your idiot," Dante said, easily matching her stride, his voice filled with humor. "And judging by how flustered you are, I think you like it."


    "Could you two stop with this... public disy of affection?" A voice, firm yetced with charm and authority, cut through the murmurs of the witches.


    Dante and Morgana stopped abruptly, and he turned to face the woman who had spoken. Standing there was none other than Alice Arcano, the Queen of Witches¡ªand, of course, Morgana''s mother.


    Alice had a maic presence that made every other witch around her seem like mere supporting characters inparison. Her long, sleek hair, a frosty white with strategically ced silver streaks, gave the impression she was the embodiment of light itself. Her golden, shimmering eyes radiated wisdom and power, but also held a disarming charm that could unnerve even the most steadfast.


    Her figure was nothing short of divine¡ªa body Dante clearly didn''t recall seeing before. She had generous curves, a defined waist, and long legs that looked like they had been sculpted by a master artisan. She wore a form-fitting ck dress that split high on one side, revealing a toned leg adorned with softly glowing arcane tattoos. The neckline, though elegant, was bold enough to leave Dante momentarily speechless. Toplete the look, she donned knee-high leather boots and a statement ne with a teardrop-shaped crystal that emitted a subtle, enchanting glow.


    ''Since when does she have... tattoos? Oh... I''ve never actually seen her body. She''s always been covered in cloaks... probably to avoid people focusing on her body instead of the woman she truly is...'' Dante thought quickly.


    Alice had the air of a mother who knew just how attractive she was and wasn''t afraid to use it to her advantage. Despite her authoritative demeanor, there was something deliciously alluring about her this time... as if she was nning to do something about it.


    "It''s been a while, Mother-inw," Dante said, his grin making it clear he was impressed. "Always a pleasure to see you. And I must say, I now understand where Morgana inherited... certain qualities." He cast a meaningful nce at his wife, but his words and mischievous smile were enough to trigger a chain reaction.


    Your adventure continues at empire


    For a moment, there was absolute silence before more than six hundred witches began conjuring their magic toward Dante, their eyes zing with indignation. The atmosphere became electric, and the sound of spells being prepared echoed throughout the courtyard.


    "HOW DARE YOU SAY THAT ABOUT OUR QUEEN?" one witch shouted, pointing her wand at him with deadly determination.


    "How dare you insult the Queen?" another bellowed, as magical sparks began to gather around her.


    Dante raised his hands in a peaceful gesture, though the smile never left his lips. "Hey, rx! It was apliment, not an insult! You all really need to chill..."


    Before any spells could be unleashed, all the magic circles shattered into harmless energy as Alice raised one elegant hand. Silence fell over the crowd, her simple gesture carrying the weight of a royal decree.


    "Enough," Alice said, her voice as sweet as it was dangerous. She took a few steps toward Dante, her gaze fixed on him. The faint smile on her lips showed that she was more amused than offended. "Do you really think he could insult me? I can handle an impulsivement without causing a cataclysm, thank you very much."


    The witches reluctantly stepped back, muttering amongst themselves, but they obeyed their Queen. Alice stopped just a few steps from Dante, tilting her head slightly as she studied him.


    "You''ve got guts, Dante," she remarked, crossing her arms, which only emphasized hermanding presence. "Not everyone makes ament like that and lives to tell the tale."


    "With all due respect, Alice," he replied, his provocative smile unwavering, "I was merely being honest. And, honestly, it''s hard not toment when the truth is so obvious."


    "Could you stop flirting with my mother?" Morgana cut in as soon as he finished speaking. "We came here to see the woman who may or may not be one of the Seven Deadly Sins¡ªdid you forget?" she said, gripping Dante''s hand so tightly he could feel his bones creak.


    Dante let out a soft groan of pain, though the yful grin never left his face. He nced at Morgana out of the corner of his eye, clearly amused by her overt jealousy.


    "How could I forget, my dear? I''m here for work, of course," he replied, even as he subtly tried to loosen her grip on his hand. "But you can''t me a man for appreciating the... beautiful scenery while he works."


    The death re Morgana shot him made Dante briefly reconsider if he might have pushed his luck just a bit too far this time.

 Chapter 393 Where is he?

    "How are things around here?" Dante asked as he walked alongside Morgana, his hand intertwined with hers.


    Alice, the Queen of Witches, led the way with firm and assured steps, leaving traces of magic in her wake¡ªa subtle, invisible aura that every witch in proximity could immediately feel. The witches they passed bowed in respect, some murmuring quiet words of reverence.


    "As always," Alice replied without ncing back, her voice soft yet brimming with authority. Your next chapter awaits on empire


    "We issued an alert, monitoring the entire kingdom for any trace of negative energy, as you instructed after thest meeting." She paused briefly, and Dante noticed her eyes were slightly closed, as if she were sensing something beyond the physical realm.


    "I''ve been meaning to ask this for a while," Dante began, his tone carrying an underlying weight. "But where is he?"


    Alice stopped abruptly, her steps interrupted by the question. She knew exactly who Dante was referring to¡ªthe name hanging unspoken in the air between them. Letting out a faint exhale, almost like a sigh, she responded. Yet her voice carried an undertone Dante couldn''t immediately ce.


    "He''s training," she said with a calmness that didn''t align with the gravity of the situation.


    Dante, undeterred by the evasive answer, raised an eyebrow and pressed further. "I''m not talking about Musashi," he stated firmly, the seriousness in his eyes revealing that he wasn''t asking aimlessly. "I can sense him from here. Where is Sasaki?"


    An invisible tension filled the air. Morgana, walking beside Dante, squeezed his hand tightly, her gaze turning meaningful. He understood her immediately¡ªshe was silently warning him, her slight shake of the head urging him to let the matter rest.


    But Alice, fully aware of what Dante was getting at, didn''t reply right away. She resumed walking, the sound of her footsteps echoing through the stone corridor. When she finally spoke, her voice was soft,ced with an unexpected mncholy.


    "He likely died in one of the rifts he created with that damned dimensional sh he used to wield," she said distantly, as though recalling something painful. "I''m not certain, but... we believe he perished since his des were found."


    Dante felt a cold chill run down his spine at her words. Sasaki, the master of des and maniptor of dimensions, was a man of manyyers. Yet no one had imagined he could be lost in such a way, swallowed by a dimensional void of his own making.


    Alice didn''t look back, but Dante knew she felt the loss far more deeply than she let on. The Witch Queen, for all her unshakable majesty, had always shown a closer connection to those under her protection. And Sasaki... well, Sasaki had been more than an ally. He had been almost like a brother to her, much like Musashi.


    Morgana, her expression somber, tried to steer the focus away from the heavy topic while Dante felt the oppressive weight of loss settling over the atmosphere. They continued walking down the corridor until they reached arge, imposing door adorned with ancient runes and spells. Alice stopped in front of it and, with a single gesture, dispelled the magic that sealed it shut.


    "Here," she said, turning to face Dante and Morgana. "What we need to discuss lies within. But before we proceed, I hope you understand that what we are facing now is anything but simple."


    As the door closed behind them with a muted thud, the atmosphere shifted. The air seemed topress, wrapping them in a nket of tension. Dante felt a brief moment of difort, but before it could settle, a soft glow began to emanate from the walls.


    Golden and weing, magicalnterns lit up one by one, their ethereal light casting a warm hue throughout the room. The space, though grand in scale, carried a strangely homely touch, an unexpected contrast to the tension that lingered just outside.


    The atmosphere was surprisingly weing. Instead of the cold, impersonal room one might expect from someone of Alice Arcano''s authority, the space felt like a sanctuary. The furniture, crafted from dark wood and adorned with floral carvings that seemed toe alive under the glow of thenterns, exuded a sense offort and tranquility. At the far end of the room, a magical firece burned softly, its mes casting dancing shadows across the walls. Books were stacked haphazardly on shelves, alongside a few armchairs and arge, plush rug that added a stark contrast to the regal aura Alice carried with her.


    Alice walked to the dark wooden table and seated herself, her movements graceful as she settled into a chair that, while simple, seemed perfectly suited to hermanding presence. She adjusted the hem of her robes slightly and looked at Dante and Morgana with an expression that blended seriousness with a faint exhaustion, as though preparing to reveal something she had grown tired of keeping hidden.


    Dante, who had been taking in the room with keen eyes, finally sat down beside Morgana, who was unusually quiet. He gazed at Alice for a moment before breaking the silence with a calm, almost casual question:


    "Sorry for bringing him up... I figured something like that might have happened. But I don''t believe he''s dead." Dante''s tone was light, a small, knowing smile ying on his lips. "That romantic old fool is way too stubborn to go out like that."


    As he spoke, a quiet chuckle escaped him as memories of the past surfaced. He recalled the time he first met Sasaki¡ªa man with a sharp tongue, a mischievous grin, and an aura that demanded respect. One particr memory stood out:


    "Listen," Sasaki had said, a sardonic smile tugging at his lips. "I know the urge to fight is strong, but don''t you two think this was a little too dramatic for the students to witness?"


    It was from a time when Dante and Sara had nearly destroyed the Kryoris arena before the opening ceremony even began. That man always had a way of delivering sharp remarks with a serious, yet carefree demeanor. Sasaki had been unwavering, bold beyond measure¡ªa quality Dante admired deeply.


    "Well, I hope you''re right..." Alice said, interrupting his thoughts with a faint smile. "But for now, let''s focus on business, shall we?"


    She opened a thick book resting on the table, and the room''s attention shifted entirely to the simple, deliberate action.


    Flipping through the pages with precision, Alice finally stopped on one, and something curious happened. A figure of paper, as though it had leapt from the pages of a fairy tale, rose into the air, hovering for a moment beforending softly on the table.


    Dante raised an eyebrow, watching the spectacle unfold with fascination. "Paper magic? That''s a new one," he remarked, his eyes gleaming with curiosity.


    The figure began to take shape, its details forming with startling rity¡ªa prisoner, a witch bound in a symbolic prison of paper. Her eyes were hollow, her expression weighed down with profound sadness. Each crease and tear in her paper cell seemed to hold a story, a purpose woven into its folds.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Is this our prisoner?" Dante asked, leaning forward to examine the figure more closely.


    Alice regarded the figure for a moment before answering, her voice steady and low,ced with a faint bitterness. "Yes. She was caught attempting to assassinate Lira. Honestly, I know Lira could have defended herself, but..."


    "You sensed the negative energy. Got it," Dante interjected, his intuition sharp as ever. He had suspected as much; after all, Alice had been personally mapping the kingdom for any traces of such energy.


    "Yes," Alice confirmed, her tone firm. "I stepped in directly before anything could happen."


    "And here I thought Lira would spend the whole day at home sleeping... Was she on a mission?" Morgana asked, her voice tinged with disbelief. It was hard for her to imagine her sister, Lira Arcano, actually working.


    "Despite your sister being... peculiar," Alice began, almost breaking into augh, "she has been working quite hardtely. Though, to be fair, I may have been pushing her a little too much..." she murmured, her tone softening.


    "Is she alright? Isn''t she the airhead?" Dante asked Morgana, who almost burst outughing.


    "Pfff...~" Morgana barely held back herughter, shaking her head as she chuckled quietly. "Not an airhead, but sometimes she acts like a lost child¡ªonly with more strength and deadly skills. The only difference is that her ''head'' is sharper than it seems."


    Alice, having heard this with the expression of someone long ustomed to her daughters'' quirks, raised an eyebrow.


    "Lira is not an airhead. She might be impulsive and a little... unstable, but she''s not foolish." She turned to Dante with a more serious smile, as though addressing a more pressing matter.


    "She just needs more focus. Besides... the war is approaching, isn''t it?" Alice asked, cutting straight to the heart of the situation.


    "It''s already at our doorstep, actually. If this woman really is the Sin of Envy, then that means I''ll have five of the Seven Sins," Dante said, clenching his fist.


    "Then I think we''d better go see her. I imagine your time is quite limited," Alice said before snapping her fingers.


    In the next instant, Dante felt all the mana in his body vanishpletely, and the walls of the room dissolved, reced by smooth obsidian stone.


    "Anti-magic?" Dante questioned, his senses heightened.


    "A witch''s prison *has* to be, doesn''t it?" Alice replied with a knowing smile as she stood, a passageway opening before them.


    "Come. I''ll take you to our guest."

 Chapter 394 Fight envy

    The passage newly opened before them seemed to pulse with a strange energy. It was cold, lifeless, yet vibrant in a way that made Dante feel as though he were being watched by unseen eyes. He exchanged a brief nce with Morgana before following her, both stepping into the glimmering darkness of the obsidian corridor. Alice walked ahead, her figure straight and imposing, as if she were ustomed to leading through the unknown.


    "We''re close," Alice said without looking back, her voice echoing slightly. "Eveline isn''t your typical prisoner. She¡­ hasn''t been herself. She screams constantly and has fits of¡ª"


    "Envy?" Dante interrupted, already anticipating the answer.


    Alice gave a small nod but offered no further exnation. They moved forward for several minutes until they reached a massive door etched with glowing runes. Each symbol seemed to hold a fragment of reality itself, pulsing in sync with the shadowy surroundings. Alice raised her hand and traced a pattern in the air; the runes responded immediately, flickering before vanishing.


    The door opened with a deep groan, revealing Eveline seated at the center of the chamber. She appeared deceptively rxed, her hands resting in herp. Her long ck hair cascaded over her shoulders, a stark contrast to her pale skin, which seemed almost translucent under the green mes illuminating the room.


    Dante approached cautiously, his eyes scanning every detail of the woman before him. Despite her imprisonment, there was something about her that exuded power¡ªnot the overt kind, but the kind that resonated in the deepest corners of one''s soul. Eveline lifted her head and met Dante''s gaze, her green eyes glowing like emeralds set aze.


    "So¡­ you''re Dante," she said, her voice low and melodious but edged with something sharp. "Atst, the ''King'' decides to pay me a visit."


    "You tried to assassinate Lira," Dante replied bluntly. "And you''ve caused enough chaos to justify a cell like this. I needed to understand who you are and what you''re nning."


    Eveline let out a softugh, but there was something sinister about it, something that made the room feel even more oppressive. "Me? nning something? Oh, King¡­ I''m just a victim of circumstance. You know how the world works, don''t you? The strong crush the weak, and I was merely¡­ crushed."


    Dante narrowed his eyes. "Surviving? Is that what you call trying to kill someone?"


    She tilted her head, her lips curling into an enigmatic smile. "You don''t understand, do you? It wasn''t my choice. There''s something inside me¡­ something that never stops whispering, never stops demanding. It''s like an insatiable hunger."


    Alice stepped closer, her footsteps silent but deliberate. "You''re talking about the demon, Envy."


    At the mention of the name, Eveline visibly trembled, her eyes widening in fear. "Yes¡­ him. Always present. Always watching." She began tough, but the sound quickly morphed into something else¡ªa distorted, guttural noise that echoed through the chamber. Dante and Morgana exchanged uneasy nces, and Alice stepped forward, her hand already glowing with containment magic.


    "Don''t resist," Alicemanded, but it was toote.


    Eveline arched her back as a scream tore from her lips, though it didn''t sound human. The air around her began to warp, as if it were being consumed by a force beyondprehension. The green light in the room flickered erratically as Eveline''s body began to change. Her pale skin shifted to a sickly green hue, and her eyes zed like twin slits of molten light. A grotesque, wide smile stretched across her face, now fully possessed by the demon of Envy.


    "Well, well¡­" the guttural voice echoed through the room. It was no longer Eveline speaking. "Finally free of these chains. You mortals underestimate what it means to imprison me."


    The demon began to grow, its body morphing into a monstrous form. Massive ws emerged from its hands, while sharp horns jutted from its forehead. The obsidian cell, designed to contain even the most dangerous beings, began to crack under the pressure of the power radiating from it.


    "Dante, prepare yourself!" Alice shouted, already conjuring a magical shield around them.


    With a deafening roar, the demon shattered the walls of its cell, sending debris flying in every direction. Dante instinctively pulled Morgana back, shielding her from the impact as he drew his de. "Morgana, stay behind me!"


    "I''m not that fragile, you know," she retorted, already channeling her own magic and creating a protective barrier around herself.


    The demonughed, its voice reverberating like thunder. "You think you can face me? I am the embodiment of Envy! Every desire you hide... every shadow of jealousy... I will turn them into weapons against you!"


    Dante didn''t hesitate. He charged forward, his de glowing with a golden light as he channeled his divine energy. With a swift motion, he struck directly at the creature, but the demon dodged with surprising agility for something so massive. It retaliated with a swipe of its ws, forcing Dante to retreat.


    Enjoy new tales from empiren/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Alice, meanwhile, unleashed a series of binding spells, conjuring chains of energy that sought to restrain the demon''s limbs. However, the creature was too strong, shattering the chains effortlessly and advancing toward Morgana.


    "Not so fast!" Morgana shouted, summoning a magical circle that erupted into blue mes, forcing the demon to recoil momentarily.


    "He''s draining the environment!" Alice warned. "The prison is saturated with years of umted magic. If we don''t stop him here, he''ll only grow stronger!"


    "Great, he can siphon anti-magic," Dante quipped, sarcasm dripping from his voice as he dodged another attack. "Because it wouldn''t be fun if this were easy!"


    The demonughed, a deep and cutting sound that resonated in Dante''s very core. "Anti-magic? No, hunter. I am more than that. I am the reflection of your weaknesses." It raised one monstrous hand, drawing on the residual energy in the air. Green mes danced around its fingers, forming an ethereal spear that it hurled at Alice.


    "Shield yourself!" Dante shouted. Alice quickly conjured a shield, but the spear struck with such force that it exploded into fragments of energy, throwing her backward. She tumbled across the rough ground as Morgana stepped forward.


    "I''ve got him!" Morgana dered, tracingplex runes in the air. A sphere of bluish energy enveloped the demon, restraining its movements. It thrashed and roared with rage, cracks already forming in the sphere.


    "This won''t hold him for long!" she warned. "Dante, we need a coordinated attack!"


    Dante gripped the hilt of his de tightly and looked to Alice, who was beginning to rise. "Alice, can you channel a destructive spell? Something big?"


    Alice nodded, still catching her breath. "I''ll need time to gather the energy. Keep him busy!"


    Dante rushed toward the demon, his de humming with divine energy. "Let''s see how you like this!" He unleashed a flurry of rapid, precise strikes, each emitting golden shes as they shed against the demon''s hardened skin. Despite its near-imprable defense, each attack seemed to weaken it slightly, disrupting its attempts to drain more magic.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" the demon taunted, its ws shing in a powerful arc. Dante narrowly dodged, feeling the wind of the strike rush past him.


    Morgana, still maintaining the barrier, felt the strain increasing. "I can''t hold him much longer, Dante!"


    From a distance, Alice began chanting in an ancient tongue. The room flickered as magical circles formed on the ground around the demon, glowing brighter with each passing second. "Ready!" she shouted. "Get back!"


    Dante leapt backward as Alice unleashed her spell. A pir of radiant light descended from above, striking the demon with full force. It roared, its form warping as Alice''s magic engulfed it, draining its energy. But to their horror, the demon began to resist, absorbing part of the spell''s power.


    "You fools!" it bellowed, its voice shaking the very foundation of the room. "Your magic only feeds me!"


    "He is draining even my purest magic!" Alice eximed, the tension evident in her voice. "I can''t keep this up for long!"


    The demon roared, its monstrous form expanding as it absorbed magic from the room. It now appeared more imposing than ever, a formless figure of pure darkness and envy. Dante, watching the chaos, felt a dangerous idea begin to form in his mind.


    "If he wants negative energy..." Dante started, his voice filled with determination, "...I can give it to him. But all at once."


    Alice looked at him, rmed. "Dante, do you know what you''re suggesting? Your demonic energy is not something we can y with. It could make him even stronger!"


    "Or it could be what destroys him." Dante raised his hand, and a red glow began to radiate from within his body. "This thing is draining ordinary magic. What would happen if it tried to absorb something much more corrosive?"


    Morgana widened her eyes. "Dante, you know the risk. You could lose control!"


    "I''ve dealt with worse." He smirked, a bold glint in his eyes. "Besides, if I don''t do this now, who will stop this thing when it grows even stronger?"


    Alice hesitated for a moment, but then nodded, knowing there was no alternative. "Alright. But we''ll do this together. If it tries to consume you, I''ll reinforce your inner barrier. Morgana, prepare a spell to seal any leftover energy from it!"


    "Understood!" Morgana began tracing runes on the floor, preparing a magical circle to contain the explosion that would inevitably happen.

 Chapter 395 Absorbing Envy

    The demon that now upied Eveline''s body was an indescribable monstrosity. Its green skin, massive ws, and twisted horns radiated an aura of pure envy, a negative energy that seemed to consume the environment. The obsidian chamber, already marked with deep cracks, trembled under the pressure of Envy''s power. Dante barely managed to keep standing as the air around him distorted, swallowed by the overwhelming force of the creature.


    "I am the reflection of all your weaknesses," the demon''s guttural voice echoed, reverberating through the prison walls. "You cannot defeat me. I am everything you have tried to hide. Everything you fear the most. And now... everything you desire the most will be my strength!"


    Dante summoned Rebellion and gripped the hilt of the de, feeling the demonic energy pulse in his hands. The warmth of the metal wasforting, but the fight was beyond anything he had ever faced. Every word from the demon seemed to corrode his very soul, fueling his anger, despair, and exhaustion. Yet, he could not falter.


    "You will pay for this," Dante muttered, more to himself than to the demon, as he advanced toward the creature with the de raised. But before he could strike, Envy moved with impossible speed. Its ws sliced through the air with a deafening roar, and Dante had to leap back, dodging a fatal blow.


    "Morgana, now!" Dante shouted, keeping his eyes fixed on the creature.


    She was focused, her hand raised as she invoked magical runes. Purple energy currents rose around her, and a magical circle formed on the ground, enveloping the demon in a prison of shimmering light. But, like all previous attempts to restrain Envy, the spell began to fail. The creature struggled fiercely, shattering the chains with ease. With every movement, more magic was drained from the environment, and the room seemed to shrink as the energy disappeared.


    *Fascinating!* Alice thought before snapping back to reality and realizing... "He''s getting stronger!" Alice shouted, already conjuring another series of spells. "The prison won''t hold much longer."


    "I know," Dante grumbled, sweat trickling down his face as he kept his guard. "Keep him upied, I have a risky idea."


    Alice looked at him, her eyes filled with concern. "Dante, you can''t do this. Your demonic energy... you know what could happen. It could destroy us all!"


    But Dante wasn''t listening. He was already calcting the risks, feeling his own energy stir within him. He knew it was a dangerous choice, but what else was there to do? Envy wasn''t just an enemy; he was the manifestation of everything Dante had tried to hide, everything he feared and desired.


    The red light of his de began to glow more intensely as he started gathering his own energy, the energy that came from the depths of his soul. The demonic energy he had carried like a curse since he became the Demon King. He focused, feeling the darkness grow within him, but this time, he would not retreat. He would control it.


    "Now...e," Dante said softly, feeling the pressure of the growing power. "It''s time to see how you handle this."


    Without another word, he raised the de and, with a devastating motion, cut into his own flesh. The blood that poured from his wound was dark, filled with the essence of envy, anger, and resentment that had always consumed him. The demonic energy he had kept bottled inside of him was released in a chaotic and violent surge.


    The demon stopped for a moment, as if sensing the change in the air. Its eyes glowed with renewed power, and it turned, fixing its gaze on Dante with an expression of insatiable desire.


    "What are you doing?" Envy growled, its voice filled with disbelief. "This is madness! You can''t..."


    But Dante wasn''t listening. He felt the power begin to take over his body, the darkness running through his veins like a sweet poison. He focused on absorbing the very essence of Envy, knowing that this energy might be the key to defeating the creature before him.


    Alice and Morgana exchanged a worried nce, but there was nothing they could do as Dante began to transform. His aura turned ck, a dark, dangerous glow radiating from his body. The demon hesitated, unsure of what to do in the face of this new power, but then, like a hungry animal, it charged, its sharp ws cutting through the air.


    "You are a fool," the demon said with disdain. "You surrender to your weaknesses, but you don''t understand... I am the essence of everything you fear. I am everything you want and cannot have."


    Dante didn''t hesitate. He advanced, now infused with the energy of Envy that he had started absorbing from the demon, blending it with the other energies of the sins. The de he held seemed to pulse with growing fury, cutting through the air in a gleaming arc of ck and red light. But instead of attacking directly, he felt the demon''s power being drawn to him, like a ma, pulling the very weaknesses of the enemy into himself.


    "I am the personification of your weaknesses too. I am the master of your power anyway," Dante whispered, his voice merging with the demon''s own. "I''m just taking back what''s mine by right."


    The demon roared in anger, its ws extending toward Dante, but as it got closer, Dante''s demonic energy expanded, consuming everything around them. The essence of Envy, the sin that the demon represented, merged with the demonic essence Dante had unleashed. The power he carried began to distort the reality around them, pulling the demon into himself, absorbing it as if it were a part of his own essence.


    "No! No!" Envy screamed, its monstrous form twisting and distorting, but Dante''s energy was now uncontroble. The red light of his de began to merge with the darkness as he absorbed the sin of Envy, crushing the soul of the creature that had possessed Eveline.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The battle seemed tost an eternity, but finally, the demon was silenced. The chamber trembled with thest scream of Envy, and then... everything went quiet. The pressure in the air disappeared, and the energy that had once consumed everything now calmed.


    Dante fell to his knees, exhausted, his breath heavy as he struggled to maintain control. The shadows of Envy still lingered inside him, but he knew he had won. Eveline, the woman who had been possessed, was no more. She had be a distant memory, a victim of the sin he now carried within him.


    "I... I did this." Dante''s voice was weak but filled with new understanding. He had absorbed the fifth sin, and with it, a part of himself. "Shit... I''m tired," he muttered.


    Morgana cautiously approached, her eyes full of concern but also impressed. "You... did it, Dante. DAMN IT! STOP MAKING THIS SO DRAMATIC! I WAS WORRIED, YOU WINDHEAD BASTARD!"


    Dante looked at her, feeling the weight of what he had just done. "Tell that to your mom, who just stood there watching instead of helping. That crazy bitch was analyzing the demon instead of helping to kill it already."


    Alice, still standing, looked at him with an embarrassed expression... "I-I didn''t help because my specialty is Anti-Magic! Not Anti-Demonic Energy!" She tried to defend herself.


    "Oh, fuck off, Alice. You''re the Queen of Witches, you didn''t help because you wanted to study the demon. Fuck off!" Dante snapped, pointing at the Queen.


    Morgana let out a low, ironicugh, a wicked smile on her face. She was enjoying the exchange of barbs, but also aware that the toll of the battle was affecting them all. It was an unusual situation for them, as if the umted tension needed to be released.


    Alice, realizing that Dante''s tone waspletely out of control, turned to him with a more serious expression. "Alright, you''re right. I didn''t do what I should have." She walked closer to Dante, now calmer, and ran a hand through her hair, breathing deeply. "But what matters is that you did it, right? The sin of Envy is no longer here."


    Read new chapters at empire


    Dante looked at her for a moment, still a little irritated, but his gaze softened. It was true. What mattered was that the evil had been defeated, and they were one step closer topleting their mission. But there was still a weight in the air, as if the sin itself had been etched into their souls, now that Dante carried it.


    "I know," Dante said, finally lowering his voice, though it was still possible to see the anger in his eyes. "But that doesn''t change the fact that you both stood there watching me nearly turn into a demonic barbecue while you were more concerned with your own interests."


    "Well, let''s go now. You need a shower, you stink," Alice said, looking at Dante, and for a brief moment, he saw a wicked smile on her face...


    ''Is that just in my head?'' He questioned himself.

 Chapter 396 The Outburst of a Lonely Mother-in-Law

    "My mother is right... You really do stink." Morganamented while holding her nose, pushing the smell away from her nostrils.


    "Seriously, Dante, you smell like sulfur and blood. If you want to keep ying the ''great leader,'' I suggest you fix that before you ruin our collective sense of smell." She teased.


    "You''ve been quite loosetely, trying to impress your mother? Look at how I have control over my husband!" he joked, smiling¡ªsomething Dante had been doing less oftely.


    Reaching the intricately carved double doors, Morgana extended her hand and opened them with a dramatic flourish. "Wee to the bathroom of the gods, airhead. Try not to break anything this time."


    "Of course, thank you. The ''great leader'' will wash up now." Dante said as he entered, leaving Morgana behind.


    "Trying to impress? I was trying not to turn you into prey... but she''s more interested than I thought." Morgana spoke after the door closed and teleported, appearing where Alice was.


    "Is he okay?" Alice asked, her tone genuinely concerned.


    "He''s better now," Morgana answered, crossing her arms. "But carrying one more sin will weigh on him. We both know he''s already at his limit, but he doesn''t realize it... Well, whatever, we''ll deal with thatter... My problem right now is you." Morgana said, looking at Alice.


    "What do you mean by that?" Alice asked. "Do you think I haven''t noticed the way you''ve been looking at my husband?" Morgana questioned her mother, who looked confused. However... "When?" she replied, not bothering to hide it.


    "Since he revived? Every time you''ve met him, you''ve looked at him like that. Why?" she asked, and Alice fell silent for a brief moment...


    "I can''t tell you." Alice spoke, leaving Morgana with a serious expression on her face. "Are you really my mother? Where is the imposing, greedy Queen who doesn''t lower herself to any man?" Morgana asked, slightly irritated by her mother''s expressions.


    "Well... she''s here... but my heart is elsewhere," Alice said, unafraid to suggest something.


    "And I thought Aldria and Velryna or Sara and Lyrianna were enough... you''re after my husband too?" Morgana asked, her gaze filled with curiosity. "Don''t deny it." Morgana continued without letting Alice respond, in fact...


    "You lost your chance to fool me a long time ago. When you were down there, I didn''t help because I was analyzing you. You got so focused on admiring my husband that youpletely forgot who you are and what you should be doing... The sealing story? You didn''t even move." Morgana issued her ultimatum to the older woman, who slightly recoiled...


    "What are you suggesting? I would never think like that about my dear son-inw!" Alice countered, and Morgana bent down to her height, getting very close, locking eyes.


    "You lost when you wore that outfit. You hate showing your skin, but here you are, showing off your thick legs and unting those tattoos you always hide." Morgana pointed at her. "Also, that neckline is quite revealing, you know? I don''t even wear necklines like that, and I''m from the new generation." Morganamented...


    Alice then realized she was cornered... She had been careless enough to be discovered.


    Alice stood abruptly, her expression mixing rage and frustration. "WHAT''S THE PROBLEM, MORGANA?" she screamed, her voice echoing through the room.


    Morgana stayed silent for a moment, raising an eyebrow. The outburst caught her off guard, but it was also something she expected. Alice, on the other hand, seemed to have lost control, her words tumbling out in a torrent.


    Alice pointed a finger at her, as though Morgana''s behavior was to me. "Your husband is irresistible! It''s HIS fault for always acting like... like..." She hesitated, struggling to find the right words, but her anger made diplomacy difficult. "...like a real man straight out of any sensible woman''s fantasy!"


    "You know what it''s like to spend millennia surrounded by ipetents? Men who can''t even hold a challenging gaze, let alone make me believe they''re worthy of anything?" Alice continued, her tone wavering between anger and desperation. "Then he shows up... Your idiot with red hair, that arrogant smile, that confidence that seems like nothing could destroy it. And to top it off, he acts like he''s just a detail, as if he doesn''t know what he does to the people around him!"


    Morgana couldn''t help but smile. It was subtle, but it was there. Would Alice notice?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "So, you''re telling me the problem is that he''s... irresistible?" Morgana asked, crossing her arms and tilting her head, pretending to be irritated, though in reality, she wasn''t.


    "Exactly!" Alice eximed, throwing her hands up as if she had finally unburdened herself. "And before you say anything, yes, I know this is wrong. He''s your husband, but... For all the realms, Morgana! He''s a force of nature. He destabilizes me just by looking at me!"


    "That''s interesting..." Morgana remarked, thoughtful, ignoring Alice''s attempt to downy her confession.


    "Interesting?" Alice repeated, her irritation resurfacing. "I just confessed that I have feelings for your husband, and you think... interesting?"


    Morgana moved closer to her, her smile turning into something more intriguing. "Yes, because that exins a lot. And also because, honestly, I''ve been thinking about this for some time."


    "What do you mean by that?" Alice asked, suspicious, taking a step back.


    Morgana sighed, gripping her mother''s shoulder firmly and looking her in the eyes. "I know how much you''ve sacrificed for me, for our people, for everything. And I know how much you''ve closed yourself off over the years, refusing any chance at true happiness to dedicate yourself to the throne. I grew up watching that."


    "And that justifies you humiliating me now?" Alice asked, her tone quieter but still wary.


    "It''s not about humiliation, mother. I''m just... contemting." Morgana let out a mischievous smile. "Dante already told me he finds you fascinating. And, well, if I''m being honest with myself, maybe you''re the only person close enough that I''d consider... sharing."


    Alice was left speechless, her eyes wide as she tried to process what she had just heard.


    "You... are you saying that..."


    "Yes," Morgana interrupted, her tone nowpletely serious. "If you want Dante, mother, and if he wants you, then we can talk about it. After all, a royal-worthy harem needs equally worthy women. Who better than the Queen of Witches to stand by my side?"


    Alice opened her mouth to protest, but no words came out. The idea seemed absurd, but at the same time... did it make sense? The heat rose to her cheeks, something that hadn''t happened in centuries.


    ''My daughter... is she a degenerate?'' Alice thought at first... ''No, she''s not that perverted...''


    "You''re testing me," she finally managed to say, crossing her arms as if trying to regain control of the situation.


    "Testing? Why would I waste my time with that?" Morgana asked, confused. "Woman, I don''t have time for games, I''m just epting it. It was going to happen anyway." Morgana shrugged.


    Read new chapters at empire


    "How was it going to happen?" Alice stammered. "Huh? Didn''t you notice? Dante has been interested in you for a while now," Morgana shrugged again.


    Alice stood stunned, her eyes wide as she tried to process Morgana''s words. Her reaction was instant, though still confused.


    "Dante... is interested in me?" She repeated, disbelief written all over her face. "But... when?"


    Morgana gave a small, almost ironic smile, crossing her arms as if she couldn''t care less about Alice''s reaction. "I''m not sure exactly, I think it was after he decided to follow the path of the Ruler," Morgana shrugged.


    Alice felt her stomach churn; this... this was too much to process.


    "But... and you?" Alice asked, trying to regain herposure. "You knew all of this and just... epted it?"


    "I didn''t ept anything, mother. I just... let things happen. I''m not stupid, I know how the dynamics work. I''m not as na?ve as you think." Morgana shrugged again, her gaze challenging. "Dante is a strong man, and the people around him, especially the women, know that. He''s always been like that. And if it''s meant to be, it should be with someone who understands the power dynamic. Well, you must have noticed by now, he has quite the harem." She murmured.


    "The biggest hurdle to all of this is whether you''ll ept being his wife, even with so many others, and... understanding that he''s not a man with much time." Morgana said, her smile somewhat crooked.


    Alice took a step back, still trying to digest the avnche of wordsing from Morgana. "You''re telling me that... everything that''s happened, all this tension... this attraction Dante has for me... it was inevitable?"


    "Yes, mother. Inevitable as Destiny itself, because he already had his eyes on you." Morgana shrugged. "I just didn''t know you... would resist so much. I thought it would happen sooner, after the meeting of the rulers." She spoke without emotion, almost as if disappointed.


    "I... I didn''t know how to deal with it!" Alice eximed, her voice cracking for the first time.


    Morgana looked at her, a gleam of understanding in her eyes. "I know, mother. I know... and that''s why I''m giving you this chance. There''s no more space to hide what we feel, nor to ignore what''s happening. Dante is already aware of all of it, so... what are you going to do now?"


    "Do you really think this is going to work?" Alice finally asked, her voice barely audible but filled with a sharp, lingering doubt.


    "I don''t think so, mother." Morgana replied with an enigmatic smile. "I know."


    "So... what do you suggest..." Alice questioned, no longer resembling the Queen of Witches, but more like a little girl in love, feeling the weight of love for the first time... a strange, unstructured love, yet still a passionate one...


    "Well... we''re in a dimension without a time flow right now... I just need to remove my spell, and we''ll return to normal time. He should be starting to wash up now... If you catch my drift." Morgana said, suggesting something that made Alice swallow hard.


    "When you sealed¡ª Wait! You want me to¡ª"


    "Come on, mom, you''re not innocent... You know exactly what I''m talking about." Morgana said, giving a mischievous smile.

 Chapter 397 Alice Arcano, is Mine. (R-18)

    Alice hesitantly decided to do as her daughter suggested... Why? Because she had never been with a man in her life.


    Well... She was the queen of the witches, she only took in women and gave them power by sacrificing a few things... She was the queen, but she didn''t have any daughters who came directly from her, in fact, even Morgana, who has her blood, isn''tpletely her daughter... However... it never mattered. Alice always loved her daughterspletely.


    Even so... it was shameful... but even with all the evils of it, she carried on and made her decision.


    Alice entered the bathroom, her heart racing. She swallowed dry, knowing that she was about to do something she had never done before. She had never revealed herself like this to anyone, let alone a man.


    ''Go on. She took a deep breath, trying to calm her nerves as she approached the bathtub and its magicpletely undressed her.


    When she entered, Dante was lying in the water, his eyes closed as he looked calm and serene. She could see every curve of his muscr bust, every defined muscle of his chest and arms. The scene brought her to a standstill for a moment, just admiring the sight before her...


    ''There''s no turning back. Alice said and looked forward. His mana reacted to the proximity and Dante finally opened his eyes and observed the woman, and immediately, his eyes widened when he saw the Witch Queen''s bodypletely naked.


    "What do you-" he started to say, but seeing Alice swallow, trying to find the right words, he waited for her to speak. "I... I don''t know what I''m doing here," she admitted, her voice slightly shaky.


    "I just... I couldn''t resist. I want... to be yours..." She hesitated for a moment, but still said it, in front of the man she was attracted to, afraid that he would... reject her.


    Dante was silent for a moment, then a slow smile spread across his lips, until it turned into a mischievous grin. "I''ve been controlling myself enough not to flirt with you, you know?" he admitted, holding out his hand to her.


    Alice hesitated for a moment, then ced her hand in his. She felt a shiver run through her body as he pulled her into the tub. And Dante... well, he analyzed...


    He looked Alice up and down as she got in, herrge breasts with their pink aureoles, her toned thighs tattooed with runes that were just on the sides giving a full view... And of course, the most important ce, her perfectly bnced buttocks and her... pink pussy,pletely smooth, without any hair around it.


    "You''re beautiful," Dante murmured, his eyes roaming over her body. "Much more than I thought," Alice felt her cheeks flush at thepliment. She had never heard someone talk to her like that before. She moved closer to him, feeling the warm water against her skin.


    "I think you''re beautiful too," she confessed, her voice little more than a whisper.


    ''So cute...'' Dante smiled again, then leaned in and pressed his lips against hers for the first time.


    "Ah~" She sighed when she felt the kiss, her handsing up to wrap around his neck.


    "D-slowly" she said between gasps, they kissed for a long time, their bodies pressed together under the warm water. Alice could feel Dante''s erection pressing against her and knew there was no turning back now. Shey on top of his body as they kissed fiercely.


    "I want you," Dante murmured against her lips. "I''ve wanted you since the moment I saw you." He smiled.


    Alice had to swallow again before replying. "I want you too," she admitted, her fingers tracing the outline of his muscles.


    "Come on..." Dante called out, and they started kissing again, their hands exploring each other''s bodies. Alice could feel the heat rising in her body, her desire for him growing by the second. Dante''s hand went up to her ass as he held her tightly, sinking his hand into her butt as she slipped her arms behind his shoulders and let her breasts feel Dante''s muscles.


    They stopped kissing, and she leaned down to Dante''s ear and bit it, making him let out a little moan. "Please... put it in..."


    She pulled away slightly to look at Dante''s expression when she heard that, but the one who had the most dangerous expression was Alice, when he saw her, she was already thirsty, her eyes hadpletely lost their color, and were focused only on Dante.


    Hearing Alice''s plea, Dante smiled and instead of just thrusting inside her... he used his cock to pat her wet pussy, even though they were underwater, Alice was very sensitive and felt Dante''s cock rub against her entrance.


    "Ah~~" This was too much for Alice to bear, and a loud moan escaped her mouth as she hugged Dante, she drowned the man''s face in her huge breasts as he continued to rub his cock against her wet cavity.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Dante''s cock was no longer just soaked from the water in the tub, but from her love juices, so he went bolder and shoved it straight into her bowels without any warning, making her moan with pleasure


    "AAnnnnhh~" Alice moaned.


    Then Dante began to move inside her, his hard member sliding into her with ease. Alice arched her back, and more moans escaped her lips. "Ahnn... d-slowly... AHH"


    "You''re so tight," he moaned, burying his face in her neck as his cock filled her pussy, the heat he felt was incredible.


    Alice couldn''t think straight, just concentrating on the sensations that were flooding her. She could feel every inch of him inside her, every thrust sending waves of pleasure down her spine, it was too good to be true.


    "You''re so big," she managed to say between sighs and moans. "I''ve never felt that before."


    Dante smiled against her skin, then began to move faster. Alice screamed when he hit a spot inside her that made her see stars. Even though she was on top of him, he did all the work perfectly.


    "Do you like that?" he asked, his voice full of lust. She heard his voice, a hypnotic voice that she couldn''t help but follow the flow of, and nodded in response. "Yes," she whimpered. "Don''t stop... Please don''t stop."


    Who could have imagined... the Witch Queen, so noble and elegant a few hours ago, the supreme leader of a race, sitting on her son-inw''sp, being pierced between strokes that made her go mad. On the other hand... Dante felt like his insides were trying to swallow his cock, Alice''s insides were squirming around his cock, gripping it so tightly that it seemed to say "You''ll never get out of here again".


    Then Alice, who until then had just been feeling... began to thrust against his cock, sitting on it hard as the water from the bath fell around her, but who cared?


    He moved his hands from her slender waist to her firm breasts, massaging them with love and care. He could feel her body tensing every time he rubbed the area near her nipples.


    ''She''s sensitive here... just like Morgana...'' Dante thought with a smile, then left one hand on her waist while the other stroked her nipples, and soon he felt himself being squeezed even tighter by Alice''s pussy. ''That''s right... Fufufu'' Dante smiled. ''Her nipples are sensitive''


    He lifted himself up a little more, so that he could connect with her better, Alice''s luscious body clinging to his as he began to kiss her neck, never stopping prating her for a second, and she too, never stopping going as far down as she could.


    They continued to move together, the sounds of their moans and the liquid from the bathtub filling the room. Alice could feel her climax fast approaching and knew it wouldn''tst long.


    "I''m going toe," she gasped, her hands gripping Dante''s shoulders.


    "Come on," he grunted. "Come for me. Let me feel you."


    With onest deep thrust, Alice peaked, her whole body shaking with the force of her orgasm. She could feel Dante inside her, her own climax happening soon after.


    They copsed in each other''s arms, both panting and exhausted. Alice had never felt so satisfied in her life.


    "That was amazing," she murmured, kissing Dante''s chest.


    "It really was," he agreed, stroking her wet hair.


    They stayed in the bath for a long time, just enjoying each other''spany while his cock rested inside her. Alice had never felt so close to another person before and knew she would never be the same after that. Then Dante carefully began to withdraw his cock from her.


    "E-wait no Ahhhnnn!" When he pulled out, he could feel more liquiding out of her, even underwater. "Fufufu~~ You''re as naughty as your daughter, you know that? When I did it with her, she made me sleep with my cock inside her." Danteughed yfully, and Alice blushedpletely.


    "Stop it! I''m not that perverted!" Alice retorted as she came back to her senses. "That''s right... Then get up." Dante said.


    "Tsk, what do you want now?" Alice said, getting up from hisp, and Dante could see that there was still semen dripping from her pussy. "Clean it up." He said, making her snap her fingers and Alice''s body felt brand new, as if she had never been a lustful madwoman two minutes ago.


    "See? Pervert. Morgana has the same magic." Dante pointed at her, and- "Why, you bastard-" Suddenly Dante stood up facing Alice. His cock was rock hard again.


    "One more round." Dante spoke, with no intention of stopping. "Eh?" Alice was startled to feel his cock m into her belly again,pletely virile.


    "But we..." She tried to counter. "You were a virgin until just now, let''s go, you want more." Dante smiled, and Alice said, "Huh? Of course not." "You''re stroking my cock right now, of course you want more." Dante said and Alice looked down, clearly seeing his hand ying with Dante''s cock without her even realizing it...


    "W-What~~"

 Chapter 398 Alice Arcano, Is Mine II (R-18)

    "Sin of Lust, anyone who has sex with me just to satisfy themselvespletely." Dante spoke as if he were a teacher, "Now that you''re clean, shall we?" He said smiling and Alice... "How can I deny that..." She muttered, "You won''t. Now I''m going to y with you," Dante said, cing the woman on the edge of the bathtub, her back against the wall.


    Alice froze slightly... She began to feel the heat seize her body again as he approached. Then Dante spread her legs and took his hand to her pussy, slipping two fingers inside and starting to thrust hard, making Alice moan loudly.


    "Ahhhh!!! devag- Ahhhnnn!!!" She moaned as she felt his fingers y with her.


    "Huh, nice and wet, even though I cleaned it with magic, you recovered quickly, my Queen," he said with a wicked grin, taking his fingers into his mouth and sucking them eagerly. "Now that you''re clean, let''s take a closer look at this precious ce..." he said, moving closer to her and putting his face between her legs.


    "Ahnnnnnn! Ahrg! What madness!" Alice moaned loudly, gripping Dante''s red hair tightly as he sucked her eagerly, prating her pussy with his tongue as if it were the greatest treasure he had ever seen.


    With a wicked grin, Dante pulled his head away and grabbed her waist tightly, sitting on the edge in a more ''open'' way, straddling her, making her feel his hard cock rubbing against her soft skin.


    "You have the pussy of royalty... And I''m going to make you mine..." He said in a voice hoarse with lust, as the two exchanged ardent kisses full of lust, their tongues dancing between them.


    Alice couldn''t resist and began to lower herself slowly, rubbing her pussy against his hard member until he slipped inside her.


    "Oh, how delicious! You''re so big! That''s so good!" Alice moaned loudly, moving her hips eagerly up and down, feeling his thick cock driving deeper and deeper into her soaking pussy.


    Dante gripped her buttocks tightly, pulling her even tighter against him, entering her deeper and deeper. "Yes, keep it up! That''s what I wanted to feel..." He said with a loud groan, as Alice was prated non-stop.


    The wet bodies glistening in the candlelight and the sound of the water in the bath were the only sounds in the room apart from the moans of the two lovers.


    Alice couldn''t stand it any longer and in a desperate impulse she broke free of his arms and knelt on the edge of the tub, taking his entire hard cock in her mouth, sucking hard while Dante threw his head back, moaned and grunted with pleasure.


    "Fuck! - Yes! Keep it up! And keep looking into my eyes..." He ordered with a deep growl, looking down and seeing those soft, full lips around his throbbing member.


    Alice obeyed, looking up as she sucked faster and faster, making loud sucking noises.


    Dante couldn''t take it any longer and grabbed her by the hair, pulling his cock out of her mouth and pushing her against the cold marble of the edge of the tub, putting her on all fours.


    "Now I''m going to show you what''s really good..." He growled in a voice hoarse with arousal, gripping her buttocks tightly as he drove all the way into her soaking, tight pussy.


    Alice opened her mouth in a muffled cry of pleasure, feeling every inch of that thick cock driving deep into her. "Yes! - Oh! - Fuck me! - Fuck me hard!" She demanded breathlessly.


    And Dante obeyed, thrusting harder and harder into her tight pussy, making his balls m into her groin with each thrust.


    "Fuck! - How hot you are! - I can''t take it anymore!" Dante groaned loudly and sent a final thrust so hard that Alice almost fell to the floor from how hard she came. "Come for me!"


    Alice couldn''t hold back her intense orgasm and exploded into a long, strong cum, feeling Dante''s cock pulsing faster and faster inside her until he came too in strong jets that filled her womb with hot cum.


    They both fell into the bath exhausted, panting and satisfied. Dante hugged her tightly to his chest and kissed her passionately.


    "That was... incredible," she murmured, looking into his eyes. "I''ve never felt that before." Dante smiled and kissed her softly. "You''re going to feel a lot more," hemented. "Are you mine, Alice Arcano? I want you to be mine forever."


    Alice smiled back, feeling her heart overflow with joy. "I''m yours," she promised. "Forever." She spoke...


    "Shall we continue?" He said with a mischievous grin as he stepped out of the bath with her in his arms. "Come on... I''m already wet again." She said smiling like a subus.


    "What a beautiful woman..." Dante sighed as he kissed Alice again. "Really? I''d love you to show me how beautiful I am..." Alicemented, ying with words...


    Dante took her to the massage bed that was still in the bathroom, and ced her on it.


    "Let''s take this more seriously, shall we?" Dantemented, with the woman lyingpletely exposed. "What do you mean?" Alice asked confused, and Dante smiled.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Well, we had sex like animals... but... what about with love?" Dante smiled, "You know, I''m a romantic guy, I don''t like going around like a madman having sex." Dante said.


    "You said that, the guy who fucked me several times already, in different ways, in different climates and with different strengths and in different ces." Alice spoke, like a strict teacher. "Stop making excuses, you''re the Sin of Lust." She said, pointing at Dante as she spread her legs, giving him a full view of her soft, sinful body.


    "Come soon, my pussy is on fire." Alice said, "Is love better? Thene and fuck me soon, I want to love my new husband more." She said smiling...


    ''I think I overdid it with the use of sin... could it be that... ah fuck it, I''m going to fuck her anyway, whatever.'' He concluded before moving closer, however... "I''m going to use and abuse you, little queen," he said mischievously.


    Dante walked over to Alice, "My Alice..." He murmured, the voice was gentle, the call made her shiver, Alice''s little heart almost exploded seeing how the Demon was suddenly approaching her, very different from in the bathtub...


    She then felt a pair of soft lips touch her right nipple before they sucked it all in and a wet tongue began to lick her.


    It was as if a wave of pleasure had been released into her body, and her pussy began to quiver with excitement, as if it knew and fully epted what wasing.


    Then a hand began to massage her other breast, sending another shock through her body.


    ''Fufufu~ She really is sensitive,'' Dante thought,


    Alice''s body began to get used to this sensation again, which feltpletely new, but suddenly, another wave of pain and pleasure washed over her as she felt her left nipple being pinched by his fingers.


    "Ahhhh!!!" She moaned loudly.


    Her body shuddered with pleasure, she wanted to move, but she was trapped. Paralyzed... "So, let''s make love now... For a long, long time." Dante said...


    ...


    Morgana was sitting in her mother''s living room while she took the opportunity to steal knowledge from the Witch Queen, surrounded by old wooden bookcasesden with books on witchcraft, grimoires and rare artifacts. On the ebony table in front of her rested a steaming cup of tea, whose fragrance of magical herbs filled the room. She took a sip, her eyes fixed on a book called "Symphony of the Night" or rather... "Secret Diary of Alice Arcane"


    Yes, Morgana was reading her mother''s personal diary while... well, we know what''s happening to her at the moment.


    "I spent a long time with him in the time distortion I created when we had sex the first time..." she murmured, leaning her elbow on the arm of the armchair and touching her chin gently. "How long is she going to stay there having sex with him? Her mana is a lot bigger than mine..."


    She snorted, a mischievous smile escaping her lips. Despite the casual tone of her words, there was a slight glint of amusement in her eyes. Morgana was curious, but not resentful. For her, the situation was almostical, if not intriguing.


    "Well, someone has to be the Witch Queen for now..." she concluded, straightening up and delicately adjusting a crown on her head, which she had stolen from her own mother. "And there''s no one better than me for the job."


    She got up from the armchair, the long ck strands of her hair fluttering as she walked to the window. Outside, the night sky was illuminated by stars that seemed closer in that magical realm. She took a deep breath, feeling the responsibility of her lineage weigh heavily on her shoulders.


    "She''ll survive," she muttered to herself, a slight smile curving her lips. "She''s strong, she''ll definitely survive. And, in the end, maybe that''s good for all of us, after all, Mom is really very strong..."


    If only Morgana knew what her mother''s face looked like at that moment... She wouldn''t have been so sure.

 Chapter 399 Just you and me

    A lot had changed in the environment, in fact, everything. The gift of magic was something truly amazing, even in Dante''s eyes.


    He was now in a very different room from the bathroom he had been in. In fact, there was no bathroom anymore, he was in a very luxurious and beautiful Victorian room... Alice had changed the environment a few times during her "distraction" as Queen.


    The room was bathed in soft light from the magic candles, whose mes oscited to the rhythm of the non-existent wind.


    Dante was lying down, propped up on some soft pillows, with Alice nestled under him, resting on his chest, their bodies covered only by a silk sheet that barely disguised their curves.


    The heat still hung in the air, but it wasn''t just physical; it was like a connection, afort that only they could share at that moment. Alice was so content, she couldn''t even move properly, she just wanted to rest on that man who had taken her in and epted her, so suddenly in a single fit of impulse.


    "Do you believe that this kind of peace canst?" Alice asked, her voice soft as her fingers drew abstract patterns on Dante''s chest, and her own breasts puffed out over the man''s chest. Her eyes sparkled in the candlelight, and a small smile was always on the verge of forming.


    "You know it''s difficult, even more so in our world," Dante replied with a quiet smile, tilting his head to look at her. "But for now, I want to pretend it is, after all, you''ve been twisting it for a long time." He smiled at her as he raised his hand to stroke her white hair.


    "Fufufu~ You figured it out how long ago?" Aliceughed, a light, musical sound, and then turned a little more to face him. The sheet slipped a little, revealing more of her bare skin and causing Dante to raise an eyebrow. She noticed and tilted her head, making an apologetic face and feigning innocence.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked in a sweet voice, his lips curved into a yful smile.


    "Nothing... just wondering if you''re aware of how dangerous you are, really... a very dangerous woman," he replied, sliding his hand through her hair and down her shoulder.


    "Dangerous?" Alice leaned even closer to him, letting her long hair fall over them both. Her eyes were locked on his, shining with a mixture of provocation and tenderness. "I''m never dangerous... unless you want me to be, of course, my husband."


    Danteughed, shaking his head. "You make it sound like I''m the only one trying to resist here. Will you keep it up?"


    "Who knows?" Alice smiled, pleased to have disconcerted him. She snuggled back into him, sighing deeply as her fingers roamed dangerously over his toned muscles.


    "You know I''m here, right? No matter where you have to go, or what you have to face, I won''t let you out of my sight anymore." She spoke, the woman''s eyes for a few seconds like two spiraling abysses of madness and possession, something that made Dante fall silent for a moment, his gaze lost in the ceiling.


    "I''ll need to go back to Hell soon," he said atst, his voice more serious. "It''s been chaos since I left, and I can''t leave it in the wrong hands. It feels like the end ising... and here I am... fucking my wife''s mother."


    Hey, that offends me, you know? I''m not your wife''s mother anymore!" She said jokingly, "Yes, you still are... or are you going to say that you don''t have a fetish for having sex with your son-inw?" Dante asked, smiling mischievously, teasing her.


    "Stop teasing me! I just wanted a husband!" Alice said quickly and Dante smiled, "That''s why I said you''re dangerous Hahaha" Dante said, "Humpf! Stop teasing me!" Alice said giving him a little pat and falling to the side, lying down next to him.


    "Hey, look at me!" she ordered and stood up a little, resting her chin on her hand to look him in the eye. The sheet slid down even further, and she pretended not to notice as she waited for his reaction. Dante turned his head and saw the scene, but remained quiet.


    "I don''t know what the situation is, but if you want a Queen''s opinion... you''re too kind." Alice smiled, "I like your way, but with enemies... Even if they''re cockroaches, you have to be their terror." Shemented.


    "Why are you saying that?" Dante asked looking at her, while her bold appearance didn''t take his attention away from her eyes.


    "Morganamented that you had begun to follow the path of a conqueror... But even if I look, I don''t see a Conqueror." She said sincerely, "It''s not ack of determination, it''s not ack of power either..." She murmured.


    "So what do you see?" he asked, his voice low, but with genuine curiosity. "If I''m not a conqueror, what am I in your eyes?"


    Alice bit her lip for a moment, as if pondering the question. Her eyes danced across his face, noticing every line and shadow that the light in the room created.


    "You''re a leader," she finally replied. "But not the kind that subjugates or demands blind loyalty. You lead because you have good,petent people by your side. Because you protect them. That''s what makes you unique. And... that''s what makes so many people, especially women, unable to resist you."


    Dante arched an eyebrow, the corner of his lips curving into a smile. "Including you, Queen?"


    Alice snorted, but couldn''t help but smile. "Me? Of course, I didn''t have a chance from the start, that''s why I''m in this situation now... I didn''t even have time to react, and the next thing I knew, I was yours..." She murmured, smiling.


    They were silent for a while and Dante finallymented. "I''ve been thinking about what I want to achieve, and I''ve realized that nothing matters much, apart from those next to me." Dante smiled, "I''m only going to hell because I know that if I don''t stop that woman, I''ll end up regretting it," Dantemented.


    "Mary Rose... I still don''t understand how she''s evaded all my magic so far." Alicemented.


    Dante nodded slowly, his gaze fixed on the ceiling as he processed his thoughts. "Mary Rose... She''s different. Smarter, more cunning. And there''s something about her that makes me think she knows more about me than she should."


    Alice sighed, resting her head on his chest, absentmindedly tracing lines with her fingers over his skin. "She''s always been a strategist. While you act on instinct, she acts as if she''s ying a board where all the pieces are already lined up. That''s what makes her dangerous."


    "I know," Dante replied, his voice deep. "But that''s exactly why I need to deal with it. I don''t want anyone I love to suffer for my hesitation." Explore new worlds at empire


    Alice lifted her face to look at him, her expression softening with a tender smile. "You always say that, as if you were the only one responsible for all of us, not just your wives, but the whole supernatural world. Sometimes it''s good to ask for help, you know?"


    "It''s not that," he replied, sliding his hand through her hair. "It''s just that none of you can go to Hell to stop Astaroth. You''d probably die the moment you entered Hell," Dantemented with a wistful smile. "Only I can stop all this trouble."


    She remained silent, absorbing his words, before whispering: "I admire that about you, you know? That sense of responsibility. But... you don''t have to carry it alone."


    Dante smiled, his eyes meeting hers. "You''re with me now. Morgana too. And all the others. But the final weight will always be mine."


    Alice narrowed her eyes, a glint of determination appearing in them. "Then allow me to be your support. Don''t underestimate me."


    "Fufufu~" Heughed, the sound echoing softly through the room. "Underestimate you? Never. If anyone taught me never to underestimate a woman, it was you." He said as his eyes stared at the woman''s full breasts.


    "Why do you seem to be talking about something else?" She asked embarrassed, Dante gave her a mischievous smile, his eyes sparkling with an almost childish mischief. "Because, perhaps, I am."


    Alice narrowed her eyes, her cheeks flushing as she crossed her arms over her chest, instinctively trying to cover herself. "You''re impossible, you know that? You can''t have a serious conversation for more than two minutes without veering off into... that."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Heughed, putting one of his hands behind his head. "You can''t me me. I mean, look at you." He gestured with his hand, indicating her as if it were obvious.


    "It''s like trying to ignore a treasure shining right before my eyes. Mission impossible."


    Alice sighed, but the corner of her lips couldn''t resist a smile. "You really are a conqueror, but your approach needs a little more subtlety, you know?"


    "Ah, subtlety has never been my strong suit," Dante replied, leaning towards her, his intense eyes meeting hers. "But if that''s what you prefer, I can try... to be more persuasive."


    She rolled her eyes, but couldn''t hide the growing blush on her cheeks. "You''re incorrigible, Dante."


    "Maybe," he admitted, leaning even closer, his voice low and husky. "But I think you like it."


    Alice snorted, but didn''t pull away, letting out a shyugh as she looked away. "Careful, or I''ll end up teaching you a lesson, Mr. Conqueror."


    "Fufufu~" Heughed again, his hand lightly touching her chin to make her look at him. "I''m looking forward to this lesson, my queen. Show me what it means to be conquered, after all... we''ve been here two years already and you still haven''t managed to win a victory."


    Alice smiled, a mischievous sparkle dancing in her eyes as she slid her body closer to his, the sheets slipping slightly, she lifted herself over him, sitting on hisp, while something wet brushed against him...


    "Shall we continue now? We haven''t yed for a while," she said as she spread her legs slightly and put her fingers in her pink pussy, slightly opening her wet lips for him in a very perverted way.


    "Then I''m the one who''s no good at it..." Dante murmured, smiling.

 Chapter 400 Ill tell the truth

    "How much time is left?" Dante asked, stopping on a stone that seemed more like a Primordial Demon in the midst of evolution, standing still while meditating and feeling the negative energies of the world.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Right now, she''s going to kill thest two Demon kings. Not that it''ll change anything. After those two, she''ll probably head to Lucifer''s pce to take the Sin of Pride," Alter-Dante said, keeping his back turned to his own self.


    "Do you still want to go with the n?" Alter-Dante asked, and Dante stretched.


    "Honestly, I wanted to remain a Vampire, but we don''t have many options now that we''ve lost control of everything," Dante replied.


    "Still, trying to absorb Voralith''s Blood won''t be easy. If it were, I''d have already suggested it to you," Alter-Dante said, ncing at the infernalndscape of the tenthyer.


    "I''m thinking of something, but I wanted your personal opinion first," Dantemented, and Alter-Dante waited for him to ask.


    "Turning Fey into a Vampire¡ªwould that help?" Dante suddenly questioned, continuing his thoughts. "Actually, I''ve been thinking about doing this with my wives who are human or close to it¡ªAldria, Sara, and Velryna, mainly. But it crossed my mind... maybe if I turn Fey and try to absorb her blood¡­"


    "You''ll kill her," Alter-Dante responded before Dante could finish his thought. "The others, I see no issue with. But Fey is essentially tied to the human world with positivity; it''s very likely that she''ll either die or suffer a lot. After all, you''re not a progenitor of a race, but of a dimension," he replied.


    "I see¡­ so if I ask d to turn her¡ª" Dante continued, and again, "That could still cause problems... I understand our desperation, but that''s an irrational thought," Alter-Dante said.


    Dante went silent for a few seconds and sighed...


    "Although I don''t want to do this, I''m thinking about what I can do to increase my powers even more... Facing an incarnation of negativityst time wasn''t pleasant," Dantemented, referring to his past self.


    "Being strong doesn''t always mean just raw strength. I still don''t understand why you didn''t ask Voralith to proceed with the n of bringing Amaterasu and Tsukuyomi back, but if you want a valid option... Why not ask Ophis for help? Or rather, Ouroboros, who''s with that Vampire, Rose Seusther?" Alter-Dante suggested. "And what would I do? She''s still a child in this incarnation," he added, shrugging.


    "Endless Knowledge," Dante spoke, and his eyes widened. "Are you suggesting I¡ª"


    "The Dragon of Infinity, do you think she wouldn''t know how to turn you into a Dragon more quickly?" Alter-Dante asked.


    Dante processed each word, considering his current options... "Well, it doesn''t hurt to try," he said, giving a crooked smile.


    "How much time do you think I have until Astaroth kills Lucifer?"


    "Considering the time difference between the mortal world and Hell... Two weeks," Alter-Dante replied.


    Dante stayed silent for a moment, his eyes fixed on the infernal vastness before him. The pulsating heat, the sulfurous smell, and the chaotic energy emanating from every corner of the ce were familiar, but today they felt more distant than ever. He felt as if the weight of the world, or perhaps Hell itself, was about to copse upon him.


    "Two weeks..." Dante repeated, reflecting on Alter-Dante''s words. "That''s not much time."


    He extended his hands, feeling the ck power running through his veins, ancient and corrupted energies that would never be enough to restore his full control over Hell. Every thought brought him closer to the decision to take a risk, even if it wasn''t a perfect choice.


    "Ah... I''ll be going. I''ll wake up Amaterasu and Tsukuyomi first... I was nning to do that once I was in Hell, but... I don''t have any immediate solutions left," Dante said as he began to disappear from the tenthyer of the Demon realm.


    Then, in the blink of an eye, Dante appeared silently beside Alice, the room now immersed in a calmness that contrasted with the turbulence in his mind. She was lying in bed, her body rxed, breathing softly while the warmth of the night filled the space around them.


    The contrast between Alice''s peace and the storm brewing inside him felt surreal, but it was the reality he was ustomed to.


    With a deep sigh, Dante sat on the edge of the bed, observing the soft features of Alice''s face as she slept. He ran a hand through his hair, trying to calm himself before the next step he would have to take.


    Find adventures at empire


    "I promised I would protect you, protect all of you..." he murmured more to himself than to her, gazing at her closed eyes, her delicate body spread out under the covers.


    He didn''t want to wake her, not now. Alice deserved this peace while he faced the dilemmas that Hell and the challenges ahead were imposing on him. He knew that at any moment he would have to leave again, searching for powers he wished he didn''t need but were essential for what was toe. But for now, he was there, alone, relishing the silence, his mind torn between the desire to protect everyone around him and the urgent need to change the situation.


    Dante leaned forward, cing a soft kiss on Alice''s forehead, his lips brushing her skin gently. She stirred slightly in response but remained asleep, the softness of her being seeming to merge with the tranquil surroundings.


    "Stay safe. I''ll do whatever it takes... and I''ll return," he whispered, the determination in his voice a silent promise.


    Dante appeared in front of Morgana with a silent step, but upon hearing her speak aloud, an ufortable expression soon took over his face. He watched her for a moment, noticing that she was seated at her mother''s desk, her personal diary open in front of her, and... reciting aloud.


    "I sometimes feel lost when I look at that strange man¡­" Morgana read, letting out a small chuckle. She nced at the next page and continued: "And, of course, the way he looks at me, as if he knows exactly what you''re thinking¡­ Oh, what I would do to feel his hands on me¡­"


    Dante stood still for a moment, processing the words leaving Morgana''s mouth. He approached slowly, unsure whether tough or walk away.


    "Do I really... have to hear this now?" Dante asked, his voice almost faltering, trying to maintain hisposure.


    Morgana, with a mischievous smile, raised her eyebrows, clearly enjoying herself. "Oh, it seems my mother had some... interesting opinions about you." She paused dramatically, lifting her eyes to Dante. "Here''s a part I loved... ''When he looked at me for the first time, I felt as if my whole body was consumed by fire, his eyes pulling me in like a ma. Oh, what I would do to be alone with him¡­''" She made a funny face, mimicking her mother''s tone.


    Dante remained quiet for a moment, visibly ufortable. "You... you''re not going to stop reading this, are you?" He crossed his arms, trying to maintain hisposure.


    "Why would I stop? This is fascinating!" Morgana said, looking at him with a yful expression. "Seems like my mother really knew how to write about you... even your... ''charms.''"


    "I... I don''t even know what to say," Dante muttered, feeling his face heat up more with each line Morgana read. "She definitely had a peculiar way of seeing things."


    Morganaughed openly now, setting the diary aside. "Ah, you''ve got nothing to be embarrassed about. My mother was... expressive." She stood up and approached him with a mischievous smile. "But now you know what she really thought about you, don''t you?"


    Dante let out a nervousugh, trying to diffuse the tension of the moment. "Seems like she had a talent for... exaggerating things."


    Morgana shrugged,ughing even more. "Well, when you''ve got a mom like mine... you learn tough at everything. But seriously, you didn''t know about this?" She teased him with a yful look.


    "I didn''t know she was... ''enthusiastic'' about my presence," Dante said, still flustered, trying to maintain hisposure, though he couldn''t help but blush slightly.


    "Well, how many years did you spend... doing it in that spatial distortion? Should I be thinking my mom''s pregnant now?" Morgana asked.


    Dante froze for a moment, his eyes widening in surprise at Morgana''s question. He clearly hadn''t expected that.


    "Morgana, you... you''re joking, right?" Dante asked, but Morgana''s serious expression gave him a clear answer that she wasn''t.


    "I''m just making an assumption," Morgana said with a mischievous smile. "But honestly, if you spent so much time together in that spatial distortion, who knows? Time there must''ve worked differently... you know, with all those... ''intense moments.''" She paused, watching Dante closely, waiting to see his reaction.


    Dante stood there, staring at her.


    "What''s wrong? Why so serious? Did something happen~?"


    "Let''s talk. I need to tell you something." Dante said, halting herpletely. In the next moment, he took her hand, and they both vanished.


    "Well, it''s time I tell you the truth," Dante said, and they were already back in his realm, Albion.

 Chapter 401 The Sun and the Moon

    The night was illuminated by the moon, which gazed down upon the world of mortals with its silver, ethereal eyes. High in the sky, her celestial abode was surrounded by silence, broken only by the soft whisper of the visible stars. Her very existence was her concept¡ªan endless cycle of lighting the night and resting in darkness, while her sister, who shines in the sky during the day with the splendor of the Sun, carried out the opposite.


    Despite thisplicated archetype, loneliness never truly bothered her, not before. It was part of her essence¡ªthis was her concept, her existence, her divinity.


    But on that day, as she looked down upon the mortal world, something changed.


    Amidst golden fields and mountains shrouded in mist, a man caught her attention.


    He was no ordinary man, nor even human.


    His presence called to her in a way she could not exin. He seemed to resonate with her very existence, like the darkness of her night. He maintained a humanoid form, yet... his hair was as red as the mes of a Dragon.


    The goddess, whom mortals had named Tsukoyomi, could feel the Dragon within him. He was a mortal who had transcended the limitations of the flesh and be something more, a being who had unlocked beyond his potential, reaching an existence that was barelyparable to any mortal she had ever observed.


    She was simply fascinated by him. She decided that she would follow the life of this mortal until his death, and so, her journey of observation began. She watched him through the mortalnds as he followed his path of cultivation, killing other cultivators and growing stronger. Sometimes, he seemed like a hero, at other times, a viin, and at other moments, just an ordinary man.


    But what Tsukoyomi did not know was that she was not the only one watching him.


    Her elder sister, Amaterasu, had also noticed the man. With her fiery gaze and passionate heart, the Goddess of the Sun became enchanted by the man''s fascinating life and the way he acted and lived.


    "This Dragon... He is worthy of the shine of my light," she said aloud in her golden abode, her heart inmed by a desire she could not exin.


    But it wasn''t only Amaterasu¡ªthere was the third sister, Suzano''o, the personification of the storm, younger than both. Always bold and impetuous, Suzano''o saw in the Dragon a force that rivaled her own. "A man who defies both heaven and earth," she said, a fierce smile on her lips. "He would be a worthypanion for me."


    The conflict soon emerged. It wasn''t a war of blood or destruction, but a sh of wills. The three goddesses each desired to know the man, each for their own reasons.


    "He is strong and worthy of my warmth," Amaterasu imed with her sr confidence.


    "He understands the power of the night and the silence of the moon," Tsukoyomi argued with serenity.


    "He possesses the wild heart of a storm, just like me!" Suzano''o eximed, as impetuous as ever.


    With no resolution in sight, Tsukoyomi decided to take the initiative.


    So, one day... one night under the full moon, when the sky seemed a silver veil covering the world,


    Tsukoyomi dressed herself in a kimono as white as snow, adorned with silver patterns that glimmered like stars. Her long, dark hair cascaded over her shoulders, and her eyes reflected the moonlight. She descended into the human world in silence, like a shadow in the night.


    The man was alone, sitting by the edge of ake, illuminated by the silver light. She already knew that this man was involved with several talented women, just as capable as he was.


    However, on that day, he appeared lost in thought, his gaze fixed on the reflection of the moon in the water. Tsukoyomi approached, her divine heart beating faster than ever.


    "You contemte the moon with great concentration, Dragon," she said softly, her voice as delicate as the touch of moonlight.


    The man looked up, surprised to see her, but... "Watching me for so long, you finally came to speak with me?" he asked, his voice teasing, his smile warm.


    "I am Tsukoyomi, the Goddess of the Moon," she replied, tilting her head slightly. "And I came to meet you."


    The man smiled, though there was a shadow of sadness in his gaze. "A goddess, huh? And why would a deity descend into the mortal world to meet someone like me?"


    "I am intrigued by you," Tsukoyomi said, her eyes glowing with an unexpected warmth. "I have watched you enough; everything about you captures my attention."


    He fell silent for a moment, but then simply smiled. "Azi Dahaka is my name," he said, making room as if offering her a seat.


    Tsukoyomi sat next to him, feeling the weight of the pain in his words. "Tell me, what happened that caused you to abandon your humanity?"


    He told his story.


    Tsukoyomi listened in silence, herpassion growing with each word. She realized that, while he was powerful, there was so much more to him than just that...


    He looked at her, his golden eyes reflecting the moonlight. "And you, Tsukoyomi? Why would you, a goddess, spend your eternity watching the mortal world?"


    "Because mortals fascinate me," she admitted, a small smile touching her lips. "You live such short lives, yet every moment is filled with emotion and meaning. I... admire that."


    They spent hours talking, their souls connecting in ways words could never describe.


    But their peace was interrupted when a golden light cut across the sky, and Amaterasu appeared before them. Her brilliance was so intense that it seemed to turn the night into day.


    "So, you descended first, traitor," she said, her fiery eyes settling on Tsukoyomi. "But I want to meet him too."


    Shortly after, a gust of fierce wind heralded the arrival of Suzano''o, whonded with the force of a storm. "I knew you two couldn''t wait!" she eximed,ughing.


    "Let me guess... more goddesses?"


    The sisters exchanged nces, and then Tsukoyomi stepped forward. "My family is also interested in you. It seems I''m not the only one who recognizes your strength."


    That night, while the goddesses bantered with provocations andughter, the man felt something shift within him. For the first time in a long while, he felt like he truly belonged somewhere, as though several pieces had finally fallen into ce. From that moment, he had made a decision... He had the attention of the goddesses, but more importantly, he had a purpose again.


    Then, far off, or rather... in another era... two women watched that scene with somewhat gentle and warm looks... while a man stood between them...


    "At that time, I was still on my journey, and someone I loved very much died. That''s when I isted myself from everyone, and that''s when I met you," Dante said, smiling as he watched his past selvesughing and talking about trivial things.


    Morgana squeezed his hand and then let out a smile. "You should have done this earlier, you fool... and to think... I had my memories all along and still gave them to you without knowing..." Morgana spoke nervously to herself, and Dante released her hand and gently stroked her head.


    Explore more adventures at empire


    "No one could have imagined, right?" hemented.


    "At least now I understand why we always hated each other and fought without ever losing our friendship and camaraderie. We were sisters," Valentina said, looking at her past self, Amaterasu.


    The woman was identical to her, except for the eyes, which seemed to be suns. The same was true for Morgana, except her eyes were different from Tsukoyomi''s.


    Valentina watched them for a moment, her eyes softening. "I understand what you meant, Dante," she said, while wrapping her arm around his... "Tomorrow, will we be able to continue that peace?" she asked, thinking for a moment.


    "Who knows? Fate hasn''t been very kind to us, has it?" he questioned before looking at his past self from thousands of years ago... "I think it''s time for you two to face your own trials." He said, noticing that the figures from their memories had stopped in time...n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Well, it was about time, wasn''t it? To retrieve our memories," Morgana said... "Legacy: Tsukoyomi," she said, and the figure of the woman disappeared and reappeared in front of her, staring at her... "It''s good to know I survived long enough to find him again." She smiled at Morgana, who returned the smile.


    "Legacy: Amaterasu," Valentina said next, and the same thing happened¡ªthe red-haired woman appeared before her, smiling as she analyzed her body.


    "A warrior in... it seems that in every life, I will always be Darling''s sword." Amaterasu smiled at her, and the two exchanged fierce nces...


    "Well... I suppose I''ll be going then. See you bothter." In the next moment, Dante was gone, his body dissipating like mist, returning to the real world.


    "You really did that..." Voralith murmured as he looked at Dante, who appeared before him, smiling. "Well, I guess we have to move again, don''t we? If my theory is correct... due to the absence of gods... I think we now have two goddesses determined to help us," he joked.


    "Now it''s your turn." Dante said quickly, a mischievous grin spreading across his face as he effortlessly picked Voralith up, as if the weight of the dragon was nothing to him.


    "I''m going to drink a lot of blood from my favorite dragon," Dante continued, his voiceced with humor and a hint of malice as he looked at Voralith, feeling the powerful energy emanating from the dragon.


    Voralith, surprised by Dante''s actions, raised an eyebrow. "Are you really serious about this?" he asked, trying to hide the smile that wanted to escape his lips. But the truth was, he knew Dante never spoke in vain.


    Danteughed softly, his eyes glowing with a mix of amusement and power. "You know I am," he responded, a hint of challenge in his voice. "I don''t waste good opportunities."


    Without waiting long, Dante started to get closer, his aura of power growing around him, his hand sliding over Voralith''s body as if it were a game, feeling the dragon''s heat and essence.


    "It''ll be a pleasure, don''t worry," Dante murmured with a wicked smile. "Now, rx and enjoy."


    "You know... I''ve waited many years for this, did you? To have you all to myself... for real..." he whispered, making Voralith''s body tremble.

 Chapter 402 Voralith Blood

    Dante''s room was modest, illuminated by a warm glow from the steady firece at the back. The air carried a soft,forting heat that contrasted sharply with the tension between the two of them. Voralith sat on the edge of the bed, her golden eyes locked on Dante, who stood before her with an intensity that seemed to pierce her very being. It was the first time she found herself in such a situation, and though she was undeniably nervous, she held herposure firmly.


    "You know this isn''t a trivial matter," Voralith murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. "Drinking a dragon''s blood¡­ even for you, it''s dangerous."


    Dante gave a small, mischievous smile, one that hinted at his inner resolve. He had already weighed the risks, but there were no other options. "You know I wouldn''t do something this risky without a n. Your blood is the only thing that can help me now. After all, to the universe, I''m practically your son, since your power was used to create this body. Besides, you trust me, don''t you?"


    She didn''t answer immediately. Her eyes met his, searching for something¡ªmaybe reassurance, maybe strength. Finally, she nodded slowly. "I trust you. But I can''t promise what might happen. I''m afraid you''ll hurt yourself if you take too much."


    He stepped closer, kneeling before her, his hands firm yet gentle as they sped hers. "Then we''ll find out together. Besides, I''ll limit the concentration¡ªI need to awaken Inside the Inferno. If I do it here, I can''t predict what might happen." His voice was a low murmur, but it carried undeniable weight.


    Voralith closed her eyes for a moment, taking a deep breath. When she opened them again, a new vulnerability shone within their golden depths, her defenses melting awaypletely. Without another word, she tilted her head to the side, exposing her pale, marble-like skin where the steady pulse of her blood seemed to echo like a hidden promise.


    Dante reached out, his fingers brushing against her neck with a delicate touch. His hands were cold against her warm skin, and she shivered lightly beneath his touch. "Are you ready?" he asked, his voice as soft as his touch.


    A faint, teasing smile curved her lips. "You don''t usually ask for permission, Dante."


    He didn''t reply. Instead, he leaned in, his lips grazing her skin lightly before pressing more firmly, nting soft kisses along her neck that made Voralith''s body tense and ignite with a burning anticipation.


    His fangs sank into her skin slowly, savoring every second, every sensation.


    "Ahhnn..." Voralith gasped, the sound escaping her lips like a suppressed moan, a blend of surprise and something far more intimate. Her hands instinctively clutched at his shoulders.


    The blood flowed, hot and rich, a stream of power and life that bonded them in a way that transcended the physical. Dante closed his eyes, the unique taste of draconic blood filling him, its primal force coursing through him. It was sustenance, yes, but more than that, it was a merging of their essences, resonating deep within his soul.


    "Hmmm," Voralith moaned softly, almost a sigh, as warmth spread through her body. Each draw of her blood sent shivers racing down her spine, as though he were touching something profound within her, something she hadn''t even known existed. Her nails dug into his shoulders, and she tilted her head further, surrenderingpletely.


    "This is¡­ more intense than I expected," she murmured, her voice uneven. "You''re going¡­ too deep."


    Dante looked up at her without breaking the flow, his eyes glowing with a supernatural red hue. In that moment, he seemed more a force of nature than a man, and Voralith couldn''t help but feel an overwhelming mix of awe and desire. She couldn''t tell where pleasure ended and vulnerability began; it all blended into a singr, consuming sensation.


    I need to hold myself together¡­ Voralith thought, though her mind was a whirlwind. Her thoughts faded into white noise as those firm hands anchored her so securely.


    "You''re stronger than you think," Dante murmured against her skin, his voice low and reverent. "And that''s what makes you perfect."


    Sheughed softly, the sound short but undeniably sweet. "Flirting while drinking my blood... typical of you. Are you aiming for something more?" she teased, trying to push her thoughts away with conversation, though it wasn''t working.


    Before she could say more, he shifted slightly, his teeth grazing a more sensitive spot, and she¡ª


    "AHHHHNNNN!!" she cried out, her voice echoing through the room. Her eyes were now half-lidded, her cheeks flushed a deep crimson. "You''re... taking advantage of this, aren''t you?" she used, but her voicecked any real conviction.


    "I''m just enjoying the moment. After all, I''ve waited thousands of years for this. Do you remember how difficult and conservative you used to be?" he countered, pulling back just enough to meet her gaze. A drop of blood trailed down his lower lip, which he licked away slowly, a gesture that made Voralith swallow hard.


    "Stop teasing me like that¡­ I won''t be able to hold back¡­" she whispered, her voice barely audible, but a yful smile danced on her lips.


    "Sometimes it seems you forget... I''m your husband," he replied, his tone both teasing and firm. He leaned forward again, but this time, he didn''t go for her neck. Instead, he took her wrist, lifting her hand with an almost reverent care.


    His lips found the delicate skin there, and he bit again, sending another wave of sensations coursing through her.


    "Mmnnn!" Voralith moaned again, this time rougher, her head falling back as she gave inpletely to the moment. The world around them seemed to shrink until nothing else existed but the heat, the blood, and the growing bond between them.


    Why does this feel so good?! I''m not even a vampire! she thought as her vision blurred.


    Every second felt like an eternity and, at the same time, a fleeting instant. When Dante finally pulled back, silence enveloped the room, heavy andden with unspoken meaning. He looked at Voralith, his eyes now returning to a more natural hue but still glowing with intensity.


    "Are you okay?" he asked, his voice filled with genuine concern.


    She took a deep breath, trying to steady herself. Her eyes met his, and she smiled¡ªa soft expression that carried something deeper than words could convey. "I''m fine. Just... give me a moment."


    Dante nodded, sitting beside her on the bed. He reached out, absently twisting a strand of her golden hair between his fingers. "You''re... quite the pervert, Voralith."


    "Look who''s talking..." sheughed, a tired but satisfied sound. "And you''re very good at making someonepletely lose their mind."


    "Wasn''t that the point? Don''t tell me you expect me to stop at just drinking your blood," he said with a sly grin.


    Voralith looked at him, her eyes glinting with something indefinable. "Pervert."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He only smiled, leaning forward to rest his forehead against hers. "And you''re absolutely shameless."


    For a moment, Dante observed her, his smile softening into something deeper, more intense. "Well, let''s move on to the main course," he said.


    Without another word, he scooped her up from the mattress in one swift motion, holding her in his arms with an ease that made Voralith gasp.


    "Dante, what are you doing?" she asked, her voice low and almost hoarse.


    He didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he carried her to the center of the bed,ying her down gently among the sheets. His hands began to glide over the fabric of her clothing, his fingers moving with a deliberate, calcted calm, almost as if he were unraveling a precious secret.


    "You are very beautiful, but... I''m curious, you know?" he murmured, his voice low yet charged with intensity. "I want to see every part of you, every fragment of your existence..."


    As he spoke, his hands found the fastenings of her clothing, undoing them one by one. The soft sound of fabric sliding against her skin filled the room, mingling with the crackle of the firece in the background. Voralith felt every motion like an electric current, the air around them growing heavier, more charged.


    "Dante¡­" she began, but her voice faded into a sigh as he leaned down, his lips brushing the curve of her neck, right where his fangs had been moments before.


    Dante paused for a moment, his gaze sweeping over Voralith with a silent intensity. Her clothing, piece by piece, had been removed, leaving her bare under the soft light streaming through the window and the faint glow of the firece. Her body, sculpted and marked with a unique beauty, was a perfect fusion of strength and grace.


    Every curve, every line seemed to tell a story, the contours of her well-defined muscles a testament to her power. Dante looked at her as though she were a masterpiece, his breathing heavy and controlled, though not without effort.


    Readtest chapters at empire


    Voralith, still lying among the sheets, felt the weight of his gaze. It wasn''t just desire¡ªit was something deeper, something reverent, as though he weremitting every detail to memory. Despite her fearless nature, she felt heat rise to her face, her cheeks tinged with a rare shade of crimson.


    "You are¡­" Dante began but hesitated, as though words were insufficient to express what he felt. "Magnificent."


    She let out a small smile, though there was a flicker of nervousness in her eyes. "You look at me as if I''m made of stars, not flesh and blood."


    His hands continued to explore, firm yet respectful, tracing the curve of her arm until they reached her waist. He pulled her slightly closer, the warmth of his body radiating against hers. Voralith closed her eyes for a moment, her senses heightened by every touch, every gesture.


    "Dante¡­ I¡­" She started to speak but stopped. She considered pushing him away, but in her mind¡­ ''To hell with it¡­''


    "Make me yours... for real," she whispered, covering her face with her arm, her voiceced with a mix of vulnerability and resolve.

 Chapter 403 Voralith (R-18)

    After removing Voralith''s clothes, Dante calmly admired the woman hiding her face, she was too embarrassed to do anything.


    Frankly, he had intended to tease her a little, to make her ask for it herself, but... It was finally the first time he was going to im her.


    The only woman in the universe who had denied being his for thousands of years, and now, she was one of the most important pirs and had ovee her past regrets... He couldn''t just tease her and make her beg.


    He wanted to give her everything she wanted, he wanted to make it the best time of her life, just so she would never have the thought of denying him again.


    Dante was greedy, but he decided he would be gentle with Voralith''s first time.


    He started slowly, Dante touched her legs, and sought eye contact with her, but... She had no intention of looking at him, she was too embarrassed to look at his face and kept her arm over his face so she wouldn''t identally look away and see the scene.


    She wasn''tfortable yet, so he started slowly.


    He began to climb on top of her, who was already naked, and concentrated on her waist, in front of Voralith''s navel.


    He controlled himself enough to start with small kisses on her belly.


    "Mnnnhhh~!" Feeling the touch, Voralith moaned.


    She was already sensitive because of the way she reacted to having her blood sucked, but should kisses alone cause this? The answer was: Of course, they were Dante''s kisses"


    Dante gently massaged her thighs, although she was clearly aroused, she waspletely stiff.


    He continued to run his hand over her thighs, then he bent down again, kissing her navel towards her crotch.


    With each close touch, each time he came closer and closer, Voralith reacted more, her body receiving a shock of pleasure with each kiss that made her tremble, and so she began to let go...n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    One of her hands, which was holding the sheet, came loose and joined the other, blocking her vision even more, as if begging her not to see what was happening.


    "You''re too cute, but you can''t run away, you know?" Dante joked as he sat up and looked where Voralith''s eyes should have been, and he snapped his fingers, with two streams of miasma holding his arms open for him to face her eyes.


    Dante climbed on top of her like a predator and moved slowly towards her, getting very close to her, where he could even feel her heavy breathing.


    "You ran away for three thousand years," Dante began to speak, "I trained you as my disciple, I taught you everything you know today..." Dante spoke while rubbing his thighs... "There''s no escape for you," he concluded...


    "Stop teasing me..." She demanded shyly, trying to look away, but Dante put both hands on her face, not allowing her to look away.


    "Well... your ''Master'' is going to teach you a new lesson." Dante teased her, and Voralith''s eyes simply widened in fright. "I expect you to call me Master now."


    "Are you going to run away?" Dante questioned.


    "N-no." She could no longer ignore his blood-red eyes, which looked like spirals of madness and possession.


    "I wouldn''t let you anyway... I fought hard to have you here, Li Mei." He said, smiling.


    Although she didn''t like it, Voralith blushed when she heard her name.


    Dante then moved close to her lips, but stopped before touching them, he didn''t kiss her, but...


    Voralith''s body acted unconsciously and lunged forward, kissing him voraciously as their lips touched.


    Dante responded to Voralith''s hungry kiss, his tongue invading her mouth, exploring every corner, while his hands roamed her naked body.


    ''This is so good...'' She thought as her hands were freed and passed over his shoulders unconsciously, gripping him, as if she didn''t want to let go.


    She pulled him closer, pressing her body against his as he felt every curve and every sensitive spot on her body.


    Voralith arched her back, her body reacting automatically to Dante''s intense touch.


    She could feel the heat radiating from him, the passion and pure desire emanating from him


    Experience more content on empire


    ''I should have done this before...'' Voralith''s mind wentpletely nk, only concentrating on the sensations that overwhelmed her.


    She was honest... with just a few touches, she already knew... She felt like she was bing addicted.


    Dante pulled away from the kiss as she stared at him, her face flushed, almost as if begging him to continue. He gave her a small smile.


    And just like that, Dante slid a hand between Voralith''s legs. Voralith''s pussy was wet, the outer lips already swollen and glistening with the wetness of her arousal.


    Dante watched the spectacle before him for a moment, his intense gaze roaming over every curve and indentation. With a wicked grin, he reached out, running his thumb lightly over Voralith''s clitoris.


    "Ah!" she gasped at the touch, her body reacting instantly. Her hips jerked forward, seeking more contact.


    Danteplied with the silent request, letting his thumb circle slowly around the sensitive bud. He could feel the wetness increasing with each touch, lubricating his fingers.


    "You''re so perverted," he murmured, his thumb shifting to rub up and down along the soft lips. "Your body desires me so much..."


    Words were almost unnecessary; the evidence was right there, in the drops of liquid trickling down Voralith''s thigh. She waspletely aroused, ready for him.


    Dante inserted a finger into her entrance, feeling the passage tight and warm. He began to move it slowly, feeling the inner walls contract around him.


    "Yes... so tight," he said, adding a second finger and increasing the pace. The fingers slid in easily, thanks to the abundance of natural lubrication.


    "Hmm!" Voralith began to squirm under Dante''s skillful touch, her moans bing louder and more desperate. She was lost in pleasure, her whole body tense with desire.


    Dante kept stimting her clit with his thumb while his fingers moved inside her, reaching that special spot that made her scream.


    "Annnhhnn!!!" He felt her body tremble, rapidly approaching orgasm.


    "D-Slow down!" She begged, but with a few careful movements, he brought her to the edge of the cliff and then threw her into the void, her whole body convulsing with the force of the climax.


    "Dante!!!" Voralith screamed his name, her hands gripping the sheets beneath her.


    Dante didn''t stop, continuing to move his fingers and stimte her clitoris as she rode the waves of pleasure. He wanted to take her to new heights, to make her experience ecstasy like never before.


    And so, he brought her to a second and then a third orgasm, her body finally rxing into a satisfied heap beside him. She could barely move, her whole body vibrating with the force of the recent pleasures.


    "That was just the beginning." Dante smiled, pleased with himself. Then he calmly moved away from her and positioned her better, giving her space.


    Then he spread her legs.


    He slipped the head of his hardened penis through the glistening wetness of her pussy lips, teasing her with the promise of pleasure.


    "Still so wet for me," Dante murmured with a wicked grin. "You''re a bad girl."


    Voralith couldn''t deny it. Her body craved him, her nipples stiff and her pussy throbbing with need. She had never experienced this kind of desire, this desperate craving for touch and stimtion.


    Dante pinned her wrists above her head with one hand, while the other guided his cock to her entrance. He pressed the tip against her, feeling her inner walls contract in anticipation.


    "Please," she whispered, her gaze fixed on his. "I need you inside me. Now."


    With a single thrust, Dante prated herpletely, their bodies joining in an ancient, primitive dance. He began to move inside her, establishing an intense and relentless rhythm.


    "Ah! Dante! You''re so big," Voralith cried out, her whole body trembling at the sensation of his member filling herpletely. She had never felt anything like it, this delicious pressure and stretching.


    Dante kept his eyes fixed on hers, watching every expression of pleasure that crossed her face. He kissed her deeply, swallowing her moans as he increased the pace of his thrusts.


    "You''re mine," he dered between ardent kisses. "Mine to possess, mine to pleasure. You will never run away from me again."


    The words were both a promise and a threat, and Voralith received them with a mixture of fear and excitement. She didn''t want to run away anymore. She wanted to give herselfpletely to him, body and soul.


    Her clitoris was sensitive, throbbing with every touch of Dante''s penis against it. She was fast approaching another orgasm, her whole body tense like a rope about to snap.


    Voralith felt the heat spiraling inside her, her inner muscles beginning to contract around Dante''s pulsating penis. Her climax was near, a growing frenzy of sensations that threatened to consume her.


    Dante could feel it too, his movements bing more frantic as he approached his own limit. He reached between them to rub her clitoris with his thumb, sending sparks of pleasure through her body.


    "Yes... Cum," he growled, his breath hot against the sensitive skin of her neck. "I want to feel you squeezing me."


    The words were an order and Voralith couldn''t resist. Her whole body tensed and then exploded into a million pieces, her orgasm hitting her with the force of a tsunami.


    "YES!" She screamed, her body convulsing under his as endless waves of ecstasy swept over her. Her pussy clenched around Dante''s cock, the soft walls pulsing in a primal rhythm.


    Dante couldn''t hold back for much longer. With a few deep thrusts, he reached his own climax, flooding her with hot jets of semen. Her body shuddered, filling her to the brim with his essence.


    For a moment, there was nothing but sensation, the sounds of their moans and sighs echoing in the room. Then, slowly, Dante''s movements slowed and he fell onto her, his weight warm andforting.


    They stayed like that for a long time, their bodies still joined, breathing in unison as they floated on waves of pleasure. His cock was still pulsing inside her. However... It was time to pull out.


    Dante carefully withdrew his cock from Voralith''s hot, tight interior, causing a stream of hot, sticky semen to run down the inside of her thighs. He watched the white, viscous liquid drip from the pink opening of her pussy, a satisfied smile on his face.


    "Look how you''re leaking," he murmured with a low chuckle. "My mark is right there inside you now."


    Voralith shuddered at the sensation of the cum dripping from her entrance and Dante''s possessive words. She had never felt this way before, had never known this kind of intimacy.


    Dante ran a finger along the trails of semen on her thigh and brought it to her lips. "Open up," he ordered softly.


    Voralith hesitated for a moment before obeying, opening her mouth to allow Dante to slide his finger inside. She tasted her own vor mixed with Dante''s, a surprisingly eroticbination.


    Dante smiled as he watched her taste his cum. "You like the taste of me on you, don''t you?" he murmured. "You like knowing that it was me who captured you, you''re mine now."


    Voralith shuddered again, but said nothing. She didn''t need to. Her whole body trembled with pleasure, still sensitized by the intense sexual act she had just shared with Dante.


    He pulled her into his arms again, stroking her hair and kissing her forehead. "Rest now," he whispered. "You''ll need your strength. I''m not finished with you yet."

 Chapter 404 The reaction to seeing goddesses

    The room, already saturated by the dense atmosphere of power, seemed to distort, as if space itself was bending around them.


    Time, that silent enemy, no longer made sense. The clock was incapable of continuing in the same way in that ce. A room made especially for this kind of pleasure... Well, Morgana thought, that would be the best way to get the most out of her husband. Although she didn''t want to share him, she made this distortion permanent in this small space.


    What were hours to someone who lived in an eternal cycle of exhaustion and renewal? For him, they were just pleasurable moments, filled with Voralith''s energy. That primordial source which, as much as it was his salvation, also consumed him mercilessly.


    Voralith... she was still there, being drained every second, her strength slowly ebbing away. With each cycle, pleasure and pain intertwined, forming a hellish dance. But she couldn''t back down. Not now. It was the only way to sustain the energy he needed, she held on tight, her body dying of pleasure with each new round that passed and each time he bit her neck to suck her blood.


    He wasn''t the same anymore. Not a vampire, not a demon... No longer a being who inhabited the same world in which she existed. The Dante she knew had been lost, transformed into something... new, something indomitable. His essence, now forged from Voralith, was beyond understanding. Every cell of him vibrated with power that somehow reflected the greatness of something incredible, but at the same time, the fragility of a creation that fed on chaos itself.


    And the worst part? He knew. He felt it. Every movement, every instant, a sensation of something about to burst, about to break the boundaries between what he was and what he could be. The edge was closer than ever... What would happen when the peak of his transformation was reached? It wouldn''t just be his existence that would be at risk. She knew that. So did the others.


    It was only a matter of time... And time was running faster now.


    "Let''s stop here." He said as he carried Voralith''s tired body, she had been through so much during this period that she was currently passed out.


    Her legs couldn''t even move when she was awake, her body was sweaty and exhausted, her breasts had several bite marks, her neck was full of hickeys, her ass had been beaten and waspletely red... I don''t even need to mention his private parts, which continued to throb with love fluids as they soaked his reddened thighs, his pussy still dripping with the semen that had filled his entire existence...


    Her pussy was inplete chaos.


    The funniest thing about this lewd scene was that... she was smiling happily in her sleep.


    "She had a great time... I can''t imagine living for so many thousands of years without ever having done anything like that." Dante carefully tucked her under the covers, making sure she wasfortable before finally moving away from the bed.


    As he closed the door behind him, the sound of clicking echoed down the silent corridor. But he wasn''t alone. A familiar presence waited in the shadows, watching him like a predator on the prowl, but...


    "Were you curious?" Dante asked, no surprise in his voice as his bright eyes took in the partially hidden figure.


    "Did you know I was here?" she retorted, slowly revealing herself. Her body took shape in the soft light, an elegant and lethal silhouette, with dark green hair that seemed to absorb the darkness around her. Her tight leather clothes reflected a mixture of practicality and sensuality, highlighting every line of her figure.


    Danteughed low, a sound full of confidence. "I recognize my wife when I feel her, you know?" He took a step towards her, his tone yful, but his eyes fixed on hers with an undeniable intensity.


    She didn''t flinch. On the contrary, a slight smile curved her lips as she tilted her head slightly, as if expecting something.


    He reached out, his fingers finding her hair with familiarity, stroking her head with a touch that was both possessive andforting.


    "You really never miss an opportunity, do you?" shemented, closing her eyes for a moment, rxing under his touch.


    Dante gave a wry smile, an expression that mixed mischief and authority. "And you never stop watching, do you, my Aaralyn?"


    Dante spent a few seconds stroking her hair before breaking the silence and asking. "And Morgana and Valentina?" He asked.


    "They woke up a few hours ago..." Aaralyn reported, "But honestly... you''d better go and see for yourself... everyone''s a bit wary of them..." Aaralyn said and Dante quickly understood....


    "Their appearance, isn''t it? They must not be able to control their metamorphosis, that''s to be expected." Without letting go of her gaze, he grasped Aaralyn''s hands, his fingers deliberately intertwining with hers. For a brief moment, it seemed as if time had stopped, just for them.


    "Shall we?" he asked, the smile that curved his lips as reassuring as it was imperious.


    ~~~


    "I figured something like this might happen, but..." Dante began, his voice calm as he surveyed the aftermath.


    The area truly looked like a warzone. The entire location was in ruins, with several pirs copsed and debris scattered everywhere. A fierce battle had clearly taken ce here.


    "You should have warned them about your n, Darling," Morgana said as she approached him.


    Her pale skin seemed to absorb and reflect light simultaneously, while her now silver hair¡ªresembling the full moon itself¡ªfloated as if defying thews of gravity. She wore a flowing gown adorned with shimmering stars and intricate patterns of crescent and full moons, as though the very firmament had been woven into her attire. Find your next read on empire


    "This is seriously annoying," Valentina chimed in, releasing Lilith''s arm and letting her fall unconscious to the ground. "Did you know they attacked us without even trying to talk?" she said, clearly irritated.


    Valentina had also changed significantly. Her golden skin seemed to radiate warmth, while her eyes, now like two orbs of zing amber, surveyed the surroundings with a vitality that was almost defiant. Her hair, which had once been a deep wine-red, now shimmered in a gradient from fiery red to radiant gold, moving like living mes. She wore a luminous gown adorned with sr patterns that pulsed with the beat of her heart, as though the Sun itself had bowed down to dress her.


    At the center of the hall, Nagasawa, Sara, Aldria, and Velryna¡ªDante''s primary wives¡ªstood frozen, some even injured after attempting to attack the women.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Are they... really them?" Sara murmured, her voice barely a whisper, as though speaking louder would be sacrilege in the presence of these divine new forms.


    "They''vepletely changed," Aldria added, her ck wings tensing as she studied Morgana with a sharp, focused gaze. "This isn''t just power... it''s transformation. They are now...?"


    "Goddesses," Dante finished, grinning. "Looks like my work was a sess, doesn''t it?" he asked with a smug smile.


    Morgana stopped in the center of the hall, her icy blue eyes sweeping over the other wives before settling on Nagasawa. "I sense your curiosity... and perhaps your fear," she said, her voice a soft whisper that echoed in everyone''s minds. "But know this: our essence may have changed, but our loyalty has not."


    "We are still his wives," Valentina added, her radiant smile contrasting with the golden intensity enveloping her body, as if she were a living reflection of the Sun. She paused, a yful glint dancing in her eyes before continuing, "In fact, we might be more his wives than you ever were. Honestly, only Voralith could evenpare."


    The room fell silent. The weight of her words struck each of them differently, like a lightning bolt.


    "What does she mean by that?" Lilith, the only one among them who was a goddess by right, finally broke the silence, rising from the ground as a healing glow mended her wounds. Her voice carried an inquisitive tone, but also a hint of something more¡ªperhaps jealousy, perhaps indignation.


    Dante, arms crossed, responded calmly, though his expression carried significant meaning. "They are... reincarnations. Not just any reincarnations, but of the wives I had in my first life."


    "You mean... your life as the Dragon Progenitor?" Sara asked, her voiceden with surprise, but also an uncontroble curiosity.


    "Exactly," he replied, his gaze lingering on Morgana and Valentina for a moment. "They aren''t just goddesses... they are fragments of something that once existed, now restored to their true power."


    The silence hung in the air, heavy and filled with unspoken meanings. Each of the women seemed lost in their own thoughts, trying to process everything they had just heard and felt. The atmosphere, almost sacred, was only broken by the soft sound of their breathing until...


    "Shall we eat? I''m hungry."


    Dante''s voice cut through the air so casually that everyone froze, their expressions quickly shifting from solemn contemtion to a mix of incredulity and surprise. He was smiling, as if he had justmented on the weather,pletely ignoring the weight of the moment that had just unfolded.


    "You''re kidding, right?" Nagasawa asked, narrowing her eyes, but unable to hide the smile beginning to form on her lips.


    "He''s not," Velryna replied, crossing her arms while letting out an exasperated sigh. "Dante being Dante... a walking disaster when ites to timing."


    "Well, he has a point," Valentina remarked, shrugging as her golden aura softly shimmered. "I''m hungry too. Awakened divine powers drain energy, you know?"


    "Ah, of course," Aldria rolled her eyes, her wings rxing slightly as she let out a small smile. "As if that''s a valid excuse."


    Morgana, for her part, just chuckled softly, herughter echoing like the night breeze. "Eating seems like a sensible idea... though I expected something more dramatic from you, Dante."


    He shrugged, a mischievous smile on his face. "Too much drama is tiring. Besides, with so many incredible wives, I don''t want to faint from hunger in the middle of another confrontation. Let''s go!"

 Chapter 405 Im going to Hell

    The grand dining hall was filled with a unique atmosphere, charged with an indescribable energy that seemed to emanate from the very walls. The long table, covered with a luxurious scarlet cloth, wasden with ornate dishes, while the soft clink of cutlery filled the air, creating an unsettling harmony between the hushed conversations and the prating silences.


    Valentina sat to Dante''s right, quietly enjoying the meal before her, her posture impable in a way that was rarely seen. After recovering the memories of Amaterasu, much had changed in her. Although she was still Valentina, not Amaterasu herself, she now understood herself much better. Not only herself but also her rtionship with Dante and her bond with Morgana, which wasn''t exactly a friendship, but more of a sisterhood she hadn''t expected. Things between them were... strange.


    In front of her, a golden wine goblet reflected the soft lights floating around the room. A mischievous, almost imperceptible smile yed on her lips as she stirred the drink with her fingers, her eyes fixed on a distant point. She seemed distant, as always, yet still present, feeling the energy of the other women around her.


    Morgana seemed the opposite. She sat on the other side, to Dante''s left, her slender, elegant figure radiating the serenity of ady, but with a dark aura that made her impossible to ignore. She lightly touched her wine goblet, but did not drink. Her hands, pale as the moon, rested on the table, her long fingers ying with the ring she wore, the Ring of the Lunar Twilight... which marked the day she married Dante, as if she had no hurry to indulge in the pleasure of the meal. Her eyes, as blue as a calm ocean, were fixed on Dante, as though his mere presence was enough to ignite something inside her.


    Nagasawa, seated a little farther away, seemed unconcerned with the formalities. Her posture, always rxed and natural, contrasted with the rigidity of some of the others. She fiddled with the food in front of her without hurry, savoring it with an unsettling calm, but her eyes watched Dante''s every move with silent attention. She knew something was about to happen. The air was heavy, like a storm on the verge of breaking.


    Aaralyn, cloaked in her ck dress that seemed to absorb the light, wore an expression of apparent indifference. Yet her eyes, shining with the intensity of lost stars, moved from one face to another, reading each person present. She knew it wasn''t just the food that was being digested there¡ªit was everyone''s thoughts and feelings.


    ''How strange...'' she thought.


    Velryna had been silent for quite some time. In fact, she felt a bit off with what was happening... she seemed distant, almost faded.


    Sara, with her sweet and subtle smile, seemed unaware of the growing tension in the room. She delicately touched her goblet, her deep blue eyes fixed on the food before her, but her mind was clearly elsewhere. Her serene, gentle beauty was a facade for the immense strength she hid within. She wasn''t just absorbing the meal; she was absorbing the atmosphere, every unspoken word, every exchanged nce.


    Vex, always yful, sat in a corner, away from direct light, almost as though she preferred to be an observer. She wasn''t eating, but studying, watching every gesture, every movement of herpanions, and, most importantly, Dante. She was obsessed with him. Her expression was mischievous, and her eyes had a peculiar glint, a touch of yfulness that matched that of the woman beside her... Cherry, who had recently transformed into a demon.


    Eldrax, his sexy form in a kimono, appeared at peace, but there was something in his posture that betrayed his constant vignce. His gaze was firm and focused despite seeming innocent, always alert to the slightest movements, like a predator watching its prey without ever losing control.


    Suddenly, he spoke, interrupting the silence...


    "I have a n," he said, his voice low but filled with authority. The mere tone of his words made the atmosphere feel heavier, as if the air was condensing around them. "I intend to descend into Hell."


    All the women: Valentina, Morgana, Nagasawa, Aaralyn, Velryna, Sara, Vex, Eldrax, Lilith, Aldria, Lyrianna, and Fey...


    Immediately turned to him, their eyes glowing with pure hostility and concern. In that single moment, time seemed to stoppletely.


    The impact of his words was instantaneous. Each of the women in the room felt the weight of the revtion, but each reacted differently. Morgana, her eyes as blue as frozen oceans, did not look away from Dante, but something inside her stirred.


    Valentina, on the other hand, seemed more curious than surprised, while Nagasawa paused before settling further into her seat, her eyes glimmering with the audacity of the n.


    "Are you serious?" Velryna asked, her voice sounding more concerned than genuinely interested in hearing about his n, or whatever it was he intended. She didn''t want her husband in any kind of danger.


    "Yes," Dante replied, looking at her with a confident smile. "It''s the only way to achieve what I desire. And I need all of you for this."


    He didn''t need to say more. Dante''s wives, each powerful in her own way, understood what that meant. Hell wasn''t a ce for just anyone, and descending there was not something that any mortal or immortal could do without paying a price.


    "But why, Dante?" Lyrianna asked, her voice soft, but the gravity of her question apparent.


    "It seems the End of the World is approaching." Dante''s voice was calm, but there was a conviction in the way he spoke that caused the temperature in the room to drop a few degrees. He wasn''t joking. This wasn''t a metaphor or exaggeration. He was talking about the actual end of everything they knew.


    The sound of cutlery ceased immediately. Every one of the wives, without exception, fixed their gaze on him with silent attention, trying to process what had just been said. Valentina, usually so impassive, now seemed intrigued. Morgana slightly furrowed her brow, the blue of her eyes seeming to pierce Dante''s soul, searching for the truth behind his words. Velryna, who rarely lingered on anything that wasn''t of immediate interest to her, was now fully focused.


    Dante settled back into his chair, his hands sped together, and sighed deeply, as though the weight of the revtions he was about to share had been pressing on him for a long time. He then gazed out over the horizon of the room, as if observing something distant and intangible.


    "The story of the world... is not what it seems," he began, his voice firm, butden with a tension that was impossible to ignore. "Everything that has happened, everything we''ve lived through so far... it''s a ''Test Universe.''"


    The silence was absolute. The word "simtion" spread through the room like a seismic wave, causing all the women around the table to exchange confused but also suspicious nces.


    "Mary Rose and Astaroth... they began a n a long time ago. A n to absorb the Negative World Tree, and in doing so, be the very embodiment of Negativity."


    "Absorb the Tree?" Vex murmured, her voice heavy with dark curiosity. "But that... would vite allws of bnce. What happens when the Tree is consumed?"


    "Everything dies," Fey responded, her tone as grave as a death sentence. "The Negative World Tree is the root of the very existence of our ne. It maintains bnce. Without it, the Negativity that surrounds and challenges us can no longer be controlled. And Negativity, when unbnced, consumes everything. The world, the cosmos, everything... would disappear." Fey finished, her knowledge stemming from her own nature as the Positive World Tree.


    Aaralyn, with a keen look, crossed her arms, observing Dante with a rare intensity. "But you said this is only part of the n. The Tree wouldn''t just be destroyed by being absorbed, right? There''s something else, something bigger at y?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Dante nodded, his eyes darkening as he continued. "Yes. Because we''re not just dealing with the destruction of the Tree. We''re dealing with an attempt at something... greater. Something that challenges the very fabric of reality."


    The room grew tense as the wives began to grasp the weight of what Dante was saying. He paused before revealing what came next.


    "What Mary Rose and Astaroth don''t know... is that this world is not the only one. It''s a test. An experiment by the Administrators."


    "Administrators?" Lyrianna asked, leaning in even further, her eyes gleaming with a mix of curiosity and apprehension. "Are they the true creators of this world?"


    "No, they manage the bnce. It''s just a hypothesis, of course, but we have plenty of things that support what I''m thinking, especially the power imbnce among us," Dante replied, his voice heavy with a quiet sadness. "And this world... this entire universe... it''s just a Test. A replica to test a theory."


    "A theory?" Vex asked, her eyes narrowing, alert, as if trying to decipher an invisible equation. "About what?"


    "About what would happen if a world existed without the Incarnation of Negativity. They''re testing the bnce... trying to see if, even without an Incarnation of Negativity, it''s possible to create a universe... However... it seems the answer is already clear, isn''t it?"


    "If it doesn''t exist, the universe itself will conspire with fate and create it..." Sara murmured, her gaze fixed on the wine in front of her.


    "A fate unavoidable... aplete end. That''s why I''m going to Hell to regain control, to be a Dragon again and..."

 Chapter 406 The new wife is very competent!

    Mary Rose stood at the heart of her fortress, a ce where darkness seemed to manifest into almost tangible forms, writhing and twisting around a grotesque altar.


    Upon ity the colossal body of Tiamat, the Dragon of the End, bound by chains forged from magic so dark it glowed with a deep, ominous purple hue.


    The creature, once the embodiment of destruction and renewal, nowy utterly subdued, its primordial strength siphoned away to fuel Mary Rose''s insane n.


    Explore more adventures at empire


    Before her, another grandiose scene unfolded.


    Fenrir, the legendary wolf, was imprisoned within a meticulously drawn magic circle, its blood-red runes glowing fiercely as spectral chains restrained the beast. Fenrir snarled furiously, its body thrashing with a power capable of shattering mountains. Yet, despite its immense energy, the wolf could not break free.


    ''Damn you, wretched witch! I can''t even return to my human form anymore! I''m dying!'' Fenrir''s thoughts were a whirlwind of rage and despair. The once-proud and wless woman had been reduced to a feral ck beast,pletely subdued.


    Mary Rose, her ck dress flowing like an extension of the surrounding darkness, observed it all with a malevolent smile. Her golden eyes shimmered with a calcted madness as she raised a hand, channeling even more magic to reinforce her hold over Fenrir.


    "Struggle all you want, miserable beast," she sneered, her voice dripping with disdain. "Nothing escapes my control. Tiamat is my battery, and you are the key to breaking the final barriers. With both of you, I will be the Incarnation of Negativity and reshape this world ording to my will."


    Fenrir let out a deafening howl, its razor-sharp fangs gleaming as it hurled its might against the chains.


    "HAHAHAHA!" Mary Roseughed, a triumphant yet unhinged sound, as if her descent into madness had been spurred by the prospect of ultimate power.


    Then, everything changed.


    A ripple coursed through the chamber, as though the very fabric of reality were being torn apart. Mary Rose''s smile faltered, her expression sharpening into alertness. Fenrir, too, ceased its howls, the air growing heavy and oppressive around them.


    ''Finally¡­?'' Fenrir thought, a flicker of hope in its eyes.


    Suddenly, a portal materialized in the center of the magic circle restraining Fenrir. Unlike anything Mary Rose had ever seen, it was a vortex of blue-silver energy, spinning with an otherworldly force.


    Before she could react, the spectral chains around Fenrir began to weaken. A sound like shattering ss filled the chamber, and in an abrupt motion, Fenrir''s body was pulled toward the portal.


    "No!" Mary Rose screamed, her voice echoing through the chamber. She thrust out her hands, unleashing a massive surge of dark magic at the portal. The energy streaked like lightning, but before it could connect, an invisible barrier formed around the vortex.


    The barrier pulsed with intricate, glowing runes, its structure clearly anti-magical. Mary Rose''s spell ricocheted harmlessly, dissipating into the air. Her eyes widened, and the fury in her expression was quickly reced with panic and disbelief.


    "Who dares interfere with my ns?" she roared, her voice filled with unrestrained rage.


    That''s when she saw her.


    A female figure emerged from the portal, floating gracefully in the air. Her silver cloak shimmered like moonlight, and her piercing blue eyes locked onto Mary Rose with a mixture of disdain and amusement. Her white hair billowed around her head as though caught in an ethereal wind.


    Alice Arcano.


    "You really outdid yourself, Mary Rose. It took me quite a while to track you down, but thankfully you were with Tiamat, so it was easy to follow the chaos you caused," Alice said, her voice soft yetced with sharp irony. "Capturing Tiamat and Fenrir? What ambition. Too bad you don''t know what to truly do with them."


    Mary Rose gritted her teeth, fury burning in her gaze. "Alice Arcano... you dare enter my domain?"


    Alice let out a light, almost mockingugh. "Your domain? Oh, darling... you still haven''t realized, have you? You don''t control anything. You''re just a pawn in a much bigger game. My husband will reward me greatly when I bring Fenrir back."


    ''Husband?'' Fenrir thought to himself... ''Don''t tell me she¡­''


    "Shut up!" Mary Rose hurled another st of magic at Alice, a surge of pure destructive energy. But the anti-magic barrier remained unshaken, not even trembling under the impact.


    Alice raised an eyebrow, as though she were bored. "Still not getting it? Your magic is useless against me. I''ve anticipated all your moves. While you y with destruction, I weave through the lines of fate. That''s why Fenrir is mine now."


    As if to emphasize her words, the portal began to close, and with it, Fenrir was freed from thest chains that bound him. The wolf threw onest look at Mary Rose, a mix of defiance and triumph, before vanishingpletely into the vortex.


    "DAMN IT!!!!!!" Mary Rose screamed, her voice filling the space with pure frustration. She tried again to break the barrier, but it was futile. Her magic couldn''t even scratch it.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Alice, still floating with the calmness of someone who knew she had full control, gazed at Mary Rose with a cold smile. "You know, you should really reconsider your ns. Because as things stand, you''ll only end up destroying yourself. And that would be... so predictable."


    With onest disdainful nce, Alice waved lightly, and the portal closedpletely, leaving Mary Rose alone with Tiamat, who remained trapped.


    The room fell silent, save for Mary Rose''s heavy breathing. She kneeled, her fists clenched, trembling with rage. Her entire body seemed to burn in a frenzy of hatred and impotence.


    "ALICE!" she screamed, her voice echoing off the chamber walls. "You will pay for this! I will destroy you, every fiber of your being!"


    But deep down, she knew Alice had turned the game. Fenrir was lost, and without him, her n was iplete. Rage boiled inside her, but for the first time, a shadow of doubt began to creep in.


    ~~~


    The Eternal Light Courtyard ¨C Alice Arcano''s Castle


    The air in the courtyard was filled with an almost ethereal tranquility. Surrounded by marble columns that seemed to capture the glow of the moon, the ce emanated an aura of ancient, unquestionable power. The sky above was a tapestry of stars, pierced by a full moon that seemed to shine only for that moment.


    In the center, the silver portal finally dissipated, and a colossal figure began to take form. Fenrir, the legendary wolf, materialized, his fur ck as the night, gleaming with a supernatural glow. His golden eyes burned with the intensity of a beast finally freed, but still struggling to find its bearings.


    Alice stood before him, as serene as ever. Her light blue eyes studied the wolf with a mix of curiosity and satisfaction. With a smile barely touching her lips, she murmured to herself:


    "My husband will like this..."


    Fenrir, still breathing heavily from the effort of escaping Mary Rose''s grasp, rose up majestically. For a few seconds, his fierce golden eyes locked onto Alice, as if evaluating the figure before him. But something changed. The intensity in his eyes softened, and the wolf''s body began to emit a silver glow.


    His paws transformed into delicate hands, and the vastness of the creature gave way to a slender, feminine figure. The transformation was graceful, as if it were natural to her. The woman now standing before Alice had ck hair cascading down to her waist like a shimmering waterfall. Her eyes still held that same golden gleam, but her gaze was now human, albeit still carrying the fierceness of her lupine nature.


    Fenrir ran a hand through her hair, taking a deep breath as her posture rxed. "Finally... free." Her voice was soft, but with a rough, primal tone, as if every word carried the strength of her true form.


    Alice crossed her arms, observing the newly transformed woman with an evaluative gaze. "You were a handful, you know? It wasn''t easy getting you out of that crazy woman''s hands."


    Fenrir turned fully toward Alice, her expression a mix of skepticism and gratitude. "And why would you do that? What do you gain by freeing me?"


    Alice gave a slight smile, as if the question were expected. "Let''s just say I like to bnce things out. Besides¡­" She paused, turning for a moment to gaze at the moon. "I have a debt to someone you''ll surely meet soon."


    Fenrir narrowed her eyes but didn''t press further. Instead, she stretched out her arm, flexing her fingers as if testing her newfound freedom. "It doesn''t matter the reason¡­ I have to admit, it''s good to be free from that nightmare. Tiamat is still there¡­"


    Alice raised an eyebrow, her tone slightly ironic. "Tiamat is another matter. A problem, I hope, will be dealt with soon. For now, focus on regaining your strength. You''ll have an important role in what''s toe."


    Fenrir sighed, crossing her arms. "I hate being used as a pawn¡­ But given what I just went through, I guess I don''t have much room toin."


    Alice took a step forward, her presence both authoritative andforting. She ced a light hand on Fenrir''s shoulder. "You won''t be a pawn. You''ll be a force. And with the right help, you might even be a catalyst to change the destiny that Mary Rose is trying to impose on this world."


    Fenrir''s gaze met Alice''s, and for a moment, there was a silent understanding between them.


    "Either way," Fenrir said, raising her chin with a determined expression, "I want revenge. For everything she did to me."


    Alice smiled, a smile full of confidence. "You''ll get your chance. But for now, rest. When the time is right, you''ll be ready."


    Fenrir nodded and turned to explore the courtyard, her presence still heavy with the weight of her original form. Alice remained standing, watching her with a thoughtful gleam in her eyes.


    "Dante is going to love this¡­" she murmured again, before turning her attention to the horizon, where the next move in the great game of fate was already beginning to unfold.

 Chapter 407 Fenrir and Valentina.

    The Hall reflected the soft light from the magicalmps burning on the walls, casting a shimmering glow that seemed to dance around the imposing figures present. The shadows stretching across the hall were broken only by the gleam of Valentina and Morgana''s jewels, both of them standing there, waiting.


    Dante now paced back and forth, ncing at them with his eyes as if contemting his words or his next steps. Unlike the meeting in the main hall, now it was just the three of them. He was calcting exactly what would happen and some variables he wanted to erase...N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Valentina was the first to break the silence. With her enigmatic smile and rxed posture, still charged with an incandescent aura, she looked at Dante and said, almost as if she were beginning a verbal dance, "What are you thinking, darling? I can feel that something''s bothering you¡­"


    Dante straightened up and met his wife''s gaze, his look deep and focused. "I need to go, Valentina. The time hase. I have to go to Hell. But before I leave, I need both of you to take on a responsibility."


    Morgana, standing beside Valentina, raised an eyebrow. Her blue eyes were filled with curiosity, and a wave of suspicion passed through her, as if she were carefully evaluating the situation. "What makes you think this is the right time, Dante? You haven''t prepared enough yet." Her voice, always calm and controlled, carried a tone of unease, but also an authority that matched her essence.


    She, as always, was ready to question, ready to analyze the reasoning behind Dante''s actions.


    Dante exhaled deeply, his gaze shifting between his two wives, as if weighing the trust he was cing in his words.


    "Alter said Astaroth is starting to move, Morgana. The winds are shifting. The bnce is about to be destroyed, and I can''t stay here any longer. But while I''m gone, I need someone to maintain control over Albion and deal with Mary Rose on this side, while I handle Astaroth." He paused, his eyes darkening with a slight shadow of seriousness. "I trust both of you to protect everything we''ve built here."


    Valentina stepped forward, her smile now softer, more intrigued, but concern was still visible in her golden eyes. "You know we will always do what''s necessary to protect our family, Dante. But are you absolutely sure it''s time?"


    Dante hesitated for a moment, as if pondering how to share his thoughts without revealing more than necessary.


    "I''ll have to pass through the nine cycles to regain the status of ruler of Hell," he paused, then looked directly at Morgana. "I can''t do it alone. I trust you both to take the reins while I''m gone."


    Morgana didn''t look away, her face as serious as always, but her expression grew tenser. "So, you want us to takemand while you go there... I understand. It''s not an easy task, but we''ll do what needs to be done. After all, who else could protect Albion if not us?" Morgana smiled.


    Valentina, in turn, moved closer to Dante, cing a gentle hand on his arm. Her eyes were like zing mes, but there was a touch of affection emanating from her. "You always ask so much of us, but we know your journey won''t be easy. We''re not questioning our responsibility, Dante. We''re just¡­ worried about you." She lowered her voice, her words bing more intimate, like a silent plea for him to take care of himself. "Promise me you''lle back, okay? No matter what happens. We can''t do this without you."


    Dante lightly touched Valentina''s hand, and in his touch, there was a silent promise, something only the two of them could understand. "I''ll return. Don''t worry, Valentina. The war isn''t over. It''s just changing form. But in the meantime, I need you and Morgana to act as the pirs holding up Albion."


    "Besides, there''s another thing, isn''t there? I think it''s time you two talk to Voralith, don''t you think? Now that you''ve regained your memories, it''s time to have that conversation with her. You have a lot to talk about," Dante chuckled lightly.


    Morgana nodded slowly, thoughtfully. "You''re right."


    Valentina watched Dante for a moment, the golden gleam in her eyes softening. "So... what else needs to be done before you leave? What can we do now, besides wait for the future to reveal itself?"


    "Mary Rose is the real problem here, but I have someone looking for her," Dante said with a mischievous smile.


    Before Morgana or Valentina could respond, the hall seemed to distort, the air growing denser and heavier, as if the walls themselves were reacting to what was about to happen. A low, rising sound, like the roar of a distant storm, filled the space, and suddenly, before them, the very space seemed to open up.


    A massive portal appeared in the center of the hall, its shape irregr, as if it were warping with time. The light emanating from the portal was blinding, and the air around it seemed to vibrate. Within it, a solitary figure emerged. It was a woman, tall and with an imposing presence. Her snow-white hair cascaded down to her waist, and her ck dress seemed to move as if it had a life of its own. Her eyes were a sea of serenity and power, with a touch of hidden cruelty.


    "It seems Alice found her quickly¡­" Dante remarked with a mischievous smile, his eyes gleaming with satisfaction as he saw his wife.


    She appeared in the center of the hall, wearing a smile that matched both her aura of mystery and her power. At her side, another figure emerged. Fenrir, or what remained of her. The wolf form that usually dominated Fenrir''s presence had vanished, and before everyone stood the woman. Her feminine appearance, marble-white skin, green eyes with a wild and uncontroble glow.


    "Hello, Husband¡­" Alice spoke with a soft voice, yet filled with authority. Her eyes, sharp as des, sparkled with a yful gleam. "I knew you were hiding something, but I didn''t expect you to have the audacity to y with my daughter like this. She looks like someone else. It''s so¡­ intriguing. Although I have to admit, you''ve yed your cards well." She smiled slightly, as though praising the move of a clever adversary.


    "Hello to you too, Mother." Morgana spoke, and Alice smiled at her, "I think ''mother'' doesn''t quite fit anymore, we''re sisters now, aren''t we?" She said, looking at Dante, making the rtionship between them clear...


    "Cough-Cough. I''m still here!" Dante said, interrupting the dynamic forming between mother and daughter with a dramatic and exaggerated cough, as if trying to bring the attention back to himself. He looked at Alice with a mischievous grin, knowing very well that she wasn''t one for such distractions, but finding it amusing to toy with the situation.


    "You found her faster than I thought. Did the hint I gave work?" Dante asked Alice directly.


    "Yes, looking for the Chaos energy you shared with me was more than enough, although it took a little while. Her current hideout is in the Giant''s Realm, more specifically... Under the Pce," Alicemented, and Dante smiled.


    "As I imagined... there wouldn''t be many ces where a Dragon like that could be kept. The caves in the Giant''s Realm are alwaysrge enough to house multiple dragons together," Dante said, smiling.


    "And what was her reaction?" Dante asked, unable to hide his curiosity. The anticipation was evident on his face.


    Alice, who seemed more pleased with the situation than anything else, let out a muffledugh. "She acted like a nervous slut, Fufufu¡­" Alice let out, her delicate hand covering her mouth, but theugh quickly turned into a mocking cackle. "YOU BITCH!!" She mimicked, making everyone around smile involuntarily at the exaggerated disy of anger she was portraying.


    Danteughed as well, enjoying the situation. He could perfectly imagine Mary Rose in a moment of frustration and rage. And, if there was one thing he knew, it was that shepletely lost control when her ns didn''t go as expected.


    "I love when you act like you have zero patience for these things," Dante said,ughing, and Alice responded with a sharp nce, though clearly pleased with the oue of the search.


    "Well, in the end, we got what we wanted. Fenrir is under control, at least for now," Alice said, regaining herposure, but still with a mischievous smile on her lips. "Now, if you ask me, I think Mary Rose is going to be pretty unhappy now that her... ''battery'' was stolen."


    Dante then looked at the woman behind Alice, who hadn''t said anything until now. "It''s good to see you''re well, Fenrir." Dante said as he began to approach the woman...


    He stood in front of her, his gaze sweeping over her body, which was undeniably... sinful, if I may say so...


    "It''s quite amusing to see you here like this... after trying to kill us in every possible way... Tell me, why did you target me in the Werewolf Kingdom?" Dante questioned, his red eyes starting to intimidate Fenrir.


    However, the woman remained silent until she finally found the courage to speak. Explore new worlds at empire


    "She killed my father," she said, pointing at Fenrir. "But I believe my father deserved it, didn''t he?" Fenrir asked directly, addressing the one who had murdered a god...


    Valentina Scarlet.

 Chapter 408 Welcome to the group

    "She killed my father," Fenrir said, pointing at Valentina.


    "But I believe my father deserved it, didn''t he?" Fenrir asked directly, addressing the one who had in a god.


    "So you attacked my entire family, put a target on my back, because your filthy daddy got killed?" Dante said, his eyes burning with rage. After all, her father was Loki¡ªthe Loki.


    A god who only knew how to cause chaos.


    "..." Fenrir remained silent.


    She didn''t avert her gaze, but the tension in her eyes betrayed the internal battle she was fighting.


    Dante, however, didn''t back down.


    His expression remained filled with unmatched anger and nervous energy¡ªa me burning within his soul, one that wouldn''t easily be extinguished.


    "Come on, Fenrir," he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm and a cold tone of provocation. "You''re telling me that all this chaos, this whole vendetta, is because Valentina did what anyone with a shred of decency should have done? Your father wasn''t just a maniptor. He was a virus. Everything he touched turned to rot."


    Alice, who had remained silent until now, tilted her head slightly, an enigmatic smile ying on her lips. She knew Dante was just getting started. And, in part, she appreciated the intensity he brought to moments like this. To her, it was almost like a dance: Dante being Dante, burning with his truth while others around him struggled to keep up.


    Fenrir stood firm, but something in her gaze shifted¡ªa flicker of emotion. Regret, perhaps, or restrained fury. She finally spoke, her voice low but heavy with weight.


    "Loki may have been... imperfect," she began, as though carefully choosing her words, "but he was still my father. And you don''t understand what that means to someone like me. To something like me. No matter how monstrous he was, he was the only connection I had to... something greater."


    "Greater?" Dante repeated, his voice a mix of disbelief and scorn. "Are you seriously telling me that the bastard who threw his own people into misery for fun, who betrayed allies and family like they were disposable chess pieces, was something greater? Don''t make meugh."


    Fenrir stepped forward, her posture shifting slightly. There was now a challenge in her stance, as though she was ready to confront Dante. But she didn''t raise her voice or let anger consume her.


    "You don''t know what it''s like to live in the shadow of someone like that, Dante," she said, her eyes locked on his. "Yes, I fought against you. Yes, I hated her. But it''s because he was all I had. I didn''t have a choice¡ªor at least, I thought I didn''t."


    "Oh, really?" Dante shot back, his tone sharp as steel. "Then let me show you something your father caused."


    Before Fenrir could react, Dante''s hand shot out, grabbing her by the throat and lifting her effortlessly.


    "Look into my eyes," hemanded, his voice heavy with power.


    Fenrir obeyed, unable to resist, and then... the world was swallowed by her vision.


    She still felt his hand on her throat as she was pulled into the depths of his memory.


    There, she saw a shadowy copy of the woman who had killed her father.


    The figure held a crimson spear engraved with ck runes, her lifeless eyes sunken with dark circles, and blood from countless battles stained her hands. Her expression was that of a furious beast, primal and unrelenting.


    She wore a shattered crown¡ªa remnant of an old title. Queen? No, it was more like a symbol of annihtion. Her armor was drenched in blood, her pale skin marred by battle wounds, bruises, and cuts that were just beginning to heal.


    Fenrir watched as the woman raised her spear once more for another battle.


    The woman nced at Fenrir with disdain, and Fenrir nearly crumbled under the pressure of that gaze. The scene shifted to the same woman unfurling two enormous wings engulfed in pure mes.


    Her body became more monstrous, her hands slightly shifting form. Her power surged like a catalyst, transforming her into something new. The bat-like wings morphed into reptilian ones, the mes darkened, and her power erupted in a deadly crimson pir.


    "Your father caused this," Dante''s voice echoed in her thoughts.


    Sounds of armies shing filled the air as Fenrir witnessed a brutal scene. Screams of fear, hatred, and despair echoed from all sides¡ªpeople begging for their lives, praying for salvation, and facing their final moments before that monster.


    Fenrir felt herself recoil as she watched Valentina¡ªlike a fiery, wrathful valkyrie¡ªravaging everything in her path. Humans, werewolves, elves, even her own kind.


    Dante had only wanted to show the results of her father''s actions. But to make her understand, he had to show her a fragment of his memory.


    Fenrir turned her gaze back to Valentina, who now looked exhausted¡ªa somber expression covering the long stretch of destruction where the beasts had fought.


    She saw that fiery-haired woman utterly destroyed.


    ''All of this... why?...'' Fenrir asked herself.


    "Because of your father," Dante''s voice echoed in her mind, answering her unspoken question. "Valentina was hunted for years; she was never truly free in her life. She was enved by reality, forced to fight to survive. That''s how she became what you see¡ªchoosing to destroy everything and die free¡ªall because your father kept pushing for wars from the shadows."


    "3,892,293 lives were taken by this spear," Dante said, his eyes fixed on the version of Valentina he vowed never to see again.


    "Then, the mysterious god descended from the heavens, frustrated by the failure of his years-long n."


    Fenrir''s gaze shifted, and she saw a powerful man with golden hair and eyes as blue as a stereotypical viin. He summoned Gungnir and aimed it at Valentina.


    Atop the pile of corpses, Valentina looked at the god from head to toe. Fenrir nced at her father and saw disdain, hatred, and a gaze as dark as the abyss.


    "Too bad your father was a fool. He didn''t see thising," Dante said. "Gungnir betrayed him."


    The damaged weapon in Valentina''s hand exploded into the god''s body, sending him flying. He looked forward, stunned, and for the first time, roared in an unfamiliar tongue.


    "You can''t betray me! I need this world!"


    Fenrir finally understood what her father had been after. But then her eyes fell on Valentina, who now wielded a new spear in her hand.


    The god turned pale, sweat dripping from his forehead. Then, Gungnir pierced through his skull.


    "That''s your father¡ªa filthy worm who provoked a holy war without a single thought for anyone. A repugnant being," Dante said, releasing Fenrir and letting her fall to the ground.


    Fenrir copsed to her knees, gasping and trembling. The images Dante had shown her still spun in her mind, seared into her soul. It felt as though the weight of everything was crushing her shoulders. The destruction, the chaos, the pain. The memories Dante had shared weren''t just images or words¡ªthey were vivid sensations she would never forget.


    She looked up at him, her eyes filled with a mix of shock, pain, and indignation. "Do you think I knew this? That I knew what he was capable of doing? I had no idea what my father was¡ª"


    "And that''s exactly the problem!" Dante interrupted, his voice cutting through the air like a de. "You didn''t know because you chose to close your eyes. Because it was easier to believe afortable lie than to face the ugly, hard truth. You followed him blindly, Fenrir. You defended him, protected him, even after he was gone. Do you think anyone weak could kill a god? He exploited everything to create a mass ughter. Why? Because that son of a bitch wanted to rule the."


    "I was a child!" Fenrir shouted, her voice breaking with emotion. "I grew up believing he was my world, my protector. How could I have known...?"


    "And when you grew up?" Dante countered, crossing his arms as he stared her down with unrelenting intensity. "You didn''t even listen to our side before turning an entire kingdom against us."


    Fenrir lowered her head, her hands clutching the ground tightly. The truth in Dante''s words was like poison, burning inside her. He was right, and it ate away at her.


    "You''re right..." she whispered, her voice barely audible. "I was weak. A coward. I didn''t want to believe my father was the monster everyone said he was. And now... now I see what it''s cost."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Dante watched her for a moment, his expression softening slightly. He stepped back, giving her space to breathe and process.


    "This isn''t about what you''ve done," he said, his voice less harsh now. "It''s about who you''ll be moving forward. Because honestly, this world''s already broken. You''ve seen what your father caused, what he did to Valentina, to me, to the world. The question is: what will you do now, knowing you''ve already helped Mary Rose gain more power?"


    Fenrir lifted her head, her green eyes glowing with a newfound determination. She was still trembling, but something in her posture had shifted¡ªsomething firmer, stronger.


    "I can''t change the past," she said, her voice gaining strength. "But I can make amends in the present. I want to set things right, Dante. I want to fight¡ªnot as Loki''s daughter, but as someone choosing the right path."


    "Wee to the group," Dante said.


    The women exchanged nces. ''The Dante Effect'', Valentina thought, and Morgana nodded in agreement. ''Yes, it''s definitely the Dante Effect at work again.''

 Chapter 409 Spiritual Energy

    "Give me your sword. I need it," Dante demanded, his voice firm as he stood before the vampire, who didn''t seem convinced at all. In fact, Ranni looked positively livid.


    "No," she replied tly.


    Dante tried again, this time with a sharper edge to his tone. "Are you trying to destroy our world? Just hand over the damn sword already. I need to talk to Tssa."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Ranni raised an eyebrow at him, her irritation palpable. "If she wanted to talk to you, she would have shown up by now. She doesn''t want to speak with you."


    That was thest straw. After an hour of fruitless arguing, Dante finally snapped.


    "Fine, screw this," he growled.


    A dark mist rose around him, swirling like a living thing as it wrapped around Ranni, holding her firmly in ce.


    "You all think I''m joking, don''t you? The world is falling apart, and you''re ying coy. I should just take my wives and leave this sector to burn while the rest of you idiots perish," he snarled, his patiencepletely gone.


    "Kyaa! Let me go! Let me go!" Ranni shrieked, kicking and iling in the air as the miasma held her tightly.


    Dante''s frustration had reached a boiling point. He''d been trying to save a world that didn''t seem to care about being saved, and his nerves were shot.


    "Just give me the damn sword already," he growled.


    Ranni continued to struggle in the air, her expression shifting between indignation and genuine fear. The miasma coiled tighter, not enough to injure her but sufficient to immobilize herpletely. It was a disy of overwhelming power, one that even a vampire as strong as Ranni couldn''t ignore.


    "You''re hurting me, you bastard!" she shouted, her voice betraying the growing panic inside her.


    "You still don''t get it, do you?" Dante''s voice was low and cold, his fury seeping into every word. "The world is copsing around us, and you''re clinging to petty pride and pointless arguments. I don''t have time for this. Give. Me. The. Sword."


    Ranni''s eyes widened, and while she kept resisting out of sheer stubbornness, something about Dante''s intensity began to crack her resolve. She knew he was right. She knew the situation was dire. But admitting that meant admitting she''d been wrong¡ªa blow her pride wasn''t ready to take.


    "I... I can''t just give you the sword!" she finally yelled. "It''s an ancient artifact, bound to me! You don''t understand what you''re asking for!"


    Dante scoffed, his patience beyond worn. "You think I don''t know that? Do you think I''m standing here begging for fun? If I could fix this without you, I would''ve done it already."


    The miasma tightened slightly, and Ranni let out a strangled gasp. "You talk like you''re the only one that matters! Like the rest of us are just pawns in your grand n!"


    "Pawns? Of course you are!" Dante snapped, his voice rising for the first time. "But I''m trying to save this damn mess! Do you think I''m doing this for myself? I could just grab my wives, leave this ce, and let you all rot in the hellhole you created. But no! I''m here, fighting for people who don''t even care about their own survival!"


    Ranni fell silent, stunned by the sheer force of Dante''s words. She knew he was right. She''d known it all along. But the weight of the sword and her own pride held her back.


    "If you want the sword so badly," she challenged, her voice trembling, "then take it from me."


    Dante smiled, but there was no humor in it¡ªjust weariness and frustration. "I''ve considered it, Ranni. But unlike you, I still try words before resorting to force."


    He released the miasma, letting her fall to the ground with a dull thud. She coughed and gasped for air, ring up at him with a mix of fury and unease. Before she could fully recover, Dante stepped closer, leaning down so his eyes met hers.


    "This sword isn''t just yours, Ranni. It''s a legacy, a tool, something that can save millions of lives. If you refuse to understand that, then I will take its power from you by force. Believe me, I don''t want to do that."


    Ranni hesitated, her defiance wavering as she saw the raw determination in Dante''s eyes. She realized he wasn''t bluffing. He truly was carrying an impossible burden. And maybe, just maybe, she was being irrational.


    "You should have just called me." A sudden feminine voice echoed, apanied by the appearance of a floating sword.


    "I told her to call you, but apparently, your wielder is a moron who can''t grasp a simple phrase like ''The world is ending,''" Dante snapped, his frustration evident. The sword seemed to nce at Ranni for a moment, radiating disappointment.


    "Ranni," said Tssa, her tone soft but sharper than any de. "I''m certain I told you that if he ever needed me, all you had to do was let me know."


    "I¡­" Ranni started, but her voice faltered. She had no good excuse and she knew it.


    "Perhaps it''s time to reconsider your role as my wielder," Tssa continued, now floating directly in front of Dante. "You should already know, Ranni, that pride is a luxury we cannot afford in times like these."


    Dante scoffed, his irritation still palpable, though Tssa''s arrival seemed to ease some of his tension. "Finally, someone with sense." Crossing his arms, he regarded Tssa with a silent reverence. "I didn''t want all this drama, but honestly, I''m sick of dealing with egos while the world is falling apart."


    Tssa floated closer to him, her de glowing even brighter. "You''re right to be impatient, Dante. The threat we face allows no hesitation. Tell me, what''s the n?"


    "Make a contract with me. I need spiritual energy," Dante said bluntly, his gaze locked on the dragon-shaped sword.


    "You''re seriously following through with that n to be a dragon?" Tssa asked, her tone inquisitive. Dante met her eyes and held her gaze for several seconds.


    "Do I have another choice?" he said finally.


    "I''m doing everything I can to maintain my human form, but given what''sing¡­ the only thing Ick now is spiritual energy. I''ve already gathered enough mana," he exined.


    To ascend to dragonhood, Dante had crafted a meticulous n. First, he had Alice teach him how to absorb nearly limitless mana. Then, he gathered miasma and demonic energy in equal measures. Finally, he amassed an extraordinary amount of diacronic essence from Voralith. Now, he was only one step away from a catastrophic ascension. But that wasn''t what Dante wanted.


    Dante didn''t just want to save or destroy the world¡ªhe wanted to annihte the bnce and stability that bound it.


    "Do you want to save the world or destroy it? This goes beyond anything I imagined," Tssa said cautiously.


    "I''ve already secured Neutral, Positive, and Negative Energies," Dante replied. "Now, I just need Spiritual and Divine Energy. I''m doing this to shatter this world''s chains within Hell itself and stop the catastrophe that''sing."


    Tssa floated in silence for a moment, her de pulsing faintly as if mimicking a deep breath. She seemed to be processing the magnitude of Dante''s words. For his part, Dante remained motionless, the intensity in his eyes a clear deration that he wouldn''t back down.


    "You''re setting yourself on a path of no return," Tssa finally said, her voice heavy with genuine concern. "If you gather all these energies and truly ascend as a dragon, you won''t be human anymore. Not even a god. You''ll be¡­ something beyond. Something this world may not survive."


    Dante exhaled sharply, folding his arms. "You think I don''t know that? Every step I take pulls me further from who I used to be. But if that''s what it takes to stop Mary Rose and Astaroth, then it''s a price I''m willing to pay."


    "Do you not see the risk?" Tssa asked, her tone urgent. "This transformation could destroy not only you but everyone around you. Such an unstable force could rip apart the very fabric of this world."


    "I see the risk," he replied, his voice firm. "But I also see the risk of doing nothing. Mary Rose is nearly finished with her n, and when that happens, there won''t be a world left to protect. So tell me, Tssa, are you going to help me or not?"


    The silence that followed was almost tangible. Tssa floated back slightly, as if reevaluating Dante¡ªnot just as a warrior or strategist, but as someone willing to sacrifice everything.


    "You''re insane foring this far," she said atst. "But perhaps that''s exactly what the world needs right now." Her light red, filling the chamber. "I will ept the contract."


    Dante''s eyes shone with determination as he extended his hand. "Then let''s begin."


    Tssa''s light intensified, enveloping Dante as ancient runes began to form in the air around him. The words of the contract weren''t spoken in anymonnguage but in a primordial tongue that resonated directly with the soul. Each syble carried the weight of bygone eras, and Dante could feel Tssa''s power pouring into him like an unstoppable current.


    "Do you understand what you''re asking, Dante?" Tssa''s voice echoed in his mind. "By epting this contract, you won''t merely use my spiritual energy¡ªyou will bind yourself to me in a way that cannot be undone. My essence will be part of you, and you will be part of me."


    "I understand," he replied without hesitation. "And I ept the consequences."


    The sword''s glow grew even brighter, and Dante felt a sharp pain sear through his being. It wasn''t a physical pain but something deeper, as if Tssa were tearing a piece of his soul away to rece it with her own essence. He clenched his teeth but stood firm, knowing this was necessary.


    When the light finally began to fade, Dante dropped to his knees, gasping for air, a new energy burning within him. He could feel Tssa''s spiritual essence coursing through him, blending seamlessly with the other energies he had already amassed. It was as though a new door had been unlocked, and he instinctively knew how to wield this newfound power.


    "You now have what you asked for," Tssa said, her form floating back into the air, her glow dimmer than before. "But remember, Dante: every step you take toward this power takes you further from who you once were. Make sure it''s worth it."


    He rose slowly, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "Now, all that''s left is Divine Energy... Looks like I''ll need to pay a visit to this world''s Goddess."


    And with that, Dante vanished without a trace, leaving the sword and the vampire behind.

 Chapter 410 Angelic Visit

    The air was thick with an almost palpable tension as Dante stood before the Veil, the mystical barrier separating the human world from Paradise.


    A weave of light and divine energy pulsed before him, a living, breathing fabric vibrating with absolute power. Most people, even the most powerful, would hesitate to confront something so formidable.


    But Dante? He smiled.


    "Ah, finally. Took me long enough to find this thing, especially after she started ignoring me," he murmured, cracking his knuckles and flexing his hands. "She said only the invited can enter. But since she''s avoiding me, I guess I don''t have much of a choice."


    He took a step forward, the Veil''s glow reflecting in his eyes. Each particle of light seemed to push against him, as if the barrier itself knew he didn''t belong.


    Dante ignored it.


    He raised his hands, watching the cosmic fabric twist and writhe at his touch.


    "So... how do you break this thing? Kick it? Pull it? Say some magic words?" He pondered for a moment before shrugging. "Ah, who cares? I''ll go with the ssic method."


    With a grunt of effort that sounded more like an exaggerated groan of boredom, Dante grabbed hold of the Veil with both hands.


    The divine light seared his skin, but he onlyughed. "Really? This is all you''ve got? That doesn''t even tickle."


    Dante was still a creature of the night, after all. Divine energy shed violently with his negative, dark essence. Even using the positive energy gifted to him by Fey, the damage from such sacred power was impossible to ignore.


    And yet, with a swift, brutal motion, he pulled. The Veil resisted¡ªthough only for a moment. A sound like sacred thunder ripping through the cosmos echoed as the fabric of reality tore under his strength, unraveling in a whirlwind of blinding light.


    Dante stepped back, admiring his work. "Wow, that was... disappointing. I thought it''d be harder. Quality''s slipping, huh?"


    No sooner had the words left his lips than a storm of wings and light filled the space around him. Angels descended in a swarm, each armed to the teeth with ming swords, spears of pure energy, and gazes sharp enough to cut through mountains. In an instant, they surrounded him, forming a perfect circle, their stances those of divine warriors ready to obliterate any threat.


    Dante raised his hands in an exaggerated gesture of surrender. "Whoa, whoa! Such a warm wee! Didn''t realize you guys lined up for autographs."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    One of the angels, clearly the leader, stepped forward. His wings zed with an almost unbearable intensity, and his golden armor was a masterpiece of celestial craftsmanship. He raised his sword, pointing it at Dante. "Insolent mortal! You dare to defile the Sacred Veil and enter the celestial realm uninvited?"


    "Uninvited?" Dante repeated, tilting his head as though genuinely confused. "I think you''ve got it wrong. I am the invitation." He paused, letting the sarcasm drip from his words. "But hey, if it makes you feel better, I can step back outside and knock. Maybe someone will answer."


    The angel didn''t find it amusing. "You havemitted a grave affront against divinew. For this, you shall be judged and punished!"


    Dante pretended to shiver. "Punished? Oh no, how scary! What are you gonna do? Send me to Hell? Got ns there already."


    The circle of angels tightened, their weapons glowing with lethal energy. The leader raised his sword again, ready to issue themand to strike. But Dante held up a hand, as though asking for a moment.


    "Before we start this little fight, just for the record¡ªI didn''te here to cause trouble. Well, not much trouble. I''m here to talk to someone. Someone very specific."


    "Maybe you''ve heard of him... the big guy, beard, kind of bossy. You call him ''Father,'' I call him ''Battery Pack.''"


    A murmur swept through the celestial host, an indecipherable blend of outrage and bewilderment. Dante, however, onlyughed to himself.


    "Look, I get it. You''ve got a tough job¡ªguarding Paradise, following orders, keeping people like me out to prevent a mess. But let''s be honest here. None of you have dealt with someone like me before, have you? Bet half of you are thinking right now, ''Who the hell is this guy?''"


    One of the angels stepped forward, clearly offended. "You have no idea what you''re up against here, mortal. Divine justice is absolute!"


    "Ah, divine justice, h h h," Dante said, waving his hand as if mimicking a talking puppet. "Is that what you call it when you burn entire cities for minor sins? Or kick people out for biting an apple? Real fair, guys, real fair."


    The leader, visibly furious now, bellowed, "Enough of your insolence! Prepare to face the wrath of Heaven!"


    "Alright, alright," Dante said, raising his hands in mock surrender. "Here''s the deal: you let me through, I take care of my business, and nobody has to be... how do I put it? Humiliated in front of their colleagues."


    A heavy silence fell over the field. Then, Dante shed a devilish grin. "Or we can do this the hard way. Just so you know, I''m terrible at holding back."


    The army advanced, but at that moment, something shifted. Dante''s aura red, a dark energy swirling around him. He cracked his neck, his eyes glowing with a force that made even the angels hesitate.


    "Well," he murmured, spreading his arms, "looks like we''re going with the hard way."


    His power surged to its peak, the very fabric of reality trembling under the weight of his energy. Sensing the impending danger¡ª


    "ENOUGH!"


    The feminine voice ripped through the air,den with authority and power. It resonated like serene thunder, halting the angelic army in their tracks. The light around them grew even brighter as two figures materialized in front of the circle of angels.


    Raphael and Uriel.


    Raphael was tall, with long, flowing pink hair cascading over her shoulders. Her presence was both angelic and stern, her eyes glowing with a serene yet unyielding energy. She radiated a sense of calm power, like the stillness before a storm. Beside her stood Uriel, her opposite in many ways: rigid andmanding, her short white hair and disciplined posture exuding an air of unshakable authority.


    Dante looked from the two to the angelic leader, who still held his ming sword aloft. "Well, looks like the bosses are here. I was starting to think nobody around here understood the concept of a chain ofmand."


    Raphael ignored Dante''s quip and stepped forward, her gaze cutting through the angelic circle like a de. "He is a guest."


    The word hung in the air, heavy with meaning.


    She added, with a faint hint of disdain, "An unwee guest, but a guest nheless."


    The leader of the angelic host frowned deeply, his dissatisfaction clear. "But he broke the Veil! That is a direct affront to divinew! How can we simply¡ª"


    "We are not here to debate thews, Zaphkiel," Raphael interjected, her voice firm. "His presence was foretold, and his arrival¡ªhowever disrespectful¡ªmust not be hindered."


    Uriel, who had remained silent until now, gave a solemn nod. "The Father''s will is clear. He will be received... though under strict watch."


    Dante smirked, crossing his arms. "Surveince? How cute. I thought you''d be too busy to organize an escort just for me."


    Raphael shot him a frosty re but said nothing. Instead, she turned to the circle of angels. "Stand down. Now."


    There was a moment of hesitation before the angels began lowering their weapons, one by one, until the hostility in the air started to dissipate. Zaphkiel, however, remained motionless, his grip tightening around his sword.


    "Zaphkiel," Uriel said, her voice low andmanding, "that wasn''t a request."


    Raphael turned back to Dante, crossing her arms over her chest, the movement causing her form to shift subtly as she pursed her lips in visible irritation. "You have no idea the chaos you''ve caused here today. I hope you have a good reason for this intrusion."


    Dante shrugged, a teasing smile still ying on his lips. "Chaos? This is chaos to you? Looks more like a homeowner''s association meeting. But yeah, I''ve got a good reason. I''m here to negotiate."


    "Negotiate," Uriel repeated, skepticism dripping from her tone.


    "That''s right," Dante said, leaning forward slightly. "And trust me, it''s a negotiation you''ll want to hear. Because if I have to handle this my way... well, let''s just say the Veil won''t be the only thing broken today."


    Raphael sighed, rubbing her temples as though dealing with a stubborn child. "We''ll take you to the Father. But if you cause any more problems, Dante, don''t expect mercy."


    Dante raised an eyebrow, his grin widening into pure provocation. "Mercy? That word feels strangeing from you. Let''s be honest, it''s never exactly been at the top of Heaven''s to-do list, has it?"


    Uriel didn''t reply. Instead, she gave a brief nod to Raphael, who immediately began organizing the angels. The army dispersed with military precision, though many still shot hostile res at Dante as they vanished in beams of light.


    Dante spread his arms theatrically. "Look at that¡ªpeace in Paradise. While a war rages in the mortal world and Hell¡­ Funny how that doesn''t scare me. Once again, she''s ignoring the world and living for herself."


    Raphael fixed him with an icy stare. "If you really want to leave here without incident, I suggest you control your tongue. You talk too much."


    "Without incident?" Dante echoed,ughing. "Oh, my dear, my very existence is an incident."


    Uriel, without even looking at him, murmured, "And an affront."


    Dante finally seemed to dial down his yful sarcasm. Well, mostly. He enjoyed messing with people¡ªespecially those who, in his eyes, were too detached from reality to understand the bigger picture.


    "Let''s get serious now," Dante said, his tone shifting slightly. "I''ve secured all the Celestial Virtues and obtained five of the Seven Deadly Sins. I came here to see Strelitzia to gain Divine Power."


    Raphael and Uriel''s eyes widened in shock at the revtion.


    "Oh? Seems like your dear Mother didn''t tell you what I''ve been doing for her," Dante added with a sly grin. "While I clean up her mess, she''s busy taking the credit for my work. How fascinating..."


    He chuckled as the angels exchanged stunned nces.


    "It was Strelitzia who gave me the location of all the Celestial Virtues, by the way," Dante said, his voiceced with just enough smugness to provoke them further.

 Chapter 411 Divine Energy

    The silence that followed Dante''s words was almost palpable, as if the very light of Heaven hesitated. Raphael clenched his fists, and the peaceful expression on his face shifted to something darker¡ªa carefully restrained fury. Uriel remained still, but her golden eyes burned with intensity, scrutinizing every word from Dante as if they were daggers aimed directly at him.


    "You dare use the Heavenly Mother of something so vile?" Raphael asked, his voice low butced with a contained anger that could make mountains tremble.


    Dante shrugged, the smile never leaving his lips. "usation? No, no, dear. It''s a fact. But I understand¡ªtruths that don''t fit your narrative are hard to swallow." He began circling the two archangels, like a predator taunting its prey. "You live in this golden bubble, ignoring the cracks in the Veil, the cries from the mortal world, and the rising chaos in Hell. Meanwhile, I''m down there, ying chess with monsters and cleaning up the mess she left behind."


    Uriel finally spoke, her voice sharp as the edge of a de. "If these ims are false, your head won''t leave here attached to your body, Dante."


    Dante stopped abruptly, raising a finger as if lecturing distracted children. "See? That''s what I like about you guys¡ªso quick with the threats. It''s refreshing, really. But if you want proof, just ask the ''Heavenly Mother'' herself. I bet she won''t deny it. Of course, she might... omit a few details."


    Raphael narrowed his eyes. "You im to have acquired both Virtues and Sins. That''s not something you can do without consequences."


    "Ah, the consequences." Dante sighed dramatically, cing a hand over his chest. "Believe me, I feel them. Carrying them is like dancing with a dragon¡ªfiery, dangerous, and honestly, quite exhrating. But you lot prefer to stay up here, pretending the chaos down below doesn''t affect you. Am I wrong?"


    Uriel stepped forward, her presence radiating power. "If you''ve truly done what you im, then you''re ying with forces that could destroy everything. We''re not blind to the chaos, Dante, but you act like an arsonist ming others for the fires you set."


    Dante tilted his head, studying Uriel with sharp curiosity. "Interesting. Maybe you''re the only one here who understands what''s at stake. But tell me, Uriel, if the world''s already burning, don''t you think it''s time to set a bigger fire to consume the ashes? A divine reset, so to speak."


    Raphael took a deep breath, crossing his arms. "You want to speak to the Mother, don''t you? Why? Just to boast about your supposed achievements?"


    "Oh, Raphael, always so literal." Dante grinned. "I want what she promised me¡ªdivine power. It''s the finalponent for my... transformation." He paused, letting the word linger in the air. "And before you ask, yes, I''ll use it to save the world. Well, in a way."


    Uriel narrowed her eyes. "In a way?"


    Dante shrugged again. "Let''s just say I''m still figuring out what''ll happen. I''m giving it time to understand the effects."


    The silence that followed was even heavier than before, until Raphael finally spoke. "If the Heavenly Mother has received you, then the decision is hers. But know this, Dante¡ªany misstep, and there will be no mercy."


    Dante''s grin widened, and he spread his arms. "Ah, Raphael, mercy was never something I expected. I just hope you can keep up." As he spoke, Dante let a sliver of his aura slip out.


    "!!!" Raphael and Uriel instinctively recoiled, their eyes wide as they struggled to process what they were sensing.


    "This... shouldn''t be possible," Raphael muttered, her voice trembling. The rosy glow around her flickered, unstable. "You''re fusing... opposing forces. Spiritual and Negative. This is an abomination!"


    "Ah, ''abomination,'' your favorite word, isn''t it?" Dante mocked, stepping forward. Each of his movements seemed to make the ground tremble, as if Heaven itself was contemting rejecting him. "You lovebeling what you don''t understand. You know what''s funny? This power you call an abomination was built from pieces of Strelitzia''s own creations. The Virtues, the Sins... all part of her system. So, tell me, who''s the real monster here?"


    Uriel, silent until now, finally drew her sword, the de radiating divine light. She pointed it at Dante, her eyes burning with determination. "It doesn''t matter how you obtained this power. If you threaten the bnce of Heaven and the cosmos, we will not let you continue."


    Dante tilted his head, his smile growing even more menacing. "Ah, bnce. That meaningless word you love to throw around to justify your inaction. Bnce is just an excuse for doing nothing. You think you have control over everything, but look at me." He gestured to himself, his aura swelling further.


    "You didn''t even know your daddy was a mommy¡ªimagine trying to grasp bnce! Fufufu..." Dante began tough, and then, "Did you know this world is fals¡ª"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "That''s enough, Dante." Strelitzia''s voice cut through, silencing him before he could say more.


    Dante stopped mid-sentence, momentarily surprised, before his trademark mocking grin returned. Slowly, he turned to face Strelitzia, now fully visible. Her presence emanated absolute authority, her wings radiating a light that outshone everything around her. The very atmosphere seemed to calm in her presence.


    "Ah, Strelitzia," Dante said theatrically, taking a step back and giving an exaggerated bow. "Always so punctual when ites to shutting me up. You have a real talent for ruining my jokes, you know?"


    Strelitzia ignored his provocation, descending gracefully until she stood level with Dante. Her glowing eyes held a mix of frustration and something resembling... exhaustion. "You''ve crossed enough lines for one day, Dante. There''s no need to reveal truths they''re not ready to hear."


    Dante raised an eyebrow, amusement still clear on his face. "Ah, but how will they ever learn if no one challenges them? You know as well as I do they livefortably in this convenient ignorance."


    Raphael and Uriel appeared even more confused and wary but remained silent, watching the sh between Dante and Strelitzia unfold.


    "Dante," Strelitzia said, her voice sharp. "You came here with a specific purpose. Do not stray from it."


    He chuckled quietly, crossing his arms. "Yes, yes. Focus. Always so pragmatic, aren''t you? Very well, let''s get straight to the point. I''m here to im what you promised me."


    Raphael stepped forward, visibly uneasy. "What was promised? What kind of deal have you made?"


    Strelitzia raised a hand, silencing her with a simple gesture. "That is none of your concern, Raphael. This matter is between Dante and me." Her gaze returned to Dante. "And it''s time to settle it."


    Dante smirked, clearly pleased. "Now we''re speaking the samenguage." He took a few steps toward Strelitzia, his aura dimming slightly, though it remained overwhelming.


    Before anything else could happen, he nced over his shoulder at Raphael and Uriel, winking arrogantly. "Don''t worry, children. This won''t hurt. Well... not for you, at least."


    Strelitzia sighed deeply, visibly restraining herself from rolling her eyes. "You''ll never change, will you?"


    "I change constantly," he replied with a grin. "That''s why I''m so interesting."


    Dante crossed his arms, tilting his head as he looked directly at Strelitzia. "You know what I''m here for, and you know I won''t leave without it. So why prolong the inevitable? Give me the divine energy."


    Strelitzia remained silent for a moment, her eyes scrutinizing Dante as though deciding something crucial. "Do you understand what you''re asking for?" Her voice was calm butden with seriousness. "Divine energy isn''t just power. It''s a burden. It means carrying a piece of the cosmos'' very essence, and ites with consequences."


    Danteughed, shaking his head. "Oh, don''t worry. I''m already full of burdens. One more won''t make a difference. Besides, I don''t have time for moral lessons, Strelitzia. The world is falling apart, in case you haven''t noticed."


    "I have noticed," she replied, her tone unwavering. "And that''s exactly why I''m hesitant. Giving you divine energy could either bring bnce orpletely destroy what''s left of this world. You walk a fine line between salvation and ruin, Dante."


    He shrugged. "Bnce has never been my strong suit. But doing what needs to be done? Now, that''s another story. You know I''m the only one who can handle this."


    Strelitzia closed her eyes for a moment, as though meditating on her decision. When she opened them again, an intense light radiated from her, and her wings expanded, filling the space with a celestial glow that even made Raphael and Uriel step back in reverence.


    "You''re right," she said, her voice now carrying an almost divine resonance. "This is a critical moment. And as much as it pains me to admit it, you''re the only one capable of bearing this burden right now."


    Dante''s grin widened, almost relieved, yet still exuding his signature confidence. "Finally, some sense. So, shall we get this over with?"


    Strelitzia extended her hands, and a sphere of pure light began to form between them. It was so bright it seemed impossible to look at directly, but Dante didn''t avert his gaze for a second. He stepped forward, extending his own hands.


    "You understand there''s no going back after this," she warned. "This energy will change you in ways even I can''t predict."


    "I''m used to change," he replied, his eyes glowing with determination. "Now, give it to me."


    Strelitzia nodded slowly, and with an elegant motion, she pushed the sphere of light toward him. As soon as the divine energy touched Dante''s hands, it expanded, engulfing him in a vortex of pure power. The chamber was filled with a deafening roar, and Raphael and Uriel had to shield their eyes from the overwhelming brilliance.


    Dante felt the divine energy invade his body, burning like fire and freezing like ice simultaneously, every cell vibrating with unimaginable power. He screamed, not in pain, but in release, in eptance. His form began to glow, his aura expanding to levels even Strelitzia seemed surprised by.


    When the light finally receded, Dante stood, breathing heavily. His body still radiated a golden light, his eyes now shone like stars, and his presence was almost oppressive.


    "Well," he said with a weary but triumphant smile, "I guess that takes care of the divine energy problem."


    Strelitzia watched him for a moment before speaking. "Leave. You have what you wanted."


    "Of course, everything is perfectly aligned now," Dante replied with a smirk. Then, with a flicker of his energy, he disappeared, tearing through the Veil that protects Paradise once more as he went.

 Chapter 412 We will have plenty of time.

    Dante stepped through the portal back into Albion, his presence now more imposing than ever.


    His aura radiated newly acquired divine energy, mixed with the chaos and various other powers he had been umting. Each passing moment, these energies grew exponentially.


    He had expected the usual chaos¡ªarguments, preparations, wives exchanging insults and jokes¡ªbut to his surprise, the city was silent. In the center of the main hall stood Fenrir, alone, waiting for him.


    She didn''t appear hostile. In fact, there was something in her posture that was almost... hesitant. As if she were weighing every word she was about to say.


    "Fenrir," Dante said, raising an eyebrow as he approached. "Honestly, I thought I''d be greeted by a crowd. Not that I''mining, but... where is everyone?"


    "They''re at the hot spring that the World Tree and Morgana recently created..." she replied calmly, her green eyes glowing with intensity. "I''m here because... I wanted to speak with you. Alone."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Dante tilted his head, curious. "That''s new. Well, let''s hear it then. What''s so important that it needed all this... privacy?"


    "Actually..." Fenrir murmured, looking at him, and then she spoke again. "Take this." As she said this, a massive concentration of End Energy appeared in her hand, a ck sphere.


    "I heard the n... so I''ll help." She focused all the energy she could muster. "I''m not very proficient with this... I''m a beast, they didn''t teach me how to control it, and... I broke the Ragnarok Cycle, so my power is nowhere near its true form."


    Dante narrowed his eyes, observing the pulsating ck sphere of energy in Fenrir''s hands. He gave a crooked smile, a mix of curiosity and approval.


    "Breaking the Ragnarok Cycle, huh? That''s not something you do every week. You''re full of surprises, Fenrir." He crossed his arms and stepped closer cautiously. "And you''re offering me this energy... why? Helping doesn''t exactly seem like your thing."


    Fenrir took a deep breath, her eyes fixed on the sphere she was holding with difficulty. "I''m no heroine, Dante. Never wanted to be. But what you''ve shown, what I''ve seen... something inside me changed. Maybe it''s guilt, maybe it''s just... curiosity. But if this helps end the endless cycle of destruction my father started, then so be it."


    Dante chuckled, a dry sound, as he slowly extended his hand toward the sphere. "Curiosity, guilt, revenge... Call it whatever you want. In the end, what matters is the result." He paused, looking Fenrir in the eye. "Are you sure about this? End Energy isn''t something to y with. Once it''s given, there''s no turning back."


    "I know," she replied firmly, though her expression betrayed a hint of nervousness. "If anyone can use this to change something, it''s you. Besides..." She hesitated but then lifted her chin, determined. "I''ve already chosen my side in this war. I won''t turn back now."


    Dante smiled, satisfied with her resolve. He carefully took the sphere, feeling the iparable weight of the energy pulsating in his hands. The sensation was overwhelming, but also familiar.


    "Well, Fenrir, you''ve just made a big bet," Dante said, his voice carrying a mix of amusement and threat. As he spoke, his demonic energy began to flow from his hand, manifesting as ravenous mouths made of pure miasma. The mouths twisted and bit, looking hungry, and then began to devour the End Energy sphere as if it were the most delicious thing they had ever encountered.


    Fenrir instinctively took a step back, her eyes wide as she watched the scene unfold. "Is... is this normal?" she asked, her voice tinged with apprehension.


    "Normal?" Dante chuckled softly, his eyes glowing with a sinister light. "Nothing about me or this energy is normal. We''re navigating uncharted waters, my dear. But who needs normal when you can change destiny?"


    The miasma mouths began to merge as they devoured the energy, forming a dark, swirling vortex that floated between Dante''s hands. He closed his eyes for a moment, concentrating as he assimted the primordial force. His body trembled as if on the edge, walking the fine line between human and something entirely different.


    Fenrir watched attentively, concern growing. "That doesn''t look... safe. Are you sure you''re not pushing it too far?"


    "Pushing it?" Dante opened his eyes, now glowing an intense red, almost like embers. "Fenrir, my entire life is an exaggeration. I didn''t get this far by ying it safe. And you know what they say... no risk, no reward." He gave her a mischievous smile as the energy vortex slowly dissipated, beingpletely absorbed into his body.


    A silence fell over the room, heavy with expectation. Fenrir continued to stare at him, trying to detect any signs of change. "So? What happened?"


    Dante extended his arms and spun theatrically, as if showing off a new outfit. "Well, now I feel like I could destroy a mountain with the snap of a finger. So, I''d say it was a sess."


    "Do you always have to be so... dramatic?" Fenrir asked, crossing her arms, though there was a trace of relief in her voice.


    "It''s part of my charm," Dante replied with a smile. He then turned to her, more serious this time. "Thank you for this, Fenrir. It wasn''t a small sacrifice. I''ll make sure your bet doesn''t go to waste."


    She hesitated for a moment before nodding slowly. "You better make sure of that, Dante. Because if you fail, it''ll be the end for all of us."


    ~~~~


    Dante took a deep breath before walking down the corridor leading to the hot spring.


    The warm steam escaped through the partially open portal, bringing with it a mix of floral and mineral fragrances. He knew they were there.


    All of them. Rxing.


    Naked.


    He paused for a moment, massaging his temples and muttering to himself.


    "Of course, because while the world is on the brink of copse, my delightful horde decides it''s the perfect time for a group bath. Fantastic."


    He pushed the door open with an exasperated sigh and was greeted by a sight that, even for him, was hard to process without losing focus. The hot water reflected the soft light of the surroundings, creating an almost ethereal atmosphere.


    All his wives were gathered, lookingpletely carefree. Each with her unique and captivating beauty.


    Some wereughing together, others had their eyes closed, enjoying the warmth, and some were casually talking as if the apocalypse was just a distant, minor inconvenience.


    Valentina was leaning against the edge, her crimson skin glowing even more in the heat of the water, while Sara, with her wet blue hair cascading like silk over her shoulders, teased her with something that made them bothugh. Nagasawa was floating gently on the surface, her long white hair creating a perfect frame around her. Morgana had her eyes closed, meditating, while Lilith and Vex argued over something that clearly involvedpetition.


    Aldria was further away, looking at her reflection in the water with an enigmatic smile, while Lilith¡ªalways the most entric¡ªwas creating small whirlpools in the water with her fingers, murmuring something probably magical. Aldria and Lyriana wereughing at something Fey, the most aloof and strange of the group, was telling with exaggerated gestures. And in the center, as if the core of all that chaotic energy, was Alice, looking directly at Dante with a mischievous grin.


    "Darling, are you lost?" Alice asked, her voice brimming with charm and a hint of teasing. "Or have youe to join us?"


    "I... well..." Dante began, but soon realized he didn''t have a convincing answer. He closed his eyes for a moment, trying not to let his mind wander too far. "I just wanted to talk, but I see you''re all... very busy."


    "Busy?" Valentina arched an eyebrow. "Dante, we''re literally in the eye of the hurricane. What else could we do but rx a bit before the next battle?"


    "She''s right," Lilithmented, stretching out her armsnguidly. "If you think we''re going into this chaos with our shoulders tense, you''re sorely mistaken."


    Dante ran a hand over his face,ughing softly. "Of course, of course. I''m the only one who doesn''t know how to rx, then. How silly of me."


    "You should try it," Fey said, waving at him. "Come on! The water''s perfect."


    Dante opened his eyes, giving a tired smile. "If I went in there, I think the world would copse for good." He gave a mischievous smile


    "I imagine this is a n by the perverted mother-daughter duo." Dante said, looking at Alice and Morgana, who opened her eyes to smile mischievously at him.


    "I''m d you know me," Morganamented, "Don''t you think it''s about time you took responsibility for this lot of women?" Morgana questioned.


    "Sister Morgana is right!" Eldrax said, suddenly standing up and showing his whole naked body to her, without even thinking twice.


    ''She''s grown well...'' He thought, watching Eldrax''s huge breasts jiggle...


    "You only did perverted things with Valentina, Morgana, Alice and Nagasawa! We want them too!" this time it was Velryna who protested... Velryna... the quietest of them all...


    "I... want to do kinky things..." Fey said, hiding her face with her hands...


    "Yes, it''s about time, don''t you think?" Lilith crossed her arms, lifting her soft breasts up.


    "I don''t think you understand..." Dante spoke and looked at all the naked women in that hot spring... "If I start now..." He didn''t even have time to speak...


    "So?" Velryna smiled mischievously and fondled her own breasts. "We want you to join in too, after all... To go to war, a husband has to be satisfied, don''t you think?" Even Dante could no longer see the innocent Velryna he knew...


    Dante was struck by the boldness of Velryna''s words and had to admit that she was right. If they were going to fight in a war, they needed to be in good shape, and that included being satisfied in every way.


    "All right, darlings," he said, with a mischievous grin. "I''ll go in there with you. But don''t regret itter."


    The women smiled excitedly and made way for him to enter the warm, inviting water.


    ''Oh... six anti-magic barriers, twelve seals, twenty-eight time barriers... they want this tost a hundred years?...'' Dante thought as he felt the total energy of that ce... it was like a dome of time, sealed so that time would never pass...


    "A year here is ten minutes outside." Dante suddenly heard from Alice, who was approaching him, "So don''t worry." She smiled


    "We''ll have plenty of time." Morgana continued.

 Chapter 413 Harem I (R-18)

    Warning: I won''t give any spoilers, but you''ll notice... I''ll just say this: This only happens because DANTE is there, nothing more than that, they''re not like that, and they wouldn''t do anything to each other without DANTE.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    When he realized that there was no turning back, these women... They had set a big trap for him, one bigger than he could simply walk away from.


    They sealed him in, with twelvepletely naked women, waiting to do many perverted things.


    He initially thought of just breaking Alice''s magic and continuing his preparations, but that idea was just retarded in his eyes, even more so now... He was going to be away from them for a while... Besides, they were basically testing his virility, his masculinity...


    The possession inside Dante trembled at this thought, fused with the fierce dragon pride he still held...


    "You really like ying with my feelings, huh?" Dante muttered, before noticing Valentinaing towards him.


    She then, with her slender, curvaceous body glistening in the magical light of the ce, as she waspletely wet, stood up and faced him, who was still wearing his clothes.


    "You have to learn to rx," she said and pulled him into a kiss, sliding her hand over his body, slowly taking off his top clothes in an extremely sensual way, running her hand over his muscles.


    As she kissed him, Morgana and Alice approached and began to take off their underwear, the mother-daughter duo going straight for his hard member, to get a taste of his manhood.


    As Valentina left her hands slid down his toned body, ying with his abdomen and muscr chest.


    The kneeling mother-daughter duo began to pull down his pants and underwear with one fluid movement, freeing his stiff member that pulsed with desire.


    "You''re very excited, husband," Alice said, salivating at the sight of his hard member almost screaming to be pampered.


    "Yes, husband is always excited, mother," Morgana smiled, and Alice, caught up in the moment,ughed as well. "Let''s get started," Alice said.


    "Hmm" Dante let out a hoarse moan as he felt Alice''s warm mouth envelop his cock, licking the ns with her skillful tongue.


    "Your turn, child," Alice said, turning his hard member towards Morgana''s mouth. Morgana''s hand took a firm hold of Dante''s throbbing member and began to stimte the change with long licks, from the base to the tip. And Alice, unable to keep up, kept the head of his member in her mouth, sucking vigorously while caressing the semen-filled testicles.


    The two women alternated between sucking and licking the thick cock, creating a surreal sensation of pleasure that left Dante on the verge of ecstasy.


    He could hardly breathe, even more so with Valentina''s ardent kisses exploring his body, while the mother-daughter duo gave him a double blowjob.


    "Mmm" when he finally couldn''t take it anymore, Dante opened his mouth to let out a primal scream as he spilled out, hot jets of cum flooding Morgana''s mouth. However... Something he never thought would happen happened...


    With her mouth still full of cum, Morgana turned her face and pulled her mother into a passionate kiss, sharing Dante''s thick semen. The cum flowed between the two women''s intertwined tongues as they tasted each other.


    "Fuck, that''s so hot," Dante murmured, his whole body tingling with desire at the sight of the erotic disy.


    Valentina, on the other hand, watching the scene, couldn''t help sliding her hand down to her crotch, massaging her swollen clitoris in slow circles as she watched the two exchange tastes. Not because she was interested in women, but because she also wanted... Fuck him.


    Dante''s expression was one of pure shock and excitement, his cock still throbbing at the sight of the two women licking up what he had spilled. Alice finally pulled away, swallowing the rest of the cum before turning her hungry gaze on her husband.


    "Delicious," she purred with a wicked grin. "Why don''t you show us how virile you are again, darling?"


    Valentina gave Dante a wicked smile, with desire burning in her eyes. "Come on, love, you''re not going to make us happy, are you?" She said as she knelt on his member...


    "I miss you..." She said as she started sucking his cock again, which, even though he had just cum, was hard as a rock again.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The three women then joined in sucking his cock, while the others just watched... Why was that? Because apart from Voralith, none of them knew what to do. So the three older women went ahead to set an example.


    Dante felt a wave of intense desire as he saw his three most experienced wives kneeling before him, their eyes shining with lust as they slid their tongues along the throbbing length of his member. He had to admit that seeing those beautiful women, with the hard-on clear on their faces, kneeling to worship his body made him feel a sense of pride.


    "Fuck, that''s so hot," he moaned, thrusting his hips forward as they sucked and licked his hard flesh with avidity. The other women watched with envious expressions, desperately wanting to be in Alice, Morgana and Valentina''s shoes.


    Valentina and Alice exchanged a mischievous smile before turning their heads to opposite sides of Dante''s member, licking and sucking until the shaft waspletely wet. Meanwhile, Morgana slid down, sucking and licking the heavy, full testicles while massaging the base of the penis with one hand.


    Dante threw his head back in ecstasy, the intense sensations sending shocks of pleasure down his spine.


    The three women increased the intensity, their mouths and tongues moving in unison as they explored every inch of his swollen flesh. Valentina slid his member in and out of her mouth, running her tongue around the sensitive ns with each thrust. At the same time, Alice and Morgana sank their lips into his testicles, sucking and licking until the whole member throbbed with desire.


    Soon, Dante was moaning loudly, his body tense and about to explode in a burst of pleasure. But he wanted to prolong the moment, so he grabbed all three of their hair and pulled their heads back.


    "Stop," he ordered. The women obeyed instantly, looking at him with anxious expressions.


    "Come here," Dante called to Voralith, the woman who had the most excited face of all the others, after all, she had already tasted Dante... "I want you here." He pulled the girl quickly into his arms, tilting her head for a deep kiss while the others watched with fascination.


    Voralith melted against him, the kiss igniting her passion.


    "Mmm, you''re so hot," Dante murmured against her lips. "I bet your pussy is dripping wet too, isn''t it?"


    Voralith nodded, the blush covering her delicate face. "Y-yes..." she whispered shyly. "Ever since that day... I can''t do without..."


    "Good girl," Dante joked, patting her on the head. Then he guided her to his mouth, parting her legs with his hands. Voralith moaned into his mouth as he slid two fingers inside her, feeling the warm wetness. "Fuck, so wet," he murmured. "I think you need special attention."


    "Let''s start this right away." Dante spoke and led her to the edge of the hot spring, while the others watched with desire in their eyes. He knelt between her legs, licking a path from her knee to her pale thigh. Voralith arched towards him, rubbing her exposed pussy against his face.


    "Ahhhh!" she whimpered as Dante''s tongue plunged inside her, sliding around her soft walls and curling around her throbbing clitoris. He sucked on the small swollen bulge, making her shudder and moan louder. Her pussy became wetter with every touch of his expert tongue.


    While he fucked Voralith, the other three joined in, caressing and kissing every exposed inch of her skin as Dante worked her soaked cavity.


    Valentina slipped a finger inside the girl, thrusting deep along with Dante''s tongue while Alice and Morgana pinched her sensitive nipples.


    "I''m going to... I''m going toe!" Voralith screamed, her walls clenching around Valentina''s finger as her clit exploded in a peak of intense pleasure. Her whole body shook uncontrobly as she emptied herself into Dante and Valentina''s mouths and fingers.


    But Dante wasn''t finished with her yet.


    He returned his rigid cock to Dragoa''s still throbbing pussy, and thrust inside, burying himself to the hilt with one strong thrust.


    "KYAAAAA!!!" Voralith screamed, her sensitive walls squeezing his throbbing member. He began to pump vigorously, fucking her with long, deep strokes.


    "Fuck, so tight!" Dante growled as she squeezed him like a vise. He gripped the dragoness''s hips, holding her in ce as he thrust mercilessly into her soaking pussy. The hot spring was filled with the erotic noise of flesh pping against flesh, the swaying waters and the woman''s lustful cries as he possessed them


    Dante finally reached his limit, burying himself deep in Voralith''s dripping pussy and sting hot jets of cum inside her. Her whole body shook with the force of her orgasm as she clenched around him, milking every drop from him.


    When he had finished, he withdrew slowly, smiling mischievously at the sight of his semen dripping from her swollen pussy. "You''ve been a good girl," he purred, kissing her soft lips. "Now it''s the others'' turn..."


    At the same moment he pulled out and the semen began to flow... Morgana quickly advanced on Voralith''s pussy and began to devour the oozing semen...


    Dante raised an eyebrow in surprise to see Morgana eagerly throwing herself into Voralith''s dripping pussy to suck and lick every drop of his semen. He let out a satiatedugh.


    "You''re a much bigger pervert than I thought," hemented with a mischievous grin...


    ''I wonder if Lust''s influence... no, it can''t be right...'' Well, fuck, she seems happy. He concluded with a smile.


    Morgana moaned with pleasure as she swallowed the hot cum, licking her lips so as not to lose any precious drops. She rubbed her wet pussy as she sucked and sucked on Voralith, loving the musky taste.


    Dante was already hard again, his cock throbbing with arousal at the sight of those two beautiful, naughty beauties rubbing against each other. He grabbed Morgana and pulled her to him. "Drink from the fountain," he ordered with a possessive look.

 Chapter 414 Harem II (R-18)

    "I''ll pay attention to you soon" Dante said, looking at Valentina, Morgana and Alice, as well as Voralith who was ecstatically sitting on the edge of the hot spring. She was still with her legs ajar letting the semen drip from her pussy, unfortunately for Morgana, she couldn''t drink it all.


    "Now... let''s start with groups, then individually" Dante said smiling and then in his mind, he threw an imaginary dice...


    The women in front of him looked at him as if waiting for confirmation of something, then he thought of the groups he had, and organized them by race.


    Which were currently


    The Vampires, made up mainly of Valentina, Aaralyn and Nagasawa. Apart from Valentina, who had already had a taste, only Aaralyn and Nagasawa would share Dante.


    The Witches, made up only of the perverted duo, Morgana and Alice. Well, Dante ignored them, as he put them in the individual round.


    The Humans were made up of fairly straightforward women - Sara, Velryna and Aldria.


    The Dragons, there were only two.... Voralith and Eldrax. Only Eldrax would enter solo, so Dante threw her into the individual round.


    As for the Subi.... They were made up of some peculiar women... Lilith, Vex and Lyrianna, who only now Dante realized was there.... But it didn''t really matter, he was already going to get her for himself, her being there only confirms that she wants it.


    And finally... the Tree: Fey.... She was ced in the individual round.


    ''Well, considering that most of us here will be quick... I''d better start with the troublesome trio...''


    "Come here, Subi." Dante ordered, smiling.


    "Finally!" Vex said standing up quickly, as he headed towards him, Lilith did the same... Meanwhile...


    "Mom?" Sara questioned suddenly, seeing that her dear mother was... dying of embarrassment. "It''s nothing," Lyrianna said, getting up.


    Thus, the Three Subi began to approach Dante, who was standing on the edge of the hot spring. The sight was simply insane, their sensual bodies swaying sensuously with every step. Dante felt the charm of the three trying to prate his mental defenses and smiled mischievously...


    ''Of course, they are subi after all...'' He murmured before releasing the sin of Lust from his body, making the scent of the air begin to get more and more exciting, he immediately noticed that Vex shivered.


    The first toe towards him was Lilith, who had white hair and bright red eyes that seemed to prate Dante''s soul. Her full, firm breasts swayed with the movement, her pink nipples already hard with desire.


    Vex had pink hair and pale pink eyes, which matched her baster skin perfectly. Her body was slender and curvaceous, with a thin waist and wide hips. Her lips were full and pink, and she bit her lower lip sensuously as she walked.


    ''Finally... finally!'' She roared internally, her pussy already wet and throbbing at the thought, her whole body trembling.


    And finally, her ex-mother-inw... Lyrianna had long blue hair and eyes as clear as the sky. Her body was voluptuous and feminine, with full breasts and a delicate waist. She had a tattoo of a blue flower on her left hip that Dante had never seen until now, after all, he had never seen her naked, yet it perfectly matched her unique beauty.


    ''I-I don''t know if I should... but my body is tingling...'' Lyrianna thought, she couldn''t go back anyway, and looking into his eyes, she realized... There was no turning back.


    "There''s no need to be afraid," Dante said suddenly, looking at Lyrianna, who swallowed dryly, adjusted her posture and, despite her uncertainty, faced him squarely...


    The three of them approached Dante, their naked bodies softly brushing against him. They wrapped their arms around him, pressing their bodies against his. Dante could feel the softness of their breasts on his chest, and the pressure of their thighs against his.


    The first to kiss him was Lilith, while the other two kissed his body. Lilith pressed her soft lips against Dante''s, her tongue invading his mouth with passion. Her hands slid down, caressing his already stiff nipples as she kissed him intensely.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Vex and Lyriana weren''t far behind, exploring every inch of Dante''s body with their hands and mouths while Lilith stimted him. Vex slid her tongue down his defined abdomen, tracing a path of kisses until she reached his groin. She wrapped her lips around his hard, throbbing member, sucking it deeply while her fingers massaged his testicles.


    Lyriana, though shy, didn''tg behind either, wrapping her lips around his neck, sucking and nibbling as Lilith took charge of her mouth. Her light teeth bit into his sensitive ear as she sucked him, sending waves of pleasure through his body.


    Dante was in ecstasy, feeling the soft, silky skin of the three women against his body. He could smell the wet, warm pussies rubbing against him as they moved around him, enveloping himpletely in their curvaceous forms.


    He knew he had plenty of time to enjoy the wonders of the female bodies in front of him, but he still couldn''t help the feeling of urgency to savor each of thempletely.


    Dante pulled Lilith closer, kissing her deeply as his hands explored her full, soft breasts. He pinched her already stiff nipples between his fingers, sending waves of pleasure through her body as she moaned into his mouth.


    Vex and Lyriana weren''t far behind, sliding their hands down her back and hips as they kissed her neck and shoulders. Their fingers traced slow, sensual patterns on his skin, leaving him on the verge of ecstasy.


    Lilith then knelt in the warm water of the hot spring, taking Dante''s hard, throbbing member into her mouth, making Vex pout as she was abruptly pulled away from her work. She enveloped him with her soft lips, sucking him deeply as her tongue explored every inch of his length.


    Vex and Lyriana knelt beside her, caressing her breasts as she sucked him. His fingers traced slow, sensual patterns on her skin, sending shivers through her entire body as he came hard into Lilith''s mouth, flooding her with his hot, thick seed.


    Lilith took every drop of his hot cum, moaning with pleasure as she swallowed the excess thick semen. She ran her tongue over her lips with a satisfied smile, enjoying the taste of him.


    "Unfair," Vex said and took a sad, hungry look at the Subus Goddess''s mouth, wishing she had been the one to taste him. She wanted to too!


    But soon Vex''s wish was granted when Lilith leaned over and kissed her, letting her taste the remaining semen.


    ''!!!'' Vex moaned loudly as she tasted her beloved husband''s cum for the first time, even though it wasn''t straight from the source. But Lilith continued and deepened the kiss, their tongues tangling as she shared the creamy treasure with her darling daughter.


    Lyrianna watched the lustful kiss, her eyes widening as shame flushed her cheeks. She bit her lower lip, staring at the pair of ''sisters'' with a mixture of desire and embarrassment. But the sight of the sensual exchange was too much for the younger subus.


    ''I can''t stand it...'' Lyrianna slipped a hand between his legs, sliding her fingers over his soft, soaked lips.


    Vex noticed the woman''s hesitant movements and smiled mischievously. She pulled away from Lilith and grabbed Lyrianna in a hurried kiss, both of them panting with desire. Vex forced his tongue inside the woman''s mouth, letting her taste her husband''s own semen, along with the sweet taste of his lips.


    "HmM!" Lyrianna moaned in surprise at the strange, erotic taste, but soon surrendered to the fiery kiss. She ran her fingers through Vex''s hair as their tongues entwined. Heat bloomed in her belly as Vex''s demanding mouth took hers, sharing Dante''s white liquid.


    As Vex and Lyrianna kissed, Lilith switched her attention back to Dante, taking his still-hard member in her hand. She began to pump slowly, wanting to keep him aroused and ready for more.


    "D-slowly" Dante moaned loudly, feeling the skillful touch as he watched the two women kiss sensually, exchanging their fluid.


    Lilith then climbed onto hisp and looked up at him. "As far as I know, you''ve never done anal, have you? You want to try after... You know...." She purred with a mischievous smile, rubbing her pink nipple against his face.


    Dante groaned loudly at the feel of her skillful touch, he reached out and grabbed Lilith''s round ass, squeezing hard. "No, I don''t. But I''m looking forward to trying itter..." he growled, pping her ass.


    "HM!!!" Lilith screamed with pleasure, thrusting her hips forward to slide his hard member into her hot, tight core. She began to ride him slowly, letting him slide in and out of her drenched pussy. "You can have any hole you want," she sighed, pinching her nipple with her fingers. "I love anything!"


    Dante moaned again as she moved up and down on his cock, his fingers buried in her soft ass. He watched her lose herself in the rhythm as she rode him faster and harder, her whole body shaking with pleasure.


    Vex and Lyrianna stopped kissing for a moment to watch the sensual spectacle, observing Lilith''s soaked pussy move up and down on Dante''s pulsating pole. Both felt a twinge of envy at seeing their ''sister'' being filled so deeply, but were also turned on by the erotic sight.


    "Holy shit," Vex gasped, feeling the heat rise between her legs as she saw the thick cock stretching Lilith. "I want that too."


    "Kyyaannnm!!!" Lilith let out a high-pitched scream as she reached her peak, her whole body shaking with pleasure as she squirted around Dante''s pole. Shey still for a moment, riding the waves of ecstasy as he filled her with more of his hot semen.


    Finally, she dismounted with a wave of satisfaction and a wicked smile. "That was good," she purred, licking her lips. "Now it''s your turn, darling."


    Lilith disconnected herself from his cock, and grabbed Lyrianna''s arm and pulled her forward, cing the woman on Dante''sp. Lyrianna tensed for a moment before rxing, epting the man''s firm touch as his hard member rubbed against her groin


    "Shhh, just rx," Dante murmured, gently patting her thigh as she got used to the position, even before thrusting in. "I''m going to be good to you." He whispered...

 Chapter 415 Harem III (R-18)

    ''I can''t believe I''m going to do this... in front of my daughter...'' Lyrianna took a deep breath, trying to calm her nervous mind. She was in a ce she... never thought she would be...


    She was sitting on Dante''sp,pletely naked and her soft, warm body was pressed against his.


    Although her daughter was clearly watching her entire backside as she sat on her husband, Lyrianna couldn''t deny that she was feeling really desired, she was being watched by not two, but... more than ten women, and yet, she could feel the force of both their desire, as a warmth hit her groin...


    His erection was tempting her every second as it rubbed against her throbbing pussy. Then, seeing her expression, Dante couldn''t help but find it cute, the Empress of an Empirepletely at his mercy like this...


    He pulled her body closer and then kissed her neck slowly as he made his way up to her ears...


    "You''re mine now, Lyrianna Vortex... I''m going to take good care of you, very good." Dante murmured in her ear, his hot breath causing goosebumps to rise on her skin.


    ''!!!'' She felt her whole body tremble in every possible way, every muscle in her body shook with pleasure just at his touch on her skin, his voice, his existence shook hers.


    He then returned to ying with Lyrianna''s body, kissing her neck again, distributing soft, gentle kisses that made her melt.


    "So beautiful," he murmured between kisses, making Lyrianna let out small, controlled moans as her body was explored.


    She didn''t have the strength to fight it, nor did she want to, the moment he told her she was his, any hesitation disappeared and she just epted her new role...


    "Mmnn" She let out a muffled moan, Dante''s hands sliding over the curves of Lyrianna''s luscious body, caressing every inch of her soft, silky skin.


    Lyrianna had realized this for a while, but... when Lilith turned her into a subus, her whole body becamepletely different, and all her perceptions changedpletely.


    "Darling..." She murmured, almost begging him to continue, and so he did. Dante pulled her hips closer, rubbing his hard member against her as his hands reached her full, soft breasts.


    "Mmmnn!" Lyrianna gasped as he pinched her already stiff nipples between his fingers, sending waves of pleasure through her body.


    ''I''m so wet...'' Lyrianna thought, feeling her juices dripping down her thighs, she could feel the heat radiating from her crotch as he moved against her, her pussy was constantly being stroked by Dante''s cock that seemed about to enter, the teasing was making Lyrianna''s mind go nk.


    ''I can''t take it anymore. She concluded, sliding her hand down and finally wrapping her fingers around his hard, throbbing member. She then began to stroke him slowly, feeling how he pulsed in her hand as she stimted him.


    Dante moaned with pleasure, feeling her hand on his member as she stroked him slowly.


    ''She''s good with her hands! He could feel his orgasm fast approaching, but he wanted to prolong the pleasure as long as possible.


    ''A fair battle!'' he thought and slid his hand between her legs, feeling the warmth of her wet pussy. He slid a finger inside her, feeling her tight, moist entrance around him as he slowly stroked her.


    "HUMMM!!!" Lyrianna arched her back, moaning with pleasure as he prated her with his fingers. She could feel the pleasure growing inside her, her body trembling with desire.


    Dante continued stimting her with his fingers as he kissed her deeply, their tongues intertwining in a sensual dance. He could feel her body getting hotter and wetter around him as she approached climax.


    "Hmm!!!" She came... but... When Lyrianna squirted for the first time in her life, all over his cock, he just ignored it smiling and held her waist with one hand and took the base of his cock with the other and positioned it at her entrance.


    And then.


    Dante shoved his hard cock inside Lyrianna, feeling her tight, wet pussy clench around him as he prated her deeply.


    "Kyaannnn!!!" She moaned in shock, still recovering. But he began to move slowly, in and out of her at a steady pace while his hands caressed her soft curves.


    "Fuck!" Lyrianna moaned loudly, feeling Dante''s cock fill herpletely. She could feel every inch of him inside her as he prated her deeper and deeper. Her hips moved in sync, meeting his with each thrust.


    Dante could feel the pleasure growing inside him as he moved inside her. Her moans grew louder and louder as he prated her harder and faster, feeling her whole body tremble with pleasure.


    He slid one hand down, stroking her clitoris as he prated her, sending waves of pleasure through her body.


    "YES!" Lyrianna screamed with pleasure, her whole body shaking as she came again around Dante''s cock.


    With a loud groan, Dante reached his own orgasm, flooding her with his hot, thick seed. He continued to prate her slowly, prolonging the pleasure as long as possible while her whole body shook with satisfaction.


    Lyrianna, still sitting on Dante''sp, slowly felt his cock pull out, and looked down...


    Lyrianna''s eyes widened when she realized that Vex was positioned underneath her, ready to receive Dante''s seed from her open-mouthed pussy.


    The subus then noticed a movement and turned away, the demon froze, looking back to see Lilith eagerly stretching Vex''s ass with her fingers as she feasted on the younger subus'' dripping pussy.


    "W-what are you doing?" Lyrianna stammered, her cheeks turning red at the depraved disy.


    She couldn''t believe that Lilith would stoop so low, sucking hard on the pussy of a subus like her like that. But more worrying was Vex''s apparent eagerness to swallow the cum pulsing from Lyrianna''s freshly fucked hole. Just as Morgana had done with Voralith''s pussy a few minutes ago...


    ''Do they... learn quickly like that?'' Lyrianna wondered, but came back to reality when she looked at Vex.


    Vex just smiled at them, his tongue darting out to lick the first drops of cum dripping from Lyrianna''s pussy, who was still sitting on Dante''sp.


    "What''s up? I''m cleaning your sloppy pussy," she purred. "Don''t worry, that cum-hungry slut will clean your ungrateful pussy that didn''t keep my husband''s cum!" Vex spoke nervously... but also... very possessive about... Dante''s white thing.


    "Hey... watch out" Dante moaned as he felt Vex''s hot breath on his sensitive tip. Vex''s face was very close to his cock and Lyrianna''s pussy.


    The scene couldn''t make Dante any harder, the taboo of unloading into the subus''s mouth right after being buried in Lyrianna''s tight pussy sent shocks of renewed arousal through him.


    "Mmm, you like that, don''t you?" he growled, grabbing a fistful of Vex''s hair. "Looking forward to tasting the juice from your new sister''s pussy mixed with my cum?"


    Vex moaned wildly, her eyes closing in ecstasy. "Yes! Please give me your cum, Dante! I need it so badly!"


    Behind them, Lilithughed darkly as she continued to finger-fuck Vex''s quivering ass. "Look at her, so desperate for it. She''s even more perverted than the sin of lust itself." Lilith wiggled her fingers deeper, delighting in Vex''s obscene cries.


    Finally, it''sing!" Vex eximed suddenly, watching Lyrianna''s pussy twitch as her juices began to drip into the subus'' mouth. Then, finally, the white appeared...


    Vex moaned with pleasure as Lyrianna shuddered and her sweet nectar flowed freely. She licked eagerly at the creamy essence, her tongue plunging deep into Lyrianna''s vibrating entrance to collect every drop.


    "Mmm, delicious," Vex purred, savoring the taste.


    Danteughed darkly, still nestled between Lyrianna''s thighs. "She certainly seems to be enjoying herself." He said looking at Lyrianna''s face, which was clearly aroused.


    Lyrianna bit her lip, conflicting emotions warring inside her. Part of her was disgusted by Vex''s depravity, while another shameful part thrilled at the taboo sight of another woman licking the cum dripping from her pussy directly. She squirmed as Vex''s tongue probed deeper, sending sparks of pleasure through her sensitive folds


    Behind Vex, Lilith grinned mischievously. "Such a messy slut, leaving you in such a state," she said, pping Lyrianna hard on the ass, who felt her body almost explode!


    Vex continued eagerly, licking Lyrianna''s soft flesh with renewed vigor. His tongue swirled around the demoness''s throbbing clit before diving back in to suck out any remaining seed.


    Lyrianna choked and shuddered, her hips rocking involuntarily against Vex''s face. The subus moaned in approval, the vibrations heightening Lyrianna''s pleasure.


    Dante reached down to grab Vex''s hair, guiding her movements. "That''s it, make her cum on your tongue," he growled. "Show our Empress how good you are."


    Vex redoubled his efforts, whipping Lyrianna''s clit with rapid movements before thrusting his tongue deep into the demoness''s dripping pussy. She rolled it around tightly, hitting that special spot that made Lyrianna see stars.


    Lilithughed darkly, massaging her ass with her fingers, ying with it. "Come on, make her scream. Let her know who owns that pussy now."


    With a lustful gulp, Vex pulled away, focusing only on Lyrianna''s clit. She sucked hard, flicking the sensitive bud with her tongue in rapid session. Lyrianna threw her head back with a scream, her thighs tightening around Vex''s head as her orgasm hit her.


    Vex continued to lick away Lyrianna''s climax, not stopping until the demoness was limp and trembling. Only then did she pull away, lips and chin glistening with Lyrianna''s juices.


    Dante smiled at his harem,pletely satisfied. "Excellent work, girls. I think you''ve all earned your reward."


    Vex stood up, her mouth still covered in a mixture of Lyrianna''s juices and Dante''s cum. She turned around and bent down, reaching back to spread her plump buttocks, exposing her tight little asshole to Dante. "Come fuck my ass, I want to give you my anal virginity," she purred, bucking her hips invitingly.


    Dante''s cock twitched back to full hardness at the obscene disy.


    He grabbed the subus''s hips, lining up his thick cock with her puckered entrance. "Get ready. I''m going to ruin that tight ass," he growled, pressing forward.


    Vex choked as the broad head of Dante''s cock pushed insistently against her virgin sphincter. She squirmed, trying to rx and let him in, but it still stung like hell as he forced his way through the tight ring of muscles.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Ahh, fuck! So big!" she whimpered

 Chapter 416 Harem IV (R-18)

    "Ahh, fuck! So big!!!" Vex whimpered as Dante''s cock rammed through her insides, her asspletely filled with his hard cock.


    Dante pushed even further forward, ignoring Vex''s moans of pain and difort as his thick cock slowly buried itself in her tight ass, which seemed to be tightening more and more as he explored her delicious interior.


    "Just rx, baby," he whispered in her ear, gripping her hips hard enough to leave a mark.


    "This is no time or ce to hold your breath," he whispered again and bit the young subus''s ear as he continued to fuck her ass.


    "Mmm~" Vex gasped and her body squirmed around him, a wet, intense heat squeezing his member that was hitting just the right spot.


    "Damn... you''re... destroying..." she muttered through clenched teeth, but she wasn''t really angry, in fact, she was so happy that all she could do was swear at him.


    "Damn you, huh?" he repeated with a cruel smile. "The bastard here will fuck you until you forget his name." With a powerful thrust, he drove his cock deep into her ass, feeling his heavy balls press against her body.


    "Ahh~~" she moaned, feeling his cock go even deeper, something she didn''t even think was possible.


    "You perverted subus!" He said, pping Vex''s ass hard, moving his hips in a strong, steady rhythm.


    They were standing, with him fucking her from behind. Meanwhile... Vex''s pussy was stillpletely exposed, dripping like a waterfall as her asshole was destroyed by Dante''s huge cock...


    Lilith and Lyrianna looked at each other, both a little annoyed at having been "forgotten" during the previous love y.


    "They forgot about us." Lilith said dissatisfied, and looked at Lyrianna. "Yeah, she did all that shit with me, sucked my pussy and then just forgot all about it and went off to fuck. Annoying." Lyrianna said with a red face.


    "Well..." Lilith muttered.


    "Well..." Lyrianna muttered...


    "Ahh!!!" Vex continued to moan louder as she was fucked harder and received more ps on her ass... But suddenly, she felt something... touch her pussy.


    The subus was so lost in pleasure that she didn''t notice their presence until she felt gentle hands touching her pussy.


    "What?" Lyrianna asked smiling, "Didn''t you start all this?" She said as her tongue slid into Vex''s pussy and Lilith began to y with Vex''s breasts as she raised her head to kiss Dante.


    Vex sighed with pleasure as Lyrianna''s skillful tongue slid through her soaked folds, at the same time as Lilith''s fingers yed with her stiff nipples. The triple stimtion was almost too much to bear, and she began to shake uncontrobly, feeling her climax fast approaching.


    "Let''s make you cum so hard, my sweet sister," Lilith murmured against Dante''s lips as she kissed him passionately. "We want to hear you scream with pleasure."


    "Looks like you''ve pissed them off," Dantemented, smiling as his thrusts became more and more frantic. "Show them how much you love being fucked in every hole."


    "HHHMMM!!!" Vex''s high-pitched moans filled the hot spring, mixing with the wet sounds of Lyrianna''s tongue plunging into her pussy and the grunts of pleasure from the others. Her body contorted, the waves of ecstasy consuming herpletely.


    "I''m... I''ming!" Vex shouted, her voice shaking with the force of imminent release. "Don''t stop! Please don''t stop!"


    The two subi gave themselves over even more, prating deeply with their fingers while their tongues swirled and licked. Dante dug his teeth into Vex''s neck, marking her as his as he pounded his cock into her ass.


    With a strangled cry, Vex peaked, her entire body convulsing as wave after wave of intense orgasm hit her. Her inner muscles clenched almost painfully around Dante''s cock, milking him for his own climax.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    And Dante did the same, painting the walls of her ass a wless white, leaving the girl... powerless.


    Vex''s body went limp and she almost copsed on the floor of the hot spring, but Dante calmly ced her on the floor, her body shaking uncontrobly with the spasms of the intense orgasm. She could barely move, her legs actually giving way beneath her.


    "Ah~~ that was so good..." with a satisfied sigh, shey on her stomach, stretching her legs back to show off her soaked and still throbbing holes.


    "She looks happy," Lyrianna purred, a mischievous smile spreading across her face. "But Revenge is Revenge, right?" Lyrianna questioned, approaching her.


    She crouched down and lightly ran a finger along the edge of Vex''s ass, collecting the remnants of Dante''s cum.


    Lilith watched with interest as Vex''s eyes widened when he felt Lyrianna''s skillful tongue plunge into his ass, cleaning up every drop of semen.


    "Ahh...ahn..." Vex moaned softly, her sensitivity still heightened by her recent orgasm. She could feel Lyrianna''s hot, wet tongue exploring her orifices, drinking up every drop of Dante''s fluid inside her.


    "You''re so hot, Vex," Lilith murmured, gently stroking the subus''s hair. "Seeing you like this... allid and satisfied... makes me so horny." She lowered herself to Vex''s mouth, pressing her pussy into her mouth. "Revenge, it''s still Revenge." Lilith said contentedly as she forced Vex to suck her pussy.


    Dante looked at that and...


    "Alter..." He whispered to himself, "By any chance..." He started to question, but was quickly interrupted. "You are the Sin of Lust, Greed and Gluttony, do you really think that wouldn''t affect things? They get thirsty after all, learn to deal with it." He said quickly as if he were lecturing Dante...


    "Okay..." He replied and turned to the women who were enjoying themselves... "Well, they seem happy, so I won''t intrude," he concluded and turned away...


    "My favorite humans, your turn now" Dante suddenly spoke to the women who were waiting silently, but if he only knew how much of that hot spring water had turned into... Love liquids, while they masturbated watching that crazy orgy...


    The women, who had watched the orgy with a mixture of shock and fascination, let out sharp cries of surprise when they were called. They approached timidly, their faces flushed with shame and suppressed excitement.


    The women in question, of course, were Sara, Velryna and Aldria.


    Sara, unlike the others, didn''t seem so shy; when she heard it was her turn, she tied her long blue hair up in a bun and stood up.


    Aldria, too, wasn''t so shy, but her body was still wrapped in a thick white towel, showing nothing but her face, which also had long hair that was duly tied up in a bun.


    Velryna, on the other hand... her golden hair was clinging to her body, while hiding things like her breasts. Her eyes were twitching slightly and her face waspletely red... After all, like Sara, it was her first time but... Well... She didn''t have as much courage as one of the Celestial Virtues.


    Sara stepped forward, her full breasts swaying gently with the movement. She had a brave smile on her face, although her eyes shone with a mixture of fear and anticipation. Next to her, Aldria also moved, pulling back her towel to reveal a slender, toned body. Her curves were softer than Sara''s, but no less attractive. She kept her eyes down, but there was an underlying confidence in her posture.


    Velryna, on the other hand, could barely move. Her body trembled as she struggled to suppress her fears, pulling at her golden hair like a shield. Even so, her eyes couldn''t help but admire Dante''s... Dante''srge form.


    Dante noticed her hesitation and stepped forward, wrapping his arms around her. "Shh, don''t be afraid, my pretty," he murmured, kissing her forehead softly. "I''m not going to hurt you. Just let go and let the pleasure flow." He murmured


    His mouth imed hers in a deep, passionate kiss while his hands explored every inch of her trembling body. "You''re so beautiful, my little Velryna," he murmured against her lips. "I want to feel you all over."


    Velryna gasped as Dante''s fingers found her clitoris, circling the sensitive bud in firm, rhythmic movements. She squirmed against him, her hips thrusting into his touch as the wet sounds echoed in the air.


    "Ah" she moaned softly as she felt his fingers y with her, "Slowly..." She whimpered, after all, unlike the other women... She was still human.


    Dante smiled against Velryna''s lips, his touch softening to a gentle, reassuring caress. "Yes, my dear, I''ll take my time with you," he murmured, his voice low and seductive. "Let''s explore every inch of this beautiful body of yours."


    He kissed a burning path along her neck, nibbling and licking the sensitive skin as his hands continued their exploration. He squeezed and massaged her breasts, rolling her nipples between his fingers until they hardened into stiff points. At the same time, his fingers never left her sex, plunging deep inside her and caressing that sensitive spot inside her that made her squirm and whimper.


    Sara and Aldria watched, fascinated by the game of seduction between man and woman. Sara nibbled on her lower lip, her own breasts contracting with a wave of desire. She approached Aldria, wrapping an arm around the other woman''s waist. "Do you mind if I join you?" she whispered, her voice husky with lust.


    Aldria swallowed, but nodded, her cheeks flushing at Sara''s touch. Together, they watched Dante continue his sensual assault on Velryna, his moans increasing in volume as she lost herself more and more in pleasure.


    Finally, when Velryna was on the verge of climax, Danteid her on her back, separating her legs with his knees. He plunged his mouth into her pussy, licking and sucking her clit while two fingers slid deep inside her. "Come for me, my little Velryna," he growled, his breath hot against her wet skin. "Give me everything."


    With a high-pitched scream, Velryna came, her body convulsing in waves of ecstasy as Dante drank greedily from her orgasm.

 Chapter 417 Harem V (R-18)

    "Mmnn!!!" The blonde screamed as she felt her insides tremble and finally, she exploded in a gigantic orgasm, the reaction of her body was too much for her to bear, she arched her back as Dante continued to lick herpletely wet pussy and thrust his fingers inside her, ying with her insides...


    Velryna''s body almost copsed from the pleasure she felt from Dante''s simple gesture.


    Dante, however, didn''t stop even though she came once, he kept trying to make her squirt once more, speaking perverted words to get her even more excited.


    "Come on,e again, you''re so tight," he said, ying with the cute little girl''s clit, while continuing to devour her pussy with his mouth. "Come on... give me more." He ordered and Velryna squeezed his fingers and forced his face against her pussy.


    "Kyannn!!!" She moaned loudly as Dante yed with her again, and Velryna came. Her body convulsing in waves of ecstasy as Dante drank her love juices again like it was the hottest thing in the world.


    ''I want it too...'' Sara watched in fascination, nibbling on her lower lip as her own breasts contracted with a wave of desire.


    ''Hm? Because I''m...'' Sara realized that... her hands were on Aldria''s body, which was flushed, feeling her y with her stiffening nipples... ''When did I... start to...'' She pulled away quickly, looking at her hands...


    ''Am I that perverted?'' Sara asked herself as she thought to herself...


    Meanwhile... The Empress''s eyes burned with lust as she watched Dante and Velryna make love.


    ''I want to too...'' Aldria thought, so much so that even with another woman ying with her body, she didn''t care, as long as she felt good, who cared? Besides, Dante had approved of it, so it wasn''t cheating!


    "Sara..." Aldria called out suddenly after realizing that she had stopped... "Why did you stop?" she wondered.


    "Eh???" Sara asked herself startled, she hadn''t expected that.... Aldria... had liked that.


    "Please... go on..." said Aldria in a voice hoarse with desire and shame, her blue eyes shining with lust as she looked at the other woman. "I... want more..." She said.


    Sara looked at her for a moment, hesitant of course, her own desire fighting against a twinge of uncertainty.


    ''I don''t know what''s happening to my body, but...'' but then she saw the open desire on Aldria''s face and decided to put aside any hesitation.


    ''That bastard... he''s using the sin of Lust without realizing it and that''s what''s making us all like this...'' Sara concluded, she was the closest to the sins among them so she had more information about the sins'' passives...


    "Hey asshole, stop being irrational, and use lust to share our feelings," Sara said sending a mental transmission to Dante. "Use sin to share the feelings of all of us." She ordered and Dante turned and looked at her, as if... He had discovered something new.


    "You didn''t know?" she asked him mentally. Dante just smiled and snapped his fingers...


    The next moment... She felt a tingling inside her pussy, as if... Dante''s finger was there, but it was in Velryna...n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''Well, fuck it now. She smiled mischievously and approached the woman again.


    "You''re very horny, Empress," Sara teased, grabbing one of Aldria''s breasts as a prank, she pinched her nipples before enveloping her in a passionate kiss.


    "!!!" Aldria moaned in response, her lips opening to Sara''s tongue. It was the first time she had kissed a woman in her entire life. Well, both of them had never actually kissed women.


    Meanwhile, Dante turned his attention to Velryna again, caressing her soft, naked body. "You''re so beautiful, my little Velryna," he murmured as he kissed her breasts. "I want to taste you whole."


    Velryna gave a high-pitched moan as Dante licked and sucked her nipples, sending waves of pleasure through her. Her hips moved impatiently, seeking greater friction.


    "Please, Dante," she begged, looking up at him with eyes clouded with lust. "I need you inside me. Make me yours."


    With a wicked grin, Dante positioned himself between her legs, his erection rubbing against her wet pussy. Slowly, he prated her, grunting with pleasure as he felt her narrow passage enveloping him.


    "You''re so tight, my little darling," he growled, starting to move inside her with long, slow thrusts. "You were made for me."


    "Hmm! Yes!" Velryna screamed with pleasure, her nails digging into Dante''s back as he took her to ever greater heights of ecstasy. The hot spring echoed with the sounds of skin hitting skin, moans and sighs of lust.


    In the background, Sara and Aldria were also lost in a world of pleasure, their hands exploring sweaty bodies and mouths joined in deep, passionate kisses.


    ''I can feel his cock inside me!'' Sara thought, feeling the thrusts in her womb even though she was far from Dante''s real cock.


    "Touch me..." moaned Aldria, taking the other woman''s hand and bringing it between her legs. "I want it all..."


    It wasn''t just Sara who was feeling it, all the women in that ce were feeling the same as Velryna, although it wasn''t the real thing, it was, for a single moment, real. It was a ''perfect illusion'', if you could call it that.


    Listening to Aldria, Sara didn''t need any more encouragement, in fact, her body was also begging for more stimtion.


    She began to rub her swollen clitoris while her other hands squeezed Aldria''s breasts. The two women climaxed together, screaming out their pleasures at the height of their orgasm.


    Meanwhile, Dante and Velryna continued their amorous frenzy, lost in their own bubble of passion. He lifted her up, exchanging positions as they continued to explore each other.


    Finally, after several hours of fiery, exhausting sex, the four of them copsed on the floor, exhausted and satisfied. The hot spring smelled of sex and sweat, the water practically trembling with their cries of pleasure.


    Dante pulled Velryna to his chest, stroking her hair as she fell asleep. Sara and Aldria also snuggled together, their legs and arms entangled.


    "That was amazing," murmured Sara, "I''ve never done anything like that before." She said, before feeling her body being lifted.


    "Kya!!!" Sara gave a surprised cry as Dante lifted her off the ground, holding her in his strong arms. She barely had time to blink before she felt the head of his penis pressing against her entrance, insisting on ess.


    "Wait, I don''t..." she began to protest, but her body betrayed her fears. Her pussy was wet and eager, practically begging to be filled.


    Dante didn''t hesitate. With a strong thrust of his hips, he entered her, filling herpletely with his long, thick erection.


    "Ah!!!" Sara gasped, her inner walls tightening around him, trying to adjust to the new sensation.


    "Fuck, you''re tight," growled Dante, starting to move inside her.


    "D-slow down! I''m a virgin, you idiot!" Sara screamed at Dante.


    Dante froze, his gaze going to where he was buried deep inside Sara. He could feel the warm, sticky blood around his cock, undeniable proof of his virginity.


    "I''m sorry," he said softly, stopping moving. "I didn''t realize. I should have gone slower, given you time to adjust. But you were so wet and anxious, I thought you were ready."


    Sara bit her lip, feeling a mixture of shame and pleasure. She knew it was her responsibility to have spoken up beforehand, to have told Dante it was her first time. But she also had to admit that feeling him inside her was incredible, even if it hurt a little.


    "I didn''t say anything either," she confessed, looking at him. "I didn''t want to seem like an inexperienced little girl. I wanted to feel everything, I wanted to know what it was like."


    Dante smiled softly and caressed her face. "There''s nothing wrong with being inexperienced," he said. "And I''d love to be your first. We can go slowly, take as long as you need. I want it to be good for you, I don''t want to hurt you."


    Sara nodded, feeling relieved by his words. She moved a little, testing how she was feeling. The pain had gone, leaving only a soft, pleasant throbbing.


    "I think I''m okay now," she said atst. "You can keep going, just slow down at first."


    Dante kissed her softly, then began to move again, making slow, continuous movements.


    "Ah... yes..." Sara moaned into his mouth, feeling her body respond to the stimuli. Soon she was moving with him, meeting him thrust for thrust as they reached a rhythm together.


    Beside them, Aldria and Velryna watched, each lost in their own thoughts. Aldria... wanted to be in Sara''s ce... a feeling of possession began to rise up inside her, as two ck holes appeared in her eyes...


    Absolute possessiveness.


    She was sitting next to Velryna, lying down, looking at Dante fucking Sara, then she suddenly felt a touch on her pussy...


    "Hey Auntie... can you let me eat your pussy for a bit?" Velryna asked with a cute, blushing look... "I want to... your pussy... it''s so cute..." Velryna continued as if she were possessed, the Lust she felt... was beginning to affect her much more than the others.


    Aldria blinked, surprised by Velryna''s unexpected request. She had never considered the idea of getting sexually involved with her niece before, but now, with the heat of the situation, she felt a quick tug of lust. She looked at Velryna, seeing the lust-starved expression on her young, innocent face.


    "T-all right," she agreed, her voice a little shaky. "You can... touch me, if you want."


    Velryna needed no further encouragement. She crawled between Aldria''s legs, carefully parting them. Her tongue slid out, licking a long, slow line along Aldria''s slit. Aldria gasped, her back arching involuntarily at the unexpected sensation.


    "That''s so good, Auntie," Velryna murmured, plunging deeper. Her circr tongue romanced Aldria''s clitoris, sending shockwaves of pleasure through her.


    Aldria moaned, her hands clenching a towel thaty on the floor, as Velryna continued her sensual assault. The young woman was evidently determined, the wet, obscene sounds of her sucking and licking mouth echoing through the fountain.


    Meanwhile, Dante was deeply involved with Sara, his thrusts getting harder and faster as the pleasure grew. Sara gripped his shoulders, her fingers digging into his skin as she met every thrust with her hips. Her moans mingled with the sounds of Velryna''s mouth on Aldria''s pussy, creating an erotic symphony that filled the air.


    "Dante," Sara moaned, her inner walls beginning to tighten around him. "I... I think I''m going toe."


    "Go on, my darling," he growled, his hips moving frantically now. "Come for me. Let me feel you clench around me."


    With a high-pitched scream, Sara climaxed, her whole body shaking as waves of pleasure swept over her. Dante followed soon after,ing inside her with a hoarse groan.


    Meanwhile, Aldria was rapidly losing control too, her head thrown back in ecstasy as Velryna took her closer and closer to the edge. "Yes, yes," she moaned breathlessly, her hands moving to grab Velryna''s hair. "Don''t stop. I''m going to... I''m going toe."


    With a few long, firm licks on Aldria''s sensitive clit, Velryna pushed her over the edge. Aldria screamed, her whole body convulsing as she reached a shuddering orgasm. Velryna drank greedily of her juices, loving the taste of her aunt''s ecstasy.


    Dante then turned around... "Come on, you''re missing now." He said to the woman who had juste in his niece''s mouth.

 Chapter 418 Harém VI (R-18)

    Dante was currently being driven by his own sin of lust, as he frolicked with his wives in the hot spring, but two of his wives were now... Well away from the main show stage, in fact...


    They were trying not to get lost, moving away from the concentration of lust.


    The two witches in the group, a mother and a daughter, were sitting at a small tea table with two chairs, while their naked bodies lounged just listening to the sound of the environment, without any moaning or anything like that affecting them emotionally or... perversely.


    "I''m thinking of using magic to create arge room, staying in hot springs isn''t going to be that nice... the skin wrinkles if you stay too long." Morganamented as she stretched her arms and yawned, she was emotionally tired.


    "Wait for him to finish with those three women, there must still be Fey and Eldrax to go," Alicemented as she slightly spread her legs, looking at her cavity and seeing that it was still dripping wet.


    "That man... he''s using various spells unconsciously while doing perverted things," Alice said, analyzing her own pussy.


    "It''s probably the sin of lust, I couldn''t help myself and devoured Voralith''s pussy when he came inside her..." Morgana muttered, but she wasn''t ashamed.


    ''Damn, that was good...'' She thought.


    "Ah... don''t even get me started," Alice sighed as she poured herself a ss of wine with magic... "If I hadn''t stayed away from there, I don''t know what would have happened, especially after my own daughter kissed me to ''share my husband''s semen''" Alicemented and let out augh at Morgana.


    Morgana choked on her wine when she heard Alice''s words. "Don''t talk about me like that! I''d never kiss you if it weren''t for Dante," she countered, startled.


    Aliceughed at Morgana''s reaction. "Rx, I was joking, child," she said, with a mischievous smile on her lips. "I know you would never have kissed me if it hadn''t been for Dante. But it was still very intense, I almost came." She said it as if it were the most normal day ever.


    Morgana nodded, relieved. She didn''t want her mother to think she had any romantic interest in her. She was just reacting to the uncontroble desire she felt for Dante.


    "I still can''t understand it," she finally said. "I myself almost lost control when I saw Dante''s semen in Voralith''s pussy. I felt an uncontroble urge to suck her until she came in my mouth. It was so intense."


    Alice smiled, thinking of the scene they had witnessed. "We''re witches, but we''re still women," she said. "And Dante... he''s very attractive. If we hadn''t gotten out of there, we''d probably havemitted incest worse than just a lewd kiss with semen."


    "Really? You were going to have sex with your own daughter because of the sin of lust?" Morgana asked, surprised by Alice''s admission. She had never considered that lust could have that kind of effect on someone, even in a situation like that.


    "Yes, I almost couldn''t resist the temptation," Alice confessed, embarrassed. "The smell of Dante''s semen was so intense that it almost drove me crazy. I wanted to throw myself on top of him and let him fuck me until I couldn''t take it anymore."


    Morgana was silent for a moment, processing what she had just heard. She had never heard her mother be so honest in her entire life.


    "I''m wet again..." Alice said suddenly as she stroked her pussy to check the wetness.


    "Yeah, so am I." Morgana said suddenly, bringing her hand up and showing her two wet fingers.


    Alice couldn''t believe what she was hearing. Her own daughter was admitting to being horny, and even worse, was showing her the proof of her arousal.


    "Really... that man..." Alice said as she looked in the direction Dante was facing, until she heard Morgana''s chair rock and turned, seeing herpletely naked daughter standing up.


    Morgana got up and walked over to her mother on the other side of the table, and stopped in front of her. She calmly took her mother''s hand and ced it on her pussy...


    "Hey... why don''t we y a little... Mom?" Morgana asked.


    Alice couldn''t believe what was happening. Her daughter waspletely naked in front of her, and now she was putting her hand on her own wet pussy.


    "I... I don''t know what to say," Alice said, shocked. "This is so wrong..." Alice admitted.


    "It''s not wrong, Mom," Morgana interrupted, holding her hand tighter. "We''re both horny, and we both want the same thing. There''s nothing wrong with that."


    Alice hesitated for a moment before finally giving in to her body''s desires. She began to caress her daughter''s pussy, feeling the wetness of her fluids.


    Morgana sighed with pleasure as her mother touched her, her body trembling with excitement. She began to reciprocate the caresses, sliding her fingers into her mother''s pussy.


    Then... suddenly... They began to feel Dante''s cock thrusting inside them, as if it were really him... Well... they look at each other and realize...


    "Sharing feelings?" They speak in unison and realize that... Dante is using magic to fuck all the women at the same time.


    "Wait!" Morgana began to feel an even greater tingle, her mother''s fingers were inside her pussy and in a snap... She squirted into her mother''s hand.


    ''What the fuck...'' Alice thought and saw Dante in the distance heading towards Eldrax...


    "Come on, it''s your turn now..." Dante spoke to Eldrax who was curled up in her towels in the hot spring, she waspletely flushed and her body was trembling slightly.


    The dragon child''s body was no longer so childlike... Her breasts were huge, her buttocks a perfect hourss figure. She was just a horny dragon waiting for her beloved husband''s cock.


    Eldrax took a deep breath and stood up, her voluptuous curves glistening in the light. She walked slowly towards Dante, her heart racing with a mixture of nervousness and desire.


    ''Finally... I''m going to be his...'' Eldrax thought, it had been a long road before he finally epted her as his wife... After all, he saw her as a child, even though with Dragon knowledge, she was much older than she physically appeared.


    Since the little Dragoness had evolved into a real Dragon and gained a more mature body, she had been thirsting for this day... and it had finallye...


    When she got close to him, she stood on tiptoe and whispered in his ear: "I''m ready for you, my love. Take me as you wish."


    With that, she knelt down in front of him and began to stroke his already hard member.


    "It''s quite big," she said, and looked at him with lust-filled eyes and began to lick him, starting at the base and slowly working her way up to the tip.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "And very tasty..." She thenmented.


    "D-slowly." He moaned with pleasure, she was obsessed with his cock and wouldn''t stop, her big soft lips wrapped around his cock had one goal... To get it all out.


    She took him deep into her throat and began to move him back and forth, keeping a steady rhythm.


    As she sucked, Dante ran his hands through her hair, pulling her head closer. He put a hand on her ass and began to massage and squeeze it, feeling the softness of her skin.


    After a while, Dante pulled Eldrax up andid her on the floor and positioned himself between her legs, ready to prate her.


    He prated her slowly, feeling every inch of her warm, moist vagina. He began to move in and out, feeling her body tighten around him.


    "Yes! Finally!" Eldrax screamed with pleasure as Dante fucked her, her nails scratching his back. She wrapped her legs around his waist, pulling him closer.


    "You''re not leaving here ever again." She whispered in his ear as she squeezed his cock even tighter.


    They continued fucking for hours, changing positions several times. Dante got her on all fours and fucked her from behind, holding her hips as he moved in and out of her.


    He thenid her on her back and prated her again, kissing her breasts as he moved in and out of her.


    After a long time, they finally climaxed together, screaming with pleasure as they came in each other. They copsed on the floor, panting and sweaty.


    But soon... Eldrax got up again, and sat on him, shoving his cock inside her again.


    Dante moaned as Eldrax sat on his cock, her big breasts swaying back and forth as she began to ride him. She rode him hard, moving her hips up and down, feeling every inch of him inside her.


    As she fucked him, Dante began to press his fingers against her rear entrance, teasing and caressing her. Eldrax leaned back, offering himself to him.


    "Yes, my love, do it. Take me in every hole," she said breathlessly.


    Dante took one finger inside her, then another, starting to prate her as she rode him. Soon after, he withdrew his fingers and reced them with his hard, throbbing member.


    "AHHH YES!!!" Eldrax screamed with pleasure as Dante entered her ass, stretching her and filling herpletely. She kept moving up and down as he fucked her asshole.


    They kept up this rhythm for some time, the sounds of their bodies colliding filling the air. Dante held Eldrax''s hips as she moved, feeling lost in pleasure.


    After a while, Eldrax leaned forward, kissing Dante as he fucked her. Their lips moved together as they lost themselves in each other, feeling the love and passion they had for each other.


    When they finally climaxed, it was explosively.


    "THAT! INSIDE ME!!!" Eldrax screamed as a powerful orgasm hit her, making her muscles contract around Dante''s cock. He followed soon after, cumming deep inside her as he hugged her tightly.


    They copsed in each other''s arms, panting and satisfied. Eldrax caressed Dante''s face while looking into his eyes.


    "I love you," she whispered.

 Chapter 419 Harém VII (R-18)

    The scene was actually a bitplicated.


    Because... well... Dante''s women were stretched out on various sides of the huge hot spring, because of the great exposure to lust, most of them werepletely beaten!


    On one side, it was possible to see Voralith still trying to recover, with her legs open while Dante''s sperm was still inside her, her eyes were lost.


    The same was true of Lilith, who was sleeping on Vex''s ass which was still full of cum inside her ass, and Lyrianna lying on Lilith''s breasts sleeping peacefully with her ravaged pussy exposed.


    Next to the group of subi, the humans were in no better shape. Sara, Aldria and Velryna were sprawled around the fountain, their naked bodies glistening with the semen that had been spilled on them. Their faces disyed expressions of pure ecstasy, as if they had reached the pinnacle of pleasure.


    But now, there were only three women standing: Aaralyn and Nagasawa, the vampires, and the World Tree herself, Fey. They watched him with a mixture of fascination and fear, knowing that it would soon be their turn to give themselvespletely to him.


    Dante smiled wickedly at them, his eyes shining with insatiable lust.


    "You''re missing, my wives," he said, looking at Nagasawa, her dark, wet skin quickly making him horny at the sight of her huge breasts. She was a tanned woman who really caught his attention.


    Nagasawa tensed under Dante''s lustful gaze. His tanned body glistened with sweat and she could feel the heat emanating from him as he approached.


    She had seen what he had done to other women, the way he had destroyed them with his insatiable desire. And now, she was next in line.


    In fact, she was relieved to have gone after... She had learned a lot from her dear sisters'' demonstration. Of course, it would have been nice if she''d gone first, but... Well, she wanted to have at least the experience first.


    She looked at him and licked her lips mischievously... Finally, her time hade.


    "Dante..." she started to say, but her words were cut off when he reached up and pulled her into a passionate kiss.


    She tried to resist, but soon surrendered to his touch, feeling his tongue invade her mouth and im every corner of her.


    Dante''s hands roamed her body, groping her full breasts and squeezing her firm ass. She could feel his hard member pressed against her stomach, demanding her attention.


    With one swift movement, Dante lifted her up and carried her to the edge of the hot spring. He ced her over the edge and knelt between her legs, looking down at her soaking pussy.


    "I''m going to fuck you until you can''t walk anymore," he growled, his voice full of lust. "You''re going to scream my name until you have no voice left."


    Nagasawa knew she had no choice but to surrender. She slid her hands through Dante''s hair and pulled him closer, feeling his warm, wet mouth cover her swollen clit.


    "Then eat well" she said mischievously. It only took a moment and her smile disappearedpletely.


    "Ahhhnn..." She screamed with pleasure as he sucked and licked her nerve bud, sending shockwaves through her body. He was relentless in his attack, seemingly determined to make here before he even prated her.


    Nagasawa waspletely lost in Dante''s touch. Her body shook with pleasure as he brought her closer and closer to climax, his oral skills impressive.


    "Please, Dante," she begged, pulling his hair in desperation. "I need you inside me. I need to feel your cock filling me."


    He raised his eyes to her with a mischievous smile. "So impatient, my dear," he teased. "Do you want my cock that badly?"


    With a low growl, Dante stood up and pulled his hard cock out. He rubbed it against Nagasawa''s soaked lips, teasing her with the promise of his length.


    "Beg for it," he ordered, his voice hoarse with desire. "Beg for me like the desperate wife you are."


    Nagasawa didn''t hesitate, she had wanted this for a long time, many years in fact. Dignity? Who needed that now?


    "Please, Dante, fuck me with your big, hard cock. I need to feel you stretching me, filling me until I can''t take it anymore. I want to scream your name while you fuck me hard."


    Dante smiled with satisfaction and buried himself in her with a single hard thrust.


    "YES!!!" Nagasawa screamed with pleasure as he prated herpletely, his cock reaching depths she didn''t even know existed.


    "That''s it, bitch," he growled, holding her hips firmly as he fucked her hard. "You''re mine now. Mine to use as I please." She surrenderedpletely to him, allowing him to take her however he wanted.


    Just like that... Hours passed and after cumming several times inside her tight pussy, Nagasawa passed out.


    Dante smiled with satisfaction as Nagasawa copsed in his arms,pletely exhausted after his relentless thrusts. He held her close for a moment, feeling her body tremble with the echoes of her intense orgasms.


    But there was no time for rest. He had two other wives to im, and he was determined to possess them in the same way.


    Aaralyn was sitting on the edge of the fountain, her naked body glistening. She had watched Dante possess Nagasawa with a mixture of fascination and fear, knowing that it would soon be her turn to submit to him.


    When he appeared before her, Aaralyn felt her heart race. She couldn''t take her eyes off the hard cock that hung between her legs, still glistening with Nagasawa''s fluids.


    "Are you ready for me, my wife?" Dante asked, his voice husky with desire.


    Aaralyn swallowed dryly, trying to gather her courage. "Yes, my love," she whispered. "I''m all yours."


    With a predatory smile, Dante approached her and pulled her into his arms. Their lips met in a passionate kiss, their tongues dancing as he explored herpletely.


    His hands roamed her body, groping her full breasts and pinching her swollen nipples. She could feel his hard member pressed against her stomach, sending waves of desire through her body.


    "I... want it from behind first..." Aaralyn suddenly begged... "After I saw Eldrax and Vex... I felt like doing it in the ass first..." She said shyly... it was embarrassing to admit, but she first thought it would be better to start where it would hurt less, after all, she was still a virgin... in both holes.


    Dante smiled wickedly when Aaralyn confessed her desire to be possessed from behind first. He loved the idea of being the first man to prate her there, to im her virgin holes.


    "Of course, my dear," he purred, stroking her firm ass. "I''d love to stretch that beautiful tight ass of yours."


    He guided her to the edge of the fountain and bent her over,pletely exposing her bare ass to him. Aaralyn shuddered as she felt Dante''s fingers explore her folds, circling her puckered hole.


    "Rx, my love," Dante murmured, spitting on his fingers to lubricate them before pressing one of them against her tight entrance. "I''m going to prepare you well before I fuck you hard."


    Aaralyn tried to control herself as Dante pressed his finger inside her, slowly, giving her time to adjust.


    "Mmm" she let out a moan as he began to pump his finger in and out, opening her anus wider and wider.


    Soon, Dante was pressing two fingers inside her, stretching her hole even further. He finger-fucked her for long minutes, preparing her for his thick cock.


    Finally, he withdrew his fingers and brought them to her mouth, letting her clean them. Aaralyn sucked with wide eyes, mesmerized by the perversity.


    Then she felt the soft head of his cock pressed against her asshole. She took a deep breath and tried to rx, knowing that what came next would be intense.


    And with one strong thrust, Dante prated herpletely, his cock invading her virgin bowels.


    "So big!" she cried out, her muscles involuntarily contracting around the thick member prating her. ''My God, Dante, you''re so big!'' she cried out in mingled pain and pleasure.


    "Rx," Dante whispered, holding her hips firmly as he began to move inside her, savoring the sensation of being inside his wife''s tight, virgin ass... "Scream for me while I fuck your naughty ass. Let everyone hear how much you''re enjoying this." he growled, starting to move inside her with long, hard thrusts. "You''re mine now, to use as I please."


    Aaralyn could do nothing but surrender to the sensations that flooded her. She screamed and moaned as Dante fucked her hard, her hardened nipples rubbing against the hot water of the fountain with every movement.


    "That''s it, scream for me," Dante ordered, squeezing her ass hard. "Let everyone hear how you''re enjoying being fucked in your beautiful virgin ass."


    "She... is really enjoying it..." Valentina, who was the only one still standing, and Fey were watching the scene... "Jealous... should I let him fuck that hole too?" She said as she lightly brought her fingers to her ass and caressed her hole...


    "Should I give him my...?" Valentina watched with morbid fascination as Dante possessed Aaralyn. The scene was so erotic, so intensely sexual, that she could hardly breathe. She could see the expression of contorted pleasure on Aaralyn''s face with each powerful thrust of Dante''s cock inside her. The sound of her moans and screams echoing through the fountain only served to increase Valentina''s desire.


    Valentina couldn''t resist the temptation. With eyes full of lust, she brought her fingers to the entrance of his tight ass, ying with it in a provocative way. Her eyes never left Dante as she performed the obscene gesture.


    Fey watched with a mixture of fascination and confusion as Valentina obscenely yed with his ass. As an entity, a World Tree, she didn''t fully understand these human forms of pleasure. Still, she felt a tingle of excitement at seeing the other woman touching herself in such a sensual way.


    "I... I''ve never seen anything like this before," Fey confessed, her voiceden with uncertainty. "Is that... is that normal among humans?"


    Valentina just smiled mischievously, moving her fingers up and down along the tight entrance to her ass. "Yes, it''s very normal, innocent tree. It''s called pleasure. And I''m going to show you exactly what to do."


    With increasing boldness, Valentina reached around and guided Fey''s hand to the girl''s ass. "Go ahead, feel free to explore. Touch yourself like I did."


    Fey hesitated for a moment, her gaze jumping between Valentina and the crowd of party guests. Then, plucking up the courage, she let her fingers brush lightly over the soft skin of her own ass.


    A delicious shiver ran through her body, and she couldn''t help but moan a little.


    "Mn..." This was so different from anything she had ever experienced. So new, so exciting.


    Encouraged by Valentina''s touch, Fey began to rub and massage her own ass with more confidence. She was surprised by the intense sensations it triggered inside her.


    "The way you''re doing it," Valentina encouraged, watching with desire as the girl discovered her own body. "Touch yourself the way I did. Explore these new feelings."


    Fey took the advice, allowing her fingers to y along her rear entrance, teasing the tightness. It felt so good, it was almost too much to bear.


    As the girl plunged deeper into sensory exploration, shepletely forgot about the women around them. Her entire focus was on the growing wave of pleasure building inside her.


    As she watched Fey unravel the joys of physical pleasure, Valentina smiled, realizing that she had never had such a willing pupil before. And, as the young tree began to moan with pleasure, she moved closer to her, her fingers moving deftly to caress and massage the girl''s bottom.


    Fey let out a shuddering sigh as she felt Valentina''s fingers ying with her ass, the new feelings making her feel things she had never experienced before.


    Valentina watched closely as her fingers yed with the tight entrance to Fey''s ass, feeling the warmth and softness of the skin under her touch. She could see the pleasure on the girl''s face, how disoriented and aroused she was by these new sensations.


    "Does that feel good?" Valentina whispered, her fingers sliding deeper, exploring the curves and texture.


    Fey could barely answer, her whole mind lost in the whirlwind of sensations. "Yes..." she breathed, her thighs trembling as she clung to the sides of the fountain for bnce.


    Valentina''s fingers continued their erotic dance, plunging deeper, stretching and massaging Fey''s tight entrance.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 420 Harem VIII (R-18)

    "You seem to be having a lot of fun, Valentina." Dante said suddenly, stopping the two women''s banter. Of course, Dante had already seen what was happening, but... He let it go.


    "Stop bullying her, she''s young." Dante said smiling, and Valentina looked at Nagasawa... Well, she was lying on the floor, as if she were dying, her tongue was sticking out and her eyes were almost lifeless.


    Of course, her holes were full of semen as shey there, her pussy was red and her ass oozed white liquid directly from her tight, gaping cavity. Her ass was full of p marks and violent purple bruises...


    "Damn, you really broke her," Valentina said with her fingers still inside Fey''s ass, who just listened to the scene without being able to look at Dante...


    "Maybe I overdid it," Dante said with a shrug, then approached Fey, who was still in her submissive position, her ass stretched out and her ass fucked by Valentina''s fingers.


    Dante then turned his cock, still soiled with semen and nagasawa fluids, directly towards Valentina''s face.


    Valentina stared at Dante''s throbbing, dirty cock for a moment, then smiled mischievously. "That''s how you want to tell me to stop ying with her, is it? Giving me the other slut''s filthy cock to suck?" She growled, but didn''t hesitate to extend her tongue and give the thick member a lick.


    Dante grunted at the contact and pressed his cock into Valentina''s mouth, forcing her to open for him. "And yet you''re sucking, right?" He joked


    Valentina protested with a muffled moan, but started sucking the dirty cock, tasting the sweet liquids. She continued to y with Fey''s ass uncontrobly while eagerly sucking her beloved husband''s cock.


    "You''re getting better and better at giving blowjobs," Dante joked as he thrust his cock deep into Valentina''s throat, making her choke.


    Fey watched the scene with tears in her eyes, her ass still throbbing with pleasure and pain. She had a bitter taste in her mouth from having been used so cruelly by Valentina''s hands, but at the same time she felt a perverse excitement at seeing Valentina treated the same way, without mercy.


    ''Revenge...'' Fey thought.


    Valentina sucked vigorously, encouraged by Dante''s impetus. She ran her tongue along the length of the cock, cleaning off Nagasawa''s semen and juices. Her own body throbbed with desire, ready to be filled with the man''s thicke.


    "Come in my mouth and make me swallow it all!" Valentina challenged, looking up at Dante with a naughty smile even though his cock was deep inside her.


    Dante grabbed Valentina''s hair and started thrusting brutally into her mouth, feeling his hard-on grow at the sight of his submissive, uninhibited wife. "Just like you wanted"


    He thrust hard, hitting her windpipe as Valentina struggled to breathe, only moaning with pleasure. Her body trembled from the oral abuse, her clit throbbing with desire. She loved it when Dante used her like this, as a simple fuck to satiate his animal instincts.


    "Quick... Come!" Valentina managed to scream before her mouth was filled again by the thick cock. She ran her hand between her legs, rubbing her swollen clit as she sucked.


    With a roar, Dante exploded inside Valentina''s mouth, flooding her with thick jets of hot cum. She swallowed frantically, moaning at the strong taste and the ecstasy of submission. Her legs trembled uncontrobly as she masturbated shamelessly.


    When he''d finished, he pulled his throbbing cock out of Valentina''s mouth, "Good girl." He stroked her red hair before turning to Fey...


    When Dante turned to Fey, he saw an almost divine sight... Fey was still on all fours on the edge of the hot spring, her ass was stretched out and her holes were throbbing, her pussy was wet and her asshole was just waiting for a big cock. After Valentina had yed with her asshole, her body waspletely shaking and exhausted, but she still felt a confusing mixture of excitement and humiliation at having had her ass yed with by Valentina''s fingers, she was almost begging for a cock like that.


    "It''s my turn..." She murmured without speaking directly to him... but the lust in her voice was clear...


    Dante walked over to Fey, his erection throbbing at the tantalizing sight in front of him. He ran his hand gently over her ass, feeling the softness of her skin. "My World Tree, Fey," he murmured, his voiceden with lust. "I''m going to make you mine now."


    He positioned the head of his member at the entrance to her asshole, feeling the eager pulsing of her muscles. With a firm thrust, he sank inside her, a moan of pleasure escaping his lips. "Fuck, you''re so tight," he groaned, starting to move inside her.


    "What... Ahh..." Fey gasped at the sensation of Dante''s thick cock invading her, stretching her beyond what she thought possible. She gripped the edge of the hot spring, her nails digging into the soft marble as Dante established a vigorous rhythm. The mixture of pain and pleasure was incredible, making her scream and whimper as he prated her deeper and deeper.


    "Y-Yes!!!" She moaned, even though it was the first time, after watching her sisters... Fey already understood exactly what this situation was... the apex of love...


    "That''s it... fuck me... fuck me hard," she moaned, thrusting her hips back against him, desperate for more. The water from the fountain sshed around them as Dante picked up the pace, their bodies colliding in a frantic rhythm.


    The erotic sounds of skin against skin echoed through the area, mingling with their moans and cries of pleasure. Dante felt his orgasm approaching, his balls tightening as he thrust faster and faster.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I''m going toe," he moaned, and with a few more vigorous thrusts, he climaxed, filling Fey''s ass with his hot semen. Fey also climaxed at that moment, her body shaking uncontrobly as waves of pleasure washed over her.


    So Dante began to slowly withdraw from Fey''s ass, feeling the tightness of the muscles around his weakened member. He guided his cock out carefully, watching the pre-cum and semen ooze from the entrance to her ass.


    Fey shuddered at the sensation, her inner muscles still pulsing in response to the intense orgasm. She got to her knees and turned to face Dante, an expression of lust still present in her eyes.


    "The... the other... the other hole...," she said, spreading her legs in invitation. Dante grinned mischievously, positioning himself between her thighs. He lined up his member at Fey''s moist entrance and slid inside with ease, filling herpletely.


    "You''ve learned to be very naughty," Dantemented as he entered her pussy.


    "I''m sorry... my sisters..." Fey moaned and arched her back, propping herself up on her elbows as Dante began to move inside her. He established a steady rhythm, moving in and out of her tight heat. The wet sounds of their joining filled the cavern, mixing with Fey''s moans and sighs.


    Dante kept moving inside Fey, feeling her tight heat envelop him. He smiled when he heard her apology. "Don''t worry, Fey. There''s nothing wrong with enjoying pleasure. Your sisters would be crazy with jealousy if they knew how talented you are."


    He increased his pace, thrusting in and out of her pussy faster and faster. Fey squirmed under him, moaning loudly. She could feel another orgasm fast approaching, her body bing more and more tense.


    "Faster... fuck me faster," she begged, digging her nails into Dante''s back. He obeyed willingly, his hips mming against hers in a frantic rhythm. The sounds of skin against skin echoed through the cave, mixed with the screams and moans of the two of them.


    Valentina watched it all with an expression of lust, rubbing herself discreetly as she observed the union of herpanions. She moved closer and began to y with Fey''s nipples, pulling and pinching the hardened buds.


    "Kyayaaa!!!" Fey screamed, the extra stimtion driving her to the brink. She was about to climax when Dante changed the angle of his hips, hitting a spot inside her that made her explodepletely.


    With a shrill scream, Fey reached an intense orgasm, her whole body shaking as waves of ecstasy washed over her. Dante kept moving inside her, prolonging her pleasure until she couldn''t take it anymore.


    Exhausted, Fey fell back on the edge of the fountain, panting. Dante carefully withdrew from her, his still semi-erect penis dangling between his legs. Valentina approached and took him into her mouth, licking and sucking until he waspletely hard again.


    Dante''s cock got hard again and Valentina got up and went in front of him... "You know, my husband..." Valentina began... "I found it interesting... anal sex..." She said as her hands went to her ass and opened itpletely.


    Dante was instantly hard at the sight of Valentina''s ass being offered so brazenly. He could see her pink asshole winking, inviting him inside. His erection returned in full force, throbbing with anticipation.


    "Did you find it interesting?" Dante murmured, approaching her from behind. He lined up his throbbing member at Valentina''s tight entrance and leaned in to whisper in her ear: "You''re just a perverted mother who wants her son to fuck her ass"


    Valentina shuddered at his words, her whole body lighting up with desire. "Yes," she moaned, "I want you to fuck me hard, Dante. I want to feel you stretching me to the limit."


    Dante needed no further encouragement. He held Valentina''s hips firmly and prated her with one powerful thrust, entering her tight interiorpletely.


    "YES!" Valentina screamed with pleasure, her inner walls contracting around him.


    Dante began to move, thrusting in and out of Valentina''s ass at a fast, vigorous pace. The sounds of their bodies colliding echoed through the cave, mixed with Valentina''s loud moans.


    Fey watched the scene with fascination, her pussy still throbbing from her previous orgasm. She could see how much Dante was enjoying it, how lost he was in the pleasure of fucking Valentina''s ass. This only turned her on even more.


    Valentina thrust her hips back against Dante, encouraging him to go even deeper. She had never felt anything so intense before, the sensation of Dante''s big cock moving in and out of her ass was unbelievable.


    "Harder," she moaned, throwing her head back as Danteplied with her request, increasing the speed and force of his thrusts. They were both lost in a world of their own, a world of intense and unlimited pleasure.


    Fey moved closer and began to stimte her clitoris as she watched the spectacle before her. The sight of Dante fucking Valentina with such passion and skill was too much for her to bear. Within seconds, she reached another orgasm, screaming with pleasure.


    Dante could feel his own orgasm fast approaching. He held Valentina''s hips even tighter, thrusting in and out of her ass faster and faster until he exploded inside her, filling her with his hot semen.


    As soon as it was all over...


    "Looks like the group round is over," an exhausted Dante suddenly heard from Alice.


    "Yes mom, it looks like they''re done. It''s finally our turn!" Morgana said suddenly... It wasn''t just them... all the other ten women were equally interested...


    ''I''m going to die...'' Dante thought.

 Chapter 421 You spent 150 years... Having sex?...

    The scene shifted to a quieter environment, though the tension still hung in the air. Nafiri and Misty were seated around an improvised stone table, along with Sk, Mercedes, and Jeanne.


    They were waiting for Dante and his wives, who were taking longer than anyone had expected.


    It had been just over a day since he entered the hot spring with his wives and still hadn''t returned.


    "I don''t know about you, but this is starting to make me impatient," Nafiri muttered, resting her chin on her hand and tapping her fingers on the table. "Who knows what they''re doing? What could possibly be taking this long?"


    "Do you really need to ask?" Misty replied sarcastically, raising an eyebrow and crossing her arms. She seemed less surprised than Nafiri. "The guy came back almost like a god, and those women... Well, they have their priorities." She let out a dryugh, but there was a trace of envy in her voice.


    Sk, the most reserved and the one actually busy with a few things Dante had asked her to do, nced toward the horizon. Her expression was calm, but her eyes revealed a hint of concern. "I understand that he needs time to... dpress," she said, choosing her words carefully. "But we can''t ignore that time is running out. Something big is about to happen."


    "Exactly," Jeanne, the most serious among them, adjusted her gloves and looked at the others. "We''ve received more news about Mary Rose and her forces... They attacked a ruin in the Eastern Kingdom..."


    Mercedes, who had been silent until now, sharpening a dagger, looked up with a small, mocking smile. "Prepared? Speak for yourselves. I''ve been holding my sword, waiting for the next target. And you, Jeanne, are so focused on what''sing next. How about focusing on the now? If Dante is... busy, so be it. He alwayses back, doesn''t he?"


    Jeanne huffed, but didn''t argue. Meanwhile, Nafiri looked at the sky, clearly bored. "I hope he can stop this. I''m tired of waiting while the whole world seems on the verge of falling apart." She paused and nced at Misty with an intrigued expression. "Do you think he''s having more fun than he should?"


    Misty let out a shortugh. "I think he deserves to have fun. I just hope hees back with his head on straight. Or at least enough energy to not leave us hanging."


    At that moment, a strange wind swept through the area, carrying with it a palpable sense of pressure. The women fell silent for a moment, instinctively going on alert.


    "Was that... Dante?" Sk asked softly, almost fearing the answer.


    Mercedes spun the dagger between her fingers and stood up, her face tinged with excitement. "I think the party''s over. He''sing back."


    "Well... the Valkyries are already here, the Virtues, and everyone else..." Jeanne spoke.


    The scene shifted to the silent interior of the library. The immense bookshelves, filled with ancient tomes, createdbyrinthine corridors of knowledge, dimly lit only by the soft glow of a few candles. Fenrir was focused on organizing a stack of worn books, her movements quick and sure, but her expression carried a rare tranquility.


    She ran her fingers along the cover of one of the books, feeling its aged texture beneath her nails when, suddenly, her body stiffened. An invisible current ran down her spine, causing every hair on her body to stand on end.


    Fenrir froze immediately, her eyes narrowing, her ears¡ªstill in humanoid form¡ªmoving instinctively to detect something in the environment.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Then, she felt it.


    A smell. Not just any smell. It was so dense, soscivious and saturated with... lust, that it seemed to carry a physical weight. The scent cut through the air like an oppressive wave, striking directly at Fenrir''s keen sense of smell. It was something impossible to ignore.


    Fenrir staggered back slightly, bracing herself against the nearest bookshelf. Her eyes widened a little as her nostrils involuntarily red. A shudder ran through her body, and she felt a sudden weakness in her legs.


    "This scent..." she murmured to herself, her voice hoarse and almost muffled. Her hand gripped the fabric of her clothes at her chest as if trying to steady her heart, which was beating faster than it should. "Where... is thising from?"


    She closed her eyes for a moment, trying topose herself. But the smell persisted, enveloping her like an invisible, suffocating veil. It was unmistakable: it could only be him.


    "Dante..." the name slipped from her lips in a low whisper, almost a growl. Fenrir felt her fangs elongating slightly, her primal nature reacting to the unexpected and unsettling stimulus.


    Even in her human form, her beastly condition could not be denied.


    "What has he done... now?" she wondered, trying to push the thought away. Her face involuntarily flushed, and she mmed her fist against the bookshelf with enough force to make the books tremble.


    Fenrir took a deep breath, trying to calm the wave of confusing sensations coursing through her body. She knew that Dante was... busy, as always, with something extraordinary, but this was going beyond any limits she was prepared to feel.


    "That bastard..." she muttered, staring at the library door with a mixture of frustration and something she didn''t dare admit.


    "Did he even remember to clean himself? What a smell of... ah... it''s no use, I''ll have to look for a mask, otherwise..." Fenrir murmured, cing his hands on his private parts... "Otherwise I''ll get all my clothes dirty."


    Fenrir squeezed his thighs together, trying to contain the overwhelming heat that seemed to spread through his body like wildfire. The smell persisted, invading her senses, numbing her rational mind and awakening instincts that she fought to keep buried. She huffed, frustrated with herself.


    "This is ridiculous..." she hissed between her teeth, clenching her hands even tighter against her own intimacy, as if she could put out that fire with willpower alone. "Why am I... of all people... reacting like this?!"


    She felt her face heat up violently, her cheeks tinged an intense red. Even in his humanoid form, Fenrir was a primal creature, driven by instincts that were rarely confronted so abruptly. That smell was a direct provocation to everything she was.


    "Damn Dante..." she muttered once more, her voiceden with a mixture of anger and embarrassment. "Did he even think he could... could do something like that to me?"


    Fenrir turned away from the bookcase and began to walk through the library, her steps irregr, her breathing rapid. She needed air, she needed to get away from that ce saturated with his scent. With each movement, however, the sensation between her legs only worsened, the umted heat bing a slow and cruel torture.


    "A mask... I need a mask... or a bloody cold bath!"


    Her lupine eyes desperately searched for a solution amid the muffled silence of the library. Finally, she picked up a handkerchief folded among the books and pressed it against her face, trying to filter the air. But it was no use - the smell seemed to have permeated everything, including herself.


    Fenrir slid down until she was sitting on the floor, leaning against one of the bookshelves. Her breathing was heavy, her hands still shaking as she tightened the fabric of her clothes.


    "If I... carry on like this... I''ll lose control." Her tone was almost a low moan, her voice choked by the internal struggle she was waging against her own body. She closed her eyes tightly, trying to ignore the insistent throbbing of her desire... But...


    "I''m sorry, I must have influenced you too much." His voice came from beside her, and the next thing she knew... Dante was beside her, sitting on the floor with her while she...


    "Kyaa!!!" Fenrir gave a startled cry and quickly threw herself to the side, falling headfirst into the man''s chest...


    Fenrir''s head hit Dante''s firm chest with a thud, her small body trembling against him as she tried to regain herposure. She could feel the heat radiating from his skin, the scent of him filling her nostrils and making her head spin with desire. It took all the willpower she had not to bury her face in the crook of his neck and breathe him in deeply.


    "I''m fine..." She stammered, her voice barely above a whisper. "Just... Give me a minute."


    But even as she spoke, Fenrir could feel her resolve crumbling. Her body was on fire, every nerve screaming for Dante''s touch. She wanted to feel his hands on her skin, exploring every inch of her curves. She wanted him to take her, to make herpletely his.


    Fenrir bit her lip hard, trying to distract herself from the pain throbbing between her legs. But it was no use. Her body was betraying her, pushing her further and further towards the brink of oblivion.


    "I... I can''t..." She whimpered, her eyes closing as a wave of pleasure washed over her. "Dante... Please..."


    Explore more at empire


    Dante''s hand came up to caress Fenrir''s cheek, his thumb running lightly over her trembling lower lip. "Shh... It''s okay," he murmured, his voice low and soft. "I''ve got you."


    And then, without warning, he leaned down and captured Fenrir''s lips in a searing kiss. His mouth was hot and hungry against hers, his tongue delving deep to taste herpletely. Fenrir moaned into the kiss, her hands tangling in Dante''s hair as she pulled him closer.


    It was as if a dam had burst inside her, all the pent-up desire and craving pouring out in a rush. She clung to Dante like a lifeline, desperate to feel more of him, to lose herselfpletely in his touch.


    Then... She quickly pushed him away! "W-why did you do that!" She said frightened... After all... It was her first kiss...


    "Huh? You wanted it" He spoke as if it were... nothing... "Besides... it looks like I caused it..." He said as he looked at thepletely helpless Wolf Goddess.


    Fenrir felt herself blush at Dante''s remark. She bit her lower lip, embarrassed and ashamed of what she had done. She had kissed him without thinking, driven by the burning fire of desire that consumed her body.


    "I... I''m sorry..." She mumbled, looking down at the floor. "I don''t know what came over me. I didn''t mean to..."


    "It''s okay." Dante interrupted her, his voice soft and reassuring. "I don''t mind."


    Fenrir looked up at him in surprise. "You don''t mind?" She repeated, incredulous.


    Dante smiled a quiet, warm smile. "Why should I? I caused it by being irresponsible with my smell. There''s nothing wrong with that. I just took responsibility..."


    "And well... after 150 years, I find it difficult that my scent hasn''t left its mark on my body... After all... I did a lot of things in the hot spring..." Dante spoke with a crooked smile and scratched his head...


    Fenrir''s eyes widened... "150 years?..." She muttered...


    "1 year was ten minutes... I stayed more than 24 hours..." Dante said...


    "You spent 150 years... Having sex?..."

 Chapter 422 The beginning of preparation

    "Well... put it this way... I feel kind of bad for having helped my wives satisfy themselves," Dante confirmed with a mischievous grin.


    "Well, on paper, I was actually kidnapped and caught in a time trap. I had no choice but to relieve them in any way I could." Dante shrugged as if it were somethingpletely normal.


    Fenrir felt a chill at hearing the man''s words. She could hardly imagine the number of.... things Dante must have done having sex at the age of 150. Her gaze slid down his muscr body, imagining all the sinful things those strong arms and big hands had already done.


    ''Don''t think about it! It''s the smell! The smell! Don''t let it take you! Fenrir thought quickly turning away from all the thoughts he could have.


    "It must have been... exhausting." She murmured, her voiceing out a little shaky.


    "Oh, you bet it was." Danteughed, his eyes sparkling with a mixture of humor and lust. "But I''ve adapted. And let me tell you, after a century or two, you get very creative."


    He approached her slowly, his steps graceful and predatory. "You must have some... fantasies, don''t you Fenrir? Things you''ve never dared to do?"


    Fenrir swallowed dryly, her heart racing. She could smell the musky scent of the man''s arousal, mixed with the humidity in the air. Her body was already reacting, her nipples hardening and her sex bing moist.


    Dante noticed how she felt and let out a little chuckle... "Pfff..." He then stood up.


    "Teasing you is fun, too bad I don''t have time for new adventures," Dante said and held out his hand. "Come on, we need to talk." He said and Fenrir, still beside himself, took his hand and shuddered slightly, but stood firm and got up.


    "W-what are we going to talk about?" She asked a little nervously and embarrassed...


    Dante smiled, still with an amused expression, but calmer now. "Nothing much, just some unfinished business. You''ve shown yourself to be more... human, so to speak. It''s not often I see a being like you so vulnerable," he said, with a touch of teasing, but no disrespect.


    Fenrir, now standing, looked at him with a slightly puzzled look, trying to understand what he meant. "What do you mean ''human''?" She asked, not knowing whether he was joking or serious.


    Danteughed lightly, a low but engaging sound. "You have emotions, Fenrir. And, honestly, I''m notining about them. On the contrary, I''m curious to see how far it goes." He tilted his head slightly, watching her reactions with interest.


    Fenrir, still nervous, felt a mixture of confusion and difort. She knew that Dante liked to mess with people, but she didn''t know to what extent it was a joke or something more serious. She straightened up, trying to regain herposure. "So... what did you want to talk about?" She finally asked, trying to get the conversation out of such ufortable territory.


    Dante looked at her with a reassuring smile. "About the future. Things are about to change in a way that you may not be fully prepared to understand. And when that happens, it will be good to be aligned."


    Dante, still with the same calm posture, guided Fenrir into the room where the other women were gathered. The atmosphere was calmer now, without the previous tensions, but an atmosphere of expectation still hung in the air. As he entered, he made a broad gesture with his hand, indicating that it was time to gather everyone together.


    "Things are about to intensify. Astaroth has already taken the first step towards bringing chaos to Hell, and if I don''t act, he will be free to unleash a cataclysm on the ne of darkness," Dante began, his voice deep and serious. He looked at the women, one by one, seeking the gaze of each of them. "But while I go to Hell to stop Astaroth, I need you to look after Mary Rose here. The bnce between the worlds needs to be maintained, and she''s the key to that."


    Alice smiled andmented, "My witches are already following her. I put an Anti-magic Rune on her body without her realizing it, well, she''ll never find out." Alice nodded, "Right now she''s on the Eastern continent." Alice said and looked at Lyrianna, "She''s in the Murim Alliance" Alice said and Lyrianna''s gaze turned dark...


    "The Attack..." She muttered... "Yes, it was probably the Murim Alliance that helped the demon cult summon the tree that was in the Empire." Alice confirmed.


    "Ah... howplicated..." Nagasawa murmured, she was still Lyrianna''s General a long time ago... "What the fuck did I do... I should have suspected..." She said, rubbing her temple.


    "It''s okay." Lyrianna said, "At least we all survived."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "That doesn''t matter now." Dante said and looked at Valentina and Morgana, "I want you to take care of protecting this ce. For some reason I think She knows what''s going on, but I don''t think She knew about you being goddesses again." Dante said and looked at Fey.


    "Iste this ce from the world, even more than before." he said and she nodded.


    "The Virtues are here, she''ll want to attack. When that happens..." Dante said, turning to Fenrir... "I want you to use energy from the end to erase them, anyone who appears here must not even die and be a soul that goes to hell. Just erase them," he ordered and Fenrir nodded.


    "The rest of you... I want you to start preparing. Eldrax and Voralith will fly around with invisibility magic and watch for anything thates near. While the others will arm themselves and get ready. Take turns every hour, I''ve started forming everything I need. If she really wants everything to end, she''lle after the virtues." Dante ordered and looked at Sara...


    "Darling, you stay with your sisters. Try to get them to work together to protect you." Dante ordered and Sara nodded...


    "As for you..." He said, looking at the remaining women... "Team up with Fenrir and beat everyone up, and y for her to finish."


    "Aren''t you being too cautious?" Fenrir questioned.


    "She managed to revive Tiamat, for her to be able to revive dead soldiers shouldn''t be that difficult. Considering the dark magic she possessed," Alice said suddenly.


    "That''s exactly what I''m worried about." Dante spoke and looked at the two Dragons, "Don''t fight tiamat. That''s an order." Dante spoke as he looked at them, "If Tiamates, hide and wait for Alice to destroy the control spell. Or let Fenrir fight her. You two CANNOT FIGHT HER." He said, looking straight into the eyes of Voralith and Eldrax, who nodded as they sensed how serious he was.


    Both dragons nodded firmly, understanding that the mission was much bigger than a simple battle. The gravity of the situation was clear, and they were not going to disobey.


    Dante took a deep breath and looked at all the women around him. "Now, prepare yourselves. Theing battle will be fierce. And I trust each and every one of you to ensure that Mary Rose and any threat are eliminated." Dante said, preparing to leave the room...


    "Wait, where are you going?" Sara asked, her curious gaze turning to Dante. He smiled, looking calm, as if everything was under control.


    "There are still two sins left and they''re probably in Hell. So I don''t have much to do... But I''m going to summon someone to help Voralith and Eldrax," replied Dante, his voiceden with a certain mystery.


    "One person?" Sara asked in surprise, before feeling the air around her change. A portal began to open, the light shing as a figure emerged. It was a Vampire, with snow-white hair, moving with a silent grace... Ranni.


    "Give me the sword soon." Dante said, his tone direct. Ranni, with a look of disgust, wasted no time.


    "Tsk, give it back." She ordered, throwing a tinum sword in his direction.


    "All right, all right...e on." Dante said, deftly picking up the sword. He held it for a moment, before making a small hole in his finger, causing a drop of blood to run down the de.


    "Summoning magic," he muttered, and the sword glowed brightly, its supernatural energy spreading throughout the room.


    And then, from the glow radiating from the de, a female figure emerged, bowing to Dante with unusual grace. Her eyes shone with a majestic calm, and the air around her seemed to revere her. It was Tssa, the Spirit Dragoness, with whom Dante had made a contract - the imposing and mysterious figure who now appeared before them.


    Ranni''s gaze fixed on the dragoness, and she couldn''t help but shiver slightly. She hadn''t imagined that Tssa was... so beautiful, her presence enveloping in a way that defied everything she knew.


    Tssa, with her majestic posture and unmistakable aura, immediately stood out, her presence dominating the room. Every movement he made seemed charged with a quiet power, an elegance that transcended ordinary beauty. Her eyes were a deep blue, like the calm sea on a clear day, reflecting ancient wisdom and immeasurable strength.


    Her hair, as white as freshly fallen snow, was cut short and sharp, with strands that fell softly around her face, further highlighting her fine, symmetrical features. On top of his head, two long, curved white horns stood proudly, with a texture reminiscent of crystal, reflecting the light in a mystical way. They were a clear symbol of her draconic nature, but of a beauty that did not go unnoticed.


    Her dress, a mixture of ck and white, fitted her body perfectly, with details that seemed to have been tailor-made to highlight her slender figure, without losing the air of majesty she emanated. The contrast between the colors of the dress gave her an ethereal aura, as if she were part of both worlds: light and shadow.


    The dragon''s wings,rge and imposing, stretched out from her back, still slightly closed, but with the promise of devastating power if she decided to open them fully.


    "Thank you for letting me take part in this fight, Master Dante," she bowed with a smile.

 Chapter 423 The Real Chaos

    The atmosphere was oppressive, charged with a dark, pulsating energy that seemed to vibrate through the ground. Mary Rose stood at the center of a vast, deste field, where the skies were painted red and ck, as though the world itself bore witness to the harbinger of an impending apocalypse. Her hair was slightly disheveled, and her eyes gleamed with a sinister determination. The wind howled around her, carrying an acrid scent of death and decay.


    Before hery the massive remains of Tiamat, resting in a deep crater¡ªa grotesque mixture of enormous bones and decaying flesh. The majesty that once defined the great dragon had been reced by a hideous sight, but Mary Rose wasn''t fazed. On the contrary, she smiled¡ªa grin that was equal parts triumph and madness.


    She raised her hands, her slender fingers tracing circles in the air as she chanted words in an ancient tongue, a lostnguage that sounded like thunder and whispers intertwined. The words carried power, each sybleden with a dark energy that caused the air around her to shimmer with hues of violet and deep green. A massive rune appeared on the ground, encircling Tiamat''s remains with a pulsating light.


    "Oh, great sovereign of dragons, queen of the skies and the abyss," Mary Rose intoned, her voice reverberating across the empty field. "By my will, Imand you: rise! Return from oblivion and reim your ce as the harbinger of the end!"


    The rune glowed intensely, and the air seemed topress, as though the very world held its breath. Tiamat''s bones began to shift, creaking and cracking as fragments of decayed flesh adhered to them. Dark magic coiled around the dragon''s corpse like smoky serpents, reconstructing what had long been destroyed. Every piece of tissue, every rotting scale that regenerated, was a testament to Mary Rose''s unparalleled power.


    A storm formed overhead, lightning tearing through the skies and thunder roaring like the cry of an ancient beast. Mary Rose stood firm, her eyes fixed on the colossal form rising before her. Tiamat''s wings, enormous and tattered, spread open with a deafening sound as her draconic head slowly lifted, revealing empty, glowing eyes filled with a sickly light.


    "Faster..." Mary Rose muttered impatiently. She intensified the magic, her hands moving frantically. Again, she uttered the forbidden words, and Tiamat''s body shuddered, releasing a roar that shook the earth itself. The sound wasn''t merely one of fury¡ªit was as if death itself was being summoned.


    The dragon''s scales, now a pale green tinged with patches of rot, shimmered with dark energy. Her teeth, sharp as des, glinted under the ghostly light. She was an abomination¡ªa gigantic undead beast that embodied both the power of the past and the horror of the present.


    "Rise fully, queen of dragons!" Mary Rose shouted, her words imbued with relentless authority. "The world must bow before you once again!"


    Tiamat''s colossal body took a step forward, crushing the ground beneath her massive ws. Every movement caused the air to tremble, as though the itself recoiled at the return of such a monstrous being. Mary Rose felt the heat of victory as she watched her creation risepletely.


    But something unexpected happened. A voice echoed in her mind¡ªdeep, ancient, and resonant.


    "Who dares to bring me back?" It was Tiamat''s voice¡ªnot the soulless creature Mary Rose had anticipated, but something more. A fragment of the dragon''s spirit remained, resisting Mary Rose''s attempt at absolute control.


    Mary Rose narrowed her eyes, sensing the defiance. "I am Mary Rose, master of dark magic, the one who granted you a second chance. You will serve me, great queen, and together, we will unleash chaos."


    Tiamatughed, her voice booming across the skies like thunder. "Do you think you can control me, mortal? I am the sovereign of dragons. Even in death, my power surpasses yours."


    Mary Rose clenched her fists in frustration but maintained her focus. "You are bound by my spell. Your body is mine!" She channeled more energy, intensifying the rune encircling Tiamat.


    For a moment, the dragon hesitated, but the dark magic prevailed. Tiamat roared in fury, bending to Mary Rose''s will against her own. Now fully under her control, Tiamat had be an apocalyptic weapon.


    Mary Rose smiled triumphantly. "Now, great queen, let''s show these fools the true power of death."


    Tiamat, now a colossal zombie dragon, rose into the skies, her wings beating with titanic force, generating devastating winds that tore through the barrenndscape. The creature''s roar echoed like a harbinger of doom across the realms: chaos had begun, and nothing would be able to stop it.


    "Rise," shemanded, and from the ground, the undead began to emerge. "Thank you, Valentina... millions of corpses in one ce... Seems like you didn''t see thising, did you?" she taunted, as an army began to surface, the air filled with the eerie sounds of the dead awakening.


    ...


    The atmosphere in Hell was heavy, suffocating, as if the very air wasced with the metallic scent of blood and the resonance of distant screams. The eternal mes that illuminated the realm of the damned seemed dimmer than usual, their orange and red tones giving way to a sickly green glow that danced across the walls of the now-abandoned demon castles. The corpses of demon kingsy scattered across the main hall of the Fortress of Blood, their mutted limbs and frozen expressions a grotesque mix of shock and utter terror.


    At the center of this chaos stood Astaroth, a figure of cruel elegance and pure destruction. Her eyes burned like smoldering embers, and her ck armor, adorned with pulsating ancient runes, was smeared with the blood of the kings she had just ughtered. Her sword, an obsidian de that seemed to devour the light around it, still dripped with dark blood, the drops echoing rhythmically on the stone floor.


    "Pathetic," she murmured, her voice reverberating like the distant roar of a volcano. "Kings in name only. You were never worthy of the thrones you upied."


    Astaroth''s gaze swept across the now-silent hall. The walls, once adorned with trophies of past battles, stood as helpless witnesses to the carnage. Each demon king had been handpicked to represent an aspect of infernal power, but against Astaroth, they had all fallen like leaves in a storm.


    She walked through the hall with deliberate steps, each one echoing through the vast chamber. At the end of the corridor stood a massive door of ck iron, engraved with sealing runes. Beyond ity the final obstacle to her ultimate ascension: Lucifer''s Throne.


    The door seemed almost alive, pulsing with demonic energy as if trying to resist her approach. Astaroth raised her hand and whispered a forbidden word, one that made Hell itself tremble. The runes on the door red brightly for a moment before fading into darkness, and the door creaked open with a deep groan, revealing the path to the final confrontation.


    Lucifer''s chamber was an anomaly within Hell. While the rest of the realm was chaotic and brutal, this space exuded a dangerous calm. The floor was polished onyx, reflecting the eternal mes that encircled the central throne. There he sat, the Fallen Archangel, on a throne carved from bones and iron, his presence dominating the room. His eyes, once radiant with divine light, were now deep voids of darkness.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Astaroth," Lucifer said, his voice calm but brimming with authority. "I see you haven''t changed. Always hungry for power, always willing to destroy anyone in your path."


    Astaroth stopped a few meters from Lucifer, gripping her sword tightly. "And you, Lucifer? Sitting on that throne for eons, letting Hell decay. You''re no longer the king this realm needs. Seems your isted training amounted to nothing."


    Lucifer rose slowly, his imposing figure radiating an aura of power that made the very air vibrate. "You think you can dethrone me? That you can bear the weight of Hell on your shoulders?" He spread his massive ck wings, vast and majestic, as if to remind Astaroth of who she was facing. "Thene, rebel. Show me how much you''ve grown."


    Astaroth didn''t hesitate. She surged forward with superhuman speed, her sword cutting through the air toward Lucifer. The impact of her strike was titanic, sending a shockwave that shattered the floor around them. Lucifer blocked with his own sword, a de glowing with a dark, ominous light, and the two locked in a sh of colossal forces.


    The ensuing battle was nothing short of cataclysmic. Each blow exchanged obliterated parts of the chamber, sending shards of onyx and iron flying in every direction. The mes around the throne red and flickered wildly, reacting to the energy unleashed by thebatants. Lucifer fought with the grace and experience of an eternal ruler, while Astaroth was pure aggression and cunning, every movement calcted to exploit a weakness in her opponent''s defense.


    Far in the distance, a figure floated silently, gazing out from the castle window. He was muscr, his body adorned with intricate dragon tattoos that coiled across his skin. His arms were bound in bandages, and he wore loose, flowing pants. His crimson hair drifted weightlessly in the air as he observed the ridiculous scene unfolding below.


    "So, it''s finally begun¡­ It seems my time is nearing its end," Alter-Dante murmured, his piercing gaze shifting to the Demonic World Tree.


    "This fight will drag on for years¡­" he said, then added with a faint smirk, "The damage to the tree haspletely healed. Yes¡­ We''ve got thirty years in Hell before the true chaos begins."

 Chapter 424 The Beginning of Hell

    The night was remarkably clear in the vampire kingdom. The sky stretched like a velvet canvas of ebony, studded with stars that sparkled like lost diamonds. In the center of this celestial disy, Dante floated silently, his figure surrounded by a faint aura of energy. His ck cape swayed gently in rhythm with the nocturnal breeze. The silence around him was absolute but not empty; it carried the tension of something inevitable.


    Below him, d''s castle stood as an eternal sentinel, its gothic spires reaching defiantly toward the starlit heavens. The windows were dimly lit, their glow muted and pale, while a crimson radiance emanated from certain points in the structure, as though the castle itself pulsed with the essence of the vampires within.


    "It''s rare to see someone like you lost in thought," a deep, cutting voice echoed through the air. Dante''s eyes opened slowly, recognizing themanding tone even before turning his head. d, the King of Vampires, emerged from the shadows. His presence was imposing and unmistakable. He wore a crimson mantle that shimmered like fresh blood under the starlight, and his eyes glowed with an otherworldly intensity.


    Dante didn''t move, remaining suspended in the air with a faint smile curling his lips. "Always vignt, aren''t you, d?" he replied, his tone carrying a blend of respect and teasing.


    d crossed his arms, a cold smile gracing his lips. "It''s not every day I receive unexpected guests. Especially ones who choose not to use the door."


    Dante chuckled softly, descending gracefully until his feet touched the parapet of one of the castle towers. "I thought it would be rude to wake your guards. After all, I''m not here to cause trouble."


    "And yet, here you are," d countered, walking calmly along the parapet, his posture regal and unyielding. "What brings the famed Demon King to my domain? Some new crisis involving demons and gods?"


    Dante sighed, folding his arms as he gazed out at the horizon. "Sometimes, I wish it were as simple as that. But yes, I''m here because of the war. It''s closer than ever."


    "Mary Rose?" d asked, his voice devoid of emotion.


    "Among others," Dante replied, his voice heavy. "The bnce is breaking. Astaroth is in Hell, seizingplete control. Mary Rose has brought Tiamat back. And now, I sense the next step will be a direct assault on this world."


    "Interesting," d murmured, his tone unreadable. He turned to Dante, his glowing eyes sharp with curiosity. "And what do you expect me to do with this information?"


    "It''s clear that the vampire world won''t be spared. No one will," Dante said, turning to face d directly. "I need you to be on alert. Fortify your defenses. Prepare your people. When the war begins, they''lle for you¡ªeither to destroy you or to use you."


    d chuckled dryly, the sound devoid of warmth. "Vampires have existed longer than most races in this world. We''ve faced persecution, hunts, holy wars. We''ve survived it all. What makes you think we won''t survive this?"


    "Because this is different," Dante replied sharply, his voice cutting through the night. "This isn''t just a conflict of ideas or territory. It''s the end of times we''re trying to avoid. Astaroth wants to destroy the bnce to seize absolute control, and Mary Rose wants to erase everything. You may be immortal, but that won''t save you from being reduced to nothingness."


    The smile faded from d''s face, reced by a contemtive expression. He paced a few steps along the parapet, staring into the darkness below. "I''ll admit, your concern is¡­ intriguing. It''s not often I see you, of all people, speaking with such urgency. Do you truly believe it''s this dire?"


    "It''s worse than dire," Dante said, his voice grave. "It''s inevitable. I''m heading to Hell to face Astaroth, but that''s just one piece of the puzzle. Whates next? We don''t know. But I can guarantee you this¡ªyou''ll want to be ready."


    d turned to face him, his piercing gaze locking onto Dante''s. "And if I refuse? If I decide this isn''t my problem?"


    Dante smiled, though his eyes burned with an intense fire. "Then, when everything crumbles and your kingdom is overrun by horrors beyond yourprehension, don''t say I didn''t warn you."


    Silence hung between them for a few moments, broken only by the sound of the wind. Finally, d sighed. "Very well. I will consider your words, Dante. But know this¡ªthe vampires will not bow easily to any cause, not even yours."


    Dante nodded, satisfied with the response. "I''m not asking you to bow. Only to be ready. Your people are a force to be reckoned with, d. It would be a tragic loss if we weren''t on the same side when chaoses."


    d tilted his head slightly, a gesture that seemed to convey both respect and eptance. "Very well, Dante. I will keep my people on alert."


    Dante inclined his head, appreciating the implied loyalty in d''s words. "Thank you. It might make all the difference."


    The conversation ended as abruptly as it began. d vanished into the darkness, leaving Dante alone once more. He sighed, feeling the weight of responsibility pressing heavier on his shoulders. Still, there was more to be done that night.


    Descending slowly from the sky, hended in front of the entrance to an imposing house in the heart of the vampire realm. The massive wooden doors stood slightly ajar, as if anticipating his arrival. Dante pushed them open gently, stepping into an interior bathed in a soft, weing light.


    In the center of the main hall, seated in a grand armchair, was a delicate-looking child. Silvery hair cascaded in soft waves, and golden eyes gleamed with an intelligence far beyond her youthful appearance. The child¡ªor rather, the entity¡ªwas Ouroboros, the Infinite Dragon, disguised as a young vampire girl.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "You''rete," Ouroboros said, her voice sweet but tinged with ancient wisdom. "I was beginning to think you wouldn''te."


    Dante walked toward her, stopping a few steps away. He tilted his head, studying her intently. "You''ve outdone yourself this time, Ouroboros. This form suits you."


    The dragon chuckled softly, crossing her legs as thoughpletely at ease. "It''s just a whim. But tell me, Dante, why have you decided to visit me? Or rather... it seems you''ve regained all your memories."


    "The war ising, Ophis," he replied, his expression serious. "And I know you feel it as much as I do."


    Ouroboros smiled enigmatically, leaning forward slightly. "Oh, I feel it, indeed. And I''m curious to see how you n to handle it all. After all, a destroyed world wouldn''t be particrly interesting for me."


    Dante crossed his arms, his gaze unwavering. "So, will you help, or will you simply watch from afar?"


    Ouroboros''s smile widened. "That depends. Perhaps I''ll do a little of both. After all, what fun would it be to intervene so early?"


    Dante sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Whatever the case, keep an eye on things. This war will shake the very foundations of the world, and no one will be entirely safe."


    Ouroboros nodded, her golden eyes sparkling with what could only be described as amusement. "I''ll be around, Dante. And who knows? Perhaps I''ll do something unexpected when the time is right."


    Dante shook his head, resigned. "I can only hope that when that momentes, you''ll be on our side."


    With those words, he turned and walked toward the exit. Ouroboros''s softughter echoed behind him as he left the house, disappearing into the night once again. There was still so much to be done, and time was running out.


    ''Crazy dragon...'' he thought before vanishing and reappearing in the center of Albion.


    Dante finally returned to his realm, soaring through the skies with the majesty of a sovereign and the resolve of a warrior.


    His wives were gathered, each of them disying distinct expressions that ranged from curiosity to concern and determination. The cold night breeze swept through their garments, while the sound of the fountains in the courtyard provided a gentle contrast to the tension hanging in the air.


    "You took longer than expected," Alice remarked with a smile, though her eyes gleamed with a hint of unease. "I hope you''ve brought good news."


    "Not exactly," Dante replied, his voice deep and heavy with meaning. He stopped in front of them, his ck mantle billowing in the wind. "Hell is on the brink of chaos. Astaroth has in all the demon kings and is now moving against Lucifer. There''s no time left to waste."


    Dante''s words were met with silence. Lyrianna crossed her arms, her gaze dark and contemtive, while Morgana bowed her head slightly in thought. Valentina stepped forward, breaking the quiet.


    "So, you''re leaving for Hell now?" she asked, concern evident in her voice.


    Dante nodded silently. Without another word, he raised his right hand, his fingers tracing deliberate and precise motions in the air. A dark aura began to emanate from his body, enveloping him in a pulsating energy. In the center of the courtyard, a fissure glimmered, and then, abruptly, a colossal portal began to form.


    The portal was monumental¡ªa masterpiece of infernal craftsmanship. Its structure appeared to be forged from a dark, pulsating metal etched with intricate demonic patterns that twisted into ancient runes of power. The edges were grotesque, adorned with depictions of twisted demons, their faces frozen in eternal agony. It was as though the very essence of Hell had been shaped to create this gateway.


    "The portal..." Fey whispered, a shiver running down her spine as she gazed at the creation before them.


    The portal''s core pulsed like a dark, malevolent heart, glowing with fiery crimson light. The runes surrounding it burned brightly, their intensity both mesmerizing and foreboding. The eyes of the carved demon faces glowed like smoldering embers, fixing on anyone who dared meet their gaze.


    "This is the Hell Gate," Dante said, his deep voice reverberating through the courtyard. "It will take me directly to that ce... but because of my... contract, I''ll have to endure the cycles of Hell." He sighed, his gaze shifting to his wives.


    "I may take far longer than you think," he murmured. "I''ll have to traverse everyyer before I reach the battleground where Astaroth and Lucifer are fighting."

 Chapter 425 The Limbo

    The portal''s core pulsed like a dark, malevolent heart, glowing with a fierce crimson light. The runes surrounding it burned intensely, their hypnotic and ominous glow casting eerie shadows. The eyes of the demonic faces carved into the structure shimmered like smoldering embers, locking onto anyone who dared meet their gaze.


    "This is the Gate of Hell," Dante said, his deep voice resonating through the courtyard. "It will take me straight there... but because of my... contract, I''ll have to endure the Infernal Cycles." He sighed, his gaze shifting toward his wives.


    "I might take much longer than you expect," he murmured. "I''ll have to traverse eachyer before reaching the battlefield where Astaroth and Lucifer are shing."


    Suddenly, one of the portal''s gargoyles began to stir. Cracks along its surface widened, and chunks of stone fell away as the creature came to life. It descended from the edges of the portal,nding with a heavy thud before Dante. Grotesque yet majestic, the gargoyle''s massive wings and curved horns gleamed in the fiery light.


    The gargoyle bowed deeply, its gravelly voice reverberating through the courtyard. "Wee back, Master." Unlike theirst encounter, its posture was now submissive and reverent, signaling that something significant had changed.


    Dante raised an eyebrow, observing the creature with a faint smirk. "I see you''ve finally learned the meaning of loyalty."


    The gargoyle lifted its head slowly, its ember-like eyes glowing fiercely. "Your position has been reimed. It is only right to serve you as it should be, Supreme Sovereign. The portal is ready for you to cross."


    Alice, ever the strategist, stepped forward. "We''re ready, Dante. Just tell us what you need from us."


    Dante smiled¡ªa rare moment of tenderness amidst the heavy atmosphere. "Protect this realm while I''m gone. Stay vignt. The enemy will do everything they can to weaken our defenses."


    Lyrianna, her expression set with unshakable determination, nodded. "No one will dare touch this ce while we''re here."


    With onest nce at his wives, Dante turned back toward the portal. The runes on its surface pulsed with an almost tangible energy, and the carved demons seemed to shift slightly, as if eager to release whatevery beyond.


    Without hesitation, Dante took the first step toward the portal. The gargoyle bowed again, its wings unfurling in a gesture of respect. "May your journey be victorious, Master Dante."


    The world around him warped instantly, gravity seeming to rebel against itself. Dante felt a crushing pressure on his chest as his body was pulled in every direction at once. The runes, the carved demons on the portal, even the light itself were sucked into a colorless void.


    And then¡ªimpact.


    Dantended softly, as though an invisible force had guided his descent. Rising to his feet, his eyes adjusted to thendscape¡ªa bleak, endless in shrouded in dense mist that seemed to move of its own ord.


    No fire burned here, only an oppressive silence and the mncholy of a sky caught between day and night.


    "The Limbo..." he muttered, attempting to unfurl his wings. But then¡ª


    "Damn it¡­ looks like that''s not going to work," he grumbled.


    In the distance, Dante spotted gentle rolling hills and, atop them, a colossal structure: a citadel encased by cyclopean walls, with towers that pierced the mist and disappeared into the gloom. Even from afar, he could feel the pulsing energy emanating from that ce¡ªthe heart of the Limbo, where souls who had never known God''s light lingered for eternity.


    "Well, let''s get going," he said, shoving his hands into the pockets of his coat and starting forward.


    As Dante walked through the barren in, he began to notice figures wandering in the fog. They were shadows, indistinct yet unmistakably human. Some sat motionless, like statues of mourning, while others wandered aimlessly, their gazes lost in visions only they could see. There were no screams, no physical torment, but the air was thick with a palpable sorrow, an oppressive weight that seemed to press down on everything.


    "You''ve finally arrived," a deep, measured voice called out from behind him. Dante turned sharply, his hand instinctively reaching for the hilt of his sword.


    A figure emerged from the mist. It was tall and cloaked in ck, its face hidden beneath a hood, though a faint golden aura emanated from within. As the figure stepped forward, Dante noticed its feet didn''t touch the ground.


    "And who are you?" Dante asked, his grip firm on his sword.


    "A guide," the figure replied, its voice echoing as ifing from all directions at once. "I''m here because your arrival has not gone unnoticed, Demon King."


    Dante eased slightly, though his stance remained cautious. "So, you know who I am."


    The figure tilted its head, as if studying him. "Of course. You are an anomaly here, one who defies the natural order of this ce. Limbo is the domain of those forgotten by salvation, but you¡­" It paused, savoring its words. "¡­you bring the promise of chaos. That is why I am here. To see what you will do."


    Dante stepped forward, his eyes locked on the figure. "I''m not here to y your games. My mission lies beyond this ce. I need to move on."


    The figure chuckled, a low, almost musical sound. "Ah, but no one simply ''passes'' through Limbo, Dante. Even the greatest have stumbled here, seduced by the deceptive calm of this ce. To move forward, you must face the weight of what lies ahead. Limbo tests not just your strength but your resolve."


    Dante raised an eyebrow, his irritation evident. "Seriously? Is this the best Lucifer could send my way?" He muttered under his breath before raising his hand. "Disappear."


    A wave of demonic miasma erupted from him, surging toward the figure like an unstoppable tide of darkness. The air shimmered with raw power, and for a moment, it seemed as though the force would obliterate the mysterious presence.


    Yet, as the miasma faded, the figure remained,pletely unscathed. It smiled¡ªa serene yet taunting expression.


    "Interesting," it said, tilting its head slightly. "You think brute force solves everything? Typical of one who bears the title of Demon King. But Limbo is a ce where strength means little. Here, what matters is your soul."


    Dante narrowed his eyes, clearly irritated. "You people love your monologues, don''t you? I don''t have time for this."


    The figure stepped closer, the shadows around it rippling as if they were an extension of its very being. "Time is all we have here, Dante. And your time¡­ may run out faster than you think."


    Before Dante could respond, the environment around him began to shift. The dull, gray sky darkened, and the dead trees writhed as if alive. The ground beneath him cracked, revealing an abyss glowing with golden light streaked with ck shadows. From the chasm, voices began to rise¡ªwhispers that echoed from every direction, worming their way into Dante''s thoughts.


    "They''re calling you," the figure said, watching as the voices grew louder. "Calling you to face what you fear most¡­ what you''ve left behind. Limbo is not just a ce, Dante. It is a mirror. And it reflects what you most wish to avoid."


    Dante stepped back, the whispers intensifying. "This is nothing," he muttered, trying to shake off the growing unease within him. "I''ve faced horrors you can''t even begin to imagine."


    "Then prove it," the figure said, dissolving into a blur of shadows. "Show Limbo that you will not break."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Suddenly, Dante was swallowed by the abyss. He felt his body being dragged downward, an invisible force pulling him deeper into the depths of Limbo. The voices grew louder, transforming into screams, each whispering fragments of truths Dante would rather not face.


    He fell into a void, an endless expanse of nothingness. Before him, shapes began to materialize. Familiar faces¡ªpeople he had encountered during his long journey as the Demon King. Some were fallen allies, others were enemies he had vanquished. Among them were faces that gazed at him with sorrow¡ªthose he had failed to save.


    "Dante¡­" A soft, mncholic voice echoed through the emptiness. He turned, and standing before him was a woman with golden hair and eyes that shone like the sun. She was someone he hadn''t seen in a long time, someone he had buried deep within the recesses of his memory.


    "Aphrodite?" he whispered, his voice faltering for a moment. The woman gave him a sorrowful smile, her presence radiating warmth that contrasted with the cold of Limbo.


    "You forgot me," she said, her voiceden with pain. "You moved on, but I''m still here. Trapped, waiting for you."


    Dante clenched his fists, fighting against the storm of emotions threatening to consume him. "This isn''t real. You''re not real."


    "But I am a part of you," the woman replied, stepping closer, her voice carrying a mixture of mncholy and reproach. "I am the weight you bear, the living memory of your failures. You can keep pretending it doesn''t matter, but Limbo always knows the truth."


    Dante stood silent, his gaze fixed on her¡ªa figure from his past who seemed both real and distant. His expression remained stoic, yet his silence betrayed the internal tempest. He took a step forward, his hand curling into a tight fist.


    "You''re nothing but a shadow," he muttered, his voice low but cutting. "An echo of what I''ve left behind. You hold no power over me."


    In a single, lightning-fast motion, Dante raised his hand, enveloped in crackling demonic energy. He struck, obliterating the figure before him with a force that sent shockwaves through the void. The woman shattered into a cascade of luminous fragments that fell like ash, staining his skin with dark marks¡ªindelible reminders of the past.


    He stood still for a moment, his fists clenched, his body motionless. Hisbored breathing was the only sign of the fury simmering beneath his calm exterior. When he finally looked up, a look of pure disdain etched itself onto his face.


    "I may not be sitting on the throne," Dante said, his voice resonating through the emptiness. He tilted his head back, ring at the pulsating, oppressive sky, his power ring to life around him. "But what makes you think you can toy with me?"


    The skies of Limbo quaked in response, as though the very fabric of reality trembled at Dante''s defiance. That was when he saw it¡ªa massive figure emerging from the shadows on the horizon.


    A colossal demon descended slowly, its grotesque and terrifying form towering over the destendscape. Its upper half resembled a muscr, imposing man with pale, veined skin that pulsed with malevolent energy. Its fiery, coal-like eyes bore into Dante with a mix of curiosity and challenge. Below the waist, its body transformed into that of an enormous serpent, scales gleaming with a metallic dark green sheen as it writhed and coiled across the fractured ground.


    "Minos," Dante said, recognizing the demon with a mixture of disdain and interest. The name slipped from his lips like a curse, dripping with contempt.

 Chapter 426 Minos

    A colossal demon descended slowly, its monumental presence dominating the destendscape. Its form was a grotesque work of horror and power. The upper half resembled a man of titanic proportions, muscr and imposing, with pale skin that seemed almost translucent, its ck veins pulsating like rivers of malevolent energy. Its fiery eyes, red as burning coals, pierced Dante with a gaze that mixed curiosity and challenge, as if assessing a potential prey.


    Below the waist, however, its form became something beyond human. A massive serpentine body extended for meters, its scales gleaming in a dark metallic green that seemed to absorb the light around it. Every movement of its tail made the fractured ground of the Limbo tremble, loose rocks leaping as if protesting the very existence of the creature.


    "Minos," Dante muttered, his voice heavy with disdain. He needed no introduction ¡ª this demon was a legendary figure, a guardian of the Limbo and a judge of souls. The name slipped from his lips like a curse, each syble imbued with contempt.


    Minos tilted his monstrous head, a sinister smile twisting his lips. "Ah, Dante¡­ Finally, you''vee. The king who dares to defy everything." His voice was deep, reverberating like distant thunder, filling the air with an oppressive weight.


    Dante took a step forward, his ck cloak swirling in an invisible wind, the energy around him pulsing in challenge. He narrowed his eyes, his expression as cold as steel. "Impressive that you came personally to try and do something against me. Tell me, what do you want?"


    Minosughed, a guttural sound echoing through the vastness of the Limbo. He slithered closer, his serpentine tail crushing rocks beneath his weight. "You speak with boldness, mortal. But here, your words hold no power. In the Limbo, I am the judge. And no one passes through me without facing their own shadows."


    "Ah, how wonderful," Dante responded sarcastically, raising an eyebrow. He spread his arms in a theatrical gesture. "Then let''s go. Judge me, ''great judge.'' Show me what you''re made of."


    Minos roared, his voice shaking the very earth. "You think you can provoke me as if I were a toy? I am Minos, the guardian of this circle! And you will be just another fallen soul to perish here!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Dante chuckled softly, but there was no humor in hisugh ¡ª only a cold, deadly confidence. "Well... considering what I''ll do once I reach thest cycle... I don''t think there''s any problem doing whatever I want¡­"


    Minos didn''t respond with words. Instead, his body lunged forward, his serpentine tail whipping with enough force to split mountains. Dante, with superhuman reflexes, dodged the attack with a leap backward,nding on a rocky formation.


    "Too slow," Dante taunted, his eyes glowing with dangerous energy.


    Minos roared again, his fury growing. He raised his muscr arms, summoning a whirlwind of wind and darkness that began to envelop the space around them. It was as if the Limbo itself was responding to themand of its guardian, reality warping around him.


    Dante, however, remained unshaken. He raised one hand, and a dark aura began to emanate from his body. The air around him crackled with power, as if he was gathering energy for a devastating strike.


    "If you are the judge," Dante said, his voice low and dangerous, "then I am the sentence."


    With a swift motion, heunched a wave of dark energy directly at Minos, cutting through the air like a de. The impact was colossal, an explosion that lit up the Limbo with a ck light, leaving the air charged with electricity.


    When the dust settled, Minos was still standing, but his scales were glowing with cracks where Dante''s energy had struck him. He smiled, despite the damage. "You are strong, Dante. But this won''t be enough. Here, in the Limbo, your weaknesses will be your downfall."


    Dante clenched his fists, his energy surging even more. "Thene, Minos. Show me what the Limbo has to offer. I will crush everything in my path."


    Minos struck first. With a brutal movement of his serpentine tail, he delivered a blow that tore through the air and shattered the ground around Dante, sending chunks of rock and dust flying. The impact was so intense that cracks spread like spider webs across thendscape. Dante managed to dodge by a hair, leaping back with superhuman agility, but he was still hit by fragments that left cuts on his skin.


    Dante raised his right hand, summoning a pulsating ck sphere that glowed with demonic energy. He hurled it directly at Minos'' chest, the explosion reverberating across the battlefield. But when the dust settled, the colossus remained standing, practically unharmed. His scales gleamed, and a deepugh echoed from his throat.


    "Is this all you have, Dante?" Minos mocked, his voice booming like thunder. "You dare challenge thews of Limbo, but can''t even scratch me?"


    Dante narrowed his eyes, his jaw clenched. He advanced, disappearing in a blur of speed. In an instant, he was in front of Minos, his demonic sword materializing in his hand. With a fierce cry, he swung in an arc, aiming for the monster''s torso.


    The impact was like a storm, sparks flying as the de struck Minos'' scales. The ground trembled from the force of the blow, but when Dante withdrew, he realized his effort had left only a superficial scratch on the demon''s skin. Minos nced at the wound with disdain before counterattacking with a swipe of his massive hand, hitting Dante squarely in the chest.


    The blow was devastating. Dante wasunched like a projectile, his body tearing through the ground and leaving a trail of destruction until colliding with a rocky formation. The impact caused the structure to crumble into a cloud of dust and debris. Dante emerged slowly, his body covered in cuts and bruises, but his eyes still burned with determination.


    "You are resilient, I admit," Minos said, slithering closer, his tail waving threateningly. "But that will only prolong the inevitable. Limbo is not for the living. And you, Demon King, are no exception."


    Dante wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and rose, his posture firm despite the damage. He raised his hands, conjuring more dark energy that began to spiral around him in a growing vortex. The air around him became heavy, charged with such oppressive force that even Minos seemed to hesitate for a moment.


    "You''re so annoying," Dante said, his voice cold and relentless. He invoked Rebellion.


    He advanced again, this time at an even greater speed. His sword glowed with ck light as he unleashed strike after strike on Minos. Each attack was apanied by explosions of energy that shook the battlefield. But as fierce as his assault was, Minos endured. His scales absorbed the impacts, and his counterattacks were swift and devastating.


    Minos'' tailshed again, and Dante barely managed to dodge. Even so, he was struck by ateral blow that sent him flying once more. He rolled across the ground, spitting blood, but refusing to stay down.


    "What''s the matter, Dante?" Minos roared, his voice filled with triumph. "Not used to facing someone stronger than you?"


    Dante stood up again, panting but with a defiant grin on his face. "Stronger? Maybe. But that doesn''t mean you''re going to win."


    He extended his hand and murmured ancient words, an invocation in a forgotten tongue. The earth beneath his feet began to tremble, ck cracks spreading as a new energy emerged. From the ground, dark thorns shot up, speeding toward Minos like spears. Some of them hit the colossus, drawing a grunt of pain from him.


    "Ah, finally got your attention," Dante said, his eyes glowing with renewed determination. He knew he hadn''t yet found Minos'' weak point, but every second he gained brought him closer to a solution.


    Minos, however, appeared more furious than injured. He rose even taller, his colossal form blocking the pale light of Limbo. With a deafening roar, he summoned a vortex of energy that began to pull everything around it in, like a whirlwind. Dante fought against the crushing force, nting his feet on the ground and resisting with everything he had.


    "You don''t belong here!" Minos bellowed, his voice reverberating throughout the expanse of Limbo. "I am the guardian of this domain, and you will not pass!"


    Dante gritted his teeth, his body being pulled by the vortex, but he refused to give in. He gripped his sword tighter, the de glowing with ck energy that seemed to pulse with its own will.


    "If I didn''t belong here," Dante shouted, his voice cutting through the chaos, "then you would have already destroyed me! I admit you''re strong, Minos... but you''re not strong enough to stop me!"


    Dante advanced with a speed that defied the gravity of the whirlwind, each step reverberating like thunder as he cut the distance between him and Minos. The roar of the vortex grew louder, but Dante seemed indifferent, his determination turning each movement into a challenge to Limbo itself.


    Furious with the Demon King''s resilience, Minos struck with both hands, as if trying to crush Dante like an insect. The impact sent a wave of energy exploding in all directions, but Dante dodged at thest moment, leaping into the air. He spun in mid-air, his sword emitting a deep, dark glow, and struck directly at Minos'' head.


    The impact finally made the colossus stagger back, a grunt of pain escaping his lips. While the wound wasn''t fatal, it was deep enough to make it clear that Dante was a real threat. Minos stepped back a few meters, his tail slithering as he observed Dante with a new look in his eyes¡ªone of not just disdain, but recognition.


    "You''re more stubborn than I thought, Dante," Minos said, his voice echoing with a mix of anger and respect. "But persistence isn''t enough. This is my domain, and here, even the strongest fall."


    "You talk too much," Dante retorted, a cold smile on his face. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and raised his sword again, his hands steady despite the fatigue that was starting to weigh on his muscles. "If this is the best you''ve got, then I''m disappointed."

 Chapter 427 Now... How Will You Deal With a Second One?

    "You talk too much," Dante retorted with a cold smile on his face. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and raised his sword again, his hands steady despite the fatigue beginning to weigh on his muscles. "If that''s the best you''ve got, then I''m disappointed."


    "Arrogant," Minos replied as a strange sword began to emerge from an eerie portal.


    ''?'' Dante was surprised; he hadn''t expected a demon like this to wield a sword.


    The sword emerging from the portal before Minos was an impressive and terrifying sight. It seemed forged from solid shadows, its de rippling as if alive, pulsating with dark, chaotic energy. The weapon''s very presence seemed to distort the air around it, as if reality itself resisted its existence.


    Minos gripped the sword effortlessly, despite its colossal size. A cruel smile spread across his face, exposing his sharp fangs. "Did you think my strength was all I had, Dante? This is Limbo, where the forgotten gather power and the weak be monsters. You underestimated my domain."


    Dante narrowed his eyes, the initial surprise giving way to a calcted sense of alertness. He adjusted his stance, gripping his own sword more firmly. "Interesting... So you''ve got more tricks up your sleeve. But you know what, Minos? That just makes this more fun."


    Minos roared, his voice echoing like thunder as he charged, brandishing the shadowy sword with immense force. Dante barely had time to dodge, feeling the de pass inches from his body. The strike hit the ground behind him, unleashing a wave of energy that exploded in all directions, throwing debris into the air and carving a massive crater.


    The impact forced Dante to slide backward, his boots digging into the ground to keep his bnce. "That thing is powerful," he muttered to himself, his eyes fixed on the sword in Minos''s hands. "But not unbeatable."


    Minos gave no time for reflection. He swung his serpentine tail, aiming to catch Dante off guard. The Demon King leapt, narrowly avoiding the attack, andunched himself toward the colossus, his sword glowing with demonic energy. He delivered a vertical strike, targeting the arm holding the shadowy sword.


    The blownded, but Minos''s flesh was as tough as stone. Despite a small crack forming on his skin, the impact wasn''t deep enough to disarm him. Minosughed, a guttural, sinister sound. "Is that all you''ve got, Dante? A pathetic strike like that won''t stop me."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Pathetic, huh?" Dante countered, spinning midair to evade another swing of Minos''s sword. Hended a few meters away, breathing heavily but with his eyes zing with determination. "Let''s see how long you can keep up that arrogant act."


    Minos attacked again, his sword slicing through the air with devastating force. This time, Dante didn''t fully dodge; he spun his own sword to block the blow. The impact reverberated across the battlefield, sending shockwaves that shook the ground.


    The force of the strike drove Dante to one knee momentarily, but he held firm, his muscles trembling as he braced his sword against the crushing pressure. "You''re strong, I''ll admit," he grunted, a grin forming on his lips. "But I''ve faced worse."


    With a shout of effort, Dante shoved Minos''s de aside, deflecting the attack and creating an opening. He dashed forward, sliding between the giant''s legs and unleashing a flurry of quick shes at the base of Minos''s serpentine tail.


    Minos roared in pain, instinctively retreating. ck blood began to ooze from the wounds, yet the colossus maintained his imposing stance. He turned, his tail whipping through the air in a furious motion, but Dante was already out of range, watching him from a safe distance.


    "Looks like you''re not as invulnerable as you want to seem," Dante taunted, his breathingbored but his eyes glowing with renewed confidence.


    Minos narrowed his eyes, his expression a mix of anger and respect. He raised his sword again, the shadowy de pulsating with energy. "You''re persistent, Dante, but persistence alone won''t keep you alive here. Limbo isn''t just my domain¡ªit''s my essence. And I will crush you."


    Dante tilted his head slightly, a crooked smile forming on his lips. "Sure, go ahead," he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm.


    The Demon King stepped forward, his eyes now glowing with a malevolent light. "If you''re the essence of Limbo, then I hope you can bear the weight of what''sing." His low, menacingugh echoed as a nearly predatory, demonic grin spread across his face.


    Minos hesitated for a moment. He sensed the shift in the atmosphere around Dante but had no time to react. The ground trembled beneath his feet, and a colossal shadow began to engulf the twobatants.


    "You like crushing things, don''t you, Minos?" Dante taunted, gesturing casually toward the sky. "So I thought I''d return the favor."


    Minos narrowed his eyes, his expression wavering between rage and a faint hint of reluctant respect. He raised his shadowy sword, its pulsating, lifelike energy so dense it distorted the air around it. "You''re persistent, Dante, but persistence alone won''t be enough to survive here. Limbo isn''t just my domain¡ªit''s an extension of who I am. I will crush you, just as I''ve crushed every other fool who dared to challenge my power."


    Dante tilted his head slightly, that crooked smile returning to his lips. "Sure, go ahead," he said, his voiceced with sarcasm but carrying an undercurrent of a veiled promise: Minos was underestimating the wrong opponent.


    The Demon King took another step forward, his eyes gleaming with an eerie, malignant glow. "If you''re the essence of Limbo, then I hope you can handle what''sing." His low, sinister chuckle echoed, and his smile grew into a predatory grin.


    Minos hesitated, sensing the change in the atmosphere, but he had no time to act. The ground quaked violently, and a massive shadow loomed over them.


    "You like crushing things, don''t you, Minos?" Dante teased, casually pointing toward the sky. "So I thought I''d return the favor."


    Minos raised his eyes, and his unshakable confidence finally gave way to something bordering on panic. Above them, tearing through the skies of Limbo, a colossal meteor descended, wreathed in ck and crimson mes. The massive rock seemed to devour the light around it, its overwhelming presence suffocating and inevitable. It was as though hell itself had condensed into a single apocalyptic projectile.


    "You dare...!" Minos roared, his voice reverberating like thunder. He lifted his shadowy sword, the de throbbing with energy as he channeled the full power of Limbo in a desperate attempt to halt the oing attack.


    Dante crossed his arms, watching with an almost bored expression as the meteor continued its relentless descent. "Looks heavy, doesn''t it? Let''s see how you deal with something bigger than your ego."


    The meteor began piercing through theyers of energy Minos summoned for protection. Each shattered barrier unleashed a burst of force that sent tremors through the ground and further shattered the battlefield. The very air seemed to scream in protest against the destructive force approaching.


    Minos roared again, his voice now tinged with exertion and frustration. He swung his sword in a massive arc, unleashing a wave of shadowy energy toward the meteor. The attack struck the ming rock, triggering an explosion of titanic proportions. Fiery debris rained down, transforming the battlefield into even greater chaos. Experience more on empire


    For a moment, it seemed Minos''s strike had worked. The meteor faltered, cracks spreading across its surface. But then, with an ominous re, it stabilized and resumed its descent, now even faster.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" Dante mocked, raising an eyebrow. He extended his hand as if guiding the meteor with his will, intensifying the infernal mes surrounding it. "I expected more from someone who ims to be the essence of Limbo."


    Minos tried to retreat, but his massive form and the deste vastness of Limbo worked against him, making every movement sluggish andbored. His fiery gaze fixed on the meteor, now almost upon him, as if defying fate itself. He roared again¡ªnot with the unrestrained rage from before, but with a fierce determination that reverberated like thunder across the battlefield.


    Abandoning the shattered sword lying at his side, Minos raised his monstrous arms, his massive hands gripping the searing surface of the meteor. Dark veins pulsed along his arms as he poured all his power into an almost superhuman effort to stop the apocalyptic force descending upon him.


    For a brief moment, he seeded.


    The impact that should have obliterated everything around them was temporarily halted, the meteor suspended in the air by Minos''s hands. The ground beneath his feet cracked in frantic lines, and the scorching heat seared his pale skin, yet he continued to resist, pushing against the infernal rock with a strength that seemed impossible even for a creature of his magnitude.


    Cracks began to form on the meteor''s surface, shards of ming rock exploding in all directions like a rain of destruction. Minos roared triumphantly, his voice tearing through the air as a deration that he was still the master of this domain.


    But then, a low, cuttingugh sliced through the chaos like a sharp de.


    "Impressive, Minos," said Dante, his voice dripping with sarcasm. He stood at a distance, arms crossed, a dark smile ying on his lips. "You really are strong. Strong enough to handle one meteor... but..." He paused, tilting his head slightly, his tone casual and almost yful. "Now... How Will You Deal With a Second One?"


    Minos froze, his fiery eyes widening as he quickly looked up.


    Above them, the dark sky of Limbo began to brighten once more. Another colossal shadow was rapidly growing, obscuring the distant stars. A second meteor, evenrger and more intense, tore through the heavens, its surface wreathed in ck mes and crimson lightning that danced around it like living entities.


    "No..." Minos muttered, his voice tinged with disbelief and fury.


    The first meteor, already cracked and nearly fragmented, grew even heavier in his hands as if responding to the arrival of the second. The ground beneath Minos''s feet crumbled into a bottomless abyss, but he had no choice but to keep holding the ming rock above him.


    Dante walked slowly toward the struggling behemoth, his steps echoing across the devastatedndscape. "You said Limbo is your essence, didn''t you?" He stopped, leaning forward slightly as though sharing a secret. "Then prove it. Show me you can bear the weight of it all... or be crushed like everyone else."


    The second meteor descended with even greater speed, its sheer force making the air around it almost tangible. The pressure was suffocating, the intense heat warping reality itself.


    Minos screamed with renewed fury, his hands desperately trying to shatter the first meteor before the second could arrive. He crushed the ming rock with all his strength, his muscles bulging as incandescent fragments flew everywhere. For a moment, it seemed as though he might prevail.


    But the second meteor finally struck.


    The ensuing explosion was unimaginable, a wave of destruction that consumed everything in its path. The impact obliterated the first meteor, scattering debris and mes in all directions, but it also crushed Minos beneath its colossal weight. The demon''s final roar was swallowed by the cataclysmic st, and when the dust finally began to settle, the battlefield had been irrevocably transformed.


    Dante stood at the edge of a massive crater, his expression darkly satisfied. At the centery Minos''s motionless body, buried beneath tons of ming rock and debris. Only one of the demon''s arms remained visible, outstretched as if reaching for something he could never grasp.


    "You were strong, I''ll admit," Dante murmured, gazing at what was left of his adversary. "But in the end, brute strength is never enough."


    He looked down at his hand.


    "Two meteors... Seems like Fey gave me too much power," he muttered before turning his back on the destruction. As he began walking away, several miasmic hounds emerged from his body, sprinting toward Minos''s corpse to begin absorbing it.


    "Let''s see... who''s next?"

 Chapter 428 Another pathetic test

    Dante stepped across the edge of the crater, his dark cloak billowing behind him as he descended into the depths of Limbo. Each step was apanied by the muffled crunch of crushed stone beneath his feet. The air around him felt heavier now,den with an almost tangible oppression. It was as if Limbo itself reacted to Minos''s defeat, resisting the presence of the Demon King.


    The miasmatic hounds, now satiated by the fragments of power they had torn from Minos''s corpse, slunk back into the shadows surrounding Dante. Their forms were like living smoke, shifting without defined shape, yet always present, lurking like loyal and hungry guardians.


    As he descended, Dante felt the environment change. The vast, deste ins of Limbo gave way to more structured terrain. Ancient ruins began to emerge in the distance, remnants of lost civilizations that had never found redemption. Broken arches and tilted pirs rose from the mist, and indistinct voices whispered on the wind, hissing words that could not be understood but still carried the weight of usations.


    He stopped for a moment, his gaze fixing on a fallen statue partially buried in the gray earth. It was an angelic figure, but its wings had been broken, and its face was worn smooth by time, as though Limbo itself was consuming even symbols of hope and purity.


    "Interesting," Dante muttered, running a hand over the statue before continuing. "This ce clings to remnants of what could have been. But no matter how hard it holds on to the past, nothing escapes the now."


    Further ahead, the path narrowed, winding through a deep ravine. Sheer walls of ck rock rose on either side, their surfaces etched with ancient runes that glowed faintly red, like scars that refused to heal. Dante brushed his fingers over one of the markings, feeling a residual pulse of energy beneath his hand.


    "Binding runes," he observed aloud. "This ce holds more secrets than I expected."


    As he pressed forward, the oppressive weight of Limbo began to grow. The whispering voices grew louder, bing a dissonant chorus that seemed to echo inside his mind. He knew Limbo was testing him again, probing his weaknesses, searching for cracks in his resolve. But Dante was no ordinary man; he was the Demon King, shaped by eons of conflict and power. He closed his eyes for a moment, took a deep breath, and pressed on without hesitation.


    Eventually, he reached an open space that resembled a natural arena. At its center, arge circle of pale light illuminated the ground, casting long, dancing shadows from the surrounding ruins. Dante stopped, his crimson gaze fixed on the light.


    From the far side of the arena, a figure emerged from the shadows. It was tall and slender, cloaked in ck robes that seemed woven from darkness itself. A hood concealed its face, but two glowing eyes, like extinguished stars, shone faintly in the gloom.


    "Dante," the figure said, its voice reverberating like the sound of broken bells. "You challenge Limbo and defeat Minos. Yet you have not proven your worth to descend further."


    Dante raised an eyebrow, his expression a blend of disdain and curiosity. "Another test? I thought Limbo had already yed its best card."


    The figure chuckled softly, augh that seemed to echo endlessly. "Minos was merely the gatekeeper. I am the guardian of the path ahead. And it is not just your strength that will be tested, but your very essence."


    Dante lifted his sword, the steel reflecting the pale light as he pointed it at the figure. "I have no patience for riddles. If you''re here to stop me, then step forward. I''m eager to see what else this ce has to offer."


    The figure tilted its head, as though studying him. "Very well, Demon King. But know this: to descend further, you must face not only me but also that which you fear to admit."


    Before Dante could respond, the arena around him began to shift. The ground trembled, and the ruins dissolved, reced by an infinite void. The sky above became a swirling mass of shadows, and the circle of light in the center of the arena expanded, consuming everything.


    Dante stood firm, his gaze locked on the figure, which remained motionless but was now surrounded by a sea of spectral forms. Each of them whispered his name, their voices a chorus of longing and usation, as though they begged for something he was unwilling to give.


    He tightened his grip on the sword, his eyes zing with determination. "If this is the best you''ve got, I hope you''re ready to be disappointed."


    The figure didn''t reply, merely raising a hand. The spectral forms surged forward, their wails echoing like a tide of agony, ready to crush him.


    Dante stood firm as the spectral figures advanced, their translucent bodies twisted and brimming with despair. They seemed pulled by an unseen force, skeletal hands reaching out toward him. The voices, once whispering, now roared in anguished screams that filled the void, threatening to fracture his focus.


    He clenched his sword tighter, the de glowing faintly with restrained demonic power. "You''re nothing but echoes of a reality that no longer exists," he muttered, disdain dripping from his voice. "And ghosts can''t touch me."


    Dante charged into the wave of specters, his sword slicing through the air with lethal precision. Each strike caused the forms to dissipate into smoke before reforming momentster, but he didn''t falter. Cutting them was like slicing water¡ªimpossible to conquer with brute force alone. Still, he pressed on, not out of a need for destruction, but to buy himself time.


    "This won''t work," the hooded figure said, watching the scene unfold from its motionless stance. "These souls are fragments of regrets, mistakes, and lost choices. You cannot destroy them because they are a part of you."


    Dante halted, his cold gaze locking onto the guardian. He pointed his sword at the figure. "A part of me? No. What you see here are the remnants of those who couldn''t stop me. Nothing but ruins."


    "You speak with confidence," the guardian replied, taking a step forward. "But Limbo does not permit lies, not even to oneself. Look around you."


    Dante nced briefly at the specters, and for the first time, he noticed something familiar about them. They weren''t random lost souls; some bore faces he recognized. Warriors, former allies, even enemies who had fallen by his hand during his rise to power. The echoes of their voices now carried not just anguish but usations.


    Continue your journey with empire


    "Dante..." a voice hissed, soft and feminine yetden with sorrow. "Why did you abandon us?"


    Another voice, this one masculine, followed. "You trampled over us to reach the throne. For what? To be alone?"


    Dante scowled but kept his gaze locked on the hooded figure. "This is a pathetic attempt to weaken me. You think pping familiar faces on these echoes will make me hesitate? You don''t know who you''re dealing with."


    The guardianughed, a cold and distant sound. "This is no illusion, Dante. This is truth. Limbo merely reflects what is already within you."


    Dante shook his head. "I carry my choices with pride. Every decision I''ve made brought me here. There''s no regret in me."


    The hooded figure raised a hand, and the specters stopped. They hovered around Dante, as if waiting for something. "If there is no regret," the guardian said, "then show me. Prove you can face these voices without hesitation, without doubt."


    The ground beneath Dante began to glow with red and golden runes, forming a magical circle around him. He felt the weight of the runes pressing down, forcing him to confront the truth behind his words.


    "Let''s see, Demon King," the guardian said. "Can you continue your descent? Or will the weight of what you''ve done finally crush you?"


    Dante closed his eyes for a moment, taking a deep breath. When he opened them again, they burned with renewed fire. He mmed his sword into the ground, cracking the runes beneath him.


    "I am Dante," he dered, his voice echoing through the void. "And my journey won''t be stopped by a bunch of shadows and a pathetic guardian. Everything I am, everything I''ve done, everything I''ve lost¡ªI ept it all as part of me. Now get the hell out of my way, I''ve got to stop Astaroth''s damn mess!"


    The magic circle trembled, and the specters began to dissipate one by one, their forms fragmenting into particles of light. The guardian observed silently as Dante''s resolve manifested into an oppressive aura, suffocating the very energy of Limbo.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Dante advanced toward the hooded figure, each step dispersing the shadows around him. He raised his sword again, the de pulsating with dark energy. "Now, step aside, or I''ll make you regret crossing my path."


    The hooded figure remained still for a moment before letting out a low chuckle. "Very well, Demon King. You have passed. But remember, what lies below is far more challenging than what you''ve faced so far."


    With a gesture, the figure vanished, and the path ahead opened. A spiral stone staircase descended into the darkness, faintly illuminated by a flickering, dim light.


    Dante rested his sword on his shoulder, casting onest nce at the void he left behind. "If that was a test, I hope the next one proves more challenging," he muttered before beginning his descent to the next circle of Hell.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!